Skip to main content

Full text of "The acts and monuments of John Foxe: a new and complete edition: with a preliminary dissertation, by the Rev. George Townsend ..."

See other formats 


tihxaxy  of  t:he  t:heolo0ical  Seminary 

PRINCETON  •  NEW  JERSEY 


Mrs.  Robert  Lenox  Kennedy 
church  history  fund 

BR  1607  "?F5  '1837"  v*.  5 
Foxe,  John,  1516-1587. 
The  acts  and  monuments  of 
John  Foxe 


and  Monuments 

of  tfjese  latter  anlt  ptrtllotts  tiams, 
toutI)tng  matters  of  tfte  CJ)urtf), 

wherein  are  comprehended  and  described 

the  great  persecutions  &  horrible  troubles, 

that  haue  bene  wrousht  and  practised  by 

the  Rcmishe  Prelates,  speeiallye  in  this 

Kealme  of  England  and  Scotlande, 

from  the  yeare  of  our  Lorde  a 

thousande,  unto  the  tyme 

nowe  present. 

Gathered  and  collected  according  to  the 

true  copies  and  wrytinpres  certificatorie  as  wel 

of  the  parties  themseiues  that  suffered, 

as  also  out  of  the  Bishops  Reeristera, 


THE  ACTS  AND  MONUMENTS 
OF  JOHN  FOXE: 


A    NEW    AND    COMPLETE    EDITION 


WITH  A  PRELIMINARY  DISSERTATION, 
BV   THE 

HEV.  GEORGE  TOWNSEND,  M.A. 


TRINtTV    COLT 


PREBENDARY   OF   DURHAM, 
AND    VICAR   OP   NORTHALLERTON,    YORKSHIRE. 


EUn'KD  BY  THR 

REV.  STEPHEN  REED  CATTLEY,  M.A. 

OF    yUEEN'.S    COLLEGE,    CAMBKIDOE, 

RECTOR   OF   BAGTHORP,    NORFOLK, 
AND    CHAPLAIN   TO    THE    RIGHT   HONOURABLE  THE   EARL   UF    SCARBROUGH. 


VOL.  V. 


PUBLISHED  BY  R.  B.  SEELEY  AND  W.  BURNSIDE  ; 

AND  SOLD  BY  L.  &  G.  SEELEY, 

FLEET  STREET,  LONDON. 

MDCCCXXXVIIL 


LONDON : 

IHINTED    BV    R.  CLAY,    BREAD-STREET-HI  LL, 

rOCTOBS'    COMMONS. 


CONTENTS. 

VOL.  V. 
CONTINUATION  OF  BOOK  VIII. 


PERTAINING    TO    THE    LAST    THREE    HUNDRED    YEARS    FROM    THE    LOOSING 
OUT    OF    SATAN. 

A.D.  PAGE 

1533.  The  reign  of  Henry  VIII.  continued. 

The   Story,   Examination,   Death,  and  Martyrdom,  of  John 

Frith 2 

The  Sum  of  John  Frith's  Book  of  the  Sacrament      ....       7 
A    Letter    of  John   Frith   to   his    Friends,    concerning   his 

Troubles,  &c 11 

The  Sentence  given  against  John  Frith 14 

The  Letter  of  John,  Bishop  of  London,  to  certify  the  King  of 
the  Condemnation  of  John  Frith  and  Andrew  Hewet     .     .     16 

Andrew  Hewet  burned  with  Master  Frith ibid. 

The  History  of  the  Persecution  and  Death  of  Thomas  Benet, 
burned  in  Exeter :  collected  and  testified  by  John  Vowel, 

alias  Hoker 18 

The  Pope's  Curse  with  Book,  Bell,  and  Candle 20 

The  Matter  between   Gregory  Basset  and  Thomas  Benet .     .     23 
1528  A  Table  of  certain    Persons  abjured  within   the  Diocese  of 

to  London,  under  Bishop  Stokesley,  with  the  Articles  alleged 

1533.  against  them        26 

1531  William  Tracy,  Esquire,  of  Gloucestershire,  with  his  Testament.     3 1 

to  The  Table  of  Abjured  Persons  continued 32 

1533.  A    Note   of  Richard   Bayfield  above   mentioned;    with   the 

Accusation  of  Edmund  Peerson  against  him 43 

1527  A  compendious  Discourse,  comprehending  the  whole  Sum  and 

to  Matter  concerning  the  Marriage  between  King  Henry  and 

1533.  Queen  Anne  Bullen ;  and  Queen  Katharine  divorced      .     .     45 

The  King's  Oration  to  his  Subjects 48 

Queen  Katherines  Answer  to  the  Cardinals 49 

The  King's  Oration  to  the  Legates 51 

A  Proclamation  of  the  King,  that  nothing  should  be  purchased 

fiiom  Rome 56 

Certain  Acts  provided,  concerning  the  Pope's  Laws       ...     58 

1533.  A  Table  of  Degrees  prohibited  by  God's  Law  to  many      .     .     60 

The  Oaths  of  the  Clergy  to  the  Pope  and  to  the  King  ...     61 

The  Abolishing  of  the  Pope  out  of  England 68 

VOL.   V.  b 


11  CONTENTS. 

A.D.  PAGE 

1534.  An  old  Prophecy  of  the  Fall  of  the  Pope;  an  Act  for  the 
King's  Supremacy,  and  a  Proclamation  for  abolishing  the 
usurped  Power  of  the  Pope 69 

The  Oaths  of  Stephen  Gardiner,  John  Stokesley,  Edward  Lee, 
and  Cuthbert  Tonstal  to  the  King 71 

A  Letter  of  the  University  of  Cambridge,  against  the  usurped 
Power  of  the  Bishop  of  Rome 73 

The  Book  of  Gardiner  "De  Vera  Obedientia;"  with  his 
Reasons  against  the  Pope's  Supremacy 74 

The  Preface  of  Edmund  Bonner,  Archdeacon  of  Leicester, 
prefixed  to  Gardiner's  Book 78 

Notes  on  Tonstal's  Sermon  against  the  Pope's  Supremacy        .     80 

Testimonies  out  of  the  Bishop's  Book  against  the  same      .     .     87 

Testimonies  of  Bishops  and  Doctors  of  England  against  the 
same - 89 

The  True  Copy  of  a  Letter  of  Cuthbert  Tonstal,  Bishop  of 
Durham,  and  John  Stokesley,  Bishop  of  London,  to  Cardinal 
Pole,  proving  the  Bishop  of  Rome  to  have  no  special  Supe- 
riority over  other  Bishops 90 

1536.  The  Oration  of  Sir  Ralph  Sadler,  Ambassador  to  the  Scottish 

King 103 

Message  of  King  Henry  VIIL  to  the  French   King,  by  his 

Ambassadoi",  Dr.  Edward  Foxe,  in  defence  of  his  Proceedings.  106 
Another  Message  from  the  same,  by  his  Ambassador  Stephen 

Gardiner 108 

The  King's  Answer  to  the  French  King's  Request  .  .  .  .109 
The  Oration  of  the  King's  Ambassador  before  the  Emperor  in 

defence  of  his  Cause Ill 

The  Life  and  Story  of  the  True  Servant  and  Martyr  of  God, 

William  Tyndale ;  who,  for  his  notable  Pains  and  Travail, 

may  well  be  called  the  Apostle  of  England  in  this  our  Later 

Age 114 

The  I'estimony  of  John  Frith,  in  his  Book  of  the  Sacrament, 

concerning  William  Tyndale  ;  Avith   Tyndale's  Supplication 

to  the  King,  Nobles,  and  Subjects  of  England  ....  130 
A  Letter  sent  from  William  Tyndale  unto  Master  Frith,  being 

in  the  Tower ;  followed  by  another  under  the  name  of  Jacob.  131 
The   Death   of  the   Lady  Katherine,  Princess  Dowager ;  also 

that  of  Queen  Anne,  with  her  Words  at  her  Death  .  .  .  134 
A  Protestation  in  the  Name  of  the  King,  the  Council,  and  the 

Clergy  of  England  ;  why  they  refused  to  come  to  the  Pope's 

Council,  at  his  call 138 

1537.  The  King's  Answer  to  the  Rebels  in  Lincolnshire      ....   145 

1538.  A  Letter  of  Dr.  Bonner,  the  King's  x^mbassador  in  France,  sent 

to  the  Lord  Cromwell,  declaring  the  Order  of  his  Promo- 
tions and  coming  up 151 

Another  Letter  from  the  same,  complaining  of  Winchester ; 
and  also  declaring  how  he  was  promoted,  by  the  Lord  Crom- 
well, to  the  Bishopric  of  Hereford 152 

A  Letter  of  Dr.  Thirleby  to  Heynes  and  Bonner       ....   153 

A  Declaration  fiom  Bonner  to  the  Loi'd  Cromwell ;  describing 
to  him  the  evil  Behaviour  of  Stephen  Gardiner,  with  special 
causes  why  he  mislikcd  him 154 

The  Oath  of  Dr.  Bonner  when  he  was  made  Bishop  of  Lon- 
don, together  with  Ecclesiastical  Matters  in  1538        .     .     .   162 

The  Contents  of  a  Book  of  Articles  devised  by  the  King    .     .   163 

The  King's  Injunctions,  restricting  the  number  of  Holy-days  : 
also  Injiuictions  to  the  Clergy  for  the  Reformation  of  the 
Church;  with  others 165 

The  Sermon  of  John  Longland,  Bishop  of  Lincoln,  on  Good 
Friday,  before  the  King  at  (Greenwich,  A.n.  1538;  the 
Theme  from  Hebrews  xiii 171 


CONTEXTS.  Ill 

A.D.  PACK 

153S.             Friar  Forrest  executed  for  rebelling  against  the  King's  Supre- 
macy     179 

The  History  of  the  Worthy  Martyr  of  God,  John  Lambert, 
otherwise  named  Nicholson ;  with  his  Troubles,  Examina- 
tions, and  Answers,  as  well  before  Warham,  Archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  and  other  Bishops,  as  also  before  King  Henry, 
by  whom  at  length  he  was  condemned  to  Death,  and  burned 
in  Smithfield,  1538;  also  Articles  laid  to  Lambert  .  .  .  181 
The  Answer  of  John  Lambert  to  the  Forty-five  Articles  .  .184 
A  Treatise  of  John  Lambert  upon  the  Sacrament,  addressed  to 

the  King 237 

The  Death  of  Robert  Packington,  with  the  Burjiing  of  Collins 

in  London,  and  of  Cowbridge  at  Oxford 251 

Putteden  and  Leiton,  Martyrs 253 

The  Burning  of  N.  Peke,  at  Ipswich 254 

A  Letter  of  King  Henry  to  the  Emperor,  containing  his  Rea- 
sons for  refusing  to  take  pai-t  in  the  Council  of  Vhicenza     .  255 

1539.  Certain  Injunctions  set  forth  by  the   authority  of  the  King, 

against  English  Books,  Sects,  and  Sacramentaries  also  ;  with 

the  putting  down  the  Day  of  Thomas  Becket 258 

The  variable  Changes  and  Mutations  in  Religion  in  King 
Henry  s  Days .  260 

1540.  The  Act  of  the  Six  Articles  ;  the  Penalties  upon  them,  with  the 

Oath  of  the  Commissioners 262 

Allegations  against  the  Six  Articles  :  and  first  of  Transubstan- 

tiation 2G5 

The  Words  of  Elfric,    written   to  Wulfsine,  Bishop  of  Sher- 

bourne,  against  Transubstantiation 275 

Another  Epistle  of  Elfric,  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  to  Wulf- 

stane,  Archbishop  of  York  ;  in  Saxon,  with  the  English      .  276 
A  Sermon  translated  out  of  Latin  into  the  Saxon  Tongue,  by 
Elfric,  against  Transubstantiation,  a.d.  996  :  followed  by  the 

English  Translation 280 

Verses  in  praise  of  Berengarius 296 

The  Words  of  the  Council  whereby  Transubstantiation  was 

first  established 297 

The  Second  Article  :  of  both  kinds 299 

The  Third  Article  :  of  Private  Masses,  Trental  Masses,  and 

Dirige  Masses 302 

The  Fourth  and  Fifth  Articles  :  of  Vows  and  Priests'  Mar- 
riage     304 

The  Epistle  of  Volusianus,  Bishop  of  Carthage,  for  Priests' 
Marriage,  translated  from  the  Latin  ;  with  two  Latin  Epi- 
stles      315 

Answer  to  Anselm's  Reasons  against  Priests'  Marriage  .  .  336 
The  Sixth  Article  :  touching  Auricular  Confession  ....  348 
A  Copy  of  Philip  Melancthon's  fruitful  Epistle,  sent  to  King 

Henry,  against  the  cruel  Act  of  the  Six  Articles    ....  350 
A  Note  out  of  an  old  Martyrology  of  Canterbury ;  also  another.  358 

An  Act  against  Fornication  of  Priests 359 

1525  The    History  concerning  the  Life,  Acts,  and  Death  of  the 

to  famous    and   worthy  Councillor,   Lord  Thomas  Cromwell, 

1540.  Earl  of  Essex 362 

The  Effect  and  Contents  of  the  Boston  Pardons 364 

1540.             Cromwell's  Oration  to  the  Bishops  assembled  in  the  Convoca- 
tion House 379 

The  Archbishop  of  Canterbury's  Oration  to  the  Bishops,  fol- 
lowed by  that  of  Alexander  Alesius,  and  of  Foxe,  Bishop 

of  Hereford 380 

The  Answer  of  the  Bishop  of  London  against  Alesius    .     .     •  383 
The  Story  of  one  Frebani's  Wife  longing  for  a  piece  of  Meat 
in  Lent 385 


IV  CONTENTS. 

A.D.  PACK 

1540.  How  the  Lord  Cromwell  helped  Cranmer's  Secretary    .     .     .  388 
The  Lord  Cromwell  not  forgetting  his  old  Friends  and  Bene- 
factors   391 

A  notable  Story  of  the  Lord  Cromwell  and  an  Italian    .     .     .  392 

Lord  Cromwell's  Words  on  the  Scaffold ;  with  the  Prayer  that 
he  said  at  the  Hour  of  his  Death 402 

A  Booke  entitled  "  The  Fantassie  of  Idolatrie" 404 

Of  the  Bible  in  English,  printed  in  the  Large  Volume  :  also  of 
Edmund  Bonner  preferred  to  the  Bishopric  of  London,  by 
means  of  the  Lord  Cromwell 410 

The  King's  Brief  for  setting  up  the  Bible ;  with  a  Letter  of 
Edmund  Bonner,  for  the  execution  of  the  King's  Writ    ,     .  412 

The  History  of  Roljert  Barnes,  Thomas  Garret,  and  William 
Jerome,  Divines 414 

The  Story  of  Thomas  Garret,  or  Gerrard,  and  of  his  Trouble  at 
Oxford  ;  testified  and  recorded  by  Anthony  Dalaber,  who 
was  there  present  the  same  time 421 

Articles  objected  against  Thomas  Gan'et,  some  time  Parish 
Priest,  Curate  of  All-Hallows  in  Honey  Lane       ....  427 

The  Life  and  Story  of  William  Jerome,  Vicar  of  Stepney,  and 
Martyr  of  Christ 429 

The  Story  of  Barnes,  Jerome,  and  Garret,  continued;  with 
the  Causes  of  their  Martyrdom 430 

Winchester's  Articles  against  Barnes 432 

The  Protestation  of  Dr.  Barnes  at  the  Stake 434 

The  Exhortation  of  Jerome  to  the  People,  and  the  concluding 
Protestation  of  Thomas  Garret 437 

A  Note  of  Three  Papists,  Powel,  Fetherstone,  and  Abel,  exe- 
cuted at  this  same  time 438 

1541.  A  Note  how  Bonner  sat  in  the  Guildhall  in  Commission  for  the 

Six  Articles  :  also  of  the  Condemning  of  Mekins  ....  440 

Richard  Spencer,  Ramsey,  and  Hewet,  Martyrs,  who  suffered 
at  Salisbury 443 

A  brief  Table  of  the  Troubles  at  London,  in  the  time  of  the 
Six  Articles;  containing  the  Persons  presented,  with  the 
Causes  of  their  Persecution ibid. 

Certain  Places  or  Articles  gathered  out  of  Alexander  Seton's 
Sermons  by  his  Adversaries 449 

The  Story  of  John  Porter,  cruelly  martyred  for  reading  the 
Bible  in  St.  Raid's 451 

A  Note  of  one  Thomas  Sommcrs,  imprisoned  for  the  Gospel  .  452 

Thomas  Bernard  and  James  Morton,  Martyrs;  also  Master 
Barber  who  recanted 454 

A  merry  and  pleasant  Nan-ation,  touching  a  false  fearful 
Imagination  of  Fire,  raised  among  the  Doctors  and  Masters 
of  Oxford,    in   St.  Mary's  Church,  at   the    Recantation   of 

Master  Malary,  Master  of  Arts  of  Cambridge 455 

]  542.  The  King  divorced  from  the  Lady  Anne  of  Clevcs,  and  married 

to  tlic  Lady  Katherine  Howard,  his  fifth  Wife       ....  461 

The  King's  Letter  to  Archbishop  Cranmer,  for  the  Abolish- 
ing of  Idolatry;    also  a   Proclamation    concerning   eating 

White  Meats,  &c 463 

1544.  The  Trouble  and  Persecution  of  four  Windsor  Men,  Robert 

Testwood,     Henry    Filmer,   Anthony    Peerson,    and    John 
Marbeck,  for  Righteousness'  sake,  and  for  the  Gospel     .     .  464 

The  Original  of  Robert  Testwood's  Trouble,  with  other  causes 
of  the  same 465 

The  Original  of  Henry  Filmer's  Trouble,  followed  by  that  of 
Anthony  Peerson 470 

The  Examinations  of  John  Marbeck  ...  - 474 

Tile  Suit  of  Marbeck's  Wife  to  the  Bishop  of  Winchester,  for 
her  Husband 480 


CONTKNTS.  V 

A.D.  PAOE 

1344.  Other  Examinations  of  Marbeck 482 

The  Suit  of  Fihiier's  Wife,  to  the  Bishops  who  sat  in  Com- 
mission, for  her  Husband 485 

The  Martyrdom  of  Peerson,  Testwood,  and  Filmer  ;  with  the 
manner  of  their"  Condemnation,  and  how  they  died: — also 
the  sparing  of  Marbeck  after  he  was  sentenced  to  Death     .  486 
How  all  the  Adversaries'  Conspiracies  were  known  ....  494 
An    Answer   to   the    Cavilling    Adversaries,    touching   John 

Marbeck 496 

1539  The  Persecution  in   Calais,  with  the  Martyrdom  of  George 

to  Bucker,  otherwise  called  Adam  Damlip,  and  others   .     .     .  497 

1544.  Part  of  a  Speech  delivered  by  Thomas  Brook,  in  the  Lower 

House,  on  the  Bill  of  the  Six  Articles 503 

Master  Hale,  of  Gray's  Inn,  in  Reply  to  Brook 504 

The  Story  of  William  Smith,  Curate ;  also  the  Trouble  of 
John  Butler,  Commissary ;  and  the  Recantation  of  divers 

Calais  Men 511 

A  new  Commission  appointed  and  sent  over  to  Calais,  with 
the  Second  Trouble  of  Thomas  Brook,  William  Stevens, 
and  others 514 

1544.  The  Second  Apprehension  of  Adam  Damlip;  with  his  Mar- 

tyrdom       520 

The  Story  of  a  Poor  labouring  Man,  and  also  of  one  Dodd,  a 

Scotchman,  burned  at  Calais 523 

The  Story  of  William  Crossbowmaker,  bearing  a  Billet  in 
Calais ;  followed  by  an  Example  of  Dr.  London's  Despite 
against  the  Gospellers,  as  also  the  Fidelity  of  a  Mati-on  to 

her  Husband 525 

Qualifications  of  the  Act  of  the  Six  Articles 526 

1545.  The  Recantation  of  John  Heywood 528 

Kerby,  and  Roger  Clarke,  of  Suffolk,  Martyrs 530 

The  Bill  set  upon  the  Town-house  Door  at  Ipswich,  the  Night 

before  they  were  condemned 533 

1545             The  King's  Oration   to  the   Parliament-House,   with    Notes 
to  thereupon 534 

1546.  The  two  Examinations  of  the  worthy  Servant  of  God,  Mistress 

Anne  Askew,  daughter  of  Sir  William  Askew,  knight,  of 
Lincolnshire :  martyred  in  Smithfield  for  the  constant  and 

faithful  Testimony  of  the  Truth 537 

1546.  The  latter  Apprehension  and  Examination  of  the  worthy 
Martyr  of  God,  Mistress  Anne  Askew,  before  the  King  at 
Greenwich 543 

"  The  Confession  of  me  Anne  Askew,  for  the  Time  I  was  at 
Newgate  " 545 

The  Sum  of  her  Condemnation,  her  Letter  to  the  Lord  Chan- 
cellor, and  her  Faith  ;  with  her  Cruel  Handling  and  Rack- 
ing after  her  Condemnation       546 

Anne  Askew's  Answer  to  John  Lacels,  followed  by  her  Purga- 
tion, her  Confession  of  Faith,  and  her  Prayer 548 

The  Martyrdom  of  John  Lacels,  John  Adams,  and  Nicholas 
Belenian  ;  followed  by  a  Letter  of  Lacels,  written  out  of  Prison  55 1 

Verses  on  Anne  Askew  ;  also  the  Story  of  one  Rogei's,  Martyr, 
burned  in  Smithfield    .     , 553 

The  Story  of  Queen  Katherine  Parr,  late  Queen  and  Wife  to 
King  Henry  the  Eighth  :  wherein  appeareth  in  what  Danger 
she  was  for  the  Gospel,  by  means  of  Stephen  Gardiner,  and 
others  of  his  Conspiracy  ;  and  how  gloriously  she  was  pre- 
served by  her  kind  and  loving  Husband  the  King      .     .     .  ibid. 

A  Discourse  touching  a  certain  Policy  used  by  Stephen  Gar- 
diner, in  staying  King  Henry  from  redressing  certain  Abuses 
in  the  Church  ;  also  a  Communication  concerning  the  Re- 
formation of  Religion  as  well  in  France  as  in  England    .     .561 


VI  CONTENTS. 

A.D.  PAGE 

1546.  A  brief  Narration  of  the  Trouble  of  Sir  George  Blage    .     .     .  564 

A    Proclamation    for   abolishing    English    Books,    after  the 
Death  of  Anne  Askew  ;  with  the  Names  of  the  prohibited 

Books 565 

Heresies  and  Errors  collected  by  the  Bishops  out  of  the  Book 

of  Tyndale,  named  "The  Wicked  Mammon" 570 

Other  Heresies  and  Errors  from  "The  Obedience  of  a  Christian 

Man  " 577 

Others  also  from  "  The  Revelation  of  Antichrist"       ....  582 

Others  also  from  "  The  Sum  of  the  Scripture  " 592 

A  Private  Letter  of  the  King  to  Bishop  Bonner 005 

1540  A   History  touching   the  Persecution  in  Scotland,  with  the 

to  Names  of  those  who  suffered  after  the  time  of  Patrick  Hamel- 

1558.  ton;  especially  concerning  Sir  John  Borthwike,  knight,  with 

his  Articles  and  Answers 607 

1543  The  Story  of  Thomas  Forret,  Priest,  and  his  Fellows      .     .     .  621 

to  The  Manner  of  Persecution  used  by  the  Cardinal  of  Scotland, 

1558.  against  certain  Persons  in  St.  John's  Town,  or  Perth  .     .     .  623 

The  Condemnation   of  Master  George  Wisehart,  Gentleman, 

who  suffered  for  the  Faith   of  Christ  at  St.  Andrews,  in 

Scotland,  A.D.  1546  ;  with  his  Articles  and  Answers  .     .     .  625 

Brief  Account  of  the  Sermon  of  Dean  Winryme,  followed  by 

the  Examination  of  Wisehart 627 

1549  The  just  Judgment  of  God  upon  Archbishop  Beaton,  with  the 

to  Story  and  Martyrdom  of  Adam  Wallace  in  Scotland        .     .  636 

1558.  The  Schisms  that  arose  in  Scotland  for  the  Pater-Noster    .     .  641 

1558.  The  Martyrdom  of  the  blessed  Servant  of  God,  Walter  Mille, 

with  his  Articles 644 

1511  Persecution  in   Kent.     A  Table  of  certain  true  Servants  of 

to  God,  and  Martyrs,  omitted,  who  were  burned  in  the  Diocese 

1539.  of  Canterbury,  under  Archbishop  Warham ;  with  the  Names 

of  their  Persecutors  and  Accusers 647 

The  Order  and  Form  of  Process  used  against  these  Martyrs ; 

and,  first,  of  William  Carder,  A.D.  1511 648 

Three  divers  sorts  of  Judgments  amongst  the  Papists,  against 

Heretics  as  they  call  them 652 

The  Martyrdom  of  Laimcelot,  John  Painter,  and  Giles  Ger- 
mane :  also  of  one   Stile,   burned  in   Smithfield    with    the 

Apocalypse 655 

The  Sentence  of  Pope  Clement  against  the  Divorce  of  Queen 

Katherine 658 

A  Copy  of  the  Bull  of  Pope  Leo  X.,  no  less  slanderous  than 
barbarous,  against  Martin  Liither  and  his  Doctrine    .     .     .  660 

The  Answer  of  Martin  Luther  to  the  same 672 

The  Tenor  and  Form  of  the  Appeal   of  Martin  Luther  from 

Pope  Leo  to  the  next  general  Council 688 

1547.  The  Death  of  King  Henry  VIIL  with  the  manner  thereof  .  689 

A  Tragical  History  of  certain  Friars  in  France,  in  the  City  of 

Orleans,  a.d.  1534 693 

Bonner's  Letter  to  Cloney,  Keeper  of  the  Coal-house  for  the 
abolishing  of  Images 695 

BOOK  IX. 

CONTAINING    THE    ACTS    AND    THINfiS    DONE    IN    TUE    REIGN    OF    KING    EDWARD 

THE    SIXTH. 

1547.  Edward  VI 697 

The  Words  of  Cardanus  in  commendation  of  King  Edward.    .  702 
Certain  Ecclesiastical  Laws,  or  General  Injimctions  given  by 
King  Edward  to  the  Church  of  England;  followed  by  others 
to  Thomas,  Bishop  of  Westminster,  as  well  from  the  King 
as  also  from  the  Kinjj's  Commissioners 706 


CONTEXTS.  Vll 


PAGE 


A  D 

1547.  A  Letter  of  Edmund  Bonner  to  the  Bishop  of  Westminster, 

concerning  the  abolishing  of  Candles,  Ashes,  and  Palms, 
and  other  Ceremonies 716 

Letter  of  the  Council  to  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  for  the 
abolishing  of  Images;  followed  by  one  from  Edmund 
Bonner 

Letters  Missive  from  the  Council  to  the  Bishops,  concerning 
the  Communion  to  be  ministered  in  both  kinds     .     .     .     .719 

1548.  Substance  of  the  Petition  of  the  Lords  and  Commons,  in  Par- 

liament assembled,  to  the  King 721 

1549.  Letters  to  and  from  Edmund  Bonner,  concerning  the  Abro- 

gating of  Private  Masses ;  especially  the  Apostles'  Mass      .  723 
An  Admonition  of  Lord   Chancellor  Rich  to  Justices  of  the 

Peace 724 

A  Letter  from  the  Council  rebuking  Bonner  for  Negligence  in 
setting  out  the  Service  Book;  with  Bonner's  Letter  to  the 

Dean  and  Chapter       _•     •  726 

Certain  Private  Injunctions,  Admonitions,  and  Articles  given 

to  Bonner  by  the  Council 729 

Articles  of  the  Commons  of  Devonshire  and  Cornwall  to  the 

King;  with  the  King's  Answer 731 

1547  Matter  concerning  Edmund  Bonner,  Bishop  of  London,  with 

to  Declaration  of  the  Acts  and  Process  entered  against  him  in 

1549.  King  Edward's  time 741 

The  King's  Letter  to  the  Commissioners  concerning  the  Recan- 
tation and  Pardoning  of  Bonner .     .  743 

1549.  Matters  put  to  Bonner  to  redress  ;  with  special  points  to  be 

treated  by  him,  in  his  Sermon 745 

The  Denunciation  of  John  Hooper  and  William  Latimer, 
against  Bonner,  to  the  King's  Majesty,  for  leaving  undone 

the  points  before  mentioned 747 

The  King's  Commission  for  the  Examination  of  Bishop  Bonner.  748 
The  First  Act  or  Session  against  Bishop  Bonner,  by  the  King's 

Commissioners ;  with  the  Tenor  and  Fonn  of  his  Protestation.  750 
The  Second  Appearance  of  Bonner   at   Lambeth ;  with   his 
Answer  to  the  Denunciation  of  Latimer  and  Hooper  .     .     .  754 

The  Third  Session  against  Bishop  Bonner 763 

The  Answer  of  Bonner  to  the  Articles  objected  to  him  by  the 

King's  Commissioners  the  first  time .     .    ^66 

Certain    Interrogatories    exhibited    by   Bonner    against    the 

Witnesses,  upon  the  Articles  above  mentioned 770 

A    certain  Declaration  of  the  King,    respecting   his  former 
Commission,  with  Licence  given  to  the  Commissioners,  as  ^ 
well  to  determine  as  to  hear,  in  the  case  of  Bonner    .     .     .  773 
The  Fourth   Session  in  the  Hall  at  Lambeth;  with  matter 

exhibited  by  Bonner  why  he  ought  not  to  be  convicted  .  .  774 
The  Information  given  against  Hugh  Latimer  by  Bonner  .  .  777 
Interrogatories  educed  and  ministered  by  Bonner  against  the 

Witnesses ^"^ 

The  Fifth  Session  against  Bonner,  with  his  Answers      .     .     .781 
The   Recusation  of  the  Judgment  of  Thomas  Smith  made  by  ^ 

Bishop  Bonner ■     •  1°'^ 

The  First  Appellation  intimated  by  Edmund  Bonner     .     .     .  785 
The  Sixth  Session  ;  in  the  Great  Hall  at  Lambeth    .     .     .     .788 
The  Second  Appeal  of  Bonner,  with  a  Letter  to  the  Lord  Mayor  790 
The  Seventh    Session,   at  Lambeth;    with    Bishop    Bonner's 
Declaration  to  the  Commissioners ;  his  Third  Appeal,  and 

his  Supplication  to  the  Chancellor 792 

His  Sentence  of  Deprivation,  Supplication,  and   other  Docu- 
ments   '^' 


ILLUSTRATIONS  IN  VOL.  V. 

The  Burning  of  John  Frith  and  Andrew  Hewet  ....  page      18 

The  Martyrdom  and  Burning  of  William  Tyndale 127 

The  Burning  of  the  constant  Martyr,  John  Lambert  ....  236 

The  Burning  of  Barnes,  Jerome,  and  Garret 438 

The  Martyrdom  of  Peerson,  Testwood,  and  Filmer 493 

The  Burning  of  Anne  Askew,  John  Lacels,  John  Adams,  and 

Nicholas  Belenian 550 


ACTS  AND  MONUMENTS. 


VOL.  V. 


ACTS   AND   MONUMENTS. 


CONTINUATION  OF  BOOK  VIII. 


PERTAINING    TO 


THE  LAST  THREE  HUNDRED  YEARS  FROM  THE  LOOSING  OUT 

OF  SATAN. 


CONTINUING     THE     HISTORY    OF     ENGLISH    MATTERS    APPERTAIN- 
ING   TO    BOTH    STATES,  AS    WELL    ECCLESIASTICAL,  AS 
CIVIL    AND    TEMPORAL.^ 

Cfje  ^tocp,  aEjcammation,  ^catfj,  and  jaartpcoora  of  Siofjn  5Fnt{j. 

Amongst  all  other  chances  lamentable,  there  hath  been  none  a    Henry 
long  time  which  seemed  unto  me  more  grievous,  than  the  lamentable     ^^^^' 
death  and  cruel  handling  of  John  Frith,  so  learned  and  excellent  a    A.  D. 
young  man ;  who  had  so  profited  in  all  kind  of  learning  and  know-    ^^33. 
ledge,  that  there  was  scarcely  his  equal  amongst  all  his  companions ; 
and  who  besides,  withal,  had  such  a  godliness  of  life  joined  with  his 
doctrine,  that  it  was  hard  to  judge  in  which  of  them  he  was  more 
commendable,   being  greatly  praiseworthy  in  them  both  :    but  as 
touching  his  doctrine,   by  the  grace  of  Christ  we  will  speak  here- 
after. 

Of  the  great  godliness  which  Avas  in  him,  this  may  serve  for  ex- 
periment sufficient,  for  that  notwithstanding  his  other  manifold  and 
singular  gifts  and  ornaments  of  the  mind,  in  him  most  pregnant, 
wherewithal  he  might  have  opened  an  easy  way  unto  honour  and 
dignity,  notwithstanding  he  rather  chose  wholly  to  consecrate  himself 
unto  the  church  of  Christ,  excellently  showing  forth,  and  practising 
in  himself,  the  precept  so  highly  commended  of  the  philosophers, 
touching  the  life  of  man :  which  life,  they  say,  is  given  unto  us  in 
such  sort,  that  how  much  the  better  the  man  is,  so  much  the  less  he 
should  live  unto  hunself,  but  unto  others,  serving  for  the  common 
utility ;  and  that  we  should  think  a  great  part  of  our  birth  to  be  due 
unto  our  parents,  a  greater  part  unto  our  country,  and  the  greatest 
part  of  all  to  be  bestowed  upon  the  church,  if  we  will  be  counted 
good  men.     First  of  all  he  began  his  study  at  Cambridge ;  in  whom 

ri)  Edition  1563,  p.  497.  Ed.  1570,  p.  1173.  Ed.  1576,  p.  1004.  Ed.  1583,  p.  1031.  Ed.  1597,  p.  941. 
Ed.  1684,  vol.  ii.  p.  250.— Ed. 

b2 


THE    STOllY    OF    JOHN    I'RITH. 


fiptry    nature  had  planted,  being  but  a  child,   marvellous  instinctions  and 


VIII. 


love  unto  learning,  whercunto  he  was  addicted.  He  had  also  a 
A.  D.  wonderful  promptness  of  wit,  and  a  ready  capacity  to  receive  and 
*^^^^'  understand  any  thing,  insomuch  that  he  seemed  hot  only  to  be  sent 
unto  learning,  but  also  born  for  the  same  purpose.  Neither  was  there 
any  diligence  wanting  in  him,  equal  unto  that  towardness,  or  worthy 
of  his  disposition ;  whereby  it  came  to  pass,  that  he  was  not  only  a 
lover  of  learning,  but  also  became  an  exquisite  learned  man ;  in 
which  exercise  when  he  had  diligently  laboured  certain,  years,  not 
without  great  profit  both  of  Latin  and  Greek,  at  last  he  fell  into 
knowledge  and  acquaintance  with  William  Tyndale,  through  whose 
instructions  he  first  received  into  his  heart  the  seed  of  the  gospel 
and  sincere  godliness. 

At  that  time  Thomas  Wolsey,  cardinal  of  York,  prepared  to  build 
a  college  in  Oxford,  marvellously  sumptuous,  which  had  the  name 
and  title  of  Frideswide,  but  is  now  named  ChristVchurch,  not  so 
much  (as  it  is  thought)  for  the  love  and  zeal  that  he  bare  unto 
learning,  as  for  an  ambitious  desire  of  glory  and  renown,  and  to  leave 
a  perpetual  name  unto  posterity.  But  that  building,  he  being  cut 
off  by  the  stroke  of  death  (for  he  was  sent  for  unto  the  king,  accused 
of  certain  crimes,  and  in  the  way,  by  immoderate  purgations,  killed 
himself),  was  left  partly  begun,  partly  half  ended  and  imperfect,  and 
nothing  else  save  only  the  kitchen  was  fully  finished.  Whereupon 
Rodulph  Gualter,  a  learned  man,  being  then  in  Oxford,  and  behold- 
ing the  college,  said  these  words  in  Latin  :  "  Egregiiun  opus,  cardi- 
nalis  iste  instituit  collegium,  et  absolvit  popinam.'''  How  large  and 
ample  those  buildings  should  have  been,  what  sumptuous  cost  should 
have  been  bestowed  upon  the  same,  may  easily  be  perceived  by  that 
which  is  already  builded,  as  the  kitchen,  the  hall,  and  certain  cham- 
bers, where  there  is  such  curious  graving  and  workmanship  of  stone- 
cutters, that  all  things  on  every  side  did  glister  for  the  excellency  of 
the  workmanship,  for  the  fineness  of  the  matter,  with  the  gilt  antics 
and  embossings ;  insomuch  that  if  all  the  rest  had  been  finished  to 
that  determinate  end  as  it  was  begun,  it  might  well  have  excelled 
not  only  all  colleges  of  students,  but  also  palaces  of  princes.  This 
ambitious  cardinal  gathered  together  into  that  college  whatsoever 
excellent  thing  there  was  in  the  whole  realm,  either  vestments,  vessels, 
or  other  ornaments,  beside  provision  of  all  kind  of  precious  things. 
Besides  that,  he  also  appointed  unto  that  company  all  such  men  as 
were  found  to  excel  in  any  kind  of  learning  and  knowledge  ;  to  re- 
cite all  whose  names  in  order  would  be  too  long.  The  chief  of  those 
who  were  called  from  Cambridge  were  these :  Master  Clerk,  master 
of  arts,  of  thirty-four  years  of  age  ;  Master  Frier,  afterwards  doctor 
of  physic,  and  after  that  a  strong  papist ;  Master  Sumner,  master  of 
arts ;  Master  Harman,  master  of  arts,  afterwards  fellow  of  Eton  col- 
lege, and  after  that  a  papist ;  Master  Bettes,  master  of  arts,  a  good 
man  and  zealous,  and  so  remained ;  Master  Cox,  master  of  arts,  who 
conveyed  himself  away  toward  the  north,  and  after  was  schoolmaster 
of  Eton,  and  then  chaplain  to  doctor  Goodrich,  bishop  of  Ely,  and 
by  him  preferred  to  king  Henry,  and,  of  late,  bishop  of  Ely ;  John 
Frith,  bachelor  of  arts ;  Bayly,  bachelor  of  arts ;  Goodman,  who 
being  sick  in  the  prison  with  the  others,  was  had  out,  and  died  in 


THE    STOKY    OK    JOIIX    HUTU. 


the  town  ;   Druinnie,  wlio  afterwards  fell  away  and  forsook  the  truth  ;     H'""j 


VI II. 


Thomas  Lawney,  chaplain  of  the  house,  prisoner  with  John  Frith. 

To  these  join  also  Tavcrner  of  Boston,  the  good  musician,'  besides  ^-p- 
many  others  called  also  out  of  other  places,  most  picked  young  men,  ^^'^ 
of  grave  judgment  and  sharp  wits ;  who,  conferring  together  upon 
the  abuses  of  religion,  being  at  that  time  crept  into  the  church,  were 
therefore  accused  of  heresy  unto  the  cardinal,  and  cast  into  a  prison, 
within  a  deep  cave  under  the  ground  of  the  same  college,  where 
their  salt  fish  was  laid ;  so  that,  through  the  filthy  stench  thereof, 
they  were  all  infected,  and  certain  of  them,  taking  their  death  in  the 
same  prison,  shortly  upon  the  same  being  taken  out  of  the  prison 
into  their  chambers,  there  deceased. 

The  troublers  and  examiners  of  these  good  men,  were  these :  Dr. 
London ;  Dr.  Higdon,  dean  of  the  said  college  ;  and  Dr.  Cottesford, 
commissary. 

Master  Clerk,  Master  Sumner,  and  sir  Bayly,  eating  nothing  but 
salt  fish  from  February  to  the  midst  of  August,  died  all  three  together 
within  the  compass  of  one  week. 

Master  Bettcs,  a  witty  man,  having  no  books  found  in  his  chamber, 
through  entreaty  and  surety  got  out  of  prison,  and  so  remaining  a 
space  in  the  college,  at  last  slipped  away  to  Cambridge,  and  after- 
wards Avas  chaplain  to  queen  Anne,  and  in  great  favour  with  her. 

Taverner,  although  he  Avas  acctised  and  suspected  for  hiding  of 
Clerk''s  books  under  the  boards  in  his  school,  yet  the  cardinal,  for  his 
music,  excused  him,  saying  that  he  was  but  a  musician :  and  so  he 
escaped. 

After  the  death  of  these  men,  John  Frith  with  others,  by  the 
cardinaFs  letter,  who  sent  word  that  he  would  not  have  them  so 
straitly  handled,  were  dismissed  out  of  prison,  upon  condition  not  to 
pass  above  ten  miles  out  of  Oxford  ;  which  Frith,  after  hearing  of 
the  examination  of  Dalaber^  and  Garret,  who  bare  then  faggots,  went 
over  the  sea,  and  after  two  years  he  came  over  for  exhibition  of  the 
prior  of  Reading  (as  is  thought),  and  had  the  prior  over  with  him. 

Being  at  Reading,  it  happened  that  he  was  there  taken  for  a  vaga-  joim 
bond,  and  brought  to  examination  ;  where  the  simple  man,  who  could  jj^''/,',  ,|,p 
not  craftily  enoufjli  colour  himself,  was  set  in  the  stocks.     After  he  ^f'^^^s  at 

ii'i  1  •  1  1  •I'll  1    Reading. 

had  sitten  there  a  long  tune,  and  was  almost  pined  with  hunger,  and 
would  not,  for  all  that,  declare  what  he  was,  at  last  he  desired  that 
the  schoolmaster  of  the  town  might  be  brought  to  him,  who  at  that  cox?*'^'' 
time  was  one  Leonard  Cox,  a  man  very  well  learned.     As  soon  as  schooi- 
he  came  unto  him.  Frith,  by  and  by,  began  in  the  Latin  tongue  to  there. 
bewail  his  captivity. 

The  schoolmaster,  by  and  by,  being  overcome  with  his  eloquence, 
did  not  only  take  pity  and  compassion  upon  him,  but  also  began  to 
love  and  embrace  such  an  excellent  wit  and  disposition  unlooked  for, 
especially  in  such  a  state  and  misery.  Afterwards,  conferring  more 
together  upon  many  things,  as  touching  the  universities,  schools,  and 
tongues,  they  fell  from  the  Latin  into  the  Greek,  wherein  Frith  did 
so  inflame  the  love  of  that  schoolmaster  towards  him,  that  he  brought 

(I)  This  Taverner  repented  him  very  mucli  tliat  he  hatl  made  songs  to  popish  ditties,  in  the 
time  of  his  hl'ndness. 

(7)  Of  this  Ualiiber,  read  more  in  the  story  of  TiuMiiab  C-arret. 


THK    STORV    or    JOHN    FRITH. 


Henry 
Fill. 

A.D. 
1533. 


John 

Frith, 
throuf,'h 
his  help, 
delivered 
out  of  the 
stocks. 
Sir  Tho- 
mas More 
a  deadly 
perse- 
cutor of 
Frith. 


The  occa- 
sion of 
Frith's 
writing 
against 
More. 


The  occa- 
sion of 
Frith's 
writing 
upon  the 
sacra- 
ment. 


William 
Tlolt  a 

Judas. 


him  into  a  marvellous  admiration,  especially  when  the  schoolmaster 
heard  him  so  promptly  by  heart  rehearse  Homer''s  verses  out  of  his 
first  book  of  the  Iliad  ;  whereupon  the  schoolmaster  went  with  all 
speed  unto  the  magistrates,  grievously  complaining  of  the  injury 
which  they  did  show  unto  so  excellent  and  innocent  a  young  man. 

Thus  Frith,  through  the  help  of  the  schoolmaster,  was  freely  dis- 
missed out  of  the  stocks,  and  set  at  liberty  without,  punishment. 
Albeit  this  his  safety  continued  not  long,  through  the  great  hatred 
and  deadly  pursuit  of  sir  Thomas  More,  who,  at  that  time  being 
chancellor  of  England,  persecuted  him  both  by  land  and  sea,  beset- 
ting all  the  ways  and  havens,  yea,  and  promising  great  rewards,  if 
any  man  could  bring  him  any  news  or  tidings  of  him. 

Thus  Frith,  being  on  every  part  beset  with  troubles,  not  knowing 
which  way  to  turn  him,  seeketh  for  some  place  to  hide  him  in.  Thus 
fleeting  from  one  place  to  another,  and  often  changing  both  his  gar- 
ments and  place,  yet  could  he  be  in  safety  in  no  place  ;  no  not  long 
amongst  his  friends  ;  so  that  at  last,  being  traitorously  taken  (as  ye 
shall  after  hear),  he  was  sent  unto  the  Tower  of  London,  where  he 
had  many  conflicts  with  the  bishops,  but  especially  in  writing  Anth 
sir  Thomas  More.  The  first  occasion  of  his  writing  was  this  : 
Upon  a  time  he  had  communication  with  a  certain  old  familiar  friend 
of  his,  touching  the  sacrament  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ ;  the 
whole  effect  of  Avhich  disputation  consisted  specially  in  these  four 
points  : 

I.  First,  That  the  matter  of  the  sacrament  is  no  necessary  article  of  faith 
under  pain  of  damnation. 

II.  Secondly,  That  forasmuch  as  Christ's  natural  body  in  like  condition  hath 
all  properties  of  our  body,  sin  only  except,  it  cannot  be,  neither  is  it  agreeable 
imto  reason,  that  he  should  be  in  two  places  or  more  at  once,  contrary  to  the 
nature  of  our  body. 

III.  Moreover,  thirdly,  it  shall  not  seem  meet  or  necessary,  that  we  should 
in  this  place  understand  Christ's  words  according  to  the  literal  sense,  but  rather 
according  to  the  order  and  phrase  of  speech,  comparing  phrase  with  phrase, 
according  to  the  analogy  of  the  Scripture. 

IV.  Last  of  all,  how  that  it  ought  to  be  received  according  to  the  true  and 
right  institution  of  Christ,  albeit  that  the  order  which  at  this  time  is  crept  into 
the  church,  and  is  used  now-a-days  by  the  priests,  do  never  so  much  differ 
from  it. 

And  forasmuch  as  the  treatise  of  this  disputation  seemed  some- 
what  long,  his  friend  desired  him  that  such  things  as  he  had  reasoned 
upon  he  would  briefly  commit  unto  writing,  and  give  unto  him  for 
the  help  of  his  memory.  Frith,  albeit  he  was  unwilling,  and  not 
ignorant  how  dangerous  a  thing  it  was  to  enter  into  such  a  conten- 
tious matter,  at  last,  notwithstanding,  he,  being  overcome  by  the 
entreaty  of  his  friend,  rather  followed  his  will,  than  looked  to  his 
own  safeguard. 

There  was  at  that  time  in  London  a  tailor  named  William  Holt, 
who,  feigning  a  great  friendship  towards  this  party,  instantly  required 
of  him  to  give  him  license  to  read  over  that  same  writing  of  Fritirs  ; 
which  when  he  unadvisedly  did,  the  other,  by  and  by,  carried  it  unto 
More,  being  then  chancellor  :  which  thing,  afterwards,  was  occasion 
(jf  great  trouble,  and  also  of  death,  unto  the  said  Frith  ;  for  More, 
having  not  only  gotten  a  copy  of  his  book  of  this  sycophant,  but 


JOHN    FRITH  S    BOOK    OF    THE    SACRAMENT.  1 

also  two  other  copies,  which  at  the  same  time,  in  a  manner,  Avere    Henry 

sent  him  by  other  promoters,  he  whetted  his  wits,  and  called  his L 

spirits  together  as  much  as  he  might,  meaning  to  refute  his  opinion    A.  D. 
by  a  contrary  book.  ^'^'^" 


The  Sum  of  John  Frith's  Book  of  the  Sacrament. 

This  ih  a  manner  was  the  whole  sum  of  the  reasons  of  Fiith's  book ;  first, 
to  declai-e  the  pope's  belief  of  the  sacrament  to  be  no  necessary  article  of  our 
faith ;  that  is  to  say,  that  it  is  no  article  of  our  faith  necessary  to  be  believed 
under  pain  of  damnation,  that  the  sacrament  should  be  the  natural  body  of 
Christ :  which  he  thus  proveth ;  for  many  so  believe,  and  yet  in  so  believing 
the  sacrament  to  be  the  natm'al  body,  are  not  thereby  saved,  but  receive  it  to 
their  damnation. 

Again,  in  believing  the  sacrament  to  be  the  natural  body,  yet  that  natural 
presence  of  his  body  in  the  bread,  is  not  that  which  saveth  us,  but  his  presence 
in  our  hearts  by  faith.     And  likewise,  the  not  believing  of  his  bodily  presence  Not  be- 
in  the  sacrament,  is  not  the  thing  that  shall  damn  us,  but  the  absence  of  him  thereof-"' 
out  of  our  heart,  through  unbelief.     And  if  it  be  objected,  that  it  is  necessary  poral  pre- 
to  believe  God's  word  under  pain  of  damnation  :  to  that  he  answereth  that  the  ^'j"^^  °/ 
word  taken  in  the  right  sense,  as  Christ  meant,  maintaineth  no  such  bodily  „o  (j^m- 
presence  as  the  pope's  church  doth  teach,  but  rather  a  sacramental  presence,  nation. 
And  that,  saith  he,  may  be  further  confirmed  thus : 

Argument. 

Ce-  None  of  the  old  fathers  before  Christ's  incarnation  were  bound  under 
pain  of  damnation  to  believe  this  point. 

la-        All  we  be  saved  by  the  same  faith  that  the  old  fathers  were. 

rent.  Ej-go,  None  of  us  are  bound  to  believe  this  point  under  pain  of 
damnation. 

The  first  part,  saith  he,  is  evident  of  itself;  for  how  could  they  believe  that 
which  they  never  heard  nor  saw  1 

The  second  part,  saith  he,  appeareth  plainly  by  St.  Augustine,  writing  to 
Dardanus,  and  also  by  a  hundred  places  more  ;  neither  is  there  any  thing  that 
he  doth  more  often  inculcate  than  this,  that  the  same  faith  that  saved  our 
fathers,  saveth  us  also.  And  therefore  upon  the  truth  of  these  two  parts,  thus 
proved,  must  the  conclusion,  saith  he,  needs  follow. 

Another  Argument. 

None  of  the  old  fathers  before  Christ's  incarnation,  did  eat  Christ  corporally 
in  their  signs,  but  only  mystically  and  spiritually,  and  were  saved. 

All  we  do  eat  Christ  even  as  they  did,  and  are  saved  as  they  were. 

Ergo,  None  of  us  do  eat  Christ  corporally,  but  mystically  and  spiritually  in 
our  signs,  as  they  did. 

For  the  probation  of  the  first  part,  Frith,  proceeding  in  his  dis- 
course, declareth  as  follows : — 

The  ancient  fathers,  before  Christ's  incarnation,  did  never  believe  any 
such  point  of  this  gross  and  carnal  eating  of  Christ's  body ;  and  yet,  notwith- 
standing, they  did  eat  him  spiritually,  and  were  saved;  as  Adam,  Abraham, 
Moses,  Aaron,  Phinehas,  and  other  godly  Israelites  besides.  All  which,  saith 
he,  did  eat  the  body  of  Christ,  and  did  drink  his  blood  as  we  do.  But  this 
eating  and  di'inking  of  theirs  was  spiritual,  pertaining  only  to  faith,  and  not  to 
the  teeth  :  '  For  they  were  all  inuler  the  cloud,  and  drank  of  the  rock  which 
followed  them;  this  rock  was  Christ,'"  who  was  promised  them  to  come  into 
the  world.  And  this  promise  was  first  made  xmto  Adam,  when  it  was  said  imto 
the  serpent,  '  I  will  put  hatred  between  thee  and  the  woman,  between  her 
seed  and  thy  seed,'-  &c.  And  afterwards  again  unto  Abraham  :  '  In  thy  seed 
(1)  J  Cor.  X.  (2)  Gen.  iii. 


8  joHX  kkith's  book  of  the  sacrament. 

Henry  shall  all  people  be  blessed,'*  &c. :  adding  also  the  sacrament  of  circumcision, 
f'^^lf-  which  was  called  the  covenant ;  not  because  it  was  so  indeed,  but  because  it 
.    T-v     was  a  sign  and  a  token  of  the   covenant  made  between  God  and   Abraham ; 

153V  admonishing  us  thereby,  how  we  should  judge  and  think  touching  the  sacra- 
ment of  his  body  and  blood ;  to  wit,  that  albeit  it  be  called  the  body  of  Christ, 


Bread  is    yet  we  should  properly  understand  thereby  the  finiit  of  our  justification,  which 
body!^a's'^  plentifully  floweth  unto  all  the  faithful  by  his  most  healthful  body  and  blood, 
the  sacra-  Likewise  the  same  promise  was  made  unto  Moses,  the  most  meek  and  gentle 
ment  of     captain  of  the  Israelites,  who  did  not  only  himself  believe  upon  Christ,  who 
cisioii  is    was  so  often  promised,  but  also  did  prefigurate  him  by  divers  means,  both  by 
called  the  the  manna  which  came  down  from  heaven,  and  also  by  the  water  which  issued 
covenant,  ^^j.  ^^  ^j^^  rock,  for  the  refreshing  of  the  bodies  of  his  people. 
Thewater      Neither  is  it  to  be  doubted,  but  that  both  manna  and  this  water  had  a  pro- 
r*^ck^    d  P^'st^'^^l  mystery  in  them,  declaring  the  very  self-same  thing  then,  which  the 
bread  and  bread  and  the  wine  do  now  declare  unto  us  in  the  sacrament.     For  this  saith  St. 
wine,  fi-     Augustine,  '  Whosoever  did  understand  Christ  in  the  manna,  did  eat  the  spiritual 
Christ's     ^'^^^  ^^^^  ^^  ^^-     -^^^^  *^h^y»  w^°  ^y  t^^''  nianna  sought  only  to  fill  their  bellies, 
body.         did  eat  thereof,  and  are  dead.'     So,  likewise,  saith  he  of  the  drink:  '  For  the 
rock  was  Christ.^     And,  by  and  by  after,  he  inferreth  thus:  Moses  did  eat 
manna,  and  Phinehas  also ;  and  many  others  also  did  eat  thereof,  who  pleased 
God,  and  are  not  dead.     Why  ?  because  they  did  understajjd  the  visible  meat 
spiritually.     They  did  spiritually  hunger,  and  did  spiritunrfy  taste  of  it,  that 
The  fa-      they  might  be  spiritually  satisfied.     They  all  did  eat  the  same  spiritual  meat, 
thers  ate    ^^^  ^^jj  ^j^j  drink  the  same  spiritual  drink :  all  one  spiritual  thing,  but  not  all 
spiritual,    one  Corporal  matter  (for  they  did  eat  manna,  and  we  another  thing),  but  the 
but  not      self-same  spiritual    thing  that  we  do ;    and   although  they  drank  the    same 
corporar  spiritual  drink  that  we  do,  yet  they  drank  one  thing,  and  we  another :  which 
food  that   nevertheless  signified  all   one  thing  in  spiritual  effect.     How  did  they  drink  all 
vedo.       Qjjg  thing?     The  apostle  answereth,  *  Of  the  spiritual  rock  which  followed  them, 
for  the  rock  was  Christ.'     And  Bede  also,  adding  these  words,  saith,  'Behold 
the  signs  are  altered,  and  yet  the  faith  remaineth  one.'     Thereby  a  man  may 
perceive  that  the  manna  which  came  down  from  heaven,  was  the  same  unto 
them,  that  our  sacrament  is  unto  us ;  and  that  by  either  of  them  is  signified, 
that  the  body  of  Christ  came  down  from  heaven ;  and  yet,  notwithstanding, 
never  any  of  them  said  that  manna  was  the  very  body  of  Messias ;  as  our  sacra- 
mental bread  is  not  indeed  the  body  of  Christ,  but  a  mystical  representation  of 
Manna,     the  same.     For  like  as  the  manna  which  came  down  from  heaven,  and  the 
bodv'of     bread  which  is  received  in  the  supper,  do  nourish  the  body,  even  so  the  body 
Christ.      of  Christ  coming  down  from  heaven,  and  being  given  for  us,  doth  quicken  up 
the  spirits  of  the  believers  unto  life  everlasting.     Then,  if  the  salvation  of  both 
people  be  alike,  and  their  faith  also  one,  there  is  no  cause  why  we  should  add 
transubstantiation  unto  our  sacrament,  more  than  they  believed  their  manna 
to  be  altered  and  changed.     Moreover  because  they  are  named  sacraments, 
even  by  the  signification  of  the  name  they  must  needs  be  signs  of  things,  or 
else  of  necessity  they  can  be  no  sacraments. 
Objection.       But  some  may  here  object  and  say.  If  only  faith,  both  unto  them  and  also 
imto  us,  be  sutficient  for  salvation,  what  need  then  any  sacraments  to  be  insti- 
Answer.     tuted  ?     He  answered,   that  there  are  three  causes  why  sacraments  are  insti- 
causes       tuted.      The   first  St.  Augustine    declareth   in    these  words,    writing   against 
whysa-     Faustus:  'Men,'  saith  he,  '  cannot  be  knit  together  into  one  name  of  religion, 
craments  he  it  true  or  be  it  false,  except  they  be  knit  by  the  society  of  signs  and  visible 
da!n°ed.      sacraments,  the  power  whereof  doth  wonderfidly  prevail,  in  so  nuich  that  such 
as    contemn    them    are   wicked :    for    that   is    wickedly    contemned,    without 
which  godliness  cannot  be  made  perfect,  Src.     Another   cause  is,   that  they 
should  be  helpers  to  graft  and  plant  faith  in  our  hearts,  and  for  the  confirmation 
Sacra-       of  God's  promises.     But  this  use  of  sacraments  many  arc  yet  ignorant  of,  and 
jnentsnot  myi-p  there  be  who  do  preposterously  judge  of  the  same,  taking  the  signs  for 
shipped,    the  tiling  itself,  and  worsltipping  the  same :  even  by  like  reason  in  a  manner, 
as  if  a  man  would  take  the  bush  that  hangeth  at  the  tavern  door,  and  suck  it 
to  slake  his  thirst,  and  will  not  go  into  the  tavern  where  the  wine  is.    Thirdly, 
they  do  serve  imto  this  use,  to  stir  up  the  minds  and  hearts  of  the  faithful  to 
give  thanks  unto  God  for  his  benefits. 

(1)  Gen.  xxvi.  (2)  1  Cor.  x. 


THE    GODLV    LEARNING    OF    JOHN    FRITH.  9 

And  these  in  a  manner  are  the  principal  points  of  Frith's  book.        Henry 

When  More  (as  is  aforesaid)  had  gotten  a  copy  of  this  treatise,     ^^^^' 
he  sharpened  his  pen  all  that  he  might,  to  make  answer  unto  this    A,  D. 
young  man  (for  so  he  calleth  him  throughout  his  whole  book),  but  in    ^^3.3. 
such  sort,  that  when  the  book  was  once  set  forth,  and  showed  unto  More 
the  world,  then  he  endeavoured  himself,  all  that  he  might,  to  keep  it  ^gains^ 
from  printing  :  pcradventure  lest  that  any  copy  thereof  should  come  ^""'• 
unto  Frith's  hands.     But  notwithstanding,  when  at  last  Frith  had  Frith  an- 
gotten  a  copy  thereof,  by  means  of  his  friends,  he  answered  him  out  Mm^*^"' 
of  the  prison,  omitting  nothing  that  any  man  could  desire  to  the  per- 
fect and  absolute  handling  of  the  matter.     And  as  it  were  a  great 
labour,  so  do  I  think  it  not  much  necessary  to  repeat  all  his  reasons 
and  arguments,  or  the  testimonies  which  he  had  gathered  out  of  the 
doctors  ;  especially  forasmuch  as  Cranmer,  the  archbishop  of  Canter-  cranmer 
bury,  in  his  apology  against  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  seemed  to  lue'^book^ 
have  collected  them  abundantly,  gathering  the  principal  and  chiefest  °^  *""'^- 
helps  from  thence  that  he  leaned  unto  against  the  other ;  and  I  doubt 
much  whether  the  archbishop  ever  gave  any  more  credit  unto  any 
author  of  that  doctrine,  than  unto  this  aforesaid  Frith. 

What  dexterity  of  wit  was  in  him,  and  excellency  of  doctrine,  it 
may  appear  not  only  by  his  books  which  he  wrote  of  the  sacrament, 
but  also  in  those  which  he  entitled  Of  Purgatory.     In  that  quarrel 
he  withstood  the  violence  of  three  most  obstinate  enemies  ;  that  is  Rociies- 
to  say,  of  Rochester,  More,  and  Rastal,  whereof  the  one  by  the  help  *'=^'  ^"re, 
of  the  doctors,  the  other  by  wresting  of  the  Scripture,  and  the  third  tai 
by  the  help  of  natural  philosophy,  had  conspired  against  him.     But  F^fth.^'^ 
he,  as  a  Hercules,  fighting  not  against  two  only,  but  even  with  them  Frith  con- 
all  three  at  once,  did  so  overthrow  and  confound  them,  that  he  con-  R^asui. 
verted  Rastal  to  his  part. 

Besides  all  these  commendations  of  this  young  man,  there  was  also 
in  him  a  friendly  and  prudent  moderation  in  uttering  of  the  truth, 
joined  with  a  learned  godliness ;  Avhich  virtue  hath  always  so  much  "^ 
prevailed  in  the  church  of  Christ,  that,  without  it,  all  other  good 
gifts  of  knowledge,  be  they  ever  so  great,  cannot  greatly  profit,  but 
oftentimes  do  very  much  hurt.  And  would  to  God  that  all  things, 
in  all  places,  were  so  free  from  all  kind  of  dissension,  that  there  were 
no  mention  made  amongst  Christians  of  Zuinglians  and  Lutherans, 
when  neither  Zuinglius  nor  Luther  died  for  us;  but  that  we  might  be 
all  one  in  Christ.  Neither  do  I  think  that  any  thing  more  grievous 
could  happen  unto  those  worthy  men,  than  for  their  names  so  to  be 
abused  to  sects  and  factions,  who  so  greatly  withstood  and  strove 
against  all  factions.  Neither  do  I  here  discourse  which  part  came 
nearest  imto  the  truth,  nor  so  rashly  intermeddle  in  this  matter, 
that  1  will  detract  any  thing  from  either  part,  but  rather  wish  of 
God  I  might  join  either  part  unto  the  other. 

But  now,  forasmuch  as  we  treat  of  the  story  of  John  Frith,  I  can-  Prudent 
not  choose,  but  must  needs  earnestly  and  heartily  embrace  the  pru-  ance  and 
dent  and  godly  moderation  which  was  in  that  man,  Avho,  maintaining  "■^,'1'™" 
his  quarrel  of  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  no  less  godly  than  I'litii. 
learnedly  (and  so  as  no  man  in  a  manner  had  done  it  more  learnedly 
and  pithily),  yet  he  did  it  so  moderately,  without  any  contention, 
that  he  would  never  seem  to  strive  against  the  Papists,  except  he  had 


10  THE    TEMPERATE    ZEAL    OF    JOHN    FIllTH. 

Henry   bccn  cliiven  to  it  even  of  necessity.     In  all  other  matters,  where 

L  necessity  did  not  move  him  to  contend,  he  was  ready  to  grant  all 

A.D.  things  for  quietness''  sake,  as  his  most  modest  reason  and  answers  did 
^^^'^'  declare.  For  when  More,  disputing  in  a  certain  place  upon  the 
sacrament,  laid  against  him  the  authority  of  doctor  Barnes,  for  the 
presence  of  the  body  and  blood  in  the  sacrament,  he  answered  unto 
More  and  his  companions,  that  he  would  promise  under  this  condition, 
that  if  the  sentence  of  Luther  and  Barnes  might  be  holden  as  ratified, 
he  would  never  speak  more  words  of  it :  ^  for  in  that  point  they  did 
both  agree  Avith  him,  that  the  sacrament  was  not  to  be  worshipped  ;  and 
that  idolatry  being  taken  away,  he  was  content  to  permit  every  man  to 
judge  of  the  sacrament,  as  God  should  put  into  their  hearts  :  for  then 
there  remained  no  more  poison,  that  any  man  ought  or  might  be 
afraid  of.  Wherefore,  if  they  did  agi-ee  in  that  which  was  the  chief 
point  of  the  sacrament,  they  should  easily  accord  and  agree  in  the 
rest. 
Modera-  Thus  much  he  wrote,  in  the  treatise  entitled  "  The  Exile,"  of 
Tn°ended''  I^^^ues  agaiust  Morc ;  which  words  of  this  most  meek  martyr  of 
in  dispu-  Clirist,  if  they  would  take  place  in  the  seditious  divisions  and  factions  of 
these  our  days,  with  great  ease  and  little  labour  men  might  be  brought 
to  a  unity  in  this  controversy ;  and  much  more  concord  and  love 
should  be  in  the  Church,  and  much  less  offence  given  abroad  than 
there  is. 

*But-  I  know  not  what  cruel  pestiferous  fury  hath  secretly  inter- 
meddled herself  in  these  matters,  so  corrupt  in  all  things,  that  there 
is  almost  none  so  light  a  cause  or  occasion  wherein  one  man  can 
bear  with  another,  if  he  dissent  or  disagree  from  his  opinion.  And 
while  every  man  doth  seek,  even  by  the  teeth,  to  defend  his  own 
quarrel,  many  men  Avould  rather  seek  to  give  occasion,  than,  in  any 
case,  seek  to  relent  or  remit.  There  are  also  some,  who  will  seek  to 
assuage  the  matter,  but  others  will  willingly  take  the  bellows  in 
hand  to  blow  the  fire,  and  but  few  there  are  that  will  seek  to  quench 
it.  But  if  we  had  but  a  few  like  this  John  Frith,  these  factions,  per- 
adventure,  would  easily  be  accorded,  or  at  least  if  the  opinions  could 
not  be  agreed,  their  minds,  notwithstanding,  might  be  united  and 
joined.  Albeit  I  do  not  think  their  opinions  to  be  of  so  great  force 
and  effect  that  they  should  seem  to  be  worthy  of  all  these  tragedies, 
for  so  nmch  as  they  do  not  of  necessity  touch  either  the  damnation  or 
salvation  of  souls  :  and  again,  they  are  not  so  far  discrepant  amongst 
themselves,  but  that  they  may  by  reason  be  reconciled,  so  that  there 
be  some  temperature  of  Frith's  moderation  adhibited  thereunto, 
which  may  something  impetrate  and  obtain  on  their  part. 

Those  who  judge  the  reason  of  the  sacrament  to  be  spiritually 
understood,  do  think  well,  and,  pcradventure,  do  draw  near  to  Chrisfs 
mind  and  institution ;  but,  notwithstanding,  they  be  never  a  whit 
better  men  than  they,  who,  following  the  letter  together  with  them, 
do  take  away  the  supeifluity  of  the  ceremonies.  They  do  take  away 
transubstantiation  from  the  sacrament ;  the  like  do  the  others  also. 
They  take  away  the  sacrifice  of  the  private  mass  ;  the  same  also  do 
the  others.     These  men  put  away  all  false  worshipping ;  the  others 

(1)  John  Frith,  speaking  accordinp  to  tliat  time,  showed  the  opinion  of  Luther  might  be 
received.  (2)  See  Editior.  15(i3,  pp  500,  5U1.— Eb. 


A    LETTER    OF    JOHN    FlUTH.  11 

also  do  not  suffer  it,  but  both  parts  do  affirm  the  presence  of  Christ    Hewry 
in  the  mystical  supper.     Hitherto  they  both  have  agreed  in  these  arti- 


cles: what  cause  is  there  then  of  discord,  Avhen  they  both,  as  I  said,  do  A.  D. 
confess  the  presence  of  Christ,  and  disagree  only  upon  the  manner  of  the  ^'^'^^\ 
presence,  which  the  one  part  do  affirm  to  be  real,  and  the  other  spiritual  ? 
But  how  much  were  it  better,  in  my  opinion,  if  that,  by  a  common 
consent  of  either  party,  they  would  come  to  this  point ;  that  every 
man  being  contented  with  his  own  opinion,  we  should  all  simply  agree 
upon  the  presence  of  Christ,  that,  even  thus,  as  touching  the  manner 
of  his  presence,  all  manner  of  disputation  should  cease  for  a  time,  and 
so,  by  little  and  little,  all  controversies  be  turned  into  truce  and 
quietness  ;  until  that  time  should  breed  more  love  and  charity  amongst 
men,  or  that  love  and  charity  should  find  a  remedy  for  these  con- 
troversies. 

But  this  shall  now  suffice  for  this  present,  being  more  than  I  was 
determined  to  speak  ;  and,  brought  hither  by  occasion  of  John  Frith, 
I  know  not  myself  by  what  wind  or  weather,  and  peradventure  some- 
what too  far  pagsed  into  the  German  seas,  now,  castiiig  the  helm 
about,  we  will  hold  our  course  which  we  had  begun,  into  England,  and 
treat  of  the  death  and  examination  of  John  Frith.* 

John  Frith,  after  he  had  now  sufficiently  contended  in  his  writings  Fritu 
with   More,    Rochester,  and  Rastal,  More"'s  son-in-law,  was  at  last  ed"befora 
carried  to  Lambeth,  first  before  the  bishop  of  Canterbury,  and  after-  \ll^^ 
wards  unto  Croydon,  before  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  to  plead  his 
cause.     Last  of  all,  he  was  called  before  the  bishops,  in  a  common 
assembly  at  London,  where  he  constantly  defended  himself,  if  he 
might  have  been  heard. 

The  order  of  his  judgment,  with  the  manner  of  his  examination  and 
the  articles  which  were  objected  against  him,  are  comprised  and  set 
forth  by  himself  in  a  letter  written  and  sent  unto  his  friends,  whilst 
he  was  prisoner  in  the  Tower. 

A  Letter^  of  Jolsn  Frith  to  his  Friends,  concerning  his  Troubles ; 
wherein,  after  he  had  first  with  a  brief  preface  saluted  them,  entering 
then  into  the  matter,  thus  he  writeth  : — 

I  doubt  not,  dear  brethren,  but  that  it  doth  some  deal  vex  you,  to  see  the  one 
part  to  have  all  the  words,  and  freely  to  speak  what  they  list,  and  the  others  to 
be  put  to  silence,  and  not  be  heard  indifterently.  But  refer  your  matters  unto 
God,  who  shortly  shall  judge  after  another  fashion.  In  the  mean  time  I  have 
written  unto  you,  as  briefly  as  I  may,  what  articles  were  objected  against  me, 
and  what  were  the  principal  points  of  my  condemnation,  that  ye  might  under- 
stand the  matter  certainly. 

The  whole  matter  of  this  my  examination  was  comprehended  in  two  special 
articles,  that  is  to  say,  Of  Purgatory,  and  Of  the  substance  of  the  Sacrament.  _ 

And  first  of  all,  as  touching  purgatory,  they  inquired  of  me  whether  I  did  Purga- 
believe  there  was  any  place  to  purge  the  spots  and  filth  of  the  soul  after  this  *"'■>' 
life?  But  I  said,  that  I  thought  there  was  no  such  place  :  for  man,  (said  I)  doth 
consist  and  is  made  only  of  two  parts,  that  is  to  say,  of  the  body  and  the  soul, 
whereof  the  one  is  purged  here  in  this  world,  by  the  cross  of  Christ,  which  he 
layeth  upon  every  child  that  he  roceiveth  ;    as  aftliction,  worldly  oppression, 

(1)  This  letter  is  to  be  seen  in  the  end  of  that  excellent  and  worthy  work  which  he  made  in  the 
Tower,  concerning  the  sacrament  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ.  [The  title  of  this  letter  is  '  A 
Boke  made  by  Johan  Fryth,  prysonner  in  the  Tour  of  London,  answering  unto  M. Mores  letter  against 
the  treatyse  Johan  Fryth  made  concerning  the  sacrament,  &c.  printed  at  London  by  Anthony 
Scoloker,  ir>48;and  afterwards  by  R  Jiigge,  8vo.  lo'18.  Ames'  T.y])ograi)lucal  Antiquities,  by 
Dibdin,  vol.  iv.  p.  197.— En.] 


1£  A    LETTER    OF    JOHN    FRITH. 


tion. 


Henry  persecution,  imprisonment,  &c.  Tlic  last  of  all,  the  reward  of  sin,  which  is 
VIII-  death,  is  laid  upon  us  :  but  the  soul  is  purged  with  the  word  of  God,  which  we 
.  1^  receive  through  faith,  to  the  salvation  both  of  body  and  soul.  Now  if  ye  can 
,-■„„■    show  me  a  third  part  of  man  besides  the  body  and  the  soul,  I  will  also  grant 

'_  inito  you  the  third  place,  which  ye  do  call  purgatory.     But  because  ye  cannot 

do  this,  I  must  also  of  necessity  deny  unto  you  the  bishop  of  Rome's  purgatory. 
Nevertheless  I  count  neither  part  a  necessary  article  of  o)n-  faith,  to  be  believed 
under  pain  of  damnation,  whether  there  be  such  a  purgatory  or  no. 

Secondly,  They  examined  me  touching  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  whether  it 
was  the  very  body  of  Christ  or  no  ? 
Tlie  sa-         I  answered,  that  I  thought  it  was  both  Christ's  body  and  also  our  body,  as 
crament^    St.  Paul  teach  eth  us  in  1  Cor.  x.      For  in   that  it  is  made  one  bread  of  many 
body.'^"'  *  corns,  it  is  called  our  body,  which,  being  divers  and  many  members,  arc  associ- 
ated and  gathei'ed  together  into  one  fellowship  or  body.     Likewise  of  the  wine, 
which  is  gathered  of  many  clusters  of  grapes,  and  is  made  into  one  liquor.    But 
the  same  bread  again,  in  that  it  is  broken,  is  the  body  of  Christ ;  declaring  his 
body  to  be  broken  and  delivered  unto  death,  to  redeem  us  from  our  iniquities. 

Furthermore,  in  that  the  sacrament  is  distributed,  it  is  Christ's  body,  signifying 
that  as  verily  as  the  sacrament  is  distributed  unto  us,  so  verily  are  Christ's  body 
and  the  fruit  of  his  passion  distributed  unto  all  faithful  people. 

In  that  it  is  received,  it  is  Christ's  body,  signifying  that  as  verily  as  the 
outward  man  receiveth  the  sacrament  with  his  teeth  and  mouth,  so  verily  doth 
the  inward  man,  through  faith,  receive  Christ's  body  and  the  fruit  of  his  passion, 
and  is  as  sure  of  it  as  of  the  bread  which  he  eateth. 
Traiisvib-  Well  (said  they)  dost  thou  not  think  that  his  very  natural  body,  flesh,  blood, 
stantia-  ^j^^j  bone,  is  really  contained  under  the  sacrament,  and  there  present  without  all 
figure  or  similitude  ?  No  (said  I),  I  do  not  so  think  :  notwithstanding  I  would 
not  that  any  should  count,  that  I  make  my  saying  (which  is  the  negative)  any 
article  of  faith.  For  even  as  I  say,  that  you  ought  not  to  make  any  necessary 
article  of  the  faith  of  your  part  (which  is  the  affirmative),  so  I  say  again,  that  we 
make  no  necessary  article  of  the  faith  of  our  part,  but  leave  it  indifferent  for  all 
men  to  judge  therein,  as  God  shall  open  their  hearts,  and  no  side  to  condemn  or 
despise  the  other,  but  to  nourish  in  all  things  brotherly  love ;  and  one  to  bear 
another's  infirmity. 

After  this  they  alleged  tlie  place  of  St.  Augustine,  where  he  saith,  '  He  was 

carried  in  his  own  hands.' 

The  Whereunto  I  answered,  that  St.  Augustine  was  a  plain  interpreter  of  him- 

piace  of     sgif .  foj.  j,g  \^q^\\^  Jn  another  place,  '  He  was  carried  as  it  were  in  his  own  hands :'  - 

gustine     which  is  a  phrase  of  speech  not  of  one  that  doth  simply  affirm,  but  only  of  one 

expound-  expressing  a  thing  by  a  similitude.     And  albeit  that  St.  Augustine  had  not  thus 

^  ■  expounded  himself,  yet,  writing  unto  Boniface,  he  doth  plainly  admonish  all 

men,  that  the  sacraments  do  represent  and  signify  those  things  whereof  they  are 

sacraments,  and  many  times  even  of  the  similitudes  of  the  things  themselves, 

they  do  take  their  names.     And  therefore,  according  to  this  ride,  it  niay  be  said, 

he  was  borne  in  his  own  hands,  when  he  bare  in  his  hands  the  sacrament  of  liis 

body  and  blood. 

Then  they  alleged  a  place  of  Chrysostome,  whicli,  at  the  first  blusli,  may 

seem  to  make  much  for  them,  who,  in  a  certain  Homily  upon  the  Supper, 

wi-iteth  thus  :  '  Dost  thou  see  bread  and  wine?     Do  they  depart  from  thee  into 

the  draught,  as  other  meats  do?  No,  God  forbid  !   for  as  in  wax,  when  it  cometh 

to  the  fire,  nothing  of  the  substance  remaineth  or  abideth ;  so  likewise  think 

that  the  mysteries  are  consumed  by  the  substance  of  the  body,'  &'c. 

The  place      These  words  I  expounded  by  the  words  of  the  same  doctor,  who,  in  another 

sosto^nie     Homily,  saith  on  this  manner;   'The  inward  eyes,'  saith  lie,  'as  soon  as  they 

answered,  see  the  bread,  they  flee  over  all  creatures,  and  do  not  think  of  the  bread  that  is 

Chryso-     baked  by  tlie  baker,  but  of  the  bread  of  everlasting  life,  which  is  signified  by 

nimndeth  ^^^^  mystical  bread.'     Now  confer  these  places  together,  and  you  shall  perceive 

himself,     that  the  last  cxpoundeth  the  first  plainly.    For  he  saith.  Dost  thou  see  the  bread 

and  wine?     I  answer  by  the  second.  Nay.     For  the  inward  eyes,  as  soon  as 

they  see  the  bread,  do  pass  over  all  creatures,  and  do  not  any  longer  thin'R  upon 

the  bread,  but  upon  him  that  is  signified  by  the  bread.     And  after  this  manner 

(1)  '  Fcrabatur  in  manilius  propriit.'  (2)  '  Fcrabatur  taiiquam  in  maiiibus  suis.' 


A    LETTKR    OF    JOHN    FRITH.  13 

he  seeth  it,  and  again  he  seetli  it  not :  for  as  he  seeth  it  with  his  outward  and    iTcnry 
carnal  eyes,  so  with  his  inward  eyes  he  seeth  it  not;  that  is  to  say,  regardeth     ^'m- 
not  the  bread,  or  thinketli  not  upon  it,  but  is  otherwise  occupied.     Even  as     .  y. 
when  we  play  or  do  any  thing  else  negligently,  we  commonly  are  wont  to  say,     ,  '„  ' 

we  see  not  what  we  do ;  not  that  indeed  we  do  not  see  that  which  we  go  about,  L 

but  because  our  mind  is  fixed  on  some  other  thing,  and  doth  not  attend  unto 
that  which  the  eyes  do  see. 

In  like  manner  may  it  be  answered  unto  that  which  followeth ;  '  Do  they 
avoid  from  thee,'  saith  he,  '  into  the  draught  as  other  meats  do?'  I  will  not  so 
say,  for  other  meats,  passing  through  the  bowels,  after  they  have  of  themselves 
given  nourishment  unto  the  body,  be  voided  into  the  draught :  but  this  is  a 
spiritual  meat,  which  is  received  by  faith,  and  nourisheth  both  body  and  soul 
unto  everlasting  life,  neither  is  it  at  any  time  avoided  as  other  meats  are. 

And  as  before  I  said  that  the  external  eyes  do  behold  the  bread,  which  the 
inward  eyes,  being  otherwise  occupied,  do  not  behold  or  think  upon,  even  so 
our  outward  man  doth  digest  the  bread,  and  void  it  into  the  draught;  but  the 
inward  man  doth  neither  regard  nor  think  upon  it,  but  thinketh  upon  the  thing 
itself  that  is  signified  by  that  bread.  And  therefore  Chrysostome,'  a  little  before 
the  words  which  they  alleged,  saith ;  '  Lift  up  your  minds  and  hearts  :'  whereby 
he  admonisheth  us  to  look  upon  and  consider  those  heavenly  things  which  are 
represented  and  signified  by  the  bread  and  wine,  and  not  to  mark  the  bread 
and  wine  itself. 

Here  they  said,  that  was  not  Ciirysostome's  mind;  but  that  by  this  example 
he  declareth  that  there  remained  no  bread  nor  wine.  I  answered,  that  was  false : 
for  the  example  that  he  taketh  tendeth  to  no  other  purjiose,  but  to  call  away 
our  spiritual  eyes  from  the  beholding  of  visible  things,  and  to  transport  them 
another  way,  as  if  the  things  which  are  seen  were  of  no  force.     Therefore  he 
draweth  away  our  mind  from  the  consideration  of  these  things,  and  fixeth  it  Mysteries 
upon  him  who  is  signified  unto  us  by  the  same.    The  very  words  which  follow,  to.be  seen 
sufficiently   declare    this    to  be  the  true    meaning  of  the    author,  where  he  ward 
commandeth  us  to  consider  all  things  with  our  inward  eyes ;  that  is  to  say,  eyes, 
spiritually. 

But  whether  Chrysostome's  words  do  tend  either  to  this  or  that  sense,  yet  do  chryso- 
they  indifferently  make  on  our  part  against  our  adversaries,  which  way  soever  stome 
we  do  understand  them.    For  if  he  thought  that  the  bread  and  wine  do  remain,  the'po- 
we  have  no  further  to  travel :  but  if  he  meant  contrariwise,  that  they  do  not  pish  doc- 
remain,  but  that  the  natures  of  the  bread  and  wine  are  altered,  then  are  the  J""^  °^ 
bread  and  wine  falsely  named  sacraments  and  mysteries,  which  can  be  said  in  ment. 
no  place  to  be  in  the  nature  of  things :  for  that  which  is  in  no  place,  how  can  The  ob-. 
it  be  a  sacrament,  or  supply  the  room  of  a  mystery  ?     Finally,  if  he  speak  only  chryso-" 
of  the  outward  forms  and  shapes  (as  we  call  them),  it  is  most  certain  that  they  stome 
do  continually  remain,  and  that  by  the  substance  of  the  body  they  are  not  con-  ^^o'<^f:l 
sumed  in  any  place :  wherefore  it  must  necessarily  follow  that  the  words  of  lemma. 
Chrysostome  be  to  be  understood  in  such  sense  as  I  have  declared. 

Here  peradventure  many  would  marvel,^  that  forasmuch  as  the  matter  touch- 
ing the  substance  of  the  sacrament,  is  separate  from  the  articles  of  faith,  and 
bindeth  no  man  of  necessity  either  unto  salvation  or  damnation,  whether  he 
believe  it  or  not,  but  rather  may  be  left  indiflTerently  unto  all  men,  freely  to 
judge  either  on  the  one  part  or  on  the  other,  according  to  his  own  mind,  so  that 
neither  part  do  contemn  or  despise  the  other,  but  that  all  love  and  charity  be 
still  holden  and  kept  in  this  dissension  of  opinions  :  what  then  is  the  cause,  why 
I  would  therefore  so  willingly  suffer  death  ?  The  cause  why  I  die  is  this  :  for 
that  I  cannot  agree  with  the  divines  and  other  head  prelates,  that  it  should  be 
necessarily  determined  to  be  an  article  of  faith,  and  that  we  should  believe, 
under  pain  of  damnation,  the  substance  of  the  bread  and  wine  to  be  changed 
into  the  body  and  blood  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  the  form  and  shape  only 
not  being  changed.  Which  thing  if  it  were  most  true  (as  they  shall  never  be 
able  to  prove  it  by  any  authority  of  the  Scriptiu-e  or  doctors),  yet  shall  they  not 

(1)  The  arj^iment  from  Chrysostome:  the  helly  of  man  cannot  avoid  any  part  of  Christ's  body: 
the  belly  of  man  avoideth  some  part  of  every  thing  tliat  the  mouth  receiveth  :  ergo,  the  mouth  of 
man  receiveth  not  the  body  of  Christ. 

(2)  A  question  is  here  asked,  with  the  cause  declared,  why  that,  seeing  the  matter  of  the  sacra- 
ment itself  importeth  neither  salvation  nor  damnation,  Frith  offereth  himself  to  death  for  the 
same  ? 


14  THE    SENTENCE    AGAINST    JOHN    FRITH. 

Henry  SO  bring  fo  pass,  that  that  doctrine,  were  it  ever  so  time,  should  be  holden  for 
yill-  a  necessary  article  of  faith.  For  there  are  many  things,  both  in  the  Scriptures 
.  T^  and  other  places,  which  we  are  not  bound  of  necessity  to  believe  as  an  article  of 
^coo'    faith.     So  it  is  tnie,  that  I  was  a  prisoner  and  in  bonds  when  I  wrote  these 

L  things,  and  yet,  for  all  that,  I  will  not  hold  it  as  an  article  of  faith,'  but  that  you 

may,  without  danger  of  damnation,  either  believe  it,  or  think  the  contrary. 

Tiiree  But  as  touching  the  cause  why  I  cannot  affirm  the  doctrine  of  transubstantia- 

causes       tion,  divers  reasons  do  lead  me  thereunto :  first,  for  that  I  do  plainly  see  it  to 

suifst'an""  ^6  ^^^^  ^"^  vain,  and  not  to  be  grounded  upon  any  reason,  either  of  the  Scrip- 

tiation  is   tures,  or  of  approved  doctors.     Secondly,  for  that  by  my  example  I  would  not 

not  to  be    |jg  ^^  author  unto  Christians  to  admit  any  thing  as  a  matter  of  faith,  more  than 

the  necessary  points  of  their  creed,  wherein  the  whole  sum  of  our  salvation  doth 

consist,  especially  such  things,  the  belief  whereof  hath  no  certain  argument  of 

authority  or  reason.     I  added  moreover,  that  their  church  (as  they  call  it)  hath 

no  such  power  and  authority,  that  it  either  ought  or  may  bind  us,  under  the 

peril  of  our  souls,  to  the  believing  of  any  such  articles.    Thirdly,  because  I  will 

not,  for  the  favour  of  our  divines  or  priests,  he  prejudicial  in  this  point  unto  so 

many  nations,  of  Germans,  Helvetians,  and  others,  which,  altogether  rejecting 

the  transubstantiation  of  the  bread  and  wine  into  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ, 

are  all  of  the  same  opinion  that  I  am,  as  well  those  that  take  Luther's  part,  as 

those  that  hold  with  (Ecolampadius.     Which  things  standing  in  this  case,  I 

suppose  there  is  no  man  of  any  upright  conscience,  who  wiU  not  allow  the 

reason  of  my  death,  which  I  am  put  unto  for  this  only  cause,  that  I  do  not  think 

transubstantiation,  although  it  were  true  indeed,  to  be  established  for  an  article 

of  faith. 

And  thus  mucli  hitherto  as  touching  the  articles  and  whole  disputa- 
tion of  John  Frith,  which  was  done  Avith  all  moderation  and  upright- 
ness. But  when  no  reason  would  prevail  against  the  force  and  cruelty 
of  these  furious  foes,  on  the  20th  day  of  June,  a.d.  15S3,  he  was 
brought  before  the  bishops  of  London,  Winchester,  and  Lincoln, 
who,  sitting  in  St.  Paul's,  on  Friday  the  20th  day  of  June,  ministered 
certain  interrogatories  upon  the  sacrament  of  the  supper,  and  purga- 
tory, unto  the  said  Frith,  as  is  above  declared ;  to  which  when  he 
had  answered,  and  showed  his  mind  in  form  and  effect,  as  by  his  own 
words  above  doth  appear,  he  afterwards  subscribed  to  his  answers 

The  sub-  with  his  own  hand,  in  these  words  :^  "I  Frith,  thus  do  think  ;  and 

of"ohT  as  I  think,  so  have  I  said,  written,  taught,  and  affirmed,  and  in  my 

Frith.      books  have  published." 

But  when  Frith  by  no  means  could  be  persuaded  to  recant  these 
articles  aforesaid,  neither  be  brought  to  believe  that  the  sacrament  is 
an  article  of  faith,  but  said,  "  Fiat  judicium  et  justitia :"  he  was  con- 

Frithcon-  dcmued  by  the  bishop  of  London  to  be  burned,  and  sentence  given 

demned.   j^g^-j^gj.  jjj^  .  ^^  tcuor  whcrcof  hcrc  ensueth. 

The  Sentence  given  against  John  Frith. 

In  the  name  of  God,  Amen.  We,  John,  by  the  permission  of  God,  bishop 
of  London,  lawfully  and  rightly  proceeding  with  all  godly  favour,  by  the  au- 
thority and  virtue  of  our  office,  against  thee,  John  Frith,  of  our  jurisdiction, 
before  us  personally  here  present,  being  accused  and  detected,  and  notoriously 
slandered  of  heresy ;  having  heard,  seen,  and  understood,  and  with  dihgent  de- 
liberation weighed,  discussed,  and  considered,  the  merits  of  the  cause,  all  things 
being  observed  which  by  us  in  this  behalf,  by  order  of  law,  ought  to  be  observed, 
sitting  in  our  judgment  seat,  the  name  of  Christ  being  first  called  upon,  and 
having  God  only  before  oiu:  eyes,^  because  by  the  acts  enacted,  propounded, 

(1)  This  is  to  be  weighed  with  the  time  when  Frith  wrote. 

'(2)  '  Ego  Frithus  ita  sentio,  et  quemadmoduni  sentio,  ita  dixi,  scripsi,  aseerui,  et  affimiavi,'  &c. 

(3)  As  they  had,  which  crucified  Christ. 


HIS    MAKTYUDOM.  15 

and  exhibited  in  this  manner,  and  by  thine  own  confession  judicially  made  Henry 
before  us,  we  do  find,  that  thou  hast  taught,  holden,  and  affirmed,  and  obstinately  ^^m- 
defended,  divers  errors  and  heresies,  and  damnable  opinions,  contrary  to  the  doc-  ^  ^ 
trine  and  determination  of  the  holy  church,  and  especially  against  the  reverend    i^^^^ 

sacrament ;  and  albeit  that  we,  following  the  example  of  Christ,  '  which  would !_ 

not  the  death  of  a  sinner,  but  rather  that  he  should  convert  and  live,'  have 
oftentimes  gone  about  to  correct  thee,  and  by  all  lawful  means  that  we  could, 
and  most  wholesome  admonitions  that  we  did  know,  to  reduce  thee  again  to 
the  tme  faith,  and  the  unity  of  the  universal  catholic  church,  notwithstanding 
we  have  found  thee  obstinate  and  stiff-necked,  willingly  continuing  in  thy 
damnable  opinions  and  heresies,  and  refusing  to  return  again  unto  the  true 
faith  and  unity  of  the  holy  mother  church,  and  as  the  child  of  wickedness  and 
darkness,  so  to  have  hardened  thy  heart,  that  thou  wilt  not  understand  the 
voice  of  thy  shepherd,  who,  with  a  fatherly  affection,  doth  seek  after  thee,  nor 
wilt  be  allured  with  his  godly  and  fatherly  admonitions :  We  therefore,  John, 
the  bishop  aforesaid,  not  wiUing  that  thou  who  art  wicked,  shouldest  become 
more  wicked,  and  infect  the  Lord's  flock  with  thy  heresy,  which  we  are  greatly 
afraid  of,  do  judge  thee,  and  definitively  condemn  thee,  the  said  John  Frith, 
thy  demerits  and  faults  being  aggravated  through  thy  damnable  obstinacy,  as 
guilty  of  most  detestable  heresies,  and  as  an  obstinate  impenitent  sinner,  re-  ' 
fusing  penitently  to  return  to  the  lap  and  unity  of  the  holy  mother  church ;  and 
that  thou  hast  been  and  art,  by  law,  excommunicated,  and  do  pronounce  and 
declare  thee  to  be  an  excommunicated  person  :  Also  we  pronounce  and  declare 
thee  to  be  a  heretic,  to  be  cast  out  from  the  church,  and  left  unto  the  judg- 
ment of  the  secular  power,  and  now  presently  so  do  leave  thee  unto  the  secular 
power,  and  their  judgment ;  most  earnestly  requiring  them,  in  the  bowels  of  Modera- 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  this  execution  and  punishment,  worthily  to  be  done  H.^j^d'^" 
upon  thee,  may  be  so  moderated,  that  the  rigour  thereof  be  not  too  extreme,  bm  non« 
nor  yet  the  gentleness  too  much  mitigated,  but  that  it  may  be  to  the  salvation  shown. 
of  thy  soul,  to  the  extirpation,  terror,  and  conversion  of  heretics,  to  the  unity 
of  the  catholic  faith,  by  this  our  sentence  definitive,  or  final  decree,  which  we 
here  promulgate  in  this  form  aforesaid. 

This  sentence  thus  read,  the  bishop  of  London  directed  his  letter  Frith  de- 
to  sir  Stephen  Peacock,  mayor  of  London,  and  J,he  sheriffs  of  the  Ihe'^secu" 
same  city,  for  the  receiving  of  the  aforesaid  John  Frith  into  their  lar hands. 
charge ;  who,  being  so  delivered  over  unto  them  the  4th  day  of  July, 
in  the  year  aforesaid,  was  by  them  carried  into  Smithfield  to  be 
burned.     And  when  he  was  tied  unto  the  stake,  there  it  sufficiently 
appeared  with  what  constancy  and  courage  he  suifered  death ;  for  His  con- 
when  the  faggots  and  fire  were  put  unto  him,  he  willingly  embraced  ^lath. 
the   same  ;    thereby  declaring  with  what  uprightness  of  mind  he 
suffered  his  death  for  Chrisfs  sake,  and  the  true  doctrine,  whereof 
that  day  he  gave,  with  his  blood,  a  perfect  and  firm  testimony.    The 
wind  made  his  death  somewhat  the  longer,  which  bare  away  the  flame 
from  him  unto  his  fellow  that  was  tied  to  his  back :    but  he  had 
established  his  mind  with  such  patience,  God  giving  him  strength, 
that   even  as  though  he  had  felt  no  pain  in    that   long   torment, 
he  seemed  rather  to  rejoice  for  his  fellow,  than  to  be  careful  for 
himself. 

This  truly  is  the  power  and  strength  of  Christ,  striving  and  van- 
quishing in  his  saints ;  Who  sanctify  us  together  with  them,  and  direct 
us  in  all  things  to  the  glory  of  his  holy  name  !     Amen. 

The  day  before  the  burning  of  these  worthy  men  of  God,  the 
bishop  of  London  certified  king  Henry  VIIL  of  his  worthy,  yea, 
rather  wolfish,  proceeding  against  these  men :  the  tenor  whereof 
hereunder  ensueth  : 


16  ANDREW    IIKWKT    BURNED    WITH    FRITH. 

tfenry 

*The  Letter  of  John,  Bishop  of  London,  to  certify  the  King  of  the 

A,D.  Condemnation  of  John  Frith  and  Andrew  Hewet. 

15f33 

. '—      Unto'  the  most  noble  prince  and  lord  in  Christ,  our  lord  Henry  the  eighth,  by 

the  grace  of  God  king  of  England  and  of  France,  and  lord  of  Ireland,  defender 
of  the  faith :  J  ohn,  by  the  permission  of  God,  bishop  of  London,  with  all 
manner  of  reverence,  honour,  and  subjection.  Whereas  we,  in  a  certain  busi- 
ness of  inquisition  of  heresy  against  certain  men,  John  Frith  and  Andrew 
Hewet,  heretics,  have  judged  and  condemned  either  of  them,  as  obstinate, 
impenitent,  and  incon-igible  heretics,  by  our  sentence  definitive,  and  have  de- 
livered the  said  John  and  Andrew  unto  the  honourable  man,  sir  Stephen  Pea- 
cock, mayor  of  your  city  of  London,  and  John  Martin,  one  of  your  sheriffs  of 
the  same  city  (being  personally  present  with  us  in  judgment,  according  to  the 
order  of  the  law) ;  and  therefore  all  and  singular  the  premises  so  by  us  done, 
we  notify  and  signify  unto  your  highness,  by  these  presents  sealed  with  our 
seal. 

Dated  the  third  day  of  July,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1533,  and  in  the  third 
year  of  our  consecration.* 

Andrew  Hewet,  born  in  Feversliam,  in  the  county  of  Kent,  a 
young  man  of  the  age  of  four  and  twenty  years,  was  apprentice  with 
one  Master  Warren,  a  tailor  in  WatUng-street.  And  as  it  happened 
that  he  went  upon  a  holy-day  into  Fleet-street,  towards  St.  Dun- 
stan's,  he  met  with  one  William  Holt,  who  was  foreman  with  the 
king's  tailor,  at  that  present  called  Master  Malte ;  and  being 
suspected  by  the  same  Holt,  who  was  a  dissembling  wretch,  to  be 
one  that  favoured  the  gospel,  after  a  little  talk  had  with  him,  he 
went  into  an  honest  house  about  Fleet-bridge,  which  was  a  book- 
seller s  house.  Then  Holt,  thinking  he  had  found  good  occasion  to 
show  forth  some  fruit  of  his  wickedness,  sent  for  certain  officers,  and 
Hewet  searched  the  house,  and  finding  the  same  Andrew,  apprehended  him, 
hended  ^^*^  Carried  him  to  the  bishop's  house,  Avhere  he  was  cast  into  irons ; 
and  being  there  a  good  space,  by  the  means  of  a  certain  honest  man, 
he  had  a  file  conveyed  unto  him,^  wherewith  he  filed  oflP  his  irons, 
and  when  he  spied  his  time,  he  got  out  of  the  gate.  But  being  a 
man  unskilful  to  hide  himself,  for  lack  of  good  acquaintance,  he  went 
into  Smithfield,  and  there  met  with  one  Withers,  who  was  a  hj'po- 
crite,  as  Holt  was.  This  Withers,  understanding  how  he  had 
escaped,  and  that  he  knew  not  whither  to  go,  pretending  a  fair 
countenance  unto  him,  willed  him  to  go  with  him,  promising  that  he 
should  be  provided  for ;  and  so  kept  him  in  the  country  where  he 
had  to  do,  from  Low-Sunday  till  Whitsuntide,  and  then  brought 
him  to  London,  to  the  house  of  one  John  Chapman  in  Hosier-lane 
beside  Smithfield,  and  there  left  him  for  the  space  of  two  days. 

Then  he  came  to  the  said  Cliapman's  house  again,  and  brought 
Holt  with  him.  And  when  they  met  with  the  said  Andrew,  they 
seemed  as  though  they  meant  to  do  him  very  much  good ;  and  Holt, 
for  his  part,  said  that  if  he  should  bring  any  man  in  trouble  (as  the 
voice  was  that  he  had  done  the  said  Andi-ew),  it  were  pity  but  that 
the  earth  should   open  and  swallow  him  up :   insomuch   that  they 

(1)  Sec  Edition  1563,  p.  SOS  ;  where  it  is  also  given  in  Latin.— Ed. 

(2)  The  man  ih;it  frave  him  this  file  was  Valentine  Freese,  the  painter's  brother,  who  was  after- 
wards, with  his  wife,  burned  in  \ork. 


THE    STORY    OF    ANDKF.W    HEWKT,    MARTYK.  17 

would  needs  sup  there  that  night,  and  prepared  meat  of  their  own    J'enry 
charges.     At  night  they  came,  and  brought  certain  guests  with  them,     ^^^^' 
because  they  would  have  the  matter  to  seem  as  though  it  had  come    ^•^■ 
out  by  others.      When  they  had  supped,  they  went  their  way,  and 
Holt  took  out  of  his  purse  two  groats,  and  gave  them  to  the  said 
Andrew,  and  embraced  him  in  his  arms.     As  they  w^ere  gone  out, 
there  came  in  one  Jolni  Tibauld,  who  was  banished  from  his  own  john  Ti- 
house  by  an  injunction,  for  he  had  been  four  times  in  prison  for  {'j^^g'^ 'In^ 
Christ's  cause.     And  within  an  hour  after  that  Holt  and  Withers  ^^"^'^''o'" 
were  gone,  the  bishop''s  chancellor,  and  one  called  sergeant  Weaver, 
came,  and  brought  with  them  the  watch,  and  searched  the  house, 
where  they  found  the    said  John  Chapman  and  the  beforenamed 
Andrew,  and  John  Tibauld,  whom  they  bound  with  ropes  which  Hewet 
sergeant  Weaver  had  brought  with  him,  and  so  carried  them  to  the  tf^en. 
bishop"'s  house  :    but  Andrew  Hewet  they  sent  unto  the  Lollards' 
toAver,  and  kept  Chapman  and  Tibauld  asunder,  watched  by  two 
priests'  servants.    The  next  day  bishop  Stokesley  came  from  Fulham, 
and  after  they  were  examined  with  a  few  threatening  words,  Chaj^man  chaijmau 
was  committed  to  the  stocks,  with  this  threat,  that  he  should  tell  "tockl 
another  tale,  or  else  he  should  sit  there  till  his  heels  did  drop  oiF,  &c. :       t 
and  Tibauld  was  shut  up  in  a  close  chamber ;  but,   by  God's  pro- 
vision, he  was  well  delivered  out  of  prison,  albeit  he  could  not  enjoy 
his  house  and  land  because  of  the  bishop's  injunction,  but  was  fain  to 
sell  all  that  he  had  in  Essex ;  for  the  tenor  of  his  injunction  was, 
that  he  should  not  come  within  seven  miles  of  his  OAvn  house.     And  Tibauld 
the  aforesaid  Chapman,  after  five  Aveeks'  imprisonment  (Avhereof  three  "oml° 
Aveeks  he  sat  in  the  stocks),  by  much  suit  made  unto  the  lord  chan-  ""'"*^'" 

-'         •  seven 

cellor,  who  at  that  time  was  lord  Audley,  after  many  threatenings  miles  of 
was  delivered :   but  the  said  Andrew  Hewet,  after  long  and  cruel 
imprisonment,  Avas  condemned  to  death,  and  burned  Avith  John  Frith. 
The  examination  of  Hewet  here  folloAveth. 

On  the  20th  day  of  the  month  of  April,  Andrew  Hewet  AA'as  Hewet 
brought  before  the  chancellor  of  the  bishop  of  London,  Avhere  Avas  befoTe'tiie 
objected  against  him,   that  he  believed  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  '^'shop. 
after  the  consecration,  to  be  but  a  signification  of  the  body  of  Christ, 
and  that  the  host  consecrated  was  not  the  very  body  of  Christ.     Noav, 
forasmuch  as  this  article  seemed  heinous  unto  them,  they  would  do 
nothing  in  it  Avithout  the  consent  of  learned  counsel :  whereupon  the 
bishop  of  London,  associated  Avith  the  bishops  of  Lincoln  and  Win- 
chester, called  him  again  before  them  ;  AAdiere,  it  being  demanded  of 
him  Avhat  he  thought  as  touching  the  sacrament  of  the  last  supper  ; 
he  ansAvered,  "  Even  as  John  Frith  doth."     Then  said  one  of  the 
bishops  unto  him,  "  Dost  thou  not  believe  that  it  is  really  the  body      . 
of  Christ,  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary  .-'"     "  So,"  saith  he,  "  do  not  I  not  to  be 
believe."     "Why   not.?"  said   the   bishop.     "Because,"   said   he,  f^'^^^'' 
"  Clu-ist  commanded  me  not  to  give  credit  rashly  unto  all  men,  Avho  [J^^'^^^"^. 
say,   '  Behold,  here  is  Christ,  and  there  is  Christ ;  for  many  false  pro-  ment. 
phets  shall  rise  up,  saith  the  Lord.' " 

Then  certain  of  the  bishops  smiled  at  him  ;  and  Stokesley,  the 
bishop  of  London,  said,  "Why,  Frith  is  a  heretic,  and  already  judged 
to  be  burned  ;  and  except  thou  revoke  thine  opinion,  thou  shalt  be 
burned  also  with  him."      " Truly,"  saith  he,  "I  am  content  there- 

VOL,  V.  C 


18  THE    STORY    OF    THOMAS    BKNET,    MARTYR. 

Jtenry    withal."     Then  the  bishop  asked  him  if  he  would  forsake  his  opinions ; 

'—  whereunto  he  answered,  that  he  would  do  as  Frith  did  :  whereupon 

^- ^-    he  was  sent  unto  the  prison  to  Frith,  and  afterwards  they  were  carried 

'-^  together  to  the  fire.     The  bishops  used  many  persuasions  to  allure 

"nltant   '^^^  S^^^  ^^^^^  ^^0"^  ^^^c  truth,  to  follow  them :  but  he,  manfully  per- 

faith*      sisting  in  the  truth,  would  not  recant.     Wherefore  on  the  4th  day  of 

July,  in  the  afternoon,  he  was  carried  into  Smithfield  with  Frith,  and 

there  burned. 

iiewet  When  they  were  at  the  stake,  one  doctor  Cook,  a  parson  in  Lon- 

with        don,  openly  admonished  all  the  people,  that  they  should  in  no  wise 

^''^^-       pray  for  them,  no  more  than  they  would  do  for  a  dog;  at  which 

words  Frith,  smiling,  desired  the  Lord  to  forgive  him.     These  words 

did  not  a  little  move  the  people  unto  anger,  and  not  without  good 

cause.     Thus  these  two  blessed  martyrs  committed  their  souls  into 

the  hands  of  God. 

€!)e  H^iiStocp  of  tlje  ^cvjSecution  anD  5^eatfj  of  €:[)omas?  23enet,  burned 
in  ^mtz :  coHccteti  and  tejJtifieo  by  gjofjn  ©otael,  alia^  ^Qfitt, 

This  Thomas  Benet  was  bom  in  Cambridge,  and,  by  order  of  degree, 

of  the  university  there  made  master  of  arts,  and,  as  some  think,  was 

also  a  priest ;  a  man  doubtless   very   well  learned,   and  of  a  godly 

disposition,  being  of  the  acquaintance  and  familiarity  of  Thomas 

Benct      Bilney,  the  famous  and  glorious  martyr  of  Christ.   This  man,  the  more 

frOTi""     he  did  grow  and  increase  in  the  knowledge  of  God  and  his  holy  word, 

brid 'e  to  ^^^^  ™^^®  ^^  ^^^  mislike  and  abhor  the  corrupt  state  of  religion  then 

Devon-     uscd ;  and  therefore,  thinking  his  own  country  to  be  no  safe  place  for  him 

to  remain  in,  and  being  desirous  to  live  in  more  freedom  of  conscience, 

he  did  forsake  the  university,  and  went  into  Devonshire,  a.d.  1524, 

and  first  dwelled  in  a  market-town,  named  Torrington,  both  town  and 

country  being  to  him  altogether  unknown,  as  he  was  also  unknown  to 

all  men  there ;  where,  for  the  better  maintenance  of  himself  and  his 

wife,  he  did  practise  to  teach  young  children,  and  kept  a  school  for 

the  same  purpose.     But  that  town  not  serving  his  expectation,  after 

Comes  to  his  abodc  one  year  there,  he  came  to  the  city  of  Exeter ;  and  there, 

Exeter.     i^ij.jjjg  a  housc  iu  a  street  called  the  Butcher-row,  did  exercise  the 

teaching  of  children,  and  by  that  means  sustained  his  wife  and  family. 

He  was  of  a  quiet  behaviour,  of  a  godly  conversation,  and  of  a  very 

courteous  nature,  humble  to  all  men,  and  offensive  to  nobody.     His 

greatest  delight  was  to  be  at  all  sermons  and  preachings,  whereof  he 

was  a  diligent  and  attentive  hearer.     The  time  which  he  had  to  spare 

from  teaching,  he  gave  wholly  to  his  private  study  in  the  Scriptures, 

having  no  dealings  nor  conferences  with  any  body,  saving  with  such  as 

he  could  learn  and  understand  to  be  favourers  of  the  gospel,  and 

zealous  of  God's  true   religion  :    of  such  he   would  be  inquisitive, 

and  most  desirous  to  join  himself  unto  them.     And  therefore,  under- 

wiuiam    standing  that  one  William  Strowd,  of  Newnham,  in  the  county  of 

impri-      Devonshire,  esquire,  was  committed  to  the  bishop's  prison  in  Exeter, 

Rxltir"    upo"  suspicion  of  heresy,  although  he  were  never  before  acquainted 

word°**''  ^^^*'^^  ^"^^'  ^  ^"*  ^^^  ^^  ^^^^  ^'^^  letters  of  comfort  and  consolation,  unto 

him ;  wherein,  to  avoid  all  suspicion  which  might  be  conceived  of  him, 

he  did  disclose  himself,  and  utter  what  he  was,  and  the  causes  of  his 


shire, 


THE    STORY    OF    THOMAS    BENET,    MARTYR.  19 

being  in  the  country,  writing  among  other  things  these  words  :    "  Be-    fienry 

cause  I  would  not  be  a  whoremonger,  or  an  unclean  person,  therefore 1_ 

T  married  a  wife,  with  whom  I  have  hidden  myself  in  Devonshire,    A.  D. 
from  the  tyranny  of  the  antichristians,  these  six  years  "*''  lo33. 


But,  as  every  tree  and  herb  hath  its  due  time  to  bring  forth  its  ^y^ 
fruit,  so  did  it  appear  by  this  man.  For  he,  daily  seeing  the  glory  of  married. 
God  to  be  so  blasphemed,  idolatrous  religion  so  embraced  and  main- 
tained,^ and  that  most  false  usurped  power  of  the  bishop  of  Rome  so 
extolled,  was  so  grieved  in  conscience,  and  troubled  in  spirit,  that  he 
could  not  be  quiet  till  he  did  utter  his  mind  therein.  Wherefore,  His  frodiy 
dealing  privately  with  certain  of  his  friends,  he  did  plainly  open  and 
disclose  how  blasphemously  and  abominably  God  was  dishonoured, 
his  word  contemned,  and  his  people,  whom  he  so  dearly  bought,  were, 
by  blind  guides,  carried  headlong  to  everlasting  damnation  :  and 
therefore  he  could  no  longer  endure,  but  must  needs,  and  would, 
utter  their  abominations  ;  and  for  his  own  part,  for  the  testimony  of 
his  conscience,  and  for  the  defence  of  God's  true  religion,  would  yield 
himself  most  patiently  (as  near  as  God  would  give  him  gi-ace)  to  die 
and  to  shed  his  blood  therein  ;  alleging  that  his  death  should  be  more 
profitable  to  the  church  of  God,  and  for  the  edifying  of  his  people, 
than  his  life  should  be.  To  whose  persuasions  when  his  friends  had 
yielded,  they  promised  to  pray  to  God  for  him,  that  he  might  be 
strong  in  the  cause,  and  continue  a  faithful  soldier  to  the  end  :  which 
done,  he  gave  order  for  the  bestowing  of  such  books  as  he  had,  and 
very  shortly  after,  in  the  month  of  October,  he  wrote  his  mind  in  cer- 
tain scrolls  of  paper,  which,  in  secret  manner,  he  set  upon  the  doors  Benet 
of  the  cathedral  church  of  the  city ;  in  which  was  written,  "  The  bnis"  "^ 
pope  is  Antichrist ;  and  we  ought  to  worship  God  only,  and  no  saints.*"  the'pope. 

These  bills  being  found,  there  was  no   small  ado,  and  no  little 
search  made  for  the  inquiry  of  the  heretic  that  should  set  up  these 
bills  :  and  the  mayor  and  his  officers  were  not  so  busy  to  make 
searches  to  find  this  heretic,  but  the  bishop  and  all  his  doctors  were 
as  hot  as  coals,  and  enkindled  as  though  they  had  been  stung  with  a 
sort  of  wasps.     Wherefore,  to  keep  the  people  in  their  former  blind- 
ness, order  was  taken  that  the  doctors  should  in  haste  up  to  the 
pulpit  every  day,  and  confute  this  heresy.  Nevertheless  this  Thomas 
Benet,  keeping  his  own  doings  in  secret,  went  the  Sunday  following 
to  the  cathedral  church  to  the  sermon,  and  by  chance  sat  down  by 
two  men,  who  were  the  busiest  in  all  the  city  in  seeking  and  search- 
ing for  this  heretic  ;  and  they,  beholding  this  Benet,  said  the  one  to 
the  other,  "  Surely  this  fellow,  by  all  likelihood,  is  the  heretic  that 
hath  set  up  the  bills,  and  it  were  good  to  examine  him."     Never-  ^'/^"^[^^ 
theless,  when  they  had  well  beheld  him,  and  saw  the  quiet  and  sober  tiie 
behaviour  of  the  man,  his  attentiveness  to  the  preacher,  his  godliness  '^'""■'^''• 
in  the  church,  being  always  occupied  in  his  book,  which  was  a  Testa- 
ment in  the  Ijatin  tongue,  they  were  astonied,  and  had  no  power  to  Tiie 
speak  unto  him,  but  departed,  and  left  him  reading  in  his  book.     As  ['('11^^% 
touching  this  point  of  Benet's  behaviour  in  the  church,  I  find  the  J_^^'''""s 
reports  of  some  others  a  little  to  vary,  and  yet  not  much  contrary  taicii.g. 

(1)  '  Ut  ne  scortator  aut  immundus  essem,  uxorem  duxi,  cum  qua  hisce  sex  annis  ab  istorum 
Antichrisfianorum  manibus  in  Devonia  latitavi.' 

(2)  Antichristians  are  those  who  are  against  Christ. 


^0 


THE    STOltY    OF    THOMAS    BKNET,    MARTYR. 


Heiyy    one  to  thc  othcr.     For  in  receiving  the  letters  and  Avritings  of  a  cer- 

—  tain  minister,  who  at  the  same  time  was  present  at  the  doing  hereof 

^•^-    in  Exeter,  thus  I  find  moreover  added,  concerning  the  behaviour  of 

L_  this  Thomas  Benet  in  the  church. 

Doctors        At  that  time,  saith  he,   as  I  remember,  Dr.  Moreman,  Crispin, 

friars  in    Casclcy,  witli  such  others,  bare  the  swinge  there.  Besides  these,  were 

Exeter.    j^]gQ  preachcrs  there,  one  Dr.  Bascavikl,  an  unlearned  doctor,  God 

knoweth ;  and  one  Dr.  David,  as  well  learned  as  he,  both  grey  friars, 

and  Doctor  I-know-not-who,  a  black  friar,  not  much  inferior  unto 

them.     Moreover,  there  was  one  bachelor  of  divinity,  a  gi-ey  friar 

Gregory    named  Gregory  Basset,  more  learned   indeed  than  they  all,  but  as 

Basset.     \^]x\^  r^fj(^[  guperstitious  as  he  which  was  most ;  which  Gregory,  not 

long  before,  was  revolted  from  the  way  of  righteousness,  to  the  way 

of  Belial :  for  in  Bristol,  saith  the  author,  he  lay  in  prison  long,  and 

was  almost  famished,  for  having  a  book  of  Martin  Luther,  called  his 

Questions,  which  he  a  long  time  privily  had  studied,  and  for  the 

teaching  of  youth  a  certain  catechism.     To  be  short,  the  brains  of 

the  canons  and  priests,  the  officers  and  commons  of  that  city,  wxre 

very  earnestly  busied,  how,  or  by  what  means,   euch  an   enormous 

heretic,  who  had  pricked  up  those  bills,  might  be  espied  and  known  : 

but  it  was  long  first.     At  last,  the  priests  found  out  a  toy  to  curse 

him,  whatsoever  he  were,  with  book,  bell,  and  candle  ;  which  curse 

at  that  day,  seemed  most  fearful  and  terrible.     The  manner  of  the 

curse  was  after  this  sort. 

The  One  of  the  priests,  apparelled  all  in  white,  ascended  up  into  the 

curse,      pulpit.     The  other  rabblement,  with  certain  of  the  two  orders  of 

no7teT'  friars,  and  certain  superstitious  monks  of  St.  Nicholas''  house  standing 

whom,      round  about,  and   the  cross  (as    the   custom   was)  being  holden  up 

with  holy  candles  of  wax  fixed  to  the  same,  he  began  his  sermon  with 

this  theme  of  Joshua,  "  There  is  blasphemy  in  the  army  ;"'  and  so 

made  a  long  protestation,  but  not  so  long  as  tedious  and  superstitious  : 

and  so  concluded  that  that  foul  and  abominable  heretic  who  had  put 

up  such  blasphemous  bills,  was,  for  that  his  blasphemy,  damnably 

accursed  ;  and  besought  God,  our  lady,   St.  Peter,  patron  of  that 

church,  with  all  the  holy  company  of  martyrs,  confessors,  and  virgins, 

that  it  might  be  known  what  heretic  had  put  up  such  blasphemous 

bills,  that  God''s  people  might  avoid  the  vengeance. 

The  manner  of  the  cursing  of  the  said  Benet  was  marvellous  to 
behold,  forasmuch  as  at  that  time  there  were  few  or  none,  unless  a 
shearman  or  two,  whose  houses,  1  well  remember,  were  searched  for 
bills  at  that  time,  and  for  books,  that  knew  any  thing  of  God's 
matters,  or  how  God  doth  bless  their  curses  in  such  cases.  Then 
said  the  prelate  thus  : 

The  Pope's  Curse,  with  Book,  Bell,  and  Candle. 

Here  is         By  the  authority  of  God  the  Father  Almighty,  and  of  the  blessed  Virgin 

charity      Mary,  of  Saint  Peter  and  Paul,  and  of  the  holy  saints,  we  excommunicate,  we 

*'" '  ■         utterly  curse  and  ban,  commit  and  deliver  to  the  devil  of  hell,  him  or  her, 

whatsoever  he  or  she  be,  that  hath, — in  spite   of  God  and  of  St.  Peter,  whose 

church  this  is,  in  spite  of  all  holy  saints,  and  in  spite  of  our  most  holy  father 

the  pope,  God's  vncar  here  in  earth,  and  in  spite  of  the  reverend  father  in  God, 

John  our  diocesan,  and  the  worshipfid  canons,  masters,  and  priests,  and  clerks, 

(I)  '  Est  hlasplicmia  in  castris.' 


HIS    APrilEHENSION    AND    IMPUISONMENT.  21 

who  sei've  God  daily  in  this  cathedral  church, — fixed  up  with  wax  such  cursed    Henry 
and  heretical  bills,  full  of  blasphemy,  upon  the  doors  of  this  and  other  holy     ^m 
cluirches  within  this  city.     Excommunicated  plainly  be  he  or  she  plenally,  or    ^  jj 
ihey,  and  delivered  over  to  the  devil,  as  perpetual  malefactors  and  schismatics.     1,533 

Accursed  may  they  be,^  and  given  body  and  soul  to  the  devil.    Cursed  be  they, '- 

liu  or  she,  in  cities  and  towns,  in  fields,  in  ways,  in  paths,  in  houses,  out  of 
houses,  and  in  all  other  places,  standing,  lying,  or  rising,  walking,  running, 
waking,  sleeping,  eating,  di-inking,  and  whatsoever  thing  they  do  besides.    We 
separate  them,  him  or  her,  from  the  threshold,  and  from  all  the  good  prayers 
of  the  church;  from  the  participation  of  the  holy  mass;  from  all  sacraments, 
chapels,  and  altars;  from  holy  bread  and  holy  water;  from  all  the  merits  of 
God's  priests  and  religious  men,  and  from  all  their  cloisters ;  from  all  their 
pardons,  privileges,  grants,  and  immunities,  which  all  the  holy  fathers,  popes 
of  Rome,  have  granted  to  them ;  and  we  give  them  over  utterly  to  the  power 
of  the  fiend :  and  let  us  quench  their  souls,  if  they  be  dead,  this  night  in  the 
])ains  of  hell-fire,  as  this  candle  is  now  quenched  and  put  out  (and  with  that  he 
put  out  one  of  the  candles):  and  let  us  pray  to  God,  if  they  be  alive,  that  Mark  tlie 
their  eyes  may  be  put  out,  as  this  candle  light  is  (so  he  put  out  the  other  ^P'*'' 
candle)  ;  and  let  us  pray  to  God  and  to  our  lady,  and  to  St.  Peter  and  Paul,  of  fi'iese^ 
and  all  holy  saints,  that  all  the  senses  of  their  bodies  may  fail  them,  and  that  popelings. 
tliey  may  have  no  feeling,  as  now  the  light  of  this  candle  is  gone  (and  so  he 
put  out  the  third  candle)  except  they,  he  or  she,  come  openly  now  and  confess 
their   blasphemy,  and   by  repentance,  as  much  as   in    them  shall   lie,  make 
satisfaction  unto  God,  our  lady,  St.  Peter,  and  the  worshipful  company  of  this 
cathedral  chiuxli :  and  as  this  holy  cross-staff  now  falleth  down,  so  may  they, 
except  they  repent  and  show  themselves. 

Here,  one  first  taking  away  the  cross,  the  staff  fell  down.  But 
Lord  !  what  a  shout  and  noise  was  there ;  what  terrible  fear  ;  what 
holding  up  of  hands  to  heaven  :  that  curse  was  so  terrible  ! 

Now  this  fond  foolish  fantasy  and  mockery  being  done  and  played,  ^^enet 
which  was  to  a  christian   heart  a  thing  ridiculous,  Benet  could  no  at  their 
longer  forbear,  but  fell  to  great  laughter,  but  within  himself,  and  for  ™''""^- 
a  great  space  could  not  cease ;  by  which  thing  the  poor  man  was 
espied.     For  those  that  were  next  to  him,  wondering  at  that  great 
curse,  and  believing  that  it  could  not  but  light  on  one  or  other,  asked 
good  Benet,  for  what  cause  he  should  so  laugh.     "  My  friends,'"  said 
he,  "who  can  forbear,   seeing  such  merry  conceits  and  interludes 
])layed  by  the  priests  T''  Straightway  a  noise  was  made.  Here  is   the 
heretic  !  here  is  the  heretic  !  hold  him  fast,  hold  him  fast  I      With 
that,  there  was  a  great  confusion  of  voices,  and  much  clapping  of 
hands,  and  yet  they  were  uncertain  whether  he   were  the  heretic  or 
no.     Some  say,  that  upon  the  same  he  was  taken  and  apprehended. 
Others  report,  that  his  enemies,  being  uncertain  of  him,  departed, 
and  so  he  went  home  to  his  house ;  where  he,  being  not  able  to 
digest  the  lies  there  preached,  renewed  his  former  bills,  and  caused 
his  boy,  early  in  the  morning  following,  to   set  the  said  bills  upon 
the  gates  of  the  churchyard.     As  the  boy  was  setting  one  of  the  said  Benet  is 
bills  upon   a  gate,  called  '  The  little    Stile,'   it    chanced   that    one  means  or 
W.  S.,  going  to  the  cathedral  church  to  hear  a  mass,  called  Barton's  ge„|'"Ju 
Mass,  which  was  then  daily  said  about  five  o'clock  in  the  morning,  I'is  biiis- 
found  the  boy  at  the  gate,  and  asking  him  whose  boy  he  was,  did 
charge  him  to  be  the  heretic  that  had  set  up  the  bills  upon  the  gates: 
wherefore,  pulling  down  the  bill,  he  brought  the  same,  together  Avith 
the  boy,  before  the  mayor  of  the  city  ;  and  thereupon  Benet,  being 
known  and  taken,  was  violently  committed  to  ward. 

(1)  '  Bless  and  curse  not,'  saith  tic  Loid  :  '  curse  and  bless  not,'  saith  the  rope. 


S2  THE    STOUY    OF    THOMAS    BENET,    MAllTYK. 

n^nnj        On  the  morrow  began  both  the  canons  and  the  heads  of  the  city 

joined  with  them,  to  fall  to  examination  ;  with  whom,  for  that  day,  he 

A.  1).    had  not  much  communication,  but  confessed  and  said  to  them,  "  It  was 
^^^^     even  I  that  put  up  those  bills;  and  if  it  were  to  do,  I  would  yet  do 
He  con-    it  again  ;  for  in  them  I  have  written  nothing  but  what  is  very  truth." 
the'cause  "  Couldst  uot  thou,"  Said  they,  "  as  well  have  declared  thy  mind  by 
Tet^them  Hiouth,  as  by  putting  up  bills  of  blasphemy  ?"     "  No,"  said  he,  "  1 
"P-         put  up  the  bills,  that  many  should  read  and  hear  what  abominable 
blasphemers  ye  are,  and  that  they  might  the  better  know  your  Anti- 
christ, the  pope,  to  be  that  boar  out  of  the  wood,  which  destroyeth 
and  throweth  down  the  hedges  of  God's  church  ;  for  if  I  had  been  heard 
to  speak  but  one  word,  I  should  have  been  clapped  fast  in  prison,  and 
the  matter  of  God  hidden.     But  now  I  trust  more  of  your  blasphemous 
doings  will  thereby  be  opened  and  come  to  light ;  for  God  will  so 
have  it,  and  no  longer  will  suffer  you." 
Benet  ^he  ucxt  day  after,  he  was  sent  unto  the  bishop,  who  first  com- 

the         mitted  him  to  prison,  called  '  The  Bishop's  Prison,*"  where  he  was 
prison.''    kept  in  stocks  and  strong  irons,  with  as  much  favour  as  a  dog  should 
find.     Then  the  bishop,  associating  unto  him  one  Dr.  Brewer,  his 
chancellor,  and  other  of  his  lewd  clergy  and  friars,  began  to  examine 
Articles    him  and  bmxlen  him,  that,  contrary  to  the  catholic  faith,  he  denied 
him"^      praying  to  the  saints,  and  also  denied  the  supremacy  of  the  pope. 
Whereunto  he  answered  in  such  sober  manner,  and  so  learnedly 
proved  and  defended  his  assertions,  that  he  did  not  only  confound 
and  put  to  silence  his  adversaries,  but  also  brought  them  in  great 
admiration  of  him  ;   the  most  part  having  pity  and  compassion  on  him . 
The  friars  took  great  pains  with  him  to  persuade  him  from  his  erro- 
neous opinions,   to  recant  and  acknowledge  his  fault,  touching  the 
bills  ;  but  they  did  but  dig  after  day ;  for  God  had  appointed  him  to 
be  a  blessed  witness  of  his  holy  name,  and  to  be  at  defiance  with  all 
their  false  persuasions. 

To  declare  here  with  what  cruelty  the  officers  searched  his  house 
for  bills  and  books,  how  cruelly  and  shamefiilly  they  handled  his  wife, 
charging  her  with  divers  enonnities,  it  were  too  long  to  Avrite.  But 
she,  like  a  good  woman,  took  all  things  patiently  that  they  did  unto 
her ;  like  as  in  other  things  she  was  contented  to  bear  the  cross  with 
him,  as  to  fixre  hardly  with  him  at  home,  and  to  live  with  coarse  meat 
and  drink,  that  they  might  be  the  more  able  somewhat  to  help  the 
poor,  as  they  did  to  the  uttermost  of  their  power. 

Amongst  all  other  priests  and  friars,  Gregory  Basset  was  most 

busy  with  him.     This  Gregory  Basset,  as  is  partly  touched  before, 

was  learned,  and  had  a  pleasant  tongue,  and  not  long  before  was 

Gregory    fallen  froui  the  truth,  for  which  he  was  imprisoned  in  Bristol  a  long 

pHson'  at  ti™c ;  at  whose  examination  was  ordained  a  great  pan  of  fire,  where 

Bristol,    ]jig  ]jQ]y  brethren  (as  the  report  went  abroad)  menaced  him  to  burn 

IS  coin-  ,  •'  V  r  -' 

peiied  by  his  liauds  ofF:  Avhereupon  he  there  before  them  recanted,  and  became 
to^reMnt.  aftcrwards  a  mortal  enemy  to  the  truth  all  his  life.  This  Gregory, 
uusy  as  it  is  said,  was  fervent  with  the  poor  man,  to  please  the  canons  of 
xlfdmas  ^^^  church,  and  marvellously  tonnentcd  his  brains,  how  to  turn  him 
Benet.  from  his  Opinions  ;  yea,  and  he  was  so  diligent  and  fervent  with  him, 
that  he  would  not  depart  the  prison,  but  lay  there  night  and  day, 
who  notwithstandiug  htst  his  labolu' :  for  good  Benet  was  at  a  point 


URGED    BY    BASSET,    A    1<  RIAR,    TO    RECANT. 

not  to  deny  Christ  before  men.     So  Gregory,  as  well  iis  the  other    n^ 


VIIl. 


holy  fathers,  lost  his  spurs,  insomuch  that  he  said  in  open  audience, 

that  there  was  never  so  obstinate  a  heretic.  A.D. 

1533. 


The  Matter  between  Gregory  Basset  and  Thomas  Benet. 

The  principal  point  between  Basset  and  Benet  was  touching  the  supremacy 
of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  whom  in  his  bills  he  named  Antichrist,  the  Tliief,  the 
Mercenary,  and  the  Murderer  of  Christ's  Flock :  and  these  disputations  lasted 
about  eight  days,  where,  at  sundry  times,  repaired  to  him  both  the  black  and 
grey  friars,  with  priests  and  monks  of  that  city.     They  that  had  some  learning 
persuaded  him  to  believe  the  church,  and  showed  by  what  tokens  slie  is  known. 
The  others  unlearned  railed,  and  said  that  the  devil  tempted  him,  and  spat  Railing 
upon  him,  calling  him  heretic ;  who  prayed  God  to  give  them  a  better  mind,  ^s^-inst 
and  to  forgive  them  :   '  For,'  said  he,  '  I  will  rather  die,  than  worship  such  a 
beast,  the  very  whore  of  Babylon,  and  a  false  usurper,  as  manifestly  it  doth 
appear  by  his  doings.'     Tliey  asked,  What  he  did,  that  he  had  not  power  and 
authority  to  do,  being  God's  vicar  ?     '  He  doth, '  quotli  he,  '  sell  the  sacraments  The 
of  the  chvurch  for  money,  he  selleth  remission  of  sins  daily  for  money,  and  so  =ii'"ses  of 
do  you  likewise :  for  there  is  no  day  but  ye  say  divers  masses  for  souls  in  to  be"'"^ 
feigned  purgatory ;  yea,  and  ye  spare  not  to  make  lying  sermons  to  the  people,  noted. 
to  maintain  your  false  traditions  and  foul  gains.     The  whole  world  doth  begin  fou'i'"" 
now  to  note  your  doings,  to  your  utter  confusion  and  shame.'     '  The  shame,' 
say  they,  '  shall  be  to  thee,  and  such  as  thou  art,  thou  foul  heretic !    Wilt  thou 
allow  nothing  done  in  holy  church?  what  a  perverse  heretic  art  thou!'     '  I 
am,'  said  he,  '  no  heretic,  but  a  christian  man,  I  thank  Chiist ;  and  with  all 
my  heart  will  allow  all  things  done  and  used  in  the  church  to  the  glory  of  God, 
and  edifying  of  my  soul :  but  I  see  nothing  in  your  church,  but  what  main-  jlie 
taineth  the  devil.'     *  What  is  our  church?'  said  they.     '  It  is  not  my  church,'  popt's 
quoth  Benet,  '  God  give  me  grace  to  be  of  a  better  church,  for  verily  your  paiJ[t*ed 
church  is  the  plain  chui'ch  of  Antichrist,  the  malignant  church,  the  second  in  her 
church,  a  den  of  thieves,  and  an  awmbry  of  poison,  and  as  far  wide  from  the  colours. 
true,  universal,  and  apostolic  church,  as  heaven  is  distant  from  the  earth.' 

*  Dost  not  thou  think,'  said  they,  '  that  we  jjertain  to  the  universal  church  V 
'  Yes,'  quoth  he,  '  but  as  dead  members,  unto  whom  the  church  is  not  bene- 
ficial ;  for  your  works  are  the  devices  of  man,  and  your  church  a  weak  founda- 
tion :  for  ye  say  and  preach  that  the  pope's  word  is  equal  with  God's  word  in 
every  degree.'     *  Why,'  said  they,  '  did  not  Christ  say  to  Peter,  To  thee  I  will  The  keys 
give  the  keys  of  the  kingdom    of  heaven?'     *  He  said  that,'  quoth  he,  '  to  all,  alu"g'" 
as  well  as  to  Peter ;  and  Peter  had  no  more  authority  given  to  him  than  they,  apostles. 
or  else  the  churches  planted  in  every  kingdom  by  their  preaching  are  no 
churches.     Doth  not  St.  Paul  say.  Upon  the  foundations  of  the  apostles  and 
prophets  ?     Therefore  I  say  plainly,  that  the  church  that  is  built  upon  a  man,  The 
is  the  devil's  church  or  congregation,  and  not  God's.    And  as  every  church  this  clmrch 
day  is  appointed  to  be  ruled  by  a  bishop  or  pastor,  ordained  by  the  word  of  ypo,'!*"'' 
God  in  preaching  and  administration  of  the  sacraments  under  the    prince,  man,  is 
the  supreme  governor  under  God,  so,  to  say  that  all  the  churches  with  their  the  devil's 
princes  and  governors  be  subject  unto  one  bishop,  is  detestable  heresy ;  and 
the  pope,  your  god,  challenging  this  power  to  himself,  is  the  greatest  schismatic 
that  ever  was  in  the  church,  and  the  most  foul  whore ;   of  whom  John,  in  the 
Revelation,  speaketh.' 

'  O  thou  blind  and  unlearned  fool !'  said  they,  *  is  not  the  confession  and  Consent 
consent  of  all  the  world,  as  we  confess  and  consent — That  the  pope's  holiness  °^'l'!, 
is  the  supreme  head  and  vicar  of  Christ?'    '  That  is,'  said  Benet,  '  because  they  ^""^ 
are  blinded  and  know  not  the  Scriptures  :  but  if  God  would  of  his  mercy  open 
the  eyes  of  princes  to  know  their  office,  his  false  supremacy  would  soon  decay.' 
'  We  think,'  said  they,  '  thovi  art  so  malicious,  that  thou  wilt  confess  no  church.' 
'  Look !'  said  he,  '  where  they  are  that  confess  the  true  name  of  Jesus  Christ ;  Wieie 
and  where  Christ  only  is  the  head,  and  under  him  the  prince  of  the  realm,  to  ci',tirch"i8. 
order  all  bishops,  ministers,  and  preachers,  and  to  see  them  do  their  duties  in 
setting  forth  the  only  glory  of  God  by  preaching  the  word  of  God ;  and  wliere 
it  is  preached   that  Christ  is  our  only  Advocate,  Mediator,  and  Patron  before 
God  his  Father,  making  intercession  for  us ;  and  where  the  true  faith  and  con- 


24  THE    STORY    OK    THOMAS    BENET,   JVIAKTYR. 

Henry  fidciicc  \i\  Clirist's  death  and  passion,  and  his  only  merits  and  deservuigs  are 
^l^i-  extolled,  and  our  own  depressed  ;  where  the  sacrament  is  duly,  without  super- 
A  jv  stition  or  idolatry,  administered  in  rememhrance  of  his  blessed  passion  and  only 
jJ„„'    sacrifice  upon  the  cross  once  for  all,  and  where  no  superstition  reignetli : — of 

'—  that  cluuxh  will  I  be  ! ' 

'  Doth  not  the  pope,'  said  they,  '  confess  the  true  gospel?  do  not  we  all  the 

same?'     '  Yes,'  said  he,  '  but  ye  deny  the  fruits  thereof  in  every  point.     Ye 

build  upon  the  sands,  not  upon  the  rock.'     '  And  wilt  thou  not  believe  indeed,' 

The  pope  said  they,   '  that  tlie  pope  is  God's  vicar?'     '  No,'  said  he,  '  indeed.'     '  And 

not  God's  \vliy  V  said  they.   '  Because,'  quoth  he,  '  he  usurpeth  a  power  not  given  to  him 

wliy.'        ^y  Christ,  no  more  than  to  other  apostles ;  and  also  because,  by  force  of  that 

usurped  supremacy,  he  doth  blind  the  whole  world,  and  doth  contrary  to  all  that 

ever  Christ  ordained  or  commanded.'     '  What,'  said  they,  '  if  he  do  all  things 

after  God's  ordinance    and  commandment:    should   he   then  be  his   vicar?' 

'  Then,'  said  he,  '  would  I  believe  him  to  be  a  good  bishop  at  Rome  over  his 

own  diocese,  and  to  have  no  further  power.     And  if  it  pleased  God,  I  would 

every  bishop  did  this  in  his  diocese  :  then  should  we  live  a  peaceable  life  in  the 

churcli  of  Christ,  and  there  should  be  no  such  seditions  therein.     If  every 

What  in-   bishop  would  seek  no  further  power  than  over  his  own  diocese,  it  were  a  goodly 

encefol-    ^'^i'lg-     Now,  because  all  are  subject  to  one,  all  must  do  and  consent  to  all 

loweth,      wickedness  as  he  doth,  or  be  none  of  his.    This  is  the  cause  of  great  superstition 

that  all     j,^  every  kingdom.     And  what  bishop  soever  he  be  that  preacheth  the  gospel, 

should  be  ''^d  maintaineth  the  truth,  is  a  true  bishop  of  the  church.'     '  And  doth  not,' 

ruled  by    said  they,  '  our  holy  father  the  pope  maintain  the  gospel?'     '  Yea,'  said  he,  '  I 

think  lie  doth  i-ead  it,  and  peradventure  believe  it,  and  so  do  you  also :  but 

neither  he  nor  you  do  fix  the  anchor  of  yoiu"  salvation  therein.     Besides  that, 

ye  bear  such  a  good  will  to  it^  that  ye  keep  it  close,  that  no  man  may  read  it 

but  yourselves.     And  when  you  preach,   God  knoweth  how  you  handle   it ; 

The  insomuch,  that  the  people  of  Christ  know  no  gospel  well-near,  but  the  pope's 

pope  s       gospel ;  and  so  the  blind  lead  the  blind,  and  both  fall  into  the  pit.     In  the  true 

gospel  of  Christ,  confidence  is  none  ;  but  only  in  your  popish  traditions  and 

fantastical  inventions.' 

Then  said  a  black  friar  unto  him  (God  knoweth,  a  blockhead), '  Do  we  not 
preach  the  gospel  daily?'  '  Yes,'  said  he,  '  but  what  preaching  of  the  gospel 
is  that,  when  therewith  ye  extol  superstitious  things,  and  make  us  believe  thiit 
we  have  redemption  through  pardons  and  bulls  of  Rome,  a  poena  et  culpa,  as 
ye  term  it :  and  by  the  merits  of  your  orders  ye  make  many  brethren  and 
sisters ;  ye  take  yearly  money  of  them,  ye  bury  them  in  your  coats,  and  in 
shrift  ye  beguile  them  ;  yea,  and  do  a  thousand  superstitious  things  more :  a 
man  may  be  weary  to  speak  of  them.'  '  I  see,'  said  the  friar,  '  that  thou  art 
a  damned  wretch ;   I  will  have  no  mcn-e  talk  with  thee.' 

Then  stepped  to  him  a  grey  friar,  a  doctor  (God  knoweth  of  small  intelligence), 
and  laid  before  him  great  and  many  dangers.  '  I  take  God  to  record,'  said 
Benet,  '  my  life  is  not  dear  to  me  ;  I  am  content  to  depart  from  it,  for  I  am 
weary  of  it,  seeing  your  detestable  doings,  to  the  utter  destruction  of  God's 
flock ;  and,  for  my  part,  I  can  no  longer  forbear.  I  had  rather,  by  death 
(wliich  I  know  is  not  far  off),  depart  this  life,  that  I  may  no  longer  be  partaker 
of  your  detestable  idolatries  and  superstitions,  or  be  subject  unto  anticln-ist  your 
pope.'  '  Our  pope,'  said  the  friar,  'is  the  vicar  of  God,  and  our  ways  are  the 
Benet  ways  of  CJod.'  '  I  pray  you,'  said  Benet,  'depart  from  me,  and  tell  not  me  of 
weary  of  yyi^.  ways.  lie  is  only  my  way,  who  saith,  I  am  the  way,  the  truth,  and  the 
taik."^"^^  life.  In  his  way  will  I  walk,  his  doings  shall  be  my  example;  not  yours,  nor 
your  false  jjope's.  His  truth  will  I  embrace;  not  the  lies  and  falsehood  of  you 
and  your  ])')j)e.  His  everlasting  hfe  will  I  seek,  the  true  reward  of  all  faithful 
people.  Away  from  me,  I  pray  j'ou.  Vex  my  soul  no  longer;  ye  shall  not 
])revail.  There  is  no  good  example  in  you,  no  truth  in  you,  no  life  to  be  hoped 
for  at  your  hands.  Ye  are  all  more  vain  than  vanity  itself.  If  I  should  hear 
and  follow  you  this  day,  everlasting  death  should  hang  over  me,  a  just  reward 
for  all  them  that  love  the  life  of  this  world.  Away  from  me :  your  company 
liketh  me  not.' 

Thus  a  whole  week,  night  and  day,  was  Benet  plied  by  these  and 
such  other  hvpocntes.      It  were  an  infinite  matter  to  dcelare  all  tilings 


HIS    CONSTANT    END    AND    MAIITYKDOM. 


25 


done  and  said  to  him  in  the  time  of  his  imprisonment ;  and  the  hate    /Wj 
of  the  people  that  time,  by  means  of  ignorance,  was  hot  against  him 


notwithstanding  they  could  never  move  his  patience  ;  lie  answered  to    A.  D. 
every  matter  soberly,  and  that,  more  by  the  aid  of  God's  Spirit,  than  J^- 
by   any  worldly    study.     I    think  he  was  at  least  fifty  years  old.  f^^'^^fj^' 
Being  in  prison,  his  wife  provided  sustenance  for  him  ;  and  when  she  constant. 
lamented,  he   comforted  her,  and  gave  her  many  good  and  godlj 
exhortations,  and  prayed  her  to  move  him  nothing  to  apply  unto  his 
adversaries. 

Thus  when  these  godly  canons  and  priests,  with  the  monks  and 
friars,  had  done  what  they  could,  and  perceived  that  he  would  by 
no  means  relent,  then  they,  proceeding  unto  judgment,  drew  out 
their  bloody  sentence  against  him,  condemning  him,  as  the  manner  sentence 
is,  to  be  burned.     This  being  done,  and  the  writ  which  they  had  ^^^^j^t 
procured    '  de    comburendo,''    being   brought    from    London,     they  ^|.'°J^'^' 
delivered  him  on  the  15th  of  January,  1531,  unto  sir  Thomas  Denis, 
knight,  then  sheriff  of  Devonshire,  to  be  burned.     The  mild  martyr,  Benet  de- 
rejoicing  that  his  end  was  approaching  so  near,  as  the  sheep  before  Jl^/sem-" 
the  shearer,  yielded  himself  with  all  humbleness  to  abide  and  suffer  lar power, 
the  cross  of  persecution.     And  being  brought  to  his  execution,  in  a  Brought 
place  called  Livery-dole,  without  Exeter,  he  made  his  most  humble  ^^illl\j 
confession  and  prayer  unto  Almighty  God,  and  requested  all  the  ^xet"- 
people  to  do  the  like  for  him;  whom  he  exhorted  with  such  gravity 
and  sobriety,  and  with  such  a  pithy  oration,  to  seek  the  true  honour- 
ing of  God,  and  the  true  knowledge  of  him  ;  as  also  to  leave  the 
devices,  fantasies,  and  imaginations  of  man's  inventions,  that  all  the 
hearers  and  beholders  of  him  were  astonied  and  in  great  admiration  ; 
insomuch  that  the  most  part  of  the  people,  as  also  the  scribe  who 
wrote  the  sentence  of  condemnation  against  him,  did  pronounce  and 
confess  that  he  was  God's  servant,  and  a  good  man. 

Nevertheless   two    esquires,    namely,    Thomas   Carew  and   John 
Barnehouse,  standing  at   the  stake  by  him,  first  with  fair  promises 
and  goodly  words,  but  at  length  through  rough  threatenings,  willed 
him  to  revoke  his  errors,  and  to  call  to  Our  Lady  and  the  saints,  and 
to  say,  "  Precor  sanctam  Mariam,  et  omnes  sanctos  Dei,"  &c.^      To  f^^^f^^^^ 
whoni,  with  all  meekness,  he  answered,  saying,  "No,  no;  it  is  God  to  pray  to 
only  upon  whose  name  we  must  call ;  and  we  have  no  other  advocate  °"'  ^""^y- 
unto  him,  but  only  Jesus  Christ,  who  died  for  us,  and  now  sitteth  at 
the  right  hand  of  "his  Father,  to  be  an  advocate  for  us ;  and  by  him  one  Ad- 
must  we  offer  and  make  our  prayers  to  God,  if  we  will  have  them  to  IZtt. 
take  place  and  to  be  heard.'     With  this  answer  the  aforesaid  Barne-  ^J^^'-"^- 
house  was  so  enkindled,  that  he  took  a  furze-bush  upon  a  pike,  and  turu.st  in 
having  set  it  on  fire,  he  thrust  it  unto  his  face,  saying,  "Ah  !  hoi;e-  {J'^J^^^- 
son  heretic  !  pray  to  our  Lady,  and  say,  Sancta  Maria,  ora  pro  nobis,  |;^;™;^J' 
or,  by  God's  wounds,  I  will  make  thee  do  it."     To  whom  the  said  to  our 
Thomas  Benet,  with  an  humble  and  a  meek  spirit,  most  patiently  ^'"'^■ 
answered,  "  Alas,  sir  !   trouble  me  not."     And  holding  up  his  hands, 
he  said,  "Pater!  ignosce  illis."     Whereupon  the  gentlemen  caused 
the  wood  and  furzes  to  be  set  on  fire,  and  therewith  this  godly  man 
lifted  up  his  eyes  and  hands  to  heaven,  saying,  "  O  Domine  !  recipe  ll^Jl';;^ 
spiritum  meum."     And  so,  continuing  in  his  prayers,  he  did  "ever  and^mar-^ 
stir  nor  strive,  but  most  patiently  abode  the  cruelty  of  the  fire,  until  Benet. 


26  A    TABLE    OF    I'KKSONS    ABJUKED 

his  life  was  ended.  For  this  the  Lord  God  be  praised,  and  send  us 
his  grace  and  blessing,  that  at  the  latter  day  we  may  with  him  enjoy 
the  bliss  and  joy  provided  and  prepared  for  the  elect  children  of 
God. 

This  Benet  was  burned  in  a  jerkin  of  neat's  leather  ;  at  whose 
burning,  such  was  the  devilish  rage  of  the  blind  people,  that  well  was 
he  or  she  that  could  catch  a  stick  or  furze  to  cast  into  the  fire. 

Hitherto  we  have  run  over,  good  reader,  the  names,  and  the  acts 

and  doings  of  those,  who  have  sustained  death,  and  the  tonnent  of 

J'jj°  ,^      burning,  for  Chrisfs  cause,  through  the  rigorous  ])roclamation  above 

prociama-  specified,  Set  out,  as  is  said,  in  the  name  of  king  Henry,  but  indeed 

vwe        procured  by  the  bishops.     That  proclamation  was  so  straitly  looked 

supra.      upon,  and  executed  so  to  the  uttermost  in  every  point,  by  the  said 

popish  prelates,  that  no  good  man,  "  habens  spiramentum,""  whereof 

Esdi'as'  speaketh,  could  peep  out  with  his  head  ever  so  little,  but  he 

Avas  caught  by  the  back,  and  brought  either  to  the  fire,  as  were  these 

above  mentioned  ;  or  else  compelled  to  abjure.     Whereof  there  was 

a  great  multitude,  as  well  men  as  women ;  whose  names,  if  they  were 

sought  out  through  all  registers  in  England,  no  doubt  it  would  make 

too  long  a  discourse.    Nevertheless,  omitting  the  rest,  it  shall  content 

us  at  this  present,  briefly,  as  in  a  short  table,  to  insinuate  the  names, 

with  the  special  articles,  of  such  as,  in  the  diocese  of  London,  under 

Bishop  Stokesley,  were  molested  and  vexed,  and,  at  last,  compelled 

to  abjure,  as  here  may  appear. 

A   TABLE    OF    CERTAIN    PERSONS,    ABJDRED    WITHIN    THE    DIOCESE 

OF    LONDON,    UNDER    BISHOP    STOKESLEY,     WITH     THE 

ARTICLES    ALLEGED    AGAINST    THEM. 

Articles  objected  against  Jeffery  Lome,  sometime  porter  to  St.  An- 
thony's School;  and  for  which  articles  he  was  abjured.^  A.D.152S. 

Imprimis,  for  having  and  dispersing  abroad  sundry  books  of  Martin  Liitlier's, 
and  others  ;  as  also  for  translating  into  the  English  tongue,  certain  chapters  of 
the  work  of  Luther,  '  De  Bonis  Operibus  :'  as  also,  certain  chapters  of  a  certain 
book  called  '  Piae  Predicationes,*  wherein  divers  works  of  Luther  be  compre- 
hended. 

Item,  For  affirming  and  believing  that  faith  only,  without  good  works,  will 
bring  a  man  to  heaven. 

Item,  That  men  be  not  bound  to  observe  the  constitutions  made  by  the 
Church. 

Item,  That  we  should  pray  to  God  only,  and  to  no  saints. 

Item,  That  christian  men  ought  to  worship  God  only,  and  no  saints. 

Item,  That  pilgrimages  be  not  profitable  for  man's  soul,  and  should  not  be 
used. 

Item,  That  we  should  not  offer  to  images  in  the  church,  nor  set  any  lights 
before  them. 

Item,  That  no  man  is  boiuid  to  keep  any  manner  of  fasting-days,  instituted 
at  the  church. 

Item,  That  pardons  granted  by  the  pope  or  the  bishop  do  not  profit  a  man. 

For  these  articles  Jeffery  Lome  was  abjured  before  the  bisho])y  of 
London,  Bath,  and  Lincoln;  no  mention  being  made  of  any  penance 
enjoined  hiin. 

(1)  4  Esd.  7. 

Cl)  The  articles  for  which  Lome  was  abjured  being  less  fully  given  in  recent  editions,  tliej  are 
iutroduted  from  the  flpst  edition,  (1563,)  pp.  '177,478,— Eb. 


IN    THE    DIOCESE    OF    LONDON.  21 


Sigar  Nicholson,  Stationer,  of  Cambridge,  a.d.  15^ 


Henry 

nil. 


His  articles  were  like ;  and  moreover  for  having  in  his  house  certain  books  of    ^  '    ' 
Luther,  and  others  prohibited,  and  not  presenting  them  to  the  ordinary.     The 
handling  of  this  man  was  too,  too  cruel,  if  the  report  be  true,  that  he  should  be 
hanged  up  in  such  a  manner  as  well  suffereth  not  to  be  named.  L 

John  Raimund,  a  Dutchman,  a.d.  ]  528. 

For  causing  fifteen  hundred  of  Tyndale's  New  Testaments  to  be  printed  at 
Antwerp,  and  for  bringing  five  hundred  into  England. 

Paul  Luther,  Grey  Friar,  and  Warden  of  the  House  at  Ware, 
A.D.  1529. 

His  articles  were  for  preaching  and  saying  that  it  is  pity  that  there  be  so 
many  images  suffered  in  so  many  places,  where  indiscreet  and  unlearned  people 
be  ;  for  they  make  their  prayers  and  oblations  so  entirely  and  heartily  before 
the  image,  that  they  believe  it  to  be  the  very  self  saint  in  heaven. 

Item,  That  if  he  knew  his  father  and  mother  were  in  heaven,  he  would  count 
them  as  good  as  St.  Peter  and  Paul,  but  for  the  pain  they  suffered  for  Christ's 
sake. 

Item,  That  there  is  no  need  to  go  on  pilgrimage. 

Item,  That  if  a  man  were  at  the  point  of  drowning,  or  any  other  danger,  he 
should  call  only  upon  God,  and  no  saint ;  for  saints  in  heaven  cannot  help  us, 
neither  know  any  more  what  men  do  here  in  this  world,  than  a  man  in  the 
north  country  knoweth  what  is  done  in  the  south  country. 

Roger  Whaplod,  Merchant  Tailor,  sent,  by  one  Thomas  Norfolk, 
unto  Dr.  Goderidge,  this  bill  following,  to  be  read  at  his  sermon  in 
the  Spital.     a.d.  1529. 

A  Bill  read  by  the  Preacher  at  the  Spital. 

'  If  there  be  any  well-disposed  person  willing  to  do  any  cost  upon  the  repa- 
ration of  the  conduit  in  Fleet-street,  let  him  or  them  resort  unto  the  adminis- 
trators of  the  goods  and  cattle  of  one  Richard  Hun,  late  merchant  tailor  of 
London,  which  died  intestate,  or  else  to  me,  and  they  shall  have  toward  the 
same  six  pounds  thirteen  shillings  and  fourpence,  and  a  better  penny,  of  the 
goods  of  the  said  Richard  Hun;  upon  whose  soul,  and  all  christian  souls, 
Jesus  have  mercy !' 

For  this  bill,  both  Whaplod  and  Norfolk  were  brought  and 
troubled  before  the  bishop  ;  and  also  Dr.  Goderidge,  who  took  a 
groat  for  reading  the  said  bill,*  was  suspended  for  a  time  from  sayino- 
mass,  and  also  was  forced  to  revoke  the  same  at  PauFs  cross ;  readino- 
this  bill  as  followeth. 

The  Revocation  of  Dr.  William  Goderidge,  read  at  Paul's  Cross. 

Masters  !  so  it  is,  that  where  in   my  late  sermon  at  St.  Mary  Spital,  the 
Tuesday  in  Easter-week  last  past,  I  did  pray  specially  for  the  soul  of  Richard 
Hun,  late  of  London,  merchant-taUor,  a  heretic,  by  the  laws  of  holy  church  Dr.  Gode- 
justly  condemned  :  by  reason  whereof  I  greatly  offended  God  and  his  church,  "'^K'^  '^''- 
and  the  laws  of  the  same,  for  which  I  have  submitted  me  to  my  ordinary,  and  JJ"''""' 


voketh 
is  pray- 


done  penance  there-for :  forasmuch  as,  peradventure,  tlie  audience  that  was  i"?  for 
there  offended  by  my  said  words,  might  take  any  occasion  thereby  to  think  ^j^.j^^" 
that  I  did  favour  the  said  heretic,  or  any  other,  I  desire  you,  at  the  instance  of  Hun.' 


(I)  It  was  the  manner  at  this  time  to  take  money  for  reading  of  biUs  at  sermons.     Ex  Regist, 
Lond 


28  A    TAIM.E    Ol'    PKHSONS    ABJURKU 

Ifenrif  Almiglity  God,  to  forgive  nie,  and  not  so  to  think  of  me,  for  I  did  it  unad- 

^^li-  visedly.    Tlierefore,  here  before  God  and  you,  I  declare  myself  that  I  have  not 

A    pj  favoured  him  or  any  other  heretic,  nor  hereafter  intend  to  do,  but  at  all  times 

\  y^9  s^'i'di^  <lefend  the  Catholic  faith  of  holy  church,  according  to  my  profession,  to 

.*'  the  best  of  my  power. 

1533. 
Robert  West,   Priest,  a.  b.  1529. 

A])jured  for  books  and  opinions  contrary  to  the  proclamation. 

Nicliolas  White  of  Rye,  a.d.  1529. 

His  articles : — For  speaking  against  the  priests' saying  of  matins;  against 
praying  for  them  that  be  dead :  against  praying  to  God  for  small  trifles,  as  for 
the  cow  calving,  the  hen  hatching,  &c.  :  for  speaking  against  the  relic  of  St. 
Peter's  finger :  against  oblations  to  images :  against  vowing  of  pilgrimage : 
against  priesthood :  against  holy  bread  and  holy  water,  &c. 

Richard  Kitchen,  Priest,  a.d.  1529. 

His  articles : — That  pardons  granted  by  the  pope  are  naught,  and  that  men 
should  put  no  trust  in  them,  but  only  in  the  passion  of  Christ :  that  he,  being 
led  by  the  words  of  the  gospel.  Mat.  vii.  '  De  via  lata,  et  angusta,'  and  also  by 
the  epistle  of  the  mass,  beginning,  '  Vir  fortissimus  Judas,'  had  erred  in  the 
way  of  the  pope,  and  thought,  that  there  were  but  two  ways,  and  no  purgatory  : 
that  men  ouglit  to  worship  no  images,  nor  set  up  lights  before  them  :  that 
pilgrimage  doth  nothing  avail :  that  the  gospel  was  not  tnily  preached  for  the 
space  of  three  hundred  years  past,  &c. 

William  Wegen,  Priest  at  St.  Mary  Hill,  a.d.  1529. 

His  articles  : — That  he  was  not  bound  to  sa}'  his  Matins  nor  other  service,  but 
to  sing  with  the  choir  till  they  came  to  'prime:'  and  then,  saying  no  more 
service,  thought  he  might  well  go  to  mass  :  that  he  had  said  mass  oftentimes, 
and  had  not  said  his  matins  and  his  divine  service  before:  that  he  had 
gone  to  mass  without  confession  made  to  a  priest :  that  it  was  sufficient  for  a 
man,  being  in  deadly  sin,  to  ask  only  God  mercy  for  his  sin,  without  further 
confession  made  to  a  priest :  that  he  held  against  pilgrimages,  and  called 
images,  stocks,  stones,  and  witches. 

Item,  That  he  being  sick,  went  to  the  Rood  of  St.  Margaret  Patens ;  and  said 
before  him  twenty  Paternosters  ;  and  when  he  saw  himself  never  the  better, 
then  he  said,  '  A  foul  evil  take  him,  and  all  other  images.' 

Item,  That  if  a  man  keep  a  good  tongue  in  his  head,  he  fastcth  well. 

Item,  For  commending  Luther  to  be  a  good  man,  for  preaching  twice  a 
day,  &c. 

Item,  For  saying  that  the  mass  was  but  a  ceremony,  and  made  to  the  intent 
that  men  should  pray  only. 

Item,  For  saying,  that  if  a  man  had  a  pair  of  beads  or  a  book  in  his  hand  at 
the  church,  and  were  not  disposed  to  pray,  it  was  naught,  &c. 

William  Hale,  Holy  Water  Clerk  of  Tolenham,  a.d.  1529. 

His  articles  : — That  offering  of  money  and  candles  to  images  did  not  avail, 
since  we  are  justified  by  the  blood  of  Christ. 

Item,  For  speaking  against  worshipping  of  saints,  and  against  the  pope's 
pardons.  For  saying,  that  since  the  sacraments  that  the  priest  doth  minister, 
be  as  good  as  those  which  the  pope  doth  minister,  he  did  not  see  but  the  priest 
hath  as  good  authority  as  the  pope. 

Item,  "That  a  man  snould  confess  himself  to  God  only,  and  not  to  a  priest,  &c. 

William  Blomfield,  Monk  of  Bury. 
Abjured  for  the  like  causes. 


IN    THE    DIOCESE    OF    LONDON. 


29 


John  Tyndale,  a.  d.  1530.  fu? 


Foi-  sending  five  marks  to  his  brother  William  Tyndale  beyond   the  sea,  and     ^  j)_ 
for  receiving  and  keeping  with  him  certain  letters  from  his  brother.  1530 

to 
William  Worsley,  Priest  and  Hermit,  a.  d.  1530.  1533. 

His  articles  : — For  preaching  at  Halestede,  having  the  curate's  license,  but 
not  the  bishop's. 

Item,  For  preaching  these  words,  '  No  man  riding  on  pilgrimage,  having 
under  him  a  soft  saddle,  and  an  easy  horse,  should  have  any  merit  thereby,  but 
the  horse  and  the  saddle,'  &c. 

Item,  For  saying  that  hearing  of  matins  and  mass,  is  not  the  thing  that  shall 
save  a  man's  soul,  but  only  to  hear  the  word  of  God. 

John  Stacy,  Tiler,  a.d.  1530. 

His  articles  were  against  purgatory,  which,  he  said,  were  but  a  device  of  the 
priests  to  get  money  :  against  fasting  days  by  man's  prescription,  and  choice  of 
meats  :  against  superfluous  holy  days  :   Item,  against  pilgrimage,  &c. 

Lawrence  Maxwell,  Tailor,  a.d.  1530. 

His  articles  : — That  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  was  not  the  very  body  of 
Christ  in  flesh  and  blood ;  but  that  he  received  him  by  the  word  of  God,  and 
in  remembrance  of  Christ's  passion. 

Item,  That  the  order  of  priesthood  is  no  sacrament ;  that  there  is  no  pur- 
gatory, &c. 

Thomas  Curson,  Monk  of  Eastacre,  in  Norfolk,  a.d.  1530. 

His  articles  were  these : — For  going  out  of  the  monastery,  and  changing  his 
weed,  and  letting  his  crown  to  grow ;  working  abroad  for  his  living,  making 
copes  and  vestments.  Also  for  having  the  New  Testament  of  Tyndale's  trans- 
lation, and  another  book  containing  certain  books  of  the  Old  Testament,  trans- 
lated into  English,  by  certain  whom  the  Papists  call  Lutherans. 

Thomas  Cornewell  or  Austy,  a.d.  1530. 

His  articles  : — It  was  objected,  that  he,  being  enjoined  afore,  by  Richard 
Fitzjames,  bishop  of  London,  for  his  penance  to  wear  a  faggot  embroidered 
upon  his  sleeve  under  pain  of  relapse,  he  kept  not  the  same ;  and  therefore  he 
was  condemned  to  perpetual  custody  in  the  house  of  St.  Bartholomew,  from 
whence  afterwards  he  escaped  and  fled  away. 

Thomas  Philip,  a.d.  1530. 

Thomas  Philip  was  delivered  by  sir  Thomas  More,  to  bishop  Stokesley  by  in- 
denture. Besides  other  articles  of  purgatory,  images,  the  sacrament  of  the  altar, 
holy-days,  keeping  of  books,  and  sucn  like,  it  was  objected  unto  him,  that  he, 
being  searched  in  the  Tower,  had  found  about  him  Tracy's  Testament;  and  in 
his  chamber  in  the  Tower  was  found  cheese  and  butter  in  Lent-time.  Also, 
that  he  had  a  letter  delivered  unto  him  going  to  the  Tower.  This  letter,  with 
the  Testament  also  of  Tracy,  because  they  are  both  worthy  to  be  seen,  we  mind 
(God  willing)  to  annex  also  unto  the  story  of  this  Thomas  Philip.  As  he  was 
oftentimes  examined  before  Master  More  and  the  bishop,  he  always  stood  to 
his  denial,  neither  could  there  any  thing  be  proved  clearly  against  him,  but  only 
Tracy's  Testament,  and  his  butter  in  Lent.  One  Stacy  first  bare  witness  against 
him,  but  after,  in  the  court,  openly  he  protested  that  he  did  it  for  fear.  The 
bishop  then  willing  him  to  submit  himself,  and  to  swear  never  to  hold  any 
opinion  contrary  to  the  determination  of  holy  church,  he  said  '  he  would :'  and 
when  the  form  of  his  abjuration  was  given  him  to  read,  he  read  it :  but  the 
bishop,  not  content  with  that,  would  have  him  to  read  it  openly.  But  that  he 
would  not;  and  said,  He  would  appeal  to  the  king  as  supreme  head  of  the 


bi)  A    TABLE    OF    PEUSOXS    ABJURED 

llenrg    church,  and  so  did.    Still  the  bishop  called  upon  him  to  abjure.    He  answered, 
^iJ^-     That  he  would  be  obedient  as  a  christian  man  should,  and  that  he  would  swear 
A   p)     never  to  hold  any  heresy  during  his  life,  nor  to  favour  any  heretics. 
1530  ^^^*  ^^'^  bishop,  not  yet  content,  would  have  him  to  read  the  abjuration  after 

.  the  form  of  the  church  conceived,  as  it  was  given  him.     He  answered  again, 

I  coo     that  he  would  forswear  all  heresies,  and  that  he  would  maintain  no  heresies,  nor 

1-  favour  any  heretics.     The  bishop  with  this  would  not  be  answered,  but  needs 

would  drive  him  to  the  abjuration  formed  after  the  pope's  chinch :  to  whom  he 
said.  If  it  were  the  same  abjuration  that  he  read,  he  would  not  read  it,  but  stand 
to  his  appeal  made  to  the  king,  the  supreme  head  of  the  church  under  God. 
Again  the  bishop  asked  him,  if  he  would  abjiu-e  or  not.  '  Except,'  said  he,  *  you 
will  show  me  the  cause  why  I  should  abjure,  I  will  not  say  yea  nor  nay  to  it, 
but  will  stand  to  my  appeal;'  and  he  required  the  bishop  to  obey  the  same. 
Then  the  bishop,  reading  openly  the  bill  of  excommunication  against  him, 
denounced  him  for  '  contumax,'  and  an  excommunicated  person,  charging  all 
men  to  have  no  company,  and  nothing  to  do  with  him.  After  this  excommuni- 
cation, what  became  of  him,  whether  he  was  holpen  by  his  appeal,  or  whether 
he  was  burned,  or  whether  he  died  in  the  Tower,  or  whether  he  abjured,  I  find 
no  mention  made  in  the  registers. 

A  Letter  directed  to  Thomas  Philip  in  the  name  of  the  Brethren, 
and  given  him  by  the  way  going  to  the  Tower. 

A  letter         The  favour  of  him  that  is  able  to  keep  you  that  you  fall  not,  and  to  confess 
the'cou-    y^"''  1^^"^^  i"  the  kingdom  of  glory,  and  to  give  you  strength  by  his  Spirit  to 
grega-       confess  him  before  all  his  adversaries,  be  with  you  ever.     Amen, 
tion.  sjj.^  ^Q  brethren  tliink  that  there  be  divers  false  brethren  craftily  crept  in 

among  them,  to  seek  out  their  freedom  in  the  Lord,  that  they  may  accuse  them 
to  the  Lord's  adversaries,  as  they  suppose  they  have  done  you.  Wherefore,  if 
so  it  be,  that  the  Spirit  of  God  move  you  thereunto,  they,  as  counsellors,  desire 
you  above  all  things  to  be  stedfast  in  the  Lord's  verity,  without  fear ;  for  he 
shall  and  will  be  your  help,  according  to  his  promise,  so  that  they  shall  not 
minish  the  least  hair  of  your  head  without  his  will ;  unto  which  will,  submit 
yourself  and  rejoice :  for  the  Lord  knoweth  how  to  deliver  the  godly  out  of 
temptation,  and  how  to  reserve  the  unjust  unto  the  day  of  judgment,  to  be 
punished :'  and  therefore  cast  all  your  care  on  him,  for  he  careth  for  you.  ^  And 
in  that  you  suffer  as  a  christian  man,  be  not  ashamed,  but  rather  glorify  God 
on  that  behalf,  '  Looking  upon  Christ  the  author  and  finisher  of  our  faith,  which, 
for  the  joy  that  was  set  before  him,  abode  the  cross  and  despised  the  shame.'* 
Notwithstanding,  though  we  suiFer  the  wrong  after  the  example  of  our  Master 
Christ,  yet  we  be  not  bound  to  suffer  the  wrong  cause,  for  Christ  himself  suffered 
it  not,  but  reproved  him  that  smote  him  wrongfully.  And  so  likewise  saith 
St.  Paul  also.*  So  that  we  must  not  suffer  the  wrong,  but  boldly  reprove  them 
that  sit  as  righteous  judges,  and  do  contrary  to  righteousness.  Therefore, 
according  both  to  God's  law  and  man's,  ye  be  not  bound  to  make  answer  in  any 
cause,  till  your  accusers  come  before  j'ou ;  which  if  you  require,  and  thereon  do 
stick,  the  false  brethren  shall  be  known,  to  the  great  comfort  of  those  that  now 
stand  in  doubt  whom  they  may  trust ;  and  also  it  shall  be  a  mean  that  they  shall 
not  craftily,  by  questions,  take  you  in  snares.  And  that  you  may  this  do  law- 
fully, in  Acts  XX.  it  is  written,  '  It  is  not  the  manner  of  the  Romans  to  deliver 
any  man  that  he  should  perish,  before  that  he  which  is  accused  have  his  accusers 
before  him,  and  have  license  to  answer  for  himself,  as  pertaining  to  the  crime 
whereof  he  is  accused.'  And  also  Christ  willeth  that  in  the  mouth  of  two  or 
three  witnesses  all  things  shall  stand.^  And  in  1  Tim.  v.,  it  is  written,  '  Against 
What  is  a  a  senior,  receive  none  accusation,  but  under  two  or  three  witnesses.'  A  senior, 
St"paul^  in  this  place,  is  any  man  that  hath  a  house  to  govern.  And  also  their  own  law 
is  agreeable  to  this.  Wherefore,  seeing  it  is  agreeable  to  the  word  of  God,  that 
in  accusations  such  witnesses  should  be,  you  may  with  good  conscience  require 
it.  And  thus  the  God  of  grace,  which  hath  called  you  unto  his  eternal  glory 
by  Christ  Jesus,  shall  his  own  self,  after  a  little  affliction,  make  you  perfect; 
shall  settle,  strengthen,  and  stablish  you,  that  to  him  may  be  glory  and  praise 
for  ever.  Amen. 
(l)2Pet.  ii.  (2)lPet.  V.  (3)  Hcb.  iii.  (4)  Acts  xxiii.  (S)  Matt.  xvliS. 


IN    THE    DIOCESE    OF    tONDON. 


Thus  ye  have  heard  the  letter  delivered  to  Thomas  Philip.     Now    W'nry 
followeth  the  Testament  of  William  Tracy. 


A.D. 


iDtlliam  Ccacp,  <!E^"qutce,  of  ^louce^tec^ijice,  ^^^^^ 

A  little  before  this  time,  this  William  Tracy,  a  worshipful  esquire    1533. 
in  Gloucestershire,  and  then  dwelling  at  Toddington,  made,  in  his  will, 
that  he  would  have  no  funeral  pomp  at  his  burying,  neither  passed  he 
upon  mass ;  and  he  further  said,  that  he  trusted  in  God  only,  and 
hoped  by  him  to  be  saved,  and  not  by  any  saint.     This  gentleman 
died,  and  his  son,  as  executor,  brought  the  will  to  the  bishop  of 
Canterbury  to  prove :  which  he  showed  to  the  convocation,  and  there 
most  cruelly  they  judged  that  he  should  be  taken  out  of  the  ground, 
and  be  burned  as  a  heretic,  a.d.  1532.     This  commission  was  sent  wiiiiam 
to  Dr.  Parker,  chancellor  of  the  diocese  of  Worcester,  to  execute  Sfenup, 
their  wicked  sentence ;    who   accomplished   the  same.      The  king,  ^'^"ig 
hearing  his  subject  to  be  taken  out  of  the  ground  and  burned,  without  burnt, 
his  knowledge  or  order  of  his  law,  sent  for  the  chancellor,  and  laid 
high  offence  to  his  charge ;  Avho  excused  himself  by  the  archbishop 
of  Canterbury  who  was  lately  dead ;  but  in  conclusion  it  cost  him 
three  hundred  pounds  to  have  his  pardon. 

The  will  and  testament  of  this  gentleman,  thus  condemned  by  the 
clergy,  was  as  hereunder  followeth : 

The  Testament  of  William  Tracy.^ 

In  the  name  of  God,  Amen.  I  William  Tracy  of  Toddington  in  the  county  of 
Gloucester,  esquire,  make  my  testament  and  last  will  as  hereafter  followeth : 
First  and  before  all  other  things,  I  commit  myself  to  God  and  to  his  mercy, 
believing,  without  any  doubt  or  mistrust,  that  by  his  grace,  and  the  merits  of 
Jesus  Christ,  and  by  the  virtue  of  his  passion  and  of  his  resiurrection,  I  have 
and  shall  have  remission  of  all  my  sins,  and  resurrection  of  body  and  soul, 
according  as  it  is  written,  I  believe  that  my  Redeemer  Hveth,  and  that  in  the 
last  day  I  shall  rise  out  of  the  earth,  and  in  my  flesh  shall  see  my  Saviour : 
this  my  hope  is  laid  up  in  my  bosom.^ 

And  touching  the  wealth  of  my  soul,  the  faith  that  I  have  taken  and  rehearsed 
is  sufficient  (as  1  suppose)  without  any  other  man's  works  or  merits.  My  ground 
and  belief  is,  that  there  is  but  one  God  and  one  mediator  between  God  and 
man,  which  is  Jesus  Christ;  so  that  I  accept  none  in  heaven  or  in  earth  to  be 
mediator  between  me  and  God,  but  only  Jesus  Christ :  all  others  to  be  but  as 
petitioners  in  receiving  of  grace,  but  none  able  to  give  influence  of  grace :  and 
therefore  will  I  bestow  no  part  of  my  goods  for  that  intent  that  any  man  should 
say  or  do  to  help  my  soul ;  for  therein  I  trust  only  to  the  promises  of  Christ : 
'  He  that  believeth  and  is  baptized  shall  be  saved,  and  he  that  believeth  not 
shall  be  damned.' ' 

As  touching  the  burying  of  my  body,  it  availeth  me  not  whatsoever  be  done  Funeral 
thereto  ;  for  St.  Augustine  saith,  '  De  cura  agenda  pro  mortuis,'  that  the  funeral  pomp 
pomps  are  rather  the  solace  of  them  that  live,  than  the  wealth  and  comfort  of  onw'^ibr 
them  that  are  dead:  and  therefore  I  remit  it  only  to  the  discretion  of  mine  the  living. 
executors. 

And  touching  the  distribution  of  my  temporal  goods,  my  purpose  is,  by  the 
grace  of  God,  to  bestow  them  to  be  accepted  as  the  fruits  of  faith  ;  so  that  I  do 
not  suppose  that  my  merit  shall  be  by  the  good  bestowing  of  them,  but  my  our 
merit  is  the  faith  of  Jesus  Christ  only,  by  whom  such  works  are  good,  according  merits 
to  the  words  of  our  Lord,  '  I  was  hungry,  and  thou  gavest  me  to  eat,'  &c.  And  ourTai^h 
it  followeth,  '  That  ye  have  done  to  the  least  of  my  brethren,  ye  have  done  it  to  in  Clirist. 
me,'  &c.     And  ever  we  should  consider  that  true  saying,  that  a  good  work 

(1)  See  Hall's  Chronicle,  p.  796.  Edit.  4to.  1809.  There  is  a  commentary  both  by  Tyndale  and 
Frith  upon  this  will,  vol.  iii.  pp.  4  and  2^G  of  their  Works.     London,  1831. — Ed. 

(2)  Job  six.  (3)  Mark  16. 


Henry 

nil. 


A   TABLE    OF    PERSONS    ABJURED 

maketh  not  a  good  man,  but  a  good  man   maketh  a  good  work ;  for  faith 

maketli  a  man  both  good  and  righteous  :  for  a  righteous  man  liveth  by  faith, 

A    T^      and  wliatsoever  springetli  not  of  faith  is  sin,  &c.' 

1531*         ■^"^  ^''  "^y  temporal  goods  tliat  I  have  not  given  or  deUvered,  or  not  given 
-  by  writing  of  mine  own  hand,  bearing  the  date  of  this  present  writing,   I  do 

•iroo      leave  and  give  to  Margaret  my  wife,  and  Richard  my  son,  whom  I  make  mine 
— '■ 1-  executors.     Witness  hereof  mine  own  hand  the  tenth  of  October,  in  the  twenty- 
second  year  of  the  reign  of  king  Henry  the  Eighth. 

This  is  the  true  copy  of  his  will,  for  which  (as  you  lieard  before), 
after  he  was  ahnost  two  years  dead,  they  took  him  up  and  burned  him. 

THE    TABLE    CONTINUED.^ 

John  Periman,  Skinner,  a.d  1531. 

His  articles  were  much  like  unto  the  others  before ;  adding,  moreover,  that 
all  the  preachers  then  at  Paul's  Cross  preached  nothing  but  lies  and  flatterings, 
and  that  there  was  never  a  true  preacher  but  one  ;  naming  Edward  Crome. 

Robert  Goldstone,  Glazier,  a.d.  1531. 

His  articles  : — That  men  should  pray  to  God  only,  and  to  no  saints :  that  pil- 
grimage is  not  profitable  :  that  men  should  give  no  worship  to  images.  Item, 
for  saying,  that  if  he  had  as  much  power  as  any  cardinal  had,  he  would  destroy 
all  the  images  that  were  in  all  the  churches  in  England. 

Lawrence  Staple,  Serving-man,  a.  d.  1531. 

His  articles  : — For  having  the  Testament  in  English,  the  five  books  of  Moses, 
the  Practice  of  Prelates,  the  Sum  of  Scripture,  the  A.  B.  C. 

Item,  About  the  burning  of  Bainham,  for  saying,  '  I  would  I  were  with 
Bainham,  seeing  that  every  man  hath  forsaken  him,  that  I  might  drink  with 
him,  and  he  might  pray  for  me.' 

Item,  That  he  moved  Henry  Tomson  to  learn  to  read  the  New  Testament, 
calling  it  The  Blood  of  Christ. 

Item,  In  Lent  past,  when  he  had  no  fish,  he  did  eat  eggs,  butter,  and  cheese. 

Also,   about  six  weeks  before  Master   Bilney  was  attached,  the  said  Bilney 

delivered  to  him  at  Greenwich  foiu- New  Testaments  of  Tyndale's  translation, 

which  he  had  in  his  sleeve,  and  a  budget  besides  of  books,  which  budget  he, 

Eating  of  shortly  after  riding  to  Cambridge,  delivered  unto  Bilney,  &c. 

^^^g  Item,  On  Fridays  he  used  to  eat  eggs,  and  thought  that  it  was  no  great 

heresy,      offence  before  God,  &c. 

Henry  Tomson,  Tailor,  a.  u.  1531. 

His  articles  : — That  which  the  priest  lifteth  over  his  head  at  the  sacring- 
time,  is  not  the  very  body  of  Christ,  nor  is  it  God ;  but  a  thing  that  God  hath 
ordained  to  be  done. 

This  poor  Tomson,  although  at  first  he  submitted  himself  to  the 
bishop,  yet  they  with  sentence  condemned  him  to  perpetual  prison. 

Jasper  Wetzell,  of  Cologne,  a.  d.  1531. 

His  articles  : — That  he  cared  not  for  going  to  the  chmxh  to  hear  mass,  for 
he  could  say  mass  as  well  as  the  priest :  That  he  would  not  pray  to  our  Lady, 
for  she  could  do  us  no  good. 

Item,  Being  asked  if  he  would  go  hear  mass,  he  said,  he  had  as  lieve  go  to  the 
gallows,  where  the  thieves  were  hanged. 

Item,  Being  at  St.  Margaret  Patens,  and  there  holding  his  arms  across,  he 
said  unto  the  people,  that  he  could  make  as  good  a  knave  as  he  is,  for  he  is 
made  but  of  wood,  &c. 

(1)  Rom.  xiv.  (2)  Ex  Regisi.  Lond. 


IN    THE    DIOCESE    OF    LONDON.  Od 

Henry 

Robert  Man,  Serving-man,  a.  d.  1531, 


His  articles: — That  there  is  no  purgatory:    That  the  pope  hath  no  more     ^'^^^ 
power  to  grant  pardon  than  another  simple  priest :  That  God  gave  no  more 
authority  to  St.  Peter  than  to  another  priest:  That  the  pope  was  a  knave,  and     ^^^^ 
his  priests  knaves  all,  for  suffering  his  pardons  to  go  abroad  to  deceive  the  — L_lL 
people:  That  St.  Thomas  of  Canterbury  is  no  saint:  That  St.  Peter  was  never 
pope  of  Rome. 

Item,  He  used  commonly  to  ask  of  priests  where  he  came,  whether  a  man  Priests 
were  accursed,  if  he  handled  a  chalice,  or  no?  If  the  priest  would  say,  Yea  :  gj^™ by^a 
then  would  he  reply  again  thus:  'If  a  man  have  a  sheep-skin  on  his  hands,'  pair  of 
meaning  a  pair  of  gloves,  '  he  may  handle  it.'     The  priests  saying,  Yea.  '  Well  f^°^^^' 
then,'  quoth  he,  '  ye  will  make  me  believe,  that  God  put  more  virtue  in  a  sheep-  xly^aL't 
skin,  than  he  did  in  a  Christian  man's.hand,  for  whom  he  died.  hand. 

Henry  Feldon,  a.  d,  1531, 

His  trouble  was  for  having  these  books  in  English  :  A  proper  Dialogue 
between  a  Gentleman  and  a  Husbandman,  The  Sum  of  Scripture,  The  Prologue 
of  Mark,  a  written  book  containing  the  Pater-noster,  Ave-Maria,  and  the 
Creed,  in  English ;  The  Ten  Commandments,  and  The  Sixteen  Conditions  of 
Charity. 

Robert  Cooper,  Priest,  a.  d.  1531. 

His  article  was  only  this : — For  saying  that  the  blessing  with  a  shoe-sole,  is 
as  good  as  the  bishop's  blessing,  &c. 

Thomas  Roe,  a.  d.  1531, 

His  articles  were,  for  speaking  against  auricular  confession  and  priestly 
penance,  and  against  the  preaching  of  the  doctors. 

William  Wallam,  a.  d.  1531. 

His  opinion  :  That  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  is  not  the  body  of  Christ  in 
flesh  and  blood ;  and  that  there  is  a  God,  but  not  that  God  in  flesh  and  blood, 
in  the  form  of  bread, 

Grace  Palmer,  a.  d.  1531. 

Witness  was  brought  against  her  by  her  neighbours,  John  Rouse,  Agnes  his  Against 
wife,  John  Pole,  of  St.  Osithe's,  for  saying,  'Ye  use  to  bear  palms  on  Palm-  bearing  of 
Sunday  :  it  skilleth  not  whether  you  bear  any  or  not,  it  is  but  a  thing  used,  and 
need  not.' 

Also,  '  Ye  use  to  go  on  pilgrimage  to  oiu-Lady  of  Grace,  ofWalsingham,  and 
other  places  :  ye  were  better  tarry  at  home,  and  give  money  to  succour  me 
and  my  children,  and  others  of  my  poor  neighbours,  than  to  go  thither ;  for 
there  you  shall  find  but  a  piece  of  timber  painted  :  there  is  neither  God  nor 
our  Lady, 

Item,  For  repenting  that  she  did  ever  light  candles  before  images. 

Item,  That  the  sacram.ent  of  the  altar  is  not  the  body  of  Christ ;  it  is  but 
bread,  which  the  priest  there  showeth  for  a  token  or  remembrance  of  Christ's 
body. 

Philip  Brasier,  of  Boxted,  a.d.  1531. 

His  articles : — That  the  sacrament  holden  up  between  the  priest's  hands  is 
not  the  body  of  Christ,  but  bread,  and  is  done  for  a  signification :  That  con- 
fession to  a  priest  needeth  not :  That  images  be  but  stocks  and  stones  :  That 
pilgrimage  is  vain :  Also  for  saying,  that  when  there  is  any  miracle  done,  tlie 
priests  do  anoint  the  images,  and  make  men  believe  that  the  images  do  sweat 
in  labouring  for  them  ;  and  with  the  offerings  the  priests  find  their  harlots. 

VOL.  V.  D 


TABLE    OF    PERSONS    ABJURED 


Henry 

mi. 

A.D. 
1531 

to 
1533. 


Thiee 
confes- 
sions. 


A  well- 
spring 
where 
Wickliff' 
bones 
were 
burned. 


John  Fairestede,  of  Colchester,  a.  d.  1531. 

His  articles : — For  words  spoken  against  pilgrimage  and  images.  Also  for 
saying  these  words,  '  That  the  day  should  come  that  men  should  say,  Cursed  be 
they  that  make  these  false  gods,'  (meaning  images.) 

George  Bull,  of  Much  Hadham,  Draper,  a.  d.  1531. 

His  articles : — That  there  be  three  confessions ;  one  principal  to  God  ;  ano- 
ther to  his  neighbour  whom  he  had  offended ;  and  the  third  to  a  priest ;  and 
that  without  the  two  first  confessions,  to  God  and  to  his  neighbour,  a  man  could 
not  be  saved.  The  third  confession  to  a  priest,  is  necessary  for  counsel  to  such 
as  be  ignorant  and  unlearned,  to  learn  how  to  make  their  confession  with  a  con- 
trite heart  unto  God,  and  how  to  hope  for  forgiveness ;  and  also  in  what 
manner  they  should  ask  forgiveness  of  their  neighbour  whom  they  have 
offended,  &c.  Item,  For  saying  that  Luther  was  a  good  man.  Item,  That  he 
reported,  through  the  credence  and  report  of  Master  Patmore,  parson  of  Had- 
ham, that  where  Wickliff 's  bones  were  burnt,  sprang  up  a  well  or  well-spring. 

John  Raymond,  Millwright,  a.  d.  1531. 

His  articles : — For  speaking  and  holding  against  pilgrimage  and  images,  and 
against  prescribed  fasting-days. 

That  priests  and  religious  men,  notwithstanding  their  vows  made,  may 
lawfully  forsake  their  vows  and  marry. 

Item,  For  having  books  of  Luther  and  Tyndale. 

Robert  Lambe,  a  Harper,  a.  d.  1531. 

His  article  : — For  that  he,  standing  accursed  two  years  together,  and  not 
fearing  the  censures  of  the  pope's  church,  went  about  with  a  song  in  commen- 
dation of  Martin  Luther. 


Against 
kneeling 
to  the 
cross. 


John  Hewes,  Draper,  a.d.  1531. 

His  articles.  For  speaking  against  purgatory,  and  Thomas  Becket. 

Item,  At  the  town  of  Farnham,  he,  seeing  Edward  Frensham  kneeling  in 
the  street  to  a  cross  carried  before  a  corse,  asked.  To  whom  he  kneeled  ?  He 
said.  To  his  Maker.  '  Thou  art  a  fool,'  said  he,  'it  is  not  thy  Maker;  it  is  but 
a  piece  of  copper  or  wood,'  &c. 

Item,  For  these  words.  Masters !  ye  use  to  go  on  pilgrimage ;  it  were  better 
first  that  ye  look  upon  your  poor  neighbours,  who  lack  succour,  &c. 
I  Also  for  saying,  that  he  heard  the  vicar  of  Croydon  thus  preach  openly. 

That  there  is  much  immorality  kept  up  by  going  on  pilgrimage  to  Wilsdon  or 
Mouswell,  &c. 

Thomas  Patmore,  Draper,  a.d.  1531. 

This  Patmore  was  brother  to  Master  Patmore,  parson  of  Hadham,  who  was 
imprisoned  in  the  Lollards'  Tower  for  marrying  a  priest,  and  in  the  same  prison 
continued  three  years. 

This  Patmore  was  accused  by  divers  witnesses,  upon  these  articles : 
That  he  had  as  lieve  pray  to  yonder  hunter  (pointing  to  a  man  painted  there 
in  a  stained  cloth),  for  a  piece  of  flesh,  as  to  pray  to  stocks  that  stand  in  walls, 
(meaning  images.) 

Item,  That  men  should  not  pray  to  saints,  but  to  God  only :  '  For  why 
should  we  pray  to  saints  ?'  said  he,  '  they  are  but  blocks  and  stocks.' 
The  truth       Item,  That  the  truth  of  Scripture  hath  been  kept  from  us  a  long  time,  and 
ture'^a'''    ^^^^  ""*  appeared  till  now. 

longtime       Item,   Coming  by  a  tree  wherein  stood  an  image,  he  took  away  the  wax 
kept  from  which  hanged  there  offered. 

^"'"  Item,  That  he  regarded  not  the  place  whether  it  was  hallowed  or  no,  where 

he  should  be  buried  after  he  was  dead. 


IN    THE    DIOCESE    OF    LONDON. 


Also  in  talk  with  the  curate  of  St.  Peter's,  he  defended  that  priests  might    Henry 


FIJI. 


marrj'. 

This  Patmore  had  long  hold  with  the  bishop  of  London.     First,  he  wovdd    ^  j) 
not  swear, '  Infamianon  prtecedente.'  Then  he  would  appeal  to  the  king,  but  all     1531 
would  not  serve.     He  was  so  wrapt  in  the  bishop's  nets,  that  he  could  not  get       jq 
out :  but  at  last  he  was  forced  to  abjure,  and  was  fined  to  the  king  a  hundred    1533. 
pounds.  


Note  in  the  communication  between  this  Patmore  and  the  priest  a  false 
of  St.  Peter's,  that  whereas  the  priest  objected  against  him  (as  is  the'pf-"^ 
in  the  register)  that  priests  have  lived  unmarried  and  without  wives,  p^^^^. 
these  ]  500  years  in  the  church  ;  he,  and  all  other  such  priests  therein 
say  falsely,  and  deceive  the  people,  as  by  story  is  proved  in  these 
volumes,  that  priests  here  in  England  had  wives  by  law  within  these 
five  hundred  years  and  less. 

Simon  Smith,  Master  of  Arts,  of  Gunwell-hall,  Cambridge,  and 
Joan  Bennore  his  Wife,  a.d.  1531. 

.  This  Simon  Smith,  and  Bennore  his  wife,  were  the  parties  whom  Master  Pat- 
more, parson  of  Hadham,  above  mentioned,  did  marry,  and  was  condemned  for 
the  same  to  perpetual  prison.  For  this  marriage,  both  the  said  Simon,  and 
Bennore  his  wife,  were  called  to  examination  before  the  bishop,  and  he  caused  to 
make  the  whole  discourse  of  all  his  doings,  how  and  where  he  married ;  then,  after 
his  marriage,  how  long  he  tarried;  whether  he  went  beyond  sea;  where  he 
was,  and  with  whom ;  after  his  return  whither  he  resorted ;  how  he  lived ; 
what  mercery-ware  he  occupied ;  what  fairs  he  frequented ;  where  he  left  his 
wife ;  how  he  carried  her  over,  and  brought  her  home  again,  and  how  she  was 
found,  &c.  All  this  they  made  him  confess,  and  put  it  in  their  register. 
And  though  they  could  fasten  no  other  crime  of  heresy  upon  him,  but  only  his 
marriage,  yet,  calling  both  him  and  her  (being  great  with  child)  to  examination, 
they  caused  them  both  to  abjure  and  suffer  penance. 

Thomas  Patmore,  Parson  of  Hadham,  a.d.  1530. 

This  Thomas  Patmore,  being  learned  and  godly,  was  preferred  to  the  par- 
sonage of  Hadham,  in  Hertfordshire,  by  Richard  Fitz-James,  bishop  of  London, 
and  there  continued  instructing  and  teaching  his  flock  during  the  time  of  the 
said  Fitz-James,  and  also  of  Tonstal  his  successor,  by  the  space  of  sixteen  years 
or  more  ;  behaving  himself  in  life  and  conversation  without  any  public  blame 
or  reproach,  until  John  Stokesley  was  preferred  imto  the  said  bishopric,  who, 
not  very  long  after  his  installing,  either  for  malice  not  greatly  liking  of  the 
said  Patmore,  or  else  desirous  to  prefer  some  other  imto  the  benefice  (as  it  is 
supposed  and  alleged  by  his  brethren  in  sundry  supplications  exhibited  unto 
the  king,  as  also  unto  queen  Anne,  then  Marchioness  of  Pembroke),  caused 
him  to  be  attached  and  brought  before  him ;  and  then,  keeping  him  prisoner  in 
his  own  palace,  a  certain  time  afterwards  committed  him  to  Lollards'  tower, 
where  he  kept  him  most  extremely  above  two  years,  without  fire  or  candle,  or 
any  other  relief,  but  such  as  his  friends  sent  him  ;  not  suffering  any  of  tliem, 
notwithstanding,  to  come  unto  him,  no  not  in  his  sickness.  Howbeit  sundry 
times  in  the  mean  while  he  called  him  judicially,  either  before  himself,  cr  else 
his  vicar-general  Foxford,  that  great  persecutor,  charging  him  with  these 
sundry  articles,  viz.  first,  whether  he  had  been  at  Wittenberg ;  secondly,  and 
had  seen  or  talked  with  Luther;  thirdly,  or  with  any  Englishman,  abiding 
there ;  fourthly,  who  went  with  him  or  attended  upon  him  thither ;  fifthly,  also 
what  books  he  bought  there,  either  Latin  or  English ;  sixthly,  and  whether  he 
had  read  or  studied  any  works  of  Luther,  CEcolampadius,  Pomerane,  or 
Melancthon. 

Besides  these,  he  ministered  also  other  articles  unto  him,  touching  the  mar-  Priests' 
riage  of  Master  Simon  Smith  (before  mentioned)  with  one  Joan  Bennore,  charg-  'V/'J" 
ing  him  that  he  both  knew  of,  and  also  consented  unto  their  marriage,  the  one      " 


36  l-ABLE    OF    PERSONS    ABJURED 

Henry  being  a  priest  and  his  curate,  and  tlie  other  his  maidservant ;  and  that  he  had 
^tll-  persuaded  his  maidservant  to  marry  with  his  said  curate,  alleging  unto  her,  that 
A.D.  though  it  were  not  lawful  in  England  for  priests  to  marry,  yet  it  was,  in  other 
1531  countries  beyond  seas.  And  that  after  their  said  maiTiage,  he  (knowing  the 
to  same)  did  yet  suffer  the  said  Smith  to  minister  in  his  cure  all  Easter-time,  and 
1533.    fifteen  days  after  ;  and  that  at  their  departure  out  of  England,  he  supped  with 

them  at  the  Bell  in  New  Fish-street;  and  again,  at  their  return  into  England, 

did  meet  them  at  the  said  Bell,  and  there  lent  unto  the  said  Smitli  a  priest's 
gown. 

He  objected,  moreover,  against  him  in  the  said  articles,  that  he  had  affinned 
at  Cambridge,  first,  that  he  did  not  set  a  bottle  of  hay  by  the  pope's  or  bishop's 
curse ;  secondly,  and  that  God  bindeth  us  to  impossible  things,  that  he  may 
save  us  only  by  his  mercy ;  also  thirdly,  that  though  young  children  be  baptized, 
yet  they  cannot  be  saved  except  they  have  faith ;  fourthly  and  lastly,  that  it 
was  against  God's  law  to  burn  heretics. 

Unto  these  articles,  after  long  imprisonment  and  great  threats  of  the  bishop 
and  his  vicar,  he  at  last  answered,  making  first  his  appeal  unto  the  king, 
wherein  he  showed,  that  forasmuch  as  the  bishop  had  most  imjustly,  and  con- 
trary to  all  due  order  of  law,  and  the  equity  thereof,  proceeded  against  him,  as 
well  in  falsely  defaming  him  with  the  crime  of  heresy,  without  having  any  just 
proof  or  public  defamation  thereof;  as  also,  contrary  to  all  justice,  keeping  him 
in  most  strait  prison  so  long  time  (both  to  the  great  danger  of  his  life,  by 
grievous  sickness  taken  thereby,  as  especially  to  his  no  small  grief,  that  through 
his  absence,  his  flock,  whereof  he  had  charge,  were  not  fed  with  the  word  of 
God  and  his  sacraments  as  he  would) ;  and  then,  to  minister  unto  him  such 
ai'ticles,  mingled  with  interrogatories,  as  neither  touched  any  heresy  nor  trans- 
gression of  any  law,  but  rather  showing  a  mind  to  pick  quarrels  against  him 
and  other  innocent  people ;  he  therefore,  for  the  causes  alleged,  was  compelled 
and  did  appeal  from  him  and  all  his  officers  unto  the  king's  majesty,  whom, 
imder  God,  he  had  for  his  most  just  and  lawful  refuge,  and  defender  against  all 
injuries.  From  which  appeal  although  he  minded  not  at  any  time  to  depart, 
yet  because  he  would  not  show  himself  obstinate  against  the  bishop,  being  his 
ordinary  (although  he  had  most  just  cause  to  suspect  his  unjust  proceeding 
against  him),  he  was  nevertheless  content  to  exhibit  unto  him  this  his  answer : 
First,  that  howsoever  the  bishop  was  privately  informed,  yet  because  he  was 
not  'publice  difFamatus  apud  bonos  et  graves,'  according  to  law,  he  was  not, 
by  the  law,  bound  to  answer  to  any  of  those  articles. 

And  as  touching  the  first  six  articles  (as  whether  he  was  at  Wittenberg,  and 
spake  with  Luther,  or  any  other,  or  bought  or  read  any  of  their  books,  &c.), 
because  none  of  those  things  were  forbidden  him  by  any  law,  neither  was  he 
publicly  accused  of  them  (for  that  it  was  permitted  to  many  good  men  to  have 
them),  he  was  not  bound  to  answer,  neither  was  he  to  be  examined  of  them. 
But  as  touching  the  marriage  of  Master  Simon  Smith  with  Joan  Bennore,  he 
granted  that  he  knew  thereof  by  the  declaration  of  Master  Smith  ;  but,  that  he 
gave  his  maid  counsel  thereunto,  he  utterly  denied.  And  as  concerning  the  con- 
tracting of  the  marriage  between  them,  he  thought  it  not  at  all  against  God's 
law,  who  at  the  first  creation  made  marriage  lawfiil  for  all  men :  neither 
thought  he  it  unlawfid  for  him,  after  their  marriage,  either  to  keep  him  as  his 
curate,  or  else  to  lend  or  give  him  any  thing  needful  (wherein  he  said  he 
showed  more  charity  than  the  bishop,  who  had  taken  all  things  from  them) ; 
and  therefore  he  desired  to  have  it  proved  by  the  Scriptures,  that  priests'  mar- 
riages were  not  lawful. 

Against  whom,  Foxford  the  bishop's  vicar  often  alleged  general  councils,  and 
determinations  of  the  church,  but  no  Scriptures,  still  urging  him  to  abjure  his 
articles  ;  whi'ch  Patmore  long  time  refused,  and  sticking  a  great  while  to  his 
former  answers,  at  last  was  threatened  by  Foxford,  to  have  the  definitive  sen- 
tence read  .against  him.  Whereupon  he  answered,  that  he  believed  the  holy 
church  as  a  christian  man  ought  to  do,  and  because  it  passed  his  capacity,  he 
desired  to  be  instructed,  and  if  the  Scriptures  did  leach  it,  he  would  believe  it; 
for  he  knew  not  the  contrary  by  the  Scriptvn-es,  but  that  a  priest  might  mari-y 
a  wife ;  howbeit  by  the  laws  of  the  church,  he  thought  that  a  priest  might  not 
marry.  But  the  chancellor  still  so  urged  him  to  show  whether  a  priest  might 
marry  without  offence  to  God,  thai  at  length  he  granted  that  priests  might  not 


ll 


IN    THE    DIOCESE    OF    LONDON'.  37 

marry  without  offence  to  God,  because  the  church  had  forbidden  it,  and  there-    Henry 
fore  a  priest  could  not  marry  without  deadly  sin.  VIII. 

Now  as  touching  the  four  last  articles,  he  denied  that  he  spake  them  as  they  ~T~r7~ 
were  put  against  him;  but  he  granted  that  he  might  perhaps  jestingly  say,      .'     ' 
That  a  bottle  of  hay  were  more  profitable  to  him  than  the  pope's  curse,  which 
he  thought  true.     Also  to  the  second,  he  affirmed  that  God  had  set  before  us,     ^  roo 

by  his  precepts  and  commandments,  the  way  to  justice,  which  way  was  not  in  L 

man's  power  to  go  and  keep  ;  therefore  Paul  saith  [Gal.  iii.],  '  Quod  lex  erat 
ordinata  per  angelos ;'  but  yet,  to  fulfil  it,  it  was  '  in  manu  (id  est,  in  potestate) 
intercessoris :'  That  none  that  shall  be  saved  shall  account  their  salvation  unto 
their  own  deeds,  or  thank  their  own  justice  in  observing  the  law ;  for  it  was  in 
no  man's  power  to  observe  it :  but  shall  give  all  thanks  to  the  mercies  and 
goodness  of  God;  according  to  the  psalm,  '  Laudate  Dominum  omnes  gentes;' 
and  according  to  the  saying  of  Paul,  '  Ut  qui  gloriatur,  in  Domino  glorietur;' 
who  hath  sent  his  Son  to  do  for  us  that  which  it  was  not  in  our  own  power  to 
do.  For  if  it  had  been  in  our  power  to  fulfil  the  law,  Christ  had  been  sent  to 
us  without  cause,  to  do  for  us  that  thing  which  we  ourselves  could  have  done, 
that  is  to  say,  fulfil  the  law.  As  for  the  third  he  spake  not,  for  he  did  never 
know  that  any  may  be  baptized  without  faith ;  which  faith,  inasmuch  as  it  is, 
the  gift  of  God,  why  may  it  not  be  given  to  infants?  To  the  last  he  said  that 
if  he  spake  it,  he  meant  it  not  of  those  that  St.  Bernard  called  heretics,  (with 
more  adulterers,  thieves,  murderers  and  other  open  sinners,  who  blaspheme 
God  by  their  mouths,  calling  good  evil,  and  evil  good,  making  light  darkness, 
and  darkness  light),  but  he  meant  it  of  such  as  men  call  heretics  according  to 
the  testimony  of  St.  Paul  [Acts  xxiv.],  '  I  live  after  the  way  '  saith  he,  '  that 
men  call  heresy,'  whom  Christ  doth  foretell  that  ye  shall  burn  and  persecute 
to  death. 

After  these  answers  thus  made,  the  bishop,  with  his  persecuting 
Foxford,  dealt  so  hardly  with  this  good  man,  partly  by  strait  im- 
prisonment, and  partly  by  threats  to  proceed  against  him,  that  in  the 
end  he  was  fain,  through  human  infirmity,  to  submit  himself,  and 
was  abjured  and  condemned  to  perpetual  prison  ;  with  loss,  both  of 
his  benefice,  as  also  of  all  his  goods.  Howbeit  one  of  his  brethren 
afterwards  made  such  suit  unto  the  king  (by  means  of  the  queen), 
that  after  three  years'*  imprisonment,  he  was  both  released  out  of 
prison,  and  also  obtained  of  the  king  a  commission  unto  the  lord 
Audley,  being  then  lord  chancellor,  and  to  Cranmer,  archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  and  to  Cromwell,  then  secretary,  with  others,  to  inquire 
of  the  injurious  and  unjust  dealings  of  the  bishop  and  his  chancellor 
against  the  said  Patmore,  notwithstanding  his  appeal  unto  the  king ; 
and  to  determine  thereof  according  to  true  equity  and  justice,  and  to 
restore  the  said  Patmore  again  unto  his  said  benefice.  But  what  was 
the  end  and  issue  of  this  commission,  we  find  not  as  yet. 

John  Row,  Book-binder,  a  Frenchman,  a.d.  1531. 

This  man,  for  binding,  buying,  and  dispersing  of  books  inhibited,  was  enjoined, 
besides  other  penance,  to  go  to  Smithfield  with  his  books  tied  about  him,  and 
to  cast  them  into  the  fire,  and  there  to  abide  till  they  were  all  burned  to  ashes. 

Christopher,  a  Dutchman  of  Antwerp,  a.d.  1531. 

This  man,  for  selling  certain  New  Testaments  in  Enghsh,  to  John  Row 
aforesaid,  was  put  in  prison  at  Westminster,  and  there  died. 

W.  Nelson,  Priest,  a.d.  1531. 

His  crime  was,  for  having  and  buying  of  Periman  certain  books  of  Luther, 
Tyndale,  Thorp,  &c.,  and  for  reading  and  perusing  the  same,  contrary  to  the 
king's  proclamation,  for  which  he  was  abjured.     He  was  priest  at  Lcith. 


J8  TABLE    OF    PERSON'S    ABJURED 

"jTl  Thomas  Eve,  Weaver,  a.d.  1531. 


A.  D.  His  articles :  That  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  is  but  a  memory  of  Christ's 

1531  passion.     That  men  were  fools  to  go  on  pilgrimage,  or  to  set  any  candle  before 

to  images.     Item,  It  is  as  good  to  set  up  staves  before  the  sepulchre,  as  to  set  up 

153.3.  tapers  of  wax.     That  priests  might  have  wives. 


Robert  Hudson  of  St.  Sepulchre's,  a.d.  1531. 

A  dog  His  article  :  On  Childermas-day >   (saith  the  register)  he  offered  in  Paul's 

^"^■^ '°  church  at  offering  time,  to  the  child  bishop  (called  St.  Nicholas)  a  dog 
las,  "^  °  for  devotion  (as  he  said),  and  meant  no  hurt ;  for  he  thought  to  have  offered  a 
bishop.      halfpenny,  or  else  the  dog,  and  thought  the  dog  to  be  better  than  a  halfpenny, 

and  the  dog  should  raise  some  profit  to  the  child ;  and  said  moreover,  that  it 

was  the  tenth  dog,  &c.2 

Edward  Hewet,  Serving-man,  a.d.  1531. 

His  crime :  That  after  the  king's  proclamation,  he  had  and  read  the  New 
Testament  in  English ;  also  the  book  of  John  Frith  against  purgatory,  &c. 

Walter  Kiry,  Servant,  a.d.  1531. 

His  article  :  That  he,  after  the  king's  proclamation,  had  and  used  these 
books ;  The  Testament  in  English,  The  Sum  of  Scripture,  a  Primer  and  Psalter 
in  English,  hidden  in  his  bed-straw  at  Worcester. 

Michael  Lobley,  a.d.  1531. 

His  articles :  That  he,  being  at  Antwerp,  bought  certain  books  inhibited,  as 
The  Revelation  of  Antichrist,  The  Obedience  of  a  Christian  man.  The  wicked 
Mammon,  Frith  against  Purgatory.  Item,  For  speaking  against  images  and 
purgatory.  Item,  For  saying,  that  Bilney  was  a  good  man,  and  died  a  good 
man,"  because  of  a  bill  that  one  did  send  from  Norwich,  that  specified  that  he 
took  his  death  so  patiently,  and  did  not  forsake  to  die  with  a  good  will. 

A  Boy  of  Colchester,  a.d.  1531. 

A  lad  in  A  boy  of  Colchester  or  Norfolk,  brought  to  Richard  Bayfield  a  budget  of 
t  °' di'^th  books,  about  four  days  before  the  said  Bayfield  was  taken ;  for  which  the  lad 
111  prison  was  taken,  and  laid  in  the  Compter  by  Master  More,  chancellor,  and  there  died. 
for  bring- 

BaVeid  William  Smith,  Tailor,  a.d.  1531. 

his  books. 

His  articles  :  That  he  lodged  oftentimes  in  his  house  Richard  Bayfield,  and 
other  good  men :  that  he  received  his  books  into  his  house,  and  used  much 
reading  in  the  New  Testament :  he  had  also  the  Testament  of  William  Tracy : 
he  believed  that  there  was  no  purgatory. 

William  Lincoln,  Prentice,  a.d.  1532. 

His  articles  :  For  having  and  receiving  books  from  beyond  the  sea,  cf  Tyn- 
dale,  Frith,  Thorp,  and  others.  Item,  He  doubted,  whether  there  were  any 
purgatory  :  whether  it  were  well  done  to  set  up  candles  to  saints,  to  go  on 
pilgrimage,  &c. 

John  Mel,  of  Boxted,  a.d.  1532. 

His  heresy  was  this  :  For  having  and  reading  the  New  Testament  in  English, 
the  Psalter  in  English,  and  the  book  called  'ABC 

(1)  "  Childennasday  ;"  tlie  feast  of  the  Innocents,  being  the  28th  of  December. — Ed. 

(2)  Ex  Resist. 

(,''.)  Why  then  doth  Master  More  say,  tliat  Bilney  recanted  and  died  a  good  man,  if  these  be 
punished  for  commending  him  to  die  a  good  man? 


IN    THE    DIOCESE    OF    LOXDOX. 


8.0 


Henry 

John  Medwel,  Servant  to  Master  Carket,  Scrivener.  _'if^l_ 

This  Medwel  lay  in  prison  twenty-four  weeks,  till  he  was  almost  luine.     His      ,,  _  * 
heresies  were  these  : — That  he  doubted  whether  there  was  any  purgatory.     He     l*^'^- 
would  not  trust  in  pardons,  but  rather  in  the  promises  of  Christ.'    He  doubted,        *_"^ 
whether  the  merits  of  any  but  only  of  Christ  did  help  him.     He  doubted  whe-     ^^'^'^' 
ther  pilgrimages  and  setting  up  of  candles  to  images,  were  meritorious  or  not. 
He  thought  he  shoidd  not  put  his  trust  in  any  saint.     Item,  he  had  in  his 
custody,    the  New  Testament  in  English",   the  Examination  of  Thorp,  The 
Wicked  Mammon,  a  book  of  Matrimony.^ 

Christopher  Fulman,  Servant  to  a  Goldsmith,  a.d.  1532. 

This  young  man  was  attached,  for  receiving  certain  books  at  Antwerp  of 
George  Constantine,  and  transporting  them  over  into  England,  and  selling  them 
to  sundry  persons,  being  books  prohibited  by  the  proclamation.  Item,  He 
thought  then  those  books  to  have  been  good,  and  that  he  had  been  in  error  in 
times  past. 

Margaret  Bowgas,  a.d.  1532, 

Her  heresies  were  these  : — Being  asked  if  she  would  go  on  pilgrimage,  she 
said,  '  I  believe  in  God,  and  he  can  do  me  more  good  than  our  Lady,  or  any 
other  saint;  and  as  for  them,  they  shall  come  to  me,  if  they  will,'  &c.     Then 
Richard  Sharpies,  parson  of  Milend,  by  Colchester,  asked  her  if  she  said  her 
Ave  Maria.     *  I  say,'  said  she,  '  Hail  Mary,  but  I  will  say  no  further.'    Then, 
said  he,  if  she  left  not  those  opinions,  she  would  bear  a  faggot.     '  If  I  do, 
better,  then,  I  shall,'  said  she,  adding  moreover,  '  that  she  would  not  go  from 
that,  to  die  there-for:'  to  whom  the  priest  answered  and  said.  She  would  be 
burned.     Hereunto  Margaret,  again  replying,   asked  the  priest,  'Who  made 
martyrs?'     '  Tyrants,'  quoth  the  priest,  '  make  martyrs,  for  they  put  martyrs  Tyrants 
to  death.'     '  So  they  shall,  or  may,   me,'  quoth  Margaret.     At  length,  with  ™^^ 
much  ado,  and  great  persuasions,  she  gave  over  to  Foxford,  the  chancellor,  ™"  ^"' 
and  submitted  herself 

John  Tyrel,  an  Irishman,  of  Billerica,  Tailor. 

His  articles  were  these  : — That  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  was  not  the  body 
of  Christ,  but  only  a  cake  of  bread.     Furthermore,  the  occasion  being  asked, 
how  he  fell  into  that  heresy,  he  answered  and  said,  that  about  three  weeks  Latimer 
before  Midsummer  last  past,  he  heard  Master  Hugh  Latimer  preach  at  St.  Mary,  preached 
Abchurch,  that  men  should  leave  going  on  pilgrimage  abroad,  and  do  their  pf)g"im- 
pilgrimage  to  their  poor  neighbours.     Also  the  said  Master  Latimer  in  his  age. 
sermon  did  set  at  little  the  sacrament  of  the  altar. 

William  Lancaster,  Tailor,  a,d,  1532, 

The  cause  laid  to  this  man  was,  that  he  had  in  his  keeping  the  book  of 
WicklifFs  Wicket,  Item,  That  he  believed  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  after  the 
words  of  consecration,  not  to  be  the  body  of  Christ  really,  &c.  Item,  Upon 
the  day  of  Assumption,  he  said,  that  if  it  were  not  for  the  speech  of  the  people, 
he  would  not  receive  the  sacrament  of  the  altar. 

Robert  Topley,  Friar,  a.d.  1532. 

His  articles : — He  being  a  Friar  Augustine  of  Clare,  forsook  his  habit,  and 
going  in  a  secular  man's  weed  ten  years,  married  a  wife,  called  Margaret  A  friar 
Nixon,  having  by  her  a  child;  and  afterwards,  being  brought  before  the  bishop,  married. 
he  was  by  him  abjured,  and  condemned  to  be  imprisoned  in  his  former  monas- 
tery ;  but  at  last  he  escaped  out,  and  returned  to  his  wife  again. 

(1 )  It  is  heresy  with  the  pope,  to  trust  only  to  the  merits  of  Christ. 

(2)  Ex  ipsius  schedula  ad  Episc.  Scripta. 


40 


TABLE    OF    PERSONS    ABJURED 


f'm-  Thomas  Topley,  Augustine  Friar,  at  Stoke-clare. 

A.D.        By  the  occasion  of  this  Robert  Topley  aforesaid,  place  is  offered  to  speak 
1532     something  likewise  of  Thomas  Topley,  his  brother  belike,  and  also  a  friar  of 
to       the  same  order  and  house  of  Stoke-clare.     This  Thomas  Topley  had  been  con- 
1533.    verted  before  by  one  Richard  Foxe,  priest  of  Bumstead,  and  Miles  Coverdale, 
,jjjp   „     insomuch  that  he,  being  induced,  partly  by  them,  partly  by  reading  certain 
verdaie.    books,  cast  off'  both  his  order  and  habit,  and  went  like  a  secular  priest.  Where- 
upon he  was  espied,  and  brought  to  Cuthbert,  bishop  of  London,  a.  d.  1528, 
before  whom  he  made  this  confession  as  foUoweth. 

The  Recantation  of  Thomas  Topley.' 

All  christian  men  beware  of  consenting  to  Erasmus's  Fables,  for  by  consenting 
to  them,  they  have  caused  me  to  shrink  in  my  faith,  that  I  promised  to  God 
at  my  christening  by  my  witnesses.  First,  as  touching  these  fables,  I  read  in 
Colloquium,  by  the  instruction  of  sir  Richard  Foxe,  of  certain  pilgrims,  who,  as 
the  book  doth  say,  made  a  vow  to  go  to  St.  James,  and  as  they  went,  one  of 
them  died,  and  he  desired  his  fellows  to  salute  St.  James  in  his  name  ;  and 
another  died  homeward,  and  he  desired  that  they  would  salute  his  wife  and  his 
children  ;  and  the  third  died  at  Florence,  and  his  fellow  said,  he  supposed  that 
he  was  in  heaven,  and  yet  he  said  that  he  was  a  great  liar.  Thus  I  mused  of 
these  opinions  so  greatly,  that  my  mind  was  almost  withdrawn  from  devotion 
to  saints.  Notwithstanding,  I  consented  that  the  divine  service  of  them  was 
very  good,  and  is ;  though  I  have  not  had  such  sweetness  in  it  as  I  should  have 
had,  because  of  such  fables,  and  also  because  of  other  foolish  pastimes ;  as 
dancing,  tennis,  and  such  other,  which  I  think  have  been  great  occasions  that 
the  goodness  of  God  hath  been  void  in  me,  and  vice  in  strength. 

Moreover,  it  fortuned  thus,  about  half  a  year  ago,  that  the  said  sir  Richard  went 
forth,  and  desired  me  to  serve  his  cure  for  him ;  and  as  I  was  in  his  chamber, 
Wickliff's  I  found  a  certain  book  called  Wickliif's  Wicket,  whereby  I  felt  in  my  con- 
Wicket.     science  a  great  wavering  for  the  time  that  I  did  read  upon  it,  and  afterwards, 
also,  when  I  remembered  it,  it  wounded  my  conscience  very  sore.     Neverthe- 
less, I  consented  not  to  it,  until  I  had  heard  him  preach,  and  that  was  upon 
St.  Anthony's  day.     Yet  my  mind  was  still  much  troubled  with  the  said  book 
(which  did  make   the  sacrament  of  Christ's  body,  in  form  of  bread,  but  a 
Miles  Co-  remembrance  of  Christ's  passion),  till  I  heard  sir  Miles  Coverdale  preach,  and 
verdaie.     x^q^  my  mind  was  sore  withdrawn  from  that  blessed  sacrament,  insomuch  that 
I  took  it  then  but  for  the  remembrance  of  Christ's  body.     Thus  I  have  wretch- 
edly wrapped  my  sold  with  sin,  because  I  have  not  been  steadfast  in  that  holy 
order  that  God  hath  called  me  unto  by  baptism,  neither  in  the  holy  order  that 
God  and  St.  Augustine  have  called  me  to  by  my  religion,  &c. 

Furthermore,  he  said  and  confessed,  that  in  the  Lent  last  past,  as  he  was 
walking  in  the  field  at  Bumstead,  with  sir  Miles  Coverdale,  late  friar  of  the 
same  order,  going  in  the  habit  of  a  secular  priest,  who  had  preached  the  fourth 
Sunday  in  Lent  at  Bumstead,  they  did  commune  together  of  Erasmus's  works, 
and  cilso  upon  confession.  This  sir  Miles  said,  and  did  hold,  that  it  was  suffi- 
cient for  a  man  to  be  contrite  for  his  sins  betwixt  God  and  his  conscience, 
without  confession  made  to  a  priest ;  which  opinion  this  respondent  thought  to 
be  true,  and  did  affirm  and  hold  the  same  at  that  time.  Also  he  saith,  that  at 
the  said  sermon,  made  by  the  said  sir  Miles  Coverdale  at  Bumstead,  he  heard 
him  preach  against  worshipping  of  images  in  the  churcli,  saying  and  preaching, 
that  men  in  no  wise  should  honour  or  worship  them ;  which  likewise  he  thought 
to  be  true,  because  he  had  no  learning  to  defend  it. 

William  Gardiner,  Augustine  Friar,  of  Clare. 

With  this  Topley  I  may  also  join  William  Gardiner,  one  of  the  same  order 
and  house  of  Clare,  who  likewise,  by  the  motion  of  the  said  Richard  Foxe, 
curate  of  Bumstead,  and  by  showing  him  certain  books  to  read,  was  brought 
likewise  to  the  like  learning  and  judgment,  and  was  for  the  same  abjured  by 
Cuthbert,  bishop,  the  same  year,  1528. 

(1)  Ex.  Regist.  Loud. 


IN    THE    DICCKSE    OF    LONDON. 


41 


Henry 
VIII. 

Richard  Johnson,  of  Boxted,  and  Alice  his  Wife.  

A.  D. 

This  Richard  and  his  wife  were  favourers  of  God's  word,  and  had  been     1532 
troubled  for  the  same  of  long  time.      They  came  from  Salisbury  to  Boxted  by       to 
reason  of  persecution,  where  they  continued  a  good  space.    At  length,  by  resort    1533. 
of  good  men,  they  began  to  be  suspected,  and  especially  for  a  book  of  WicklifTs 
Wicket,  which  was  in  their  house,  they  were  convented  before  Stokesley,  bishop 
of  London,  and  there  abjured. 

So  great  was  the  trouble  of  those  times,  that  it  would  overcharge  Perilous 
any  story  to  recite  the  names  of  all  them  that  during  those  bitter  *^^' 
days,  before  the  coming  of  queen  Anne,  either  were  driven  out  of 
the  realm,  or  were  cast  out  from  their  goods  and  houses,  or  brought 
to  open  shame  by  abjuration.  Such  decrees  and  injunctions  then 
were  set  forth  by  the  bishops,  such  laws  and  proclamations  were  pro- 
vided, such  watch  and  narrow  search  was  used,  such  ways  were  taken 
by  force  of  oath  to  make  one  detect  another  so  subtilly,  that  scarcely 
any  good  man  could  or  did  escape  their  hands,  but  either  his  name 
was  known,  or  else  his  person  was  taken.  Yet,  nevertheless,  so 
mightily  the  power  of  God's  gospel  did  work  in  the  hearts  of  good 
men,  that  the  number  of  them  did  nothing  lessen  for  all  this  violence 
or  policy  of  the  adversaries,  but  rather  increased  in  such  sort,  as  our 
story  almost  suffereth  not  to  recite  the  particular  names  of  all  and 
singular  such  as  then  groaned  under  the  same  cross  of  affliction  and 
persecution  of  those  days ;  of  which  number  were  these  : 


Arthur  and  GefFerey  Lome. 

John  Tibauld,  his  mother,  his  wife,  his 
two  sons,  and  his  two  daughters. 

Edmund  Tibauld,  and  his  wife. 

Henry  Butcher,  and  his  wife. 

William  Butcher,  and  his  wife. 

George  Preston,  and  his  wife. 

Joan  Smith,  widow;  also  her  sons 
Robert  and  Richard,  and  her 
daughters  Margaret  and  Elizabeth. 

Robert  Hempsteed,  and  his  wife. 

Thomas  Hempsteed,  and  his  wife. 


The 

names  of 
certain 


John  Hempsteed,  their  son. 

Robert  Faire. 

William  Chatwals.  p,,,^^^ 

Joan  Smith,  widow,  otherwise  called  of  the 
Agnes,  widow ;  also  her  sons  John,  *°^' 
Thomas,  and  Christopher,  and  her  stead, 
daughters  Joan  and  Alice.  who  ab- 

John  Wiggen.  J"""; 

Nicholas  Holden's  wife.  * 

Alice  Shipwright. 

Henry  Brown. 

John  Craneford. 


All  these  were  of  the  town  of  Bumstead,  who  being  detected  by 
sir  Richard  Foxe,  their  curate,  and  partly  by  Tibauld,  were  brought 
up  to  the  bishop  of  London,  and  all  put  together  in  one  house,  to  the 
number  of  thirty-five,  to  be  examined  and  abjured  by  the  said  bishop. 


Moreover,  in  other  towns  about  Suffolk  and  Essex,  others  also  Mejiand 
were  detected,  as  in  the  town  of  Byrbrook,  these  following : 


Isabel  Choote,  widow;  also  her  sons 
John,  William,  Christopher,  and 
Robert ;  her  daughter  Margaret, 
and  Katherine  her  maid. 

Thomas  Choote,  and  his  wife. 

Harvie,  and  his  wife. 

Thomas,  his  son. 

Agnes,  his  daughter. 


Bateman,  and  his  wife. 

John  Smith,  and  his  wife. 

Thomas  Butcher,  and  his  wife. 

Robert  Catlin,  a  spoon-maker. 

Christmas,  and  his  wife. 

William  Bechwith,  his  wife  and  his  two 

sons. 
John  Pickas,  and  his  wife. 


women 

of  Essex 

and 

Suffolk 

troubled 

for  the 

gospel. 


42  TABLE    OF    PERSONS    ABJIJIIED 

Henrxi  William  Pickas,  his  brother.  Roger  Tanner. 

^'m  Girling,  his  wife  and  his  daughter.  C'hristopher  Raven,  and  his  wife. 

^  Tx  Matthew's  wife.  Jolni  Chapman,  his  servant. 

1532  Johnson,  his  wife  and  his  son.  Richard  Chapman,  his   servant,   and 

to 
1533. 


Thomas  Hills.  brother  to  John  Chapman. 


Christopher  remaineth  yet  alive,  and  hath  been  of  a  long  time  a 

great  harbourcr  of  many  good  men  and  women  that  were  in  trouble 

and  distress,  and  received  them  to  his  house,  as  Thomas  Bate,  Simon 

Smith,  the  priesfs  wife,  Roger  Tanner,  with  a  number  more,  which 

ye  may  see  and  read  in  our  first  edition.' 

R.  Chap-       Touching  this  Richard  Chapman,  this,  by  the  way,  is  to  be  noted, 

Cruelty    that  as  he  was  in  his  coat  and  shirt  enjoined,  bare-head,  bare-foot, 

formercy  ^"^^  bare-leg,  to  go  before  the  procession,  and  to  kneel  upon  the  cold 

steps  in  the  church  all  the  sermon  time,  a  little  lad,  seeing  him  kneel 

upon  the  cold  stone  with  his  bare  knees,  and  having  pity  on  him, 

came  to  him,  and  having  nothing  else  to  give  him,  brought  him  his 

cap  to  kneel  upon ;  for  which  the  boy  was  immediately  taken  into 

the  vestry,  and  there  unmercifully  beaten,  for  his  mercy  showed  to 

the  poor  penitent. 

Beside  these,  divers  others  were  about  London,  Colchester,  and 
other  places  also,  partakers  of  the  same  cross  and  affliction  for  the  like 
cause  of  the  gospel,  in  which  number  come  in  these  who  hereafter 
follow. 

Peter  Fenne,  priest.  Robert    Wigge,    William    Bull,    and 
Robert  Best.  George  Cooper,  of  London. 
John  Turke.  John  Toy  of  St.  Faith's,  London. 
William  Raylond  of  Colchester.  Richard  Foster  of  London. 
Henry  Raylond,  his  son.  Sebastian  Harris,  curate  of  Kensington. 
Marion  Matthew,  or  Westden.  Alice   Gardener,   John   Tomson,   and 
Dorothy  Long.  John  Bradley  and  his  wife,  of  Col- 
Thomas  Parker.'  Chester. 
M.  Forman,  bachelor  of  divinity,  par-     John  Hubert,  of  Esdonland,  and  his 

son  of  Honey-lane.  wife. 
Robert  Necton.  William  Butcher,  whose  father's  grand- 
Katharine  Swane.  father  was  bmnied  for  the  same  re- 
Mark  Cowbridge  of  Colchester.  ligion. 

Widow  Denby.  Abraham  Water  of  Colchester.^ 
Robert  Hedil  of  Colchester. 

All  these  in  this  table  contained,  were  troubled  and  abjured, 
A.D.  1527,  and  A.D.  1528. 

John  Wily  the  elder.  William  Wily,  another  son. 

Katharine  Wily,  lus  wife.  Margaret  Wily,  his  wife. 

John  Wily,  son  of  John  Wily  the  elder.  Lucy   Wily,    and    Agnes   Wily,    two 

Christian  Wily,  his  wife.  young  girls. 

These  eight  persons  were  accused  a.d.  1532,  for  eating  pottage  and  flesh-meat, 
five  years  before,  upon  St.  James's  even. 

Also  another  time,  upon  St.  Peter's  even,  as  Katharine  Wily  did  lie  in  child- 
bed, the  other  wives,  with  the  two  girls,  were  found  eating  all  together  of  a  broth 
made  with  the  fore-part  of  a  rack  of  mutton. 

Item,  The  aforesaid  John  Wily  the  elder  had  a  primer  in  English  in  his 
house,  and  other  books. 

(1)  The  first  Edition  of  the  Acts  and  Monuments,  p.  419.  See  also  vol.  iv.  pp.  585,  586  of  this 
Edition.     This  catalogue  of  names  is  omitted  in  all  other  Editions. — Ed. 

(2)  This  Parker  was  abjured  twentj'  four  years  before  this. 
(.3)  Ex  Regist.  Lond. 


IN    THE    DIOCESE    OF    LONDON.  43 

Also  he  had  a  young  daughter  of  ten  years  old,  who  could  render  by  heart  Henry 

the  most  part  of  the  twenty-fourth  chapter  of  St.  Matthew.     Also  she  could  VIII- 

rehearse  without  book,  '  The  Disputation  between  the  Clerk  and  the  Friar.'  a   t\ 

Item,  The  said  John  Wily  had  in  his  house  a  treatise  of  William  Thorp,  and  i  r'oo' 
sir  John  Oldcastle.  . 

1533. 
A    NOTE    OF    RICHARD    BAYFIELD    ABOVE    MENTIONED. 

Mention  was  made  before*  of  Richard  Bayfield,  monk  of  Bury, 
who,  in  these  perilous  days,  amongst  other  good  saints  of  God, 
suffered  death,  as  ye  have  heard ;  but  how,  and  by  whom  he  was 
detected,  hath  not  been  showed ;  which  now,  as  in  searching  out  of 
registers  we  have  found,  so  we  thought  good  here  to  adjoin  the  same, 
with  the  words  and  confession  of  the  same  Edmund  Peerson,  who 
detected  him  in  manner  as  followeth. 

The  Accusation  of  Edmund  Peerson  against  Richard  Bayfield. 

The  thirteenth  day  of  September,  at  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  a.d.  1527, 
sir  Richard  Bayfield  said,  that  my  lord  of  London's  commissary  was  a  plain 
pharisee  ;  wherefore  he  would  speak  with  him,  and  by  his  wholesome  doctrine, 
he  trusted  in  God,  he  should  make  him  a  perfect  Christian  man,  and  me  also, 
for  I  was  a  pharisee  as  yet,  he  said. 

Also  he  said  that  he  cared  not  even  if  the  commissary  and  the  chancellor  both 
heard  him;  for  the  chancellor,  he  said,  was  also  a  pharisee,  and  he  trusted  to 
make  him  a  christian  man. 

Also  he  said  he  was  entreated  by  his  friends,  and,  in  a  manner,  constrained  to 
abide  in  the  city  against  his  will,  to  make  the  chancellor,  and  many  more,  per- 
fect christian  men  ;  for  as  yet  many  were  pharisees,  and  knew  not  the  perfect 
declaration  of  the  Scripture. 

Also  he  said  that  Master  Arthur  and  Bilney  were,  and  be,  more  pure  and  more 
perfect  in  their  living  to  God,  than  was,  or  is,  the  commissary,  the  chancellor, 
my  lord  of  London,  or  my  lord  cardinal. 

Also  he  said  that  if  Arthur  and  Bilney  suffer  death  in  the  quarrels  and 
opinions  that  they  be  in  or  hold,  they  shall  be  martyrs  before  God  in  heaven. 

Also  he  said.  After  Arthur  and  Bilney  were  put  cruelly  to  death,  yet  should 
there  be  hundreds  of  men  that  should  preach  the  same  that  they  have  preached. 

Also  he  said  that  he  would  favour  Arthur  and  Bilney,  he  knew  their  living  Commen- 
to  be  so  good ;  for  they  did  wear  no  shirts  of  linen  cloth,  but  shirts  of  hair,  and  dation  of 
ever  were  fasting,  praying,  or  doing  some  other  good  deeds.     And  as  for  one  ^^^^^^ 
of  them,  whatsoever  he  have  of  money  in  his  purse  he  will  distribute  it,  for  the  Arthur, 
love  of  God,  to  poor  people. 

Also  he  said  that  no  man  should  give  laud  or  praise,  in  any  manner  of  wise, 
to  any  creature,  or  to  any  saint  in  heaven,  but  only  to  God ;  Soli  Deo  honor  et 
gloria;  that  is,  To  God  alone  be  all  honour  and  glory.* 

Also  he  said,  *  Ah,  good  sir  Edmund!'  ye  be  far  from  the  knowledge  and 
understanding  of  the  Scripture,  for  as  yet  ye  be  a  pharisee,  with  many  others 
of  your  company :  but  I  trust  in  God,  I  shall  make  you,  and  many  other  more,  Thegodly 
good  and  pei-fect  christian  men,  ere  I  depart  from  the  city ;  for  I  purpose  to  ^f  "g^y^ 
read  a  common  lectm-e  every  day  at  St.  Foster's  Church,  which  lecture  shall  field 
be  to  the  edifying  of  your  souls  that  be  false  pharisees.' 

Also  he  said  that  Bilney  preached  nothing  at  Wilsdon,  but  what  was  true. 

Also  he  said  that  Bilney  preached  true  at  Wilsdon,  if  he  said  that  our  Lady's  xiie 
crown  of  Wilsdon,  her  rings  and  beads  that  were  offered  to  her,  were  bestowed  people's 
amongst  harlots,  by  the  ministers  of  Christ's  church ;   '  for  that  I  have  seen  ^e^olj^e^ 
myself,'  he  said,  *  here  in  London,  and  that  will  I  abide  by.'  upon 

Also  he  said.  He  did  not  fear  to  commune  and  argue  in  Arthur's  and  Bilney 's  'w'ofs. 
opinions  and  articles,  even  if  it  were  with  my  lord  cardinal. 

Also  he  said  that  he  would  hold  Arthur's  and  Bilney 's  opinions  and  articles, 
and  abide  by  them,  that  they  were  ti-ue  opinions,  to  suffer  death  there-for; 
'  I  know  them,'  said  he,  '  for  such  noble  and  excellent  men  in  learning.' 
(1)  See  vol  iv.  p.  080.— Ed.  (2)  I  Tim.  i. 


44!  COMPLAINT    OF    THE    COMMONS    AGAINST    THE    CLERGY. 

Henry  Also  he  said,  If  lie  were  before  my  lord  cardinal,  he  would  not  let  to  speak 
^■^'-'-  to  him,  and  to  tell  him,  that  he  hath  done  naughtily  in  imprisoning  Arthur  and 
A  Y)  Bilney,  who  were  better  disposed  in  their  livings  to  God,  than  my  lord  cardinal, 
,  (.'.j^*    or  my  lord  of  London,  as  holy  as  they  make  themselves. 

'—      Also  he  said.  My  lord  cardinal  is  no  perfect  nor  good  man  to  God,  for  he 

keepeth  not  the  commandments  of  God ;  for  Christ  (he  said)  never  taught  him 

The  car-    to  follow  riches,  nor  to  seek  for  promotions  or  dignities  of  this  world,  nor  did 

shoe's^       Christ  ever  teach  him  to  wear  shoes  of  silver  and  gilt,  set  with  pearl  and  precious 

stones ;  nor  had  Christ  ever  two  crosses  of  silver,  two  axes,  or  a  pillar  of  silver 

and  gilt. 

Afso  he  said  that  every  priest  might  preach  the  gospel  without  license  of  the 
pope,  my  lord  cardinal,  my  lord  of  London,  or  any  other  man ;  and  that  he 
would  abide  by :  and  thus  he  verified  it,  as  it  is  written,  Mark  xvi.,  '  Euntes 
in  mimdum  universum,  praedicate  Evangelium  omni  creaturse.'  Christ  com- 
manded every  priest  to  go  forth  throughout  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  word 
of  God  by  the  authority  of  this  gospel ;  and  not  to  rim  to  the  pope,  nor  to  any 
«ther  man  for  Hcense  :  and  that  he  would  abide  by,  he  said. 

Also  he  said,  'Well,  Sir  Edmund!'  say  you  what  you  will,  and  every  man. 
and  my  lord  cardinal  also,  and  yet  will  I  say,  and  abide  by  it,  my  lord  cardinal 
doth  punish  Arthur  and  Bilney  unjustly,  for  there  be  no  truer  christian  men  in 
all  the  world  hving,  than  they  two  be ;  and  that  punishment  that  my  lord  car- 
dinal doth  to  them,  he  doth  it  by  might  and  power,  as  one  \vho  would  say, 
This  may  I  do,  and  this  will  I  do:  who  shall  say  nay?  but  he  dotli  it  of  no 
justice.' 

Also  about  the  14th  day  of  October  last  past,  at  three  o'clock  at  afternoon, 
sir  Richard  Bayfield  came  to  St.  Edmimd's  in  Lombard-street,  where  he  found 
me,  sir  Edmund  Peerson,  sir  James  Smith,  and  sir  Miles  Garnet,  standing  at 
the  utteniiost  gate  of  the  parsonage ;  and  sir  Edmund  said  to  sir  Richard  Bay- 
field, '  How  many  christian  men  have  ye  made,  since  ye  came  to  the  city  ?' 
Quoth  sir  Richard  Bayfield,  '  I  came  even  now  to  make  thee  a  christian  man, 
and  these  two  other  gentlemen  with  thee  ;  for  well  I  know  ye  be  all  three 
pharisees  as  yet.' 

Also  he  said  to  sir  Edmund,  that  Arthur  and  Bilney  were  better  christian 
men  than  he  was,  or  any  of  them  that  did  punish  Arthur  and  Bilney. 

By  me,  Edmund  Peerson. 

And  thus  we  have,  as  in  a  gross  sum,  compiled  together  the 
names  and  causes,  though  not  of  all,  yet  of  a  great,  and  too  great  a 
number  of  good  men  and  good  women,  who,  in  those  sorrowful  days 
(from  the  year  of  our  Lord  1527,  to  this  present  year  1533,  that  is, 
till  the  coming  in  of  queen  Anne)  Avere  manifold  ways  vexed  and 
persecuted  under  the  tyranny  of  the  bishop  of  Rome.  Where  again 
we  have  to  note,  that  from  this  present  year  of  our  Lord  1 533,  during 
the  time  of  the  said  queen  Anne,  we  read  of  no  great  ])ersecution, 
nor  any  abjuration  to  have  been  in  the  church  of  England,  save  only 
that  the  registers  of  London  make  mention  of  certain  Dutch- 
men counted  for  Anabaptists,'  of  whom  ten  were  put  to  death  in 
sundry  places  of  the  realm,  a.d.  1535  ;  other  ten  re])ented  and  were 
saved.  Where  note  again,  that  tAvo  also  of  the  said  company,  albeit 
the  definitive  sentence  was  read,  yet  notwithstanding  were  pardoned 
by  the  king  ;  which  was  contrary  to  the  pope's  law. 

Com-  Now  to  proceed  forth  in  our  matter :  A  fter  that  the  bishops  and 

[he'com-  heads  of  the  clergy  had  thus  a  long  time  taken  their  pleasure,  excr- 

""""^ ,  cisinir  their  cruel  authority  against  the  poor  wasted  flock  of  the  Lord, 

t'le  and  began,  furthermore,  to  stretch  torth  then-  rigour  and  austerity, 

^^^^^^'  to  attach  and  molest  also  other  great  persons  of  the  tcmporalty  ;  so 

(1)  The  names  of  the  ten  Putchmen  Anabaptists,  who  were  put  to  death,  were  Segor,  Oerick, 
Simon,  Runa,  Derick,  Dominick,  David,  Cornelius,  Elkcn,  Milo. 


ergy 

St 

tem- 


THE    KTNG    DIVORCED    FROM    QUEEN    KATHARINE.  45 

it  fell,  that  in  the  beginning  of  the  next  or  second  year  following,    Hevry 

which  was  a.d.  1534,  a  parliament  w^s  called  by  the  king  abont  the '— 

15th  day  of  January  ■}  in  which  parliament  the  commons,  renewing    A.D. 
their  old  griefs,  complained  of  the  cruelty  of  the  prelates  and  ordi-    ^^'^'*- 
naries,  for  calling  men  before  them  '  Ex  officio.**     For  such  was  then 
the  usage  of  the   ordinaries  and  their  officials,  that  they  would  send 
for  men,  and  lay  accusations  to  them  of  heresy,  only  declaring  to 
them  that  they  were  accused  ;  and  would  minister  articles  to  them,  the  cie^r " 
but  no  accuser  should  be  brought  forth  :  whereby  the  commons  were  t^g'"^''^ 
grievously  annoyed  and  oppressed  ;    for  the   party  so  cited  must  poraity. 
either  abjure  or  do  worse  :  for  purgation  he  might  none  make. 

As  these  were  long  debating  in  the  common  house,  at  last  it  was 
agreed  that  the  temporal  men  should  put  their  griefs  in  writing,  and 
deliver  them  to  the  king.  Whereupon,  on  the  18th  day  of  March, 
the  common  speaker,  accompanied  with  certain  knights  and  burgesses 
of  the  common  house,  came  to  the  king''s  presence,  and  there  declared 
how  the  temporal  men  of  his  realm  were  sore  aggrieved  with  the  cruel 
demeanour  of  the  prelates  and  ordinaries,  who  touched  their  bodies 
and  goods  so  nearly,  that  they  of  necessity  were  enforced  to  make 
their  humble  suit,  by  their  speaker,  unto  his  grace,  to  take  such 
order  and  redress  in  the  case,  as  to  his  high  wisdom  might  seem  most 
convenient,  &c. 

Unto  this  request  of  the  commons,  although  the  king  at  that  time 
gave  no  present  grant,  but  suspended  them  with  a  delay,  yet  not- 
withstanding, this  sufficiently  declared  the  grudging  minds  of.  the 
temporal  men  against    the  spiritualty,  lacking  nothing  but  God''s  God's 
helping  hand  to  work  in  the  king's  heart  for  reformation  of  such  haifdm 
things,  which  they  all  did  see  to  be  out  of  frame.     Neither  did  the  *j|™^"^ 
Lord's  divine  providence  fail  in  time  of  need,  but  eftsoons  ministered 
a  ready  remedy  in  time  expedient.  He  saw  the  pride  and  cruelty  of 
the  spiritual  clergy  grown  to  such  a  height  as  was  intolerable.     He 
saw  again,  and  heard  the  groaning  hearts,  the  bitter  afflictions,  of 
his   oppressed  flock ;  his  truth  decayed,  his  religion  profaned,   the 
glory  of  his  Son  defaced,  his  church  lamentably  wasted.    Wherefore 
it  was  high  time  for  his  high  majesty  to  look  upon  the  matter  (as  he 
did  indeed)  by  a  strange  and  wondrous  means,  which  was  through 
the  king's  divorcement  from  lady  Katharine,  dowager,  and  marrying  Anne" 
with  lady  Anne  Bullen,  in  this  present  year ;  which  was  the  first  ^^Yl^^h 
occasion   and  beffinninff  of  all  this  public  reformation  which  hath  Katha- 

o  o  1  ^  rin6 

followed  since,  in  this  church  of  England,  and  to  this  present  day,  divorced. 
according  as  ye  shall  hear. 

511  CompendioujS  ^i^couciSe, 

COMPREHENDING    THE    WHOLE    SUM    AND    MATTER    CONCERNING 

THE    MARRIAGE   BETWEEN    KING    HENRY   AND    QUEEN    ANNE 

BULLEN  ;    AND    QUEEN    KATHARINE    DIVORCED. 

In  the  first  entry  of  the  king's  reign  ye  heard  before,  how,  after  A.D. 

the  death  of  prince  Arthur,  the  lady  Katharine,  princess  dowager,  ^527 

and  wife  to  prince  Arthur,  by  the  consent  both  of  her  father  and  his,  ^^^^ 
and  also  by  the  advice  of  the  nobles  of  this  realm,  to  the  end  her 

(1)  Ex  Ed.  Hall.     [The  twenty-third  year  of  Henry  VIII.,  page  784.  Land.  1G09.— Ed.]. 


46  ON  TKE  SKPAKATION  FROM  ROME. 

Henry    dowTy  might  remain  still  within  the  realm,  was  espoused,  after  the 
^^  ^'    decease  of  her  husband,  to  his  next  brother,  Avhich  was  this  king  Henry. 


A.  D.  *Thus'  then,  after  the  declaration  of  these  things  gone  before,  next 
^^^^  cometh  to  our  hands  (by  the  order  and  process  of  the  time  we  are 
1500     now  about),  to  treat  of  the  marvellous  and  most  gracious  work  of  the 

—  holy  providence  of  God,  beginning  now  to  work,  at  this  present  time, 

here  m  England,  that  which  neither  durst  be  attempted  before  by  any 
prince  within  this  realm,  nor  yet  could  ever  be  hoped  for  by  any 
subject ;  concerning  the  abolishing  and  overthrow  of  the  pope's 
supremacy  here  in  the  English  church  :  Avho,  through  the  false  pre- 
tensed  title  of  his  usurped  authority,  and  through  the  vain  fear  of  his 
keys,  and  cursed  cursings  and  excommunications,  did  so  deeply  sit  in 
the  consciences  of  men ;  did  keep  all  princes  and  kings  so  under 
him  ;  briefly,  did  so  plant  himself  in  all  churches,  taking  such  deep 
root  in  the  hearts  of  all  christian  people  so  long  time,  that  it  seemed 
not  only  hard,  but  also  impossible,  for  man's  power  to  abolish  the 
same.  But  that  which  passeth  man's  strength,  God  here  beginneth 
to  take  in  hand,  to  supplant  the  old  tyranny  and  subtle  supremacy 
of  the  Romish  bishop.  The  occasion  hereof  began  thus  (through  the 
secret  providence  of  God),  by  a  certain  unlawful  marriage  between 
king  Henry  VIH.  and  the  lady  Katharine,  his  brother's  wife ;  which 
maiTiage,  being  found  unlawfid,  and  so  concluded  by  all  universities, 
not  to  be  dispensed  withal  by  any  man,  at  length  brought  forth  a 
verity  long  hid  before  ;  that  is,  that  the  pope  was  not  what  he  was 
accounted  to  be  ;  and,  again,  that  he  presumptuously  took  more  upon 
him  than  he  was  able  to  dispense  withal. 

These  little  beginnings  being  once  called  into  question,  gave  great 
light  to  men,  and  ministered  withal  great  occasion  to  seek  further : 
insomuch  that  at  length  the  pope  was  espied,  both  to  usurp  that 
which  he  could  not  claim,  and  to  claim  that  which  he  ought  not  to 
usurp.  As  touching  the  first  doubt  of  this  unlawful  marriage,  whether 
it  came  of  the  king  himself,  or  of  the  cardinal,  or  of  the  Spaniards, 
as  the  chronicles  themselves  do  not  fully  express,  so   I  cannot  as- 
suredly affirm.     This  is  certain,  that  it  was  not  without  the  singular 
providence  of  God  (whereby  to  bring  greater  things  to  pass),  that 
the  king's  conscience  herein  seemed  to  be  so  troubled,  according  as 
the  words  of  his  own  oration,  had  unto  his  commons,  do  declare ; 
whose  oration  hereafter  followeth,  to  give  testimony  of  the  same.* 
The  pope       This  marriage  seemed  very  strange  and  hard,  for  one  brother  to 
setrfor    marry  the  wife  of  another.    But  what  can  be  in  this  earth  so  hard  or 
brother  to  fliffi^ult,  whcrcwith  the  pope,  the  omnipotent  vicar  of  Christ,  cannot 
marry  his  \^y  favour  dispeiisc,  if  it  please  him .''     The  pope  that  then  ruled  at 
wife.        Rome,  was  pope  Julius  U.,  by  whose  dispensation   this  marriage, 
which  neither  sense  of  nature  would  admit,  nor  God's  law  would 
bear,  was   concluded,  approved,  and  ratified  ;  and  so  continued  as 
lawful,  without  any  doubt  or  scruple,  the  space  of  nearly  twenty 
The         years,   till  about  the  time  that  a  certain  doubt  began  first  to  be 
flj?^t"'*'^'^^  moved  by  the  Spaniards   themselves,   of  the  emperor's  council,  a.d. 
doubted    1523 ;  at  what  time  Charles  the  emperor,  being  here  in  England, 
king's      promised  to  marry  the  lady  Mary,  daughter  to  the  king  of  England  ; 
marriage,  ^-^j^   v'hich  promisc,   the  Spaniards  themselves  were  not  well  con- 

(1)  See  Ed.  l.'iCS,  p  455.— Ed. 


ON    THE    SEPARATION    FROM     ROME.  47 

tented,   objecting  this,  among  many  other  causes,  that  the  said  lady    Henry 


VIII. 


Mary  was  begotten  of  the  king  of  England  by  his  brother's  wife. 

Whereupon  the  emperor,  forsaking  that  marriage,  did  couple  A.  D. 
himself  with  lady  Isabel,  daughter  to  king  Emanuel  of  Portugal,  ^p'^ 
This  man'iage   was  done  a.  d.  1526.     After  this  marriage  of  the    j^gg 

emperor,  the  next  year  following,  king  Henry,  being  disappointed 

thus  of  the  emperor,  entered  talk,  or  rather  was  laboured  to  by  the 
French  ambassadors,  for  the  said  lady  Mary  to  be  married  to  the 
French  king''s  son,  duke  of  Orleans  ;  upon  the  talk  whereof,  after 
long  debating,  at  length  the  matter  was  put  off  by  a  certain  doubt  of 
the  president  of  Paris,  casting  the  like  objection  as  the  Spaniards  had  xhese- 
done  before  ;  which  was.  Whether  the  marriage  between  the  king,  doubt, 
and  the  mother  of  this  lady  Mary,  who  had  been  his  brother's  wife  J^'j^/g " 
before,  were  good  or  no  ?     And  so  the  marriage,  twice  unluckily  Mary  was 
attempted,   in  like  sort  brake  off  again,  and  was   rejected,  which  bwn/ 
happened  a.  d.  1527. 

The  king,  upon  the  occasion  hereof  casting  many  things  in  his  Twoper- 
mind,  began  to  consider  the  cause  more  deeply,  first,  with  himself,  FnThl"^'' 
after,  with  certain  of  his  nearest  council ;  wherein  two  things  there  "^'P^'^ 

...  ,  .  romd. 

were  which  chiefly  pricked  his  mind,  whereof  the  one  touched  his  con- 
science, the  other  concerned  the  state  of  his  realm.  For  if  that 
marriage  with  his  brother's  wife  stood  unla\vful  by  the  law  of  God, 
then  neither  was  his  conscience  clear  in  retaining  the  mother,  nor  yet 
the  state  of  the  realm  firm  by  succession  of  the  daughter.  It  hap- 
pened the  same  time  that  the  cardinal,  who  was  then  nearest  about  cardinal 
the  king,  had  fallen  out  with  the  emperor,  for  not  helping  him  to  the  J^°pe7dt^ 
papacy,  as  ye  before  heard ;  for  Avhich  cause  he  helped  to  set  the  ^^\  ''•■ 
matter  forward  by  all  the  practice  he  might.  Thus  the  king,  per- 
plexed in  his  conscience,  and  careful  for  the  commonwealth,  and 
partly  also  incited  by  the  cardinal,  could  not  so  rest ;  but  inquired 
further  to  feel  what  the  word  of  God,  and  learning,  would  say  unto  it. 
Neither  was  the  case  so  hard,  after  it  began  once  to  come  in  public 
question,  but  that  by  the  word  of  God,  and  the  judgments  of  the  best 
learned  clerks,  and  also  by  the  censure  of  the  chief  universities  of  all 
Christendom,  to  the  number  of  ten  and  more,  it  was  soon  discussed 
to  be  unlawful. 

All  these  censures,  books,  and  writings,  of  so  many  doctors,  clerks, 
and  universities,  sent  from  all  quarters'  of  Christendom  to  the  king, 
albeit  they  might  suffice  to  have  fully  resolved,  and  did  indeed  resolve 
the  king's  conscience  touching  this  scruple  of  his  marriage  ;  yet 
would  he  not  straightway  use  that  advantage  which  learning  did  give 
him,  unless  he  had  withal  the  assent  as  well  of  the  pope,  as  also  the 
emperor ;  wherein  he  perceived  no  little  difficulty.  For  the  pope, 
he  thought,  seeing  the  marriage  was  authorized  before  by  the  dispen- 
sation of  his  predecessor,  would  hardly  turn  his  keys  about  to  undo 
that  which  the  pope  before  him  had  locked  ;  and  much  less  would  he 
suffer  those  keys  to  be  foiled,  or  to  come  in  any  doubt ;  which  was 
like  to  come,  if  that  marriage  were  proved  undispensable  by  God's 
word,  which  his  predecessor,  through  his  plenary  power,  had  licensed 
before.     Again,  the  emperor,  he  thought,  would  be  no  less  hard  for 

(1)  '  All  quarters,' that  is,  the  judgments  of  ten  or  twelve  universities  against  the  king's  mar- 
riage, Orleans,  Paris,  Toulouse,  Anjou,  Bolcgna,  Padua,  the  faculty  of  Paris,  Bourges,  Oxford, 
and  Cambridge. 


48  THE  king's  scruples. 

Henry    his  part,  Oil  tlic  Other  side,  forasmuch  as  the  said  Lady  Katharine  was 

the  cmperor^s  near  aunt,  and  a  Spaniard  born.     Yet,  nevertheless,  his 

purpose  was  to  prove  and  feel  what  they  both  would  say  unto  it ;  and 

therefore  he  sent  Stephen  Gardiner  to  Rome,  to  weigh  with  pope 

Clement.     To  the  emperor  was  sent  sir  Nicholas  Harvey,  knight, 

embassador  in  the  court  of  Gaunt.     First,  pope  Clement,  not  weigh- 

tifrr'a-s  ^^o  belike  the  full  importance  and  sequel  of  the  matter,  sent  cardinal 

legate.      Campcius  (as  is  said)  into  England,  joined  with  the  cardinal  of  York. 

The  At  the  coming  of  these  legates,  the  king,  first  opening  unto  them 

perfua-    the  grief  of  his  conscience,  seemed  with  great  reasons  and  persuasions 

Bion  to     sufficiently  to  have  drawn  the  good  will  of  those  two  legates  to  his 

gates.       side  ;  who  also,  of  their  own  accord,  pretended  no  less  but  to  show  a 

willing  inclination  to  further  the  king''s  cause.     But  yet  the  mouths 

of  the  common  people,  and  in  especial  of  women,  and  such  others  as 

favoured  the   queen,  and  talked  their  pleasure,  were  not  stopped. 

Wherefore,  to  satisfy  the  blind  surmises  and  foolish  communication 

of  these  also,  who,  seeing  the  coming  of  the  cardinals,  cast  out  such 

lewd  words,  as  that  the  king  would,   '  for  his  own  pleasure,'  have 

another  wife,  with  like  unbeseeming  talk  ;  he  therefore,  willing  that 

all  men  should  know  the  truth  of  his  proceedings,  caused  all  his 

nobility,  judges,  and  counsellors,  with  divers  other  persons,  to  resort 

to  his  palace  of  Bridewell,  the  8th  day  of  November,  a.  d.  1529, 

where,  openly  speaking  in  his  great  chamber,  he  had  these  words  in 

effect,  as  folio weth. 

The  King's  Oration  to  his  Subjects. 

Our  trusty  and  well-beloved  subjects,  both  you  of  the  nobility,  and  you 
of  the  meaner  sort :  it  is  not  unknown  unto  you,  how  that  we,  both  by  God's 
provision,  and  tnie  and  lawful  inheritance,  have  reigned  over  this  realm  of 
England  almost  the  term  of  twenty  years;  during  which  time,  we  have  so 
ordered  us  (thanked  be  God  !)  that  no  outward  enemy  hath  oppressed  you,  nor 
taken  any  thing  from  us,  nor  have  we  invaded  any  realm,  but  we  have  had 
victory  and  honour,  so  that  we  think  that  neither  you  nor  any  of  your  prede- 
cessors, ever  lived  more  quietly,  more  wealthily,  or  in  more  estimation,  under 
any  of  our  noble  progenitors.  But  when  we  remember  our  mortality,  and  that 
we  must  die,  then  we  think  that  all  our  doings  in  our  lifetime  are  clearly 
defaced,  and  worthy  of  no  memory,  if  we  leave  you  in  trouble  at  the  time  of  our 
death ;  for  if  our  true  heir  be  not  known  at  the  time  of  our  death,  see  what 
mischief  and  trouble  shall  succeed  to  you,  and  to  your  children.  The  expe- 
rience thereof  some  of  you  have  seen  after  the  death  of  oiur  noble  grandfather, 
king  Edward  the  Fourth  ;  and  some  have  heard  what  mischief  and  man- 
slaughter continued  in  this  realm  between  the  houses  of  York  and  Lancaster,  by 
which  dissension  this  realm  was  hke  to  have  been  clearly  destroyed. 

And  although  it  hath  pleased  Almighty  God  to  send  us  a  fair  daughter  of  a 
noble  woman,  and  of  me  begotten,  to  our  great  comfort  and  joy,  yet  it  hath 
been  told  us,  by  divers  great  clerks,  that  neither  she  is  our  lawful  daughter,  nor 
her  mother  our  lawful  wife,  but  that  we  live  together  abominably  and  detestably 
in  open  adultery ;  insomuch  that  when  our  ambassador  was  last  in  France,  and 
motion  was  made  that  the  duke  of  Orleans  should  marry  our  said  daughter,  one  of 
the  chief  counsellors  to  the  French  king  said,  It  were  well  done,  to  know  whether 
she  be  the  king  of  England's  lawful  daughter  or  not ;  for  well  known  it  is, 
that  he  begot  her  on  his  brother's  wife,  which  is  directly  against  God's  law  and 
his  precept.  Think  you,  my  lords,  that  these  words  touch  not  my  body  and 
soul  ?  Think  you  that  these  doings  do  not  daily  and  hourly  trouble  my  con- 
science, and  vex  my  spirits  ?  Yes,  we  doubt  not  but  if  it  were  your  cause,  every 
man  would  seek  remedy,  when  the  peril  of  your  soul,  and  the  loss  of  your  inhe- 
ritance is  openly  laid  unto  you.     For  this  only  cause  I  protest  before  God,  and 


QUKEN    KATHARIXKS    ANSMKU    TO    THK    CARDINALS.  4D 

on  the  word  of  a  prince,  I  have  asked  counsel  of  the  greatest  clerks  in  Christen-  ]i,;,r,i 
dom;  and  for  this  cause  I  iiave  sent  for  this  legate,  as  a  man  indifiercnt,  only  ^'"'- 
to  know  the  truth,  and  so  to  settle  my  conscience,  and  for  none  other  cause,  as  ^  j^ 
God  can  judge.  And  as  touching  the  queen,  if  it  be  adjudged  by  the  law  of  ji^27' 
God  that  she  is  my  lawful  wife,  there  was  never  thing  more  pleasant,  or  more  '^^ 
acceptable  to  me  in  my  life,  both  for  the  discharge  and  clearing  of  my  con-     \r^'^'^ 

science,  and  also  for  the  good  qualities  and  conditions  which  I   know  to  be  in 

her.  For  I  assure  you  all,  that  beside  her  noble  parentage  of  which  she  is 
descended  (as  you  well  know),  she  is  a  woman  of  most  gentleness,  of  most 
humility  and  buxomness,  yea,  and  in  all  good  qualities  appertaining  to  nobility, 
she  is  without  comparison,  as  I,  these  twenty  j-ears  almost,  have  had  the  true 
experiment ;  so  that  if  I  were  to  marry  again,  if  the  marriage  might  be  good, 
I  would  surely  choose  her  above  all  other  women.  But  if  it  be  determined  by 
judgment,  that  our  marriage  was  against  God's  law,  and  clearly  void,  then  shall 
I  not  only  sorrow  the  departing  from  so  good  a  lady  and  loving  companion,  but 
nmch  more  lament  and  bewail  my  unfortunate  chance,  that  I  have  so  long 
lived  in  adultery,  to  God's  great  displeasure,  and  have  no  true  heir  of  my  body 
to  iiilierit  tliis  realm.  These  be  the  sores  that  vex  my  mind,  these  be  the  pangs 
that  trouble  my  conscience,  and  for  these  griefs  I  seek  a  remedy.  Therefore  I 
require  )^ou  all,  as  our  trust  and  confidence  is  in  you,  to  declare  to  our  subjects 
our  mind  and  intent,  according  to  our  true  meaning  ;  and  desire  them  to  pray 
with  us  that  the  very  truth  may  be  known,  for  the  discharge  of  our  conscience, 
and  saving  of  our  soul :  and  for  the  declaration  hereof  I  have  assembled  you 
together,  and  now  you  may  depart. 

Shortly  after  this  oration  of  the  hing,  wherewith  he  stirred  the  The 
liearts  of  a  number,  tlien  the  two  legates,  being  requested  of  the  }af^"'^'j,,j 
king,  for  discharge  of  his  conscience,  to  judge  and  determine  upon  tiie 
the  cause,  went  to  the  queen  lying  then  in  the  palace  of  Bridewell,  ''"'"'^"' 
and  declared   to  her,    how  they   were   deputed  judges  indifferent, 
between   the  king  and  her,  to   hear  and  determine,    whether   the 
marriage  between  them  stood  with  God^s  laAv  or  not. 

When  she  understood  the  cause  of  their  coming,  beinff  thereat 
something  astonied  at  the  first,  after  a  little  pausing  Avith  herself, 
thus  she  began,  answering  for  herself.^ 

Queen  Katharine's  Answer  to  the  Cardinals. 

Alas,  my  lords  (said  she),  is  it  now  a  question  whether  I  be  the  king's  law- 
ful wife  or  no,  when  I  have  been  married  to  him  almost  twenty  years,  and  in 
the  mean  season  never  question  was  made  before  ?  Divers  prelates  yet  being 
alive,  and  lords  also,  and  privy  coimcillors  with  the  king  at  that  time,  then  ad- 
judged our  marriage  lawful  and  honest ;  and  now  to  say  it  is  detestable  and 
abominable,  I  think  it  great  marvel :  and,  in  especial,  when  I  consider  what  a 
wise  prince  the  king's  father  was,  and  also  the  love  and  natural  affection  that 
king  Ferdinand,  my  father,  bare  unto  me,  I  think  in  myself,  that  neither  of  our 
fathers  were  so  uncircumspect,  so  unwise,  and  of  so  small  imagination,  but  they 
foresaw  what  might  follow  of  our  marriage ;  and  in  especial,  the  king  my  father 
sent  to  the  court  of  Rome,  and  there,  after  long  suit,  with  great  cost  and  charge, 
obtained  a  license  and  dispensation,  that  I,  being  the  one  brother's  wife,  and 
peradventure  carnally  known,  might,  without  scruple  of  conscience,  marry  with 
the  other  brother  lawfully,  which  license,  under  lead,  I  have  yet  to  show  :  which 
things  make  me  to  say,  and  surely  believe,  that  our  marriage  was  both  lawful, 
good,  and  godly. 

But  of  this  trouble  I  may  only  thank  you,  my  lord  cardinal  of  York.     For  The 
because  I  have  wondered  at  your  high  pride  and  vain  glory,  and  abhorord  fardinal 
Vbur  voluptuous  life  and  abominable  lechery,  and  little  regarded  your  pre-  tuis'"'^ 
sumptuous  power  and  tyranny,  therefore,  of  malice  you  have  kindled  this  fire,  iiivorce, 
and  .set  this  matter  abroach  ;  and,  in  especial,  for  the  great  malice  that  you  ^""^  "''^' 

(1)  Ex  E.  Hallo,     [pp.  754,  75r).     Edit.  1S09.— Ed.] 
VOL.    V.  K 


!50  THE    KIN'C    AXD    QUEEN    CITED    BEFOr.E    THE    LEGATE. 

TJpnry  bear  to  my  ncplicw  the  emperor,  wliom  I  perfectly  know  you  luite  worse  tlian 
VIII.  jj  scor])ioii,  because  he  would  not  satisfy  your  ambition,  and  make  you  pope  by 
A  j^  force :  and  therefore  you  have  said  more  than  once,  that  you  would  trouble  him 
1597'  and  his  friends ;  and  yon  have  kept  him  true  promise;  for  all  his  wars  and 
^  vexations  he  may  only  thank  you.  And  as  for  me,  his  poor  aunt  and  kins- 
woman, what  trouble  you  have  put  me  to,  by  this  new  found  doubt,  God 
knoweth  ;  to  whom  I  commit  my  cause,  according  to  the  truth. 


1533. 


The  cardinal  of  York  excused  himself,  saying,  that  he  was  not  the 
beginner  nor  the  mover  of  the  doubt,  and  that  it  was  sore  against 
his  will  that  ever  the  marriage  should  come  in  question  ;  but  he 
said  that  by  his  superior,  the  bishop  of  Rome,  he  was  deputed  as  a 
judge  to  hear  the  cause  ;  which  he  sware  on  his  profession  to  hear 
indifferently.  But  whatsoever  was  said,  she  believed  him  not ;  and 
so  the  legates  took  their  leave  of  her,  and  departed. 

These  words  were  spoken  in  French,  and  written  by  cardinal 
Campeius's  secretary,  who  Avas  present ;  and  afterwards,  by  Edward 
Hall,  translated  into  English. 

*By^  these  premises  it  is  sufficient  to  judge  and  understand  what 
the  whole  occasion  was,  that  brought  this  marriage  first  into  doubt, 
so  that  there  needeth  not  any  further  declaration  in  words  upon  this 
matter.  But  this  one  thing  will  I  say,  if  I  might  be  bold  to  speak 
what  I  think  :  other  men  may  think  what  they  list.  This  I  suppose, 
that  the  stay  of  this  marriage  was  taken  in  good  time,  and  not  with- 
out the  singular  favour  of  God's  providence.  For  if  that  one  child, 
coming  of  this  aforesaid  marriage,  did  so  greatly  endanger  this  whole 
reahn  of  England  to  be  entangled  with  the  Spanish  nation,  that  if 
God's  mighty  hand  had  not  been  betwixt,  God  only  knoweth  what 
misery  might  have  ensued  :  what  peril  then  should  thereby  have 
follo7/ed,  if,  in  the  continuance  of  this  marriage,  more  issue  had 
sprung  thereof  ! 

But  to  return  again   to  our  matter  concerning  the  whole  process 

and  discourse  of  this   divorcement,   briefly  to   comprehend  in  few 

words,  that  which  might  be  collected  out  of  many  :  after  this  answer 

was  given  of  the  queen,  and  her  appeal  made  to  the  pope,  the  king, 

to  try  out  the  matter  by  Scriptures  and  by  learning,  sent  first  to  the 

])opc,  then  to  most  part  of  all  universities,  to  have  it  decided  to  the 

uttermost.* 

The  vain       In   the  ncxt  year  ensuing,  a.d.   1530,  at    the  Black  Friars'   of 

,';j"^P       London  was  prepared  a  solemn   place    for  the  two  legates :  who, 

le-ates.  ^  coming    with    their    crosses,  pillars,    axes,    and   all    other    Romish 

andqueen  ccrcmonics  accordingly,  were  set  in  two  chairs  covered  with  cloth  of 

before      P^old,  and  cushions  of  the  same.     When  all  things  were  ready,  then 

iiiem.      t]ie  ]^ing  and  the  queen  were  ascited  by  Dr.  Sampson  to  appear  before 

the  said  legates  the  28th  day  of  May  ;  where  (the  commission  of  the 

cardinals  first  being  read,  wherein   it  was  appointed  by  the  court  of 

Rome,  that  they  should   be   the  hearers  and  judges   in    the  cause 

between  them  both)  the  king  was  called  by  name,  who  appeared  by 

two  proctors.     Then  the   queen  was  called,  who  being  accompanied 

Avith  four  bishops,^  and  others  of  her  council,  and  a  great  company  of 

ladies,  came  personally  herself  before  the  legates  ;  who  there,  after  lier 

(1)  For  this  passp.fe  between  asterisks  see  Ed.  15(5.1,  p.  •157.  — En. 

(i)  'Ihuse  four  bi!.h('p.s  were  Wailiam  of  Canterbury,  West  of  Ely,  Fislicr  of  Rochester,  Etanilish 
of  St.  Asaph. 


THE    ICING^S    OUATION    TO    THE    LEGATES.  ol 

obeisance,  with  a  sad  gravity  of  countenance,  having  not  many  words    Henry 
with  them,  appealed  from  the  legates,  as  judges  not  competent,  to 


the  court  of  Rome,  and  so  departed.     Notwithstanding  this  appeal,  A.  D. 

the  cardinals  sat  weekly,  and   every  day  arguments  on   both  sides  ^^^^ 

were  brought,  but  nothing  definitively  was  determined.  2^22 
As   the   time  passed  on,  in  the  month  of  June,  the  king  being 


The 


desirous  to  see  an  end  of  the  controversy,  and  hear  the  determination  queen 
of  the  matter,  came  to  the  court,  and  the  queen  came  also,  where  he,  ^^ZTlhe^ 
standing   under   his    cloth  of  estate,  uttered  these    or  like   words,  cardinals 
*  which'  can  best  declare  his  own  mind,  and  which  here  I  thought  to  pope 
notify,  that  they  who  have  not  the  chronicles  present,  may  here  read 
his  mmd,  and  the  better  understand  the  matter.* 

The  King's  Oration  to  the  Legates. 
My  lords,  legates  of  the  see  apostolic,  who  be  deputed  judges  in  this  great 
and  weighty  matter,  I  most  heartily  beseech  you  to  ponder  my  mind  and  in- 
tent, which  only  is  to  have  a  final  end  for  the  discharge  of  my  conscience.  For 
every  good  christian  man  knoweth  what  pain  and  what  unquietness  he  sufFereth, 
who  hath  his  conscience  grieved.  For  I  assure  you,  on  my  honour,  that  this 
matter  hath  so  vexed  my  mind,  and  troubled  my  spirits,  that  I  can  scantly  study 
anything  which  should  be  profitable  for  my  realm  and  people  :  and  to  have  a 
quietness  in  body  and  soul  is  my  desire  and  request,  and  not  for  any  gnidge 
that  I  bear  to  her  that  I  have  married;  for  I  dare  say,  that  for  her  womanhood, 
wisdom,  nobility,  and  gentleness,  never  prince  had  such  another :  and  there- 
fore, if  I  would  willingly  change,  I  were  not  wise.  Wherefore  my  suit  is  to  you 
my  lords  at  this  time,  to  have  a  speedy  end,  according  to  right,  for  the  quiet- 
ness of  my  mind  and  conscience  only,  and  for  no  other  cause,  as  God  knoweth. 

When  the  king  had  thus  said,  the  queen  departed  without  saying  The 
any  thing.  *The'  queen  again,  on  the  other  part  (who  had  before  abuie'th 
appealed  to  the  pope),  assisted  with  her  councillors  and  doctors,  who  a^Jea^ 
were  four  bishops,  that  is  Warham  of  Canterbury,  West  of  Ely, 
Fisher  of  Rochester,  Standish  of  St.  Asaph,  with  other  learned  men 
whom  the  king  had  licensed  her  to  choose,*  was  called  to  know 
whether  she  would  abide  by  her  appeal,  or  answer  there  before  the 
legates.  Her  proctor  answered,  that  she  would  abide  by  her  appeal. 
That  notwithstanding,  the  councillors  on  both  sides  every  day  almost 
met,  and  debated  this  matter  substantially,  so  that  at  last  the  divines 
were  all  of  opinion  that  the  marriage  was  against  the  law  of  God,  if 
she  were  carnally  known  by  the  first  brother,  which  thing  she  clearly 
denied.  But  to  that  was  answered,  that  prince  Arthur  her  husband 
confessed  the  act  done,  by  certain  words  spoken ;  which,  being 
recorded  in  other  chronicles,  I  had  rather  should  there  be  read,  than 
by  me  here  uttered.  Furthermore,  at  the  time  of  the  death  of  prince 
Arthur,  she  thought  and  judged  that  she  was  with  child,  and  for  that 
cause  the  king  was  deferred  from  the  title  and  creation  of  the  prince  of 
Wales  almost  half  a  year  :  which  thing  could  not  have  been  judged, 
f  she  had  not  been  carnally  known. 

Also  she  herself  caused  a  bull  to  be  purchased,  in  the  Avhich  were 

these  words :  '  vel  forsan   cognitam,''  which   is  as  much  to  say  as, 

peradventure  carnally  known  ;*"  which  words  were  not  in  the  first 

bull  granted  by  July,  at  her  second  marriage  to  the  king.     Which 

second  bull,  with  that  clause,  was  only  purchased  to  dispense  with 

(2)  See  Edition  1563,  p.  458.— Ed.  (2)  See  Edition  1563,  p.  458.— Ed. 

E  2 


52  QUKEN    KATIIAKIN'k'.S    CASK     COKSIDEKED. 

jir.nrij    the  second  matrimony,  altliough  there  were  carnal  copulation  before  : 

L-  whicli  bull  needed  not  to  have  been  purchased,  if  there  had  been  no 

^-  ^-    carnal  copulation,  for  then  the  first  bull  had  been  sufficient. 

Moreover,  for  the  more  clear  evidence  of  this  matter,  that  prince 
jrj.jjj     Arthur  had  carnal  knowledge  of  the  said  lady  Katharine  his  wife,  it 

— •  appearcth  in  a  certain  book  of  records  which  we  have  to  show  touching 

this  marriage,  that  the  same  time  when  prince  Arthur  was  first  married 
with  this  lady  Katharine,  daughter  to  king  Ferdinand,  certain  am- 
bassadors of  Ferdinand's  council  were  then  sent  hither  into  England 
for  the  said  purpose,  to  see  and  to  testify  concerning  the  full  consum- 
mation of  the  said  matrimonial  conjunction  ;  which  councillors  here 
resident,  being  solemnly  sworn,  not  only  did  aifirm  to  both  their 
parents,  that  the  matrimony  was  consummated  by  that  act,  but  also 
did  send  over  into  Spain,  to  her  father,  such  demonstrations  of  their 
mutual  conjunction  as  here  I  will  not  name,  sparing  the  reverence  of 
chaste  ears.  Which  demonstrations  otherwise,  in  those  records  being 
named  and  testified,  do  sufficiently  put  the  matter  out  of  all  doubt 
and  question. 

Besides  that,  in  the  same  records  appeareth  that  both  he  and  she 

not  only  were  of  such  years  as  were  meet  and  able  to  explete  the 

consummation  hereof,  but  also  they  were  and  did  lie  together  both 

here  and  in  Wales,  by  the  space  of  three  quarters  of  a  year.* 

Three  Thus,  whcu  the  divincs  on  her  side  were  beaten  from  the  ground, 

for^queen  ^^cn  they  fell  to  persuasions  of  natural  reasons,  how  this  should  not 

Katha-     })g  undouc  fpr  three   causes.      One  was,   because,   if  it  should  be 

broken,  the  only  child  of  the  king  should  be  a  bastard,  which  were 

a  gi'eat  mischief  to  the  realm.     Secondly,  the  separation  should  be 

cause  of  great  unkindncss  between  her  kindred  and  this  realm.    And 

the  third  cause  was,  that  the  continuance  of  so  long  space  had  made 

the  marriage  honest.      These  persuasions,  with  many  others,  Avcrc 

set  forth  by  the  queen's  council,   and  in  especial  by  the  bishop  of 

Fisher      Rochester,  who  stood  stiff  in  her  cause.     But  yet  God''s  precept  Avas 

Roches-    not  answered ;  wherefore  they  left  that  ground,  and  fell  to  pleading, 

greafdoer  that  the  court  of  Romc  had  dispensed  with  that  marriage.     To  this 

for  queen  gome  lawycrs  said,  that  no  earthly  person  is  able  to  dispense  with  the 

line.        positive  law  of  God,  *whereunto^  all   things  must  give  place :   that 

it  had  not  been  hard  for  the  legates  speedily  to  have  defined  this 

matter,   if  they  had  had  the  word  of  God  before   their  eyes,  more 

than  respect  of  man.     But  the  subtle  legates,  understanding  another 

thing  lying  in  this  matter,  what  derogation  might  ensue  hereby  to 

the  court  of  Rome,  and  to  the  blemish  of  their  dignity,  if  the  pope's 

dispensation  should  not  be  maintained  as  forcibly  in  that,  as  in  any 

other  case  :  therefore,  with  crafty  delays,  dissimuled  the  matter,  and 

tracted  the  time,  and  drew  off  the  king  with  many  fair  words,  but 

performing  nothing,    notwithstanding    the    king's    earnest  siiit  and 

request  made  to  them  to  make  a  speedy  end,   and  to  give  some 

judgment  for  the  quieting  of  his  conscience.     Whatsoever  it  were, 

he  would  accept  it.      Yet  they,   neither  following  the   cause,  nor 

tendering  the  king,  but  only  respecting  their  own  gain  and  glory, 

(!)  Out  of  a  writtiii  hook  of  records,  containing  certain  conferences  hetween  the  r.irdina!  and 
queen  Katharine's  almoner  about  this  matter,' remaining  in  our  custody  to  he  seen. 
(2)  Sue  Edition  15C,;!,  pp.  158,  4-!'.— Ed. 


QUEKN     KATHARINk's    CASE    CONSIDERED.  53 

from  month   to  montli   protrnctcd   the  matter   to   the   bctrinnin^-  of    Hi^'iru 

'  .  O  o  I'll  I 

August.      Whereupon  the  king,  taking  it  not  well,  so  to  be  used  at _ 

their  hand,  especially  in  such  a  matter,  being  so  full  of  disquietness  A.  D. 
in  itself,  sent  the  duke  of  Norfolk  and  the  duke  of  Suffolk  to  the  ^^^^ 
court  where  the  legates  were,  requiring  them  to  hasten  to  the  final    j^^^ 

end  of  the  matter  (what  end  soever  it  were),   and  to  defer  it  no 

longer. 

Now  here  appeared  the  false  crafty  packing  of  these  carnal  mer- 
chants. It  is  the  manner  and  custom  of  Rome  about  the  beginning 
of  August,  during  the  space  of  the  dog-days,  to  have  a  solemn 
vocation,  as  they  call  it,  in  which  time  neither  schools  be  used,  nor 
any  term  kept.  Campeius  the  cardinal  therefore,  pretending  the 
order  of  the  court  of  Rome,  whereof  he  Avas  a  member,  answered, 
that  he  neither  would  nor  could  go  against  the  ordinance  of  the 
court,  whereunto  he  was  bound ;  so  that  before  October  he  would 
proceed  no  further  in  the  cause.  The  dukes,  hearing  the  cardinal's 
words,  and  perceiving  their  pretensed  excuses,  seeing  that  by  no 
ways  they  would  be  entreated,  bui'st  out  in  manner  of  open  defiance, 
as  no  great  marvel  was,  insomuch  that  Charles,  duke  of  Suffolk, 
clapping  his  hand  upon  the  tabic,  and  swearing  by  the  mass,  said 
these  words,  That  as  yet  there  never  came  legate  or  cardinal  from 
Rome  that  ever  did  good  in  England.  And  so  with  him  all  the 
temporal  lords  departed  in  anger  from  the  cardinals,  leaving  them  to 
look  one  upon  another.  The  king  yet  notwithstanding,  for  quietness 
of  his  troubled  mind,  abiding  the  cardinaFs  leisure,  was  content  to 
wait  their  assigned  month  of  October.  But  before  October  came, 
Campeius  the  cardinal  was  called  home  by  letters  fi-om  the  pope, 
whereby  the  matter  was  left  undiscussed,  or  rather  deluded,  to  verify 
the  duke  of  Suffolk''s  saying.  That  no  cardinal  came  yet  from  Rome, 
that  ever  did  good  in  England.  The  king,  seeing  himself  so  deluded, 
or  rather  abused,  although  justly  provoked,  yet  patiently  forbearing, 
ceased  not  his  suit,  but  sent  again  to  Clement  the  pope,  then  lying 
in  Bologna,  desiring  to  have  an  answer  of  his  case  according  to  right 
and  justice. 

The  pope,  content  to  hear  the  message,  but  unwilling  to  satisfy 
the  request,  said  he  would  take  a  pause  till  he  came  to  Rome  ;  where, 
after  consultation  had,  he  would  send  an  answer  agreeing  to  right 
and  equity.  This  done,  the  king  sendeth  incontinent  to  all  the 
most  famous  universities  abroad,  to  hear  a  resolute  answer  touching 
the  state  and  condition  of  his  marriage,  whether  it  could  stand  by 
God's  word  or  no. 

To  this  the  universities,  to  the  number  of  twelve,  agreeing  in 
uniform  consent,  make  answer  again  in  due  form  of  writing  to  the 
king,  affn-ming  plainly  his  marriage,  in  case  as  it  standetli,  both  to 
be  unlawful,  and  repugnant  to  the  express  word  of  God ;  and  that 
no  n^an  is  able  to  dispense  with  the  same.  In  the  mean  time  nothing 
yet  is  heard  from  Rome.  Wherefore  the  king,  assembling  his  par- 
liament the  next  year  following,  which  was  1531,  in  the  month  of 
March,  sent  into  the  commons''  house  the  lord  chancellor,  and  divers 
lords  of  the  spiritualty  and  tcmporalty  to  the  number  of  twelve, 
Avhcre  the  lord  chancellor,  speaking  unto  the  whole  house,  had  these 
v.ords  in  effect  as  i'olloweth  : — 


54  QUEEN  Katharine's  case  considered. 

}ienry  '  You  of  this  worshipftil  house,  I  am  sure,  be  not  so  ignorant,  but  you  know 
r//f.  ^gU  ti^aj  thg  king,  our  sovereign  lord,  hath  married  hie  brother's  wife :  for  she 
.  |-v  was  both  wedded  and  bedded  with  his  brother  prince  Arthur ;  and  therefore 
1  ^"^O  y^^  ^^^y  surely  say  that  he  hath  married  his  brother's  wife,  if  this  marriage  be 
.  good,  as  so  many  clerks  do  doubt.     Wherefore  the  king,  like  a  virtuous  prince, 

,,„„      willing  to  be  satisfied  in  his  conscience,  and  also  for  the  surety  of  his  realm, 

I_  hath  with  great  deliberation  consulted  with  great  clerks,  and  hath  sent  my  lord 

of  London,  here  present,  to  the  chief  universities  of  all  Christendom,  to  know 
their  opinion  and  judgment  in  that  behalf;  and  although  the  universities  of 
Cambridge  and  Oxford  had  been  sufficient  to  discuss  the  cause,  yet  because 
they  be  in  his  realm,  and  to  avoid  all  suspicion  of  partiality,  he  hath  sent  into 
the  realm  of  France,  Italy,  the  pope's  dominions,  and  Venetians,  to  know  their 
judgment  in  that  behalf,  which  have  concluded,  written  and  sealed  their  de- 
terminations, according  as  you  shall  hear  read.' 

Then  sir  Bryan  Tuke  took  out  of  a  box  twelve  writings,  sealed 
■with  the  determinations  of  these  universities ;  that  is,  The  deter- 
mination of  the  university  of  Orleans ;  of  the  faculties  of  decrees  of 
Paris ;  of  the  civilians  and  canonists  of  Anjou ;  of  the  faculty  of 
divines  of  Paris  ;  of  the  university  of  Bourges  ;  of  the  university  of 
Bologna  ;  of  the  faculty  of  divines  of  Padua ;  of  the  university  of 
Toulouse  :  besides  other  universities  as  -well  of  Germany,  as  of  Ox- 
ford and  Cambridge.  What  the  tenor  and  effect  of  these  deter- 
minations was,  because  they  are  already  sufficiently  expressed  in 
the  chronicles,  and  we  have  many  things  else  in  this  book  to  be 
comprehended,  it  shall  be  sufficient  in  this  behalf  to  send  the 
reader  to  the  chronicle  of  Hall,  where  they  are  fully  to  be  seen, 
v/hoso  list  to  read  them.* 

When  the  legates  heard  the  opinions  of  the  divines,  and  saw 
whereunto  the  end  of  this  question  would  tend,  forasmuch  as  men 
began  so  to  dispute  of  the  authority  of  the  court  of  Rome,'  and 
especially  because  the  cardinal  of  York  perceived  the  king  to  cast 
favour  to  the  lady  Anne,  whom  he  knew  to  be  a  Lutheran,  they 
thought  best  to  wind  themselves  out  of  that  brake  betimes  ;  and  so 
Cardinal  cardinal  Campeius,  dissembling  the  matter,  conveyed  himself  home 

Campeius  F  .  i         i  i  i      j  rrii       i  ■  •         i  • 

siipiietii    to  Kome  agam,  as  is  partly  above  touched.      1  he  king,  seeing  him- 
khi"'/''"  self  thus  to  be  deferred  and  deluded  by  the  cardinals,  took  it  to  no 
little  grief;  whereupon  the  fall  of  the  cardinal  of  York  followed  not 
long  after. 
The  king       This  was  A.  D.  1.530.     Shortly  after  it  happened,  the  same  year, 
iTthe"'    that  the  king  by  his  embassadors  was  advertised,  that  the  emperor 
empenir  ^^^(j  ([^q  p^p^  ^ypj-g  j^oth  together  at  Bologna.   Wherefore  he  directed 
pope.       sir  Thomas  Bullen,  lately  created  earl  of  Wiltshire,  and  Dr.  Stokes- 
ley,  afterwards  bishop  of  London,  and  Dr.  Lee,  afterwards  bishop  of 
York,  with  his  message  to  the  pope''s  court,  where  also  the  emperor 
was.     Pope  Clement,  understanding  the  king''s  case  and  request,  and 
fearing  what  might  follow  after,  if  learning  and  Scripture  here  should 
take  place  against  the  authority  of  their  dispensations ;  and  more- 
over doubting  the  emperor''s  displeasure,  bare  himself  strange  off 
The        from  the  matter,  answering  the  embassadors  with  this  delay,  that  he 
pope's      presently  would  not  define  in  the  case,  but  would  hear  the  full  matter 

answer,      r  iii  t-»  i  i-  -ii  ii 

disputed  when  he  came  to  Kome,  and  according  to  right  he  would 
do  justice. 

(1)  The  searching  of  the  king's  marriage  brov.ght  more  Ihings  to  light. 


QUEEN   KATHARINE  S    DIVORCE.  50 

Although  the  king  owed  no  such  service  to  the  pope,  to  stand  to    J'<^r>ry 

his  arbitrement  either  in  this  case,  or  in  any  other,  having  both  the 1_ 

Scripture  to  lead  him,  and  his  law  in  his  o\m  hands  to  warrant  him,    A.  D. 
yet,  for  quietness"*  sake,  and  for  that  he  would  not  rashly  break  order    ^■''•^^ 
(which  rather  was  a  disorder  indeed),  he  bare  so  long  as  conveniently    j^^g 
he  might.     At  length,  after  long  delays  and  much  dissembling,  when  — -  ■ ' - 
he  saw  no  hope  of  redress,  he  began  somewhat  to  quicken  and  to 
look  about  him,  what  was  best  both  for  his  own  conscience,  and  the 
establishment  of  his  realm  to  do. 

No  man  here  doubteth,  but  that  all  this  was  wrought  not  by  man's  «od's 
device,  but  by  the  secret  purpose  of  the  Lord  himself,  to  bring  to  deuce 
pass  further  things,   as  afterwards  followed,  which  his  divine  provi-  ZxIt^^v 
dence  was  disposed  to  work.     For  else,  as  touching  the  king's  intent  '"V"'-  '" 
and  purpose,  he  never  meant  nor  mmded  any  such  thing  as  to  seek  ter. 
the  ruin  of  the  pope,  but  rather  sought  all  means  contrary,  how  both 
to  establish  the  see  of  Rome,  and  also  to  obtain  the  good  will  of  the 
same  see  and  court  of  Rome,  if  it  might  have  been  gotten.     And 
therefore,  intending  to  sue  his  divorce  from  Rome,  at  the  first  be- 
ginning, his  device  was,  by  Stephen  Gardiner   his    embassador  at 
Rome,  to  exalt  the  cardinal  of  York,  as  is  before  showed,  to  be  made 
pope  and  universal  bishop,  to  the  end  that  he,  ruling  that  apostolic 
see,  the  matter  of  his  unlawful  marriage,  which  so  troubled  his  con- 
science,  might  come  to  a   quiet    conclusion,    without  any  further 
rumour  of  the  world :   which  purpose  of  his,  if  it  had  taken  effect  as 
he  had  devised  it,  and  the  English  cardinal  had  once  been  made 
pope,  no  doubt  but  the  authority  of  that  see  had  never  been  exter- 
minated out  of  England.     But  God,  being  more  merciful  unto  us,  Man  pur. 
took  a  better  way  than  so ;  for  botli  without  and  contrary  to  the  burGod 
king's  expectation,  he  so  brought  to  pass,  that  neither  the  cardinal  f^]"'^' 
of  York  was  po])e  (which  should  have  been  an  infinite  cost  to  the 
king),  and  yet  nevertheless  the  king  sped  of  his  purpose  too,  and 
that  much  better  than  he  looked  for.     For  he  was  rid,   by  lawful 
divorcement,  not   only  from  that  vmlawful  marriage  which  clogged 
his   conscience,    but   also    from    the  miserable   yoke  of  the  pope's 
usurped  dominion,  which  clogged  the  whole  realm  ;  and  all  at  one 
time. 

Thus  God's  holy  providence  ruling  the  matter,  as  I  said,  Avhen  the 
king  could  get  no  favourable  grant  of  the  pope  touching  his  cause, 
being  so  good  and  honest,  he  was  forced  to  take  the  redress  of  his 
right  into  his  own  hands,  and  seeing  this  Gordian  knot '  would  not 
be  loosed  at  Rome,  he  was  driven  against  his  will,  as  God  would,  to 
play  the  noble  Alexander  himself,  and  with  the  sword  of  his  princely 
authority  knapped  the  knot  at  one  stroke  clean  asunder,  loosing,  as  it 
were,  with  one  solution  infinite  questions.  For  where  the  doctors 
and  canonists  had  long  disjiuted,  and  yet  could  never  thoroughly  dis- 
cuss the  largeness  and  fulness  of  the  pope's  tw^  swords,  both  temporal 
and  spiritual,  the  king,  with  one  swoi'd,  did  so  cut  oflTboth  his  swords 
that  he  dispatched  them  l)oth  clean  out  of  England,  as  ye  shall  see 
more  anon.      But   first  the  king,  like  a  prudent  prince,   before   he 

(1)  Gordiura  was  a  city  in  Asia,  where  there  was  a  knot  so  fast  tied,  and  folded  so  many  ways, 
that  (as  the  sajiii;,'  .vas)  whosoever  could  loose  it.  sliould  have  all  Asia.  So  Alexander  coming  to 
it,  when  he  could  not  loose  it  with  his  hands,  he  cut  it  asunder  with  liis  svord. 


5G 


THE    POPE  S    AUTHORITY    EXCLUDED    FUOM    KXGLAXD. 


n,;,nj   Movili]  comc  to  tlic  head  of  the  sore,  thouglit  best  to  ])arc  aw.ay  sucli 

'—  ranlc  flesh  and  putrefied  phices  as  were  about  it;  and  therefore,  to]h)\v- 

v-oo     '"»  ^'■'^  *^^^''^   proverb,'   Hkc  as  one  going  about  to  cast  down  an  old 

'jj^"    rotten  wall  will  not  begin  with  the  foundation  first,  but  with  the  stones 

IS.^s.    that  lie  at  the  top,  so  he,  to  prepare  his  way  better  unto  the  pope, 

first  began  with  the  cardinal,  casting  him  by  the  law  of  '  Praemunire,'' 

out  of  his  goods  and  possessions :  and  so  at  length,  by  poisoning 

himself,  he  procured  his  own  death;  which  was  a. d.  1530. 

This  done,  shortly  after,  about  the  year  1532,  the  king,  to  provide 
betimes  against  mischiefs  that  might  come  from  Rome,  gave  forth 
eftsoons  this  proclamation,  touching  the  abolishing  of  the  pope,  and 
the  establishing  of  the  king's  supremacy :  the  tenor  whereof  here 
followeth. 

A  Proclamation  of  tlie  King,  that  nothing  should  be  purchased  from 

Rome. 

The  king's  highness  straitly  chargeth  and  coinmandeth,  tliat  no  manner  of 

person,  what  estate,  degree,  or  condition  soever  he  or  they  be  of,  do  purchase, 

or  attempt  to  piu'cliase,  from  the  court  of  Rome,  or  elsewhere,  or  use  and  put 

in  execution,   divulge  or  publish  any  thing  heretofore,   within  this  year  past 

purchased,  or  to  be  purchased  hereafter,  containing  matter  prejudicial  to  the 

Tlie  high  authority,  jurisdiction,  and  prerogative  royal  of  this  his  said  realm,  or  to 

lope's  au-  ti]g  let^  hinderance,  or  impeachment  of  his  grace's  noble  and  virtuous  intended 

excluded    purposes  in  the  premises,  upon  pain  of  incurring  his  highness's  indignation, 

from  and  imprisonment  and  further  punishment  of  their  bodies  for  their  so  doing,  at 

Lngland.  j^jg  grace's  pleasure,  to  the  dreadful  example  of  all  others. 

*It^  chanced  about  the  same  tmie,  or  a  little  before,  tliat  the  king, 
taking  more  heart  unto  him,  partly  encouraged  by  the  treatise  afoi'c 
mentioned,  called  "  The  Su])plication  of  Beggars,'"  which  he  liad 
diligently  read  and  perused,  and  partly  provoked  by  the  pride  and 
stoutness  of  the  clergy,  brake  off  with  the  cai'dinal,  causing  him  to  be 
attainted  in  the  Prsemunire,  and  afterwards  also,  to  be  appre- 
hended.* 
'iiie  After  this  was  done,  the  king  then,  proceeding  further,  caused  the 

cirrt'yof   ^c'^t  of  the  spiritual  lords  to  be  called  by  process  into  tlie  king\s  bench 
];iif;iaiui    to  make  their  appearance,  f(M-asmuch  as  the  whole  cleryv  of  iMiyland, 

111  the  .  .  ^  \  ...  ,  ,  .  %'•     1  '  1-       1 

j.raniu-    in  supporting  and  mamtaming   the  power  iegantine  ot  the  cardinal, 
'"""■        by  the  reason  thereof  were  all  entangled  likewise  in  the  Praemunire, 
and  tlierefore  were  called  into  the  king's  bench  to  answer.     But  be- 
fore the  day  of  their  appearance,  the  prelates  together  in  their  convo- 
cation concluded  among  themselves  an  humble  submission  in  writing. 
The         and  offered  the  king  for  a  subsidy  or  contribution,  that  he  would  be 
gwe  mo-  their  good  lord,  and   release  them  of  the  pi-oenuinire  by  act  of  ])ar- 
kiiyto'"^  liament,  first  to  be  gathered  in  the  province  of  Canterbury  a  humlred 
i.e  reieas-  tliousaud  pouuds  ;  and  in  the  province  of  York,  eighteen  thousand 
eight  hundred  and  forty  pounds   and  ten  pence  :^  which  offL-r  with 
much  labour  was  accepted,  and  their  pardon  promised.     In  this  sub- 
mission the  clergy  called  the  king  suj)reme  head  of  the  church  of 
England,  mIucIi  thing  they  never  confessed  before ;   whereupon  many 
things  followed,  as  after  (God  willing)  ye  sliall  hear. 

(1)  The  king's  proverb.     Loirk  before,  '^'ol.  iv.  i>  Ci.S. 

/2)  See  edition  1563,  p.  1"!' —  Kn.  (3)  Ex  Ed    I!;ill. 


THE    CLERGY    OF    ENGLAND    IN    THE    PRAEMUNIRE.  57 

But  first,  fuiasniucli  as  we  are  in  hand  now  with  the  matter,  we  will    Uenry 


yiii. 


borrow  by  the  way  a  few  words  of  the  reader,  to  speak  of  this  clergy- 
money,  of  one  hundred  and  eighteen  thousand  eight  hundred  and    ^^;^^ 
forty  pounds  and  ten  pence,  to  be  levied  to  the  king,  as  is  above  — ^-^ 
touched.     For  the  levying  of  this  sum  an  order  was  taken  among  the 
prelates,  that  every  bishop  in  his  diocese  should  call  before  him  all 
the  priests,  parsons,  and  vicars,  among  whom  Dr.  Stokesley,  bishop 
of  London,  a  man  then  counted  to  be  of  some  wit  and  learning,  but 
of  little  discretion  and  humanity  (which  caused  him  to  be  out  of  the 
favour  of  the  common  people),  called  before  him  all  the  priests  within 
the  city  of  London,  whether  they  were  curates  or  stipendaries,  the 
first  day  of  September,  being  Friday,  in  the  chapter-house  of  St. 
Paul ;  at  which  day  the  priests  appeared,  and  the  bishop's  policy  was  The  bi- 
to  have  only  six  or  eight  priests  together,  and  by  persuasions  to  have  \l"^il}^°' 
caused  them  to  grant  some  portion  towards  the  payment  of  the  afore-  p,^^'^^j<,.^ 
said  hundred  thousand  pound.     But  the  number  of  the  priests  was  money." 
so  great   (for  thev  were  six  hundred  at  least,  and  with  them  came 
many  temporal  men  to  hear  the  matter),  that  the  bishop  was  dis- 
appointed of  his  purpose  ;  for  when  the  bishop"'s  officers  called  in  cer- 
tain priests  by  name  into  the  chapter-house,  with  that  a  great  number 
entered,  for  they  put  aside  the  bishop's  officers  that  kept  the  door. 

After  this  the  officers  got  the  door  shut  again.  Then  the  priests 
without  said,  "  We  will  not  be  kept  without,  and  our  fellows  be 
within  :  we  know  not  what  the  bishop  will  do  with  them."  The  tem- 
poral men,  being  present,  comforted  and  encouraged  the  priests  to 
enter,  so  that  by  force  they  opened  the  door,  and  one  struck  the 
bishop's  officer  over  the  face,  and  entered  the  chapter-house,  and 
many  temporal  men  with  them  ;  and  long  it  was  ere  any  silence  could 
be  made.  At  last,  when  tliey  were  appeased,  the  bishop  stood  up  and 
said, — 

'  Brethren !  I  marvel  not  a  little  why  you  be  so  heady,  and  know  not  what  The  bi- 
sliall  be  said  to  you;  therefore  I  pray  yon  to  keep  silence,  and  to  hear  me  s^'^p's  _ 
patiently.     My  friends  all,  you  know  well  that  we  be  men  frail  of  condition,  sio„  to 
and  no  angels ;  and  by  frailty  and  lack  of  wisdom  we  liave  misdemeaned  our-  the 
selves  towards  the  king  our  sovereign  lord  and  his  laws,  so  that  all  we  of  the  ["p^y* 
clergy  were  in  the  Prjemunire ;  by  reason  whereof,  all  our  promotions,  lands,  forteit. 
goods,  and  chattels,  were  to  him  forfeit,  and  our  bodies  ready  to  be  imprisoned : 
yet  his  grace,  moved  with  pity  and  compassion,  demanded  of  us  what  we  could 
say,  why  he  should  not  extend  his  laws  upon  us.     Then  the  fathers  of  the 
clergy  humbly  besought  his  grace  of  mei-cy  :  to  whom  he  answered,  that  he  was 
ever  inclined  to  mercy.    Then,  for  all  our  great  offences  we  had  little  penance ; 
for  where  he  might,  by  tlie  rigour  of  his  law,  have  taken  all  our  livelihood,  goods, 
and  chattels,  lie  was  contented  with  one  hundred  thousand  poimds,  to  be  paid 
in  five   years.     And   although  this  sum  be  more  than  we  may  easily  bear, 
yet  by  tlie  rigour  of  his  laws  we  should  have  borne  the  whole  burden.     Where- 
fore, my  brethren  !   I  charitably  exhort  you  to  bear  your  parts  of  your  livelihood 
and  salary,  toward  the  payment  of  this  sum  granted. 

Then  it  was  shortly  said  to  the  bishop, 

'  My  Lord !  twenty  nobles  a  year  is  but  bare  living  for  a  priest ;  for  now  The 
victuals  and  every  thing  are  so  dear,  that  poverty  in  a  manner  enforceth  us  to  ^J^^^^^^  ^^ 
say  nay.     Besides  that,  my  lord,  we  never  oflejidcd  in  the  Pnenumire  :  for  we  the  hi- 
never  meddled  with  the  cardinal's  faculties  :  let  the  ])isliops  and  abbots  wlio  -^Uop. 
have  offended  pay. 


58  THE  PARLIAMEXT  DECREETH 

urvry        TlicTi  the  bisliop''s  officers  gave  to  the  priests  high  Morils,  whicli 
^"''    caused  them  to  be  the  more  obstinate.     Also  divers  temporal  men 


A.D. 


who  were  present  comforted  the  priests,  and  bade  them  agree  to  no 
to"     payment.     In  this  rumour  divers  of  the  bishop's  servants  were  buf- 
1533.    feted  and  stricken,  so  that  the  bishop  began  to  be  afraid,  and  with 

fair  words  appeased  the  noise ;  and  for  all  things  which  were  done  or 

said  there  he  pardoned  them,  and  gave  to  them  his  blessing,  and 

prayed  them  to  depart  in  charity.     Then  they  departed,  thinking  to 

hear  no  more  of  the  matter,  but  they  were  deceived  ;  for  the  bishop 

went  to  sir  Thomas  More,  then  being  lord  chancellor  (who  greatly 

favoured  the  bishop  and  the  clergy)  and  to  him  made  a  grievous 

CL-rtain     couiplaint,  and  declared  the  fact  very  grievously.     Whereupon  com- 

priests      p.iandment  was  sent  to  sir  Thomas  Pargitor,  mayor  of  the  city,  to 

""'<=".      attach  certain  priests  and  temporal  men  :  and  so  fifteen  priests,  and 

ted  to'     five  temporal  men  were  arrested  ;  of  whom  some  were  sent  to  the 

prison.      j-Q^yg^^  gQj^^P  tQ  tiig  Fleet  and  other  prisons,  where  they  remained  long 

after. 

Preach-         Tliis  being  done  a.d.  1532,  it  followeth  moreover  the  same  year, 

iT-ainst     that  divers  preachings  were  in  the  realm,  one  contrary  to  another, 

the  kins's  couccming  the  king's  marriage ;  and  in  especial  one  Thomas  Abel, 

r'kvV"^'^   clerk,  who   was  the    queen's   chaplain,   to   please   her  withal,   both 

preached,  and  also  wrote  a  book,  in  defence  of  the  said  marriage  ; 

wherebv  divers  simple  men   were  persuaded.    Wherefore  the  king 

caused  to  be  compiled  and  reduced  into  a  book  the  determination  of 

the  universities,  with  the  judgments  of  great  clerks  ;  Avhich  book,  being 

printed  and  set  abroad,  did  again  satisfy  all  indifferent  and  reasonable 

persons,  who  were  not  too  much  wedded  to  their  wills. 

Mention  was  made  a  little  before,  of  a  parliament  begun  the  15tli 
day  of  January,  a.d.  1533,  in  which  parliament  the  commons  had 
put  up  a  supplication,  complaining  of  the  strait  dealing  of  the  clergy 
in  their  proceeding  "ex  officio."'  This  complaint,  although  at  first 
it  seemed  not  to  be  greatly  tendered  of  the  king,  yet  in  prorogation 
of  the  parliament  the  time  so  wrought  withal,  that  the  king,  having 
more  clear  understanding  of  the  abuses  and  enormities  of  the  clergy, 
and,  in  especial,  of  the  corrupt  authority  of  the  see  of  Rome,  provided 
certain  acts  against  the  same. 

Certain  Acts  provided  concerning  the  Pope's  Laws. 

First,  as  concerning  the  laws,  decrees,  ordinances  and  constitutions  made  and 
established  by  the  pretensed  authority  of  the  bishops  of  Rome,  to  the  advance- 
ment of  their  worldly  glory,  that  whoso  did  or  spake  any  thing  either  against 
their  usurped  power,  or  against  the  said  laws,  decrees,  or  constitutions  of  theirs, 
not  approved  nor  grounded  upon  holy  Scripture,  or  else  being  repugnant  to  the 
king's  ])rerogative  royal,  should  therefore  stand  in  no  danger,  nor  be  impeach- 
able of  heresy.  And  likewise  touching  such  constitutions,  ordinances,  and  canons 
provincial  or  synodal,  which  were  made  in  this  realm  in  the  convocation  of 
bishops,  being  either  prejudicial  to  the  king's  prerogative,  or  not  ratified  before 
by  the  king's  assent,  or  being  otherwise  onerous  to  the  king  and  his  subjects, 
or  in  any  wise  repugnant  to  the  laws  and  statutes  of  this  realm,  they  were  com- 
mitted to  the  examination  and  judgment  of  thirty-two  persons  chosen  by  the 
king  out  of  the  higher  and  lower  house,  to  be  determined  either  to  stand  in 
strength,  or  to  be  abrogated  at  their  discretions :  and  further,  that  all  the  clergy 
of  this  realm,  submitting  themselves  to  the  king,  should  and  did  promise  '  in 

(1)  Thus  was  the  -.vickcd  act  Ex  Officio  i.rokcii  by  tlic  king.     Stat.  Ann.  25  re,-;.  Hen.  VIII. 


AGAINST    THE    POPe's    EXACTIONS.  59 

verbo  sacerdotii,'  never  hereafter  to  presume  to  assemble  in  their  convocations  Uenry 
without  the  king's  writ,  or  to  enact  or  execute  such  constitutions  without  his  VIII. 
royal  assent,  &c.*  ~A~~n~ 

Further,  in  the  same  parliament  was  enacted  and  decreed,  that  in  causes  and    .  -'„.,* 
matters  happening  in  contention,  no  person  should  appeal,  provoke,  or  sue  out  — '  '  '  ' 
of  the  king's  dominions  to  the  court  of  Rome,^  under  pain  of  provisors,  provision, 
or  praemunire. 

Item,  In  the  same  parliament  was  defined  and  concluded,  that  all  exportation 
of  annates  and  first-fruits  of  archbishoprics  and  bishoprics  out  of  this  realm  to 
the  see  of  Rome,  for  any  bulls,  breves  or  palls,  or  expedition  of  any  such  thing, 
should  utterly  cease. 

Also,  for  the  investing  of  archbishops,  bishops,  or  others  of  any  ecclesiastical  Manner 
dignity,  such  order  in  the  said  parliament  was  taken  that  the  king  should  send  of  in- 
a  license  under  the  great  seal,  with  a  letter  missive  to  the  prior  and  convent,  or  ^y\f,e^ 
to  the  dean  and  chapter  of  those  cathedral  churches  where  the  see  was  vacant,  king. 
by  virtue  of  which  license  or  letters  missive,  they,  within  twelve  days,  should 
choose  the  said  person  nominated  by  the  king,  and  no  other ;  and  that  election 
to  stand  eifectual  to  all  intents :  which  election  being  done,  then  the  party 
elect  to  make  first  his  oath  and  fealty  to  the  king,  if  it  were  a  bishop  that  was 
elected ;  then  the  king,  by  his  letters  patent,  to  signify  the  said  election  to  the 
archbishop  of  that  province,  and  two  other  bishops,  or  else  to  four  bishops  within 
this  realm  to  be  assigned  to  that  office,  without  any  other  suing,  procuring,  or 
obtaining  any  bulls,  breves,  or  other  things  from  the  see  of  Rome. 

Moreover,  against  all  other  whatsoever  intolerable  exactions  and  great  sums  Peter- 
of  money  used  to  be  paid  out  of  this  realm  to  the  bishop  of  Rome,  in  pensions,  pence 
censures,  Peter-pence,  procurations,  fruits,  suits  for  provisions,  and  expeditions  fjom"^'^ 
of  bulls  for  archbishops  and  bishops,  for  delegacies  and  rescripts  in  causes  of  Rome, 
contentions  and  appeals,  jurisdictions  legative  ;  also  for  dispensations,  licenses, 
faculties,  grants,  relaxations,  writs  called  '  perinde  valere,'  i-ehabilitations,  abo- 
litions, canonizations,  and  other  infinite  sorts  of  bulls,  breves,  and  instruments 
of  sundry  natures,  the  number  whereof  were  tedious  particularly  to  be  recited  : 
in  the  said  parliament  it  was  ordained,  that  all  such  uncharitable  usurpations, 
exactions,  pensions,  censures,  portions,  and  Peter-pence,  wont  to  be  paid  to  the 
see  of  Rome,  should  utterly  surcease,  and  never  more  be  levied :  so  that  the 
king,  with  his  honourable  coimcil,  should  have  power  and  authority  from  time 
to  time,  for  the  ordering,  redress,  and  reformation  of  all  manner  of  indulgences, 
privileges,  &c.,  within  this  realm. 

Here  is  to  be  noted  by  the  way,  as  touching  these  Peter-pence  origin  of 
aforesaid,  that  the  same  were  first  brought  in  and  imposed  by  king  " 
Ina,  about  a.d.  720,  which  Ina,  king  of  tlie  Wcst-iSaxons,  caused 
through  all  his  dominion,  in  every  house  having  a  chimney,  a  penny 
to  be  collected  and  paid  to  the  bishop  of  Rome  in  the  name  of 
St.  Peter ;  and  thereof  were  they  called  Peter-pence.^  The  same 
likewise  did  Offa  king  of  Mercians  after  him,  about  a.d.  794.  And 
these  Peter-pence  ever  since,  or  for  the  most  part,  have  used  of  a 
long  custom  to  be  gathered  and  summoned  by  the  popc''s  collectors 
here  in  England,  from  the  time  of  Ina  aforesaid,  to  this  present 
parliament,  a.d.  1533. 

Finally,  by  the  authority  of  the  parliament  it  was  consulted  and 
considered  concerning  the  legality  of  the  lawful  succession  unto  the 
crown,  in  ratifying  and  enabling  the  heirs  of  the  king's  body,  and 
queen  Anne.  In  the  which  parliament,  moreover,  the  degrees  of 
marriage  plainly  and  clearly  were  explained  and  set  forth,  such  as  be 
expressly  prohibited  by  God's  laws,  as  in  this  table  may  appear. 

(1)  Ex  Stat.  Hen.  Vlir. 

(2)  '  No  man  to  appeal  to  Rome.'     Bonner,  in  his  Prologue  before  •  De  vera  obedientia,'  .laitli, 
that  this  ravenous  prey  of  the  pope  cometh  to  as  much  almost  as  the  king's  revenues. 

(3)  Vide  supra. 


Peter- 
pence. 


60  THK    king's    MAIUMAGK    MITII    ANNE    BULLEN    CONFIKJIED, 

VII I.  A  Tabic  ot"  l)o<;rces  prohibited,  by  God's  Law,  to  marry.* 

A.  D.        The  son  not  to  maiTy  the  mother,  nor  step-mother. 
153.3.         The  brother  not  to  marry  the  sister. 

The  father  not  to  marry  his  son's  daughter,  nor  his  daughter's  daughter. 

The  son  not  to  marry  his  father's  daughter,  gotten  by  his  step-mother. 

The  son  not  to  marry  his  aunt,  being  eitlier  his  father's  or  his  mother's  sister. 

The  son  not  to  marry  his  uncle's  wife. 

The  father  not  to  marry  his  son's  wife. 

The  brother  not  to  marry  his  brother's  wife. 

No  man  to  marry  his  wife's  daughter. 

No  man  to  marry  his  wife's  son's  daughter. 

No  man  to  marry  liis  wife's  daughter's  daughter. 

No  man  to  marry  his  wife's  sister. 

All  these  degrees  be  prohibited  by  the  Scripture. 

separa-         All  tlicsc  tilings  tlius  being  defined  and  determined  in  this  aforc- 
tween*tiie  Said  parliament,  and  it  also  being  in  the  same  parliament  concluded, 
i^iie  ud"''  ^'^'^'^  ^^^  man,  of  what  estate,  degree,  or  condition  soever,  hath  any 
Katha-     power  to  dispcnsc  with  God's  laws,  it  was  therefore,  by  the  authority 
a'c'rof  ^    aforesaid,  agreeing  with  the  authority  of  God's  word,  assented  that 
nienT      tlic  marriage  aforetime  solemnized  between  the  king  and  the  lady 
Katharine,  being  before  wife  to  prince  Arthur  the   king's  brother, 
and  carnally  known  by  him  (as  is  above  proved),  should  be  abso- 
lutely deemed  and  adjudged  to  be  unlawful  and  against  the  law  of 
God,  and  also  reputed  and  taken  to  be  of  no  value  or  effect  ;   and 
that  the  separation  thereof  by  Thomas  Cranmer,  archbishop  of  Can- 
terbury, should  stand  good   and   effectual  to  all  intents  ;    and  also 
The  mar-  that  the  lawful  matrimouv  between  the  king  and  the  lady  Anne  his 
with  the  wife,    should  be  established,  approved,  and   ratified  for  good  and 
king  and  gonsouaut  to  the  laws  of  Almiohty  God.     And  further,  alst),  for  the 
Anne.ap-  establishing  of  this  king's  lawful  succession,  it  was  fidly  by  the  said 
!'a"iia-  ^  parliament  adjudged,  that  the  inheritance  of  the  crown  should  remain 
'"™'-       to  the  heirs  of  their  two  bodies,  that  is,  of  the  king,  and  queen  Anne 

his  wife. 
Their  Duriug  thc  timc  of  this  parliament,  before  the  marriage  of  queen 

iieirs.       Anne,  there  was  one  Temse  in  the  common-house,  avIio  moved  the 
commons  to  sue  to  the  king  to  take  the  queen  again  into  his  com- 
pany ;  declaring  certain  great  mischiefs  like  to  ensue  thereof,  as  in 
bastardizing  the  lady  Mary,  the  king's  only  child,  and  divers  other 
inconveniences.     This  being  reported  to  the  king's  ears,  he  sent  im- 
mediately to  sir  I'homas  Audley,  speaker  then  of  the  parliament, 
The         expressing  unto  him,  amongst  other  matters,  that  he  marvelled  much 
words  to   ^vhy  one  of  the  parliament  did  so  openly  speak  of  the  absence  of  the 
nie'"'^     queen  from  him  ;  which  matter  was  not  to  be  determined  there,  for 
weaker,    it  touclicd  (said  lie)  his  soul ;  and  he  wished  the  matrimony  were  good, 
for  then  had  he  never  been  so  vexed  in  conscience.     But  the  doc- 
tors of  universities  (said  he)  have  determined  the  niamagc  to  be 
void,  and  detestable  before  God  ;  which  grudge  of  conscience  (he 
said)  caused  him  to  abstain  from  her  company,  and  no  foolish  or 
wanton  appetite.      "  For  I  am,"  said  he,  ''  forty-one  years  old,  at 
which  age  the  lust  of  man  is  not  so  quick  as  it  is  in  youth.     And, 
saving  in  Spain  and  l^ortugal,  it  hath  not  been  seen,  that  one  man 

(I)  Stat.  ail.  2'.').  Teg.  Ilcn. 


TIIK    OATH    OF    TIIK    CLKKCV    TO    TIIK    I'OPK. 


61 


lialli  married  two  sisters,  tlie  one  being  carnally  known  before  :  but  "p'ry 
the  brother  to  marry  the  brother's  wife,  was  so  abhorred  amongst  all  —  ' 
nations,  that  I  never  heard  that  any  Christian  so  did,  but  myselt".    j;„„' 

Wherefore   you  see  my  conscience  troubled,  and  so   I   pray  you 

report."     And  so  the  speaker,  departing,  declared  to  the  commons 
the  king's  saying. 

*It'  was  touched,  a  little  before,  how  that  the  pope  had  lost  great 
part  of  his  authority  and  jurisdiction  in  this  realm  of  England  ;   now 
it  followeth  to  infer,  how,  and  by  what  occasion,  his  whole  power  and 
authority  began  utterly  to  be  abolished,  by  the  reason  and  occasion 
of  the  most  virtuous  and  noble  lady,  Anne  Bullen,  Avho  was  not  as 
yet  married  to  the  king,  howbeit  in  great  favour  :  by  whose  godly 
means  and  most  virtuous  counsel  the  king's  mind  was  daily  inclined 
better  and  better.*    Insomuch  that,  not  long  after,  the  king,  belike  The 
perceiving  the  minds  of  the  clergy  not  much  favouring  his  cause,  sent  wonis  to 
for  the  speaker  attain,  and  twelve  of  the  common-house,  having  with  certain  of 
him  eight  lords,  and  said  to  them,  "  Well-beloved  subjects  !  we  had  mons. 
thought  the  clergy  of  our  realm  liad  been  our  subjects  wholly,  but  now 
we  have  well  perceived  that  they  be  but  half  our  subjects,  yea  and 
scarce  our  subjects.     For  all  the  prelates  at  their  consecration  make  spiritual 
an  oath  to  the  pope,  clean  contrary  to  the  oath  that  they  make  unto  tiie  pope's 
us,  so  that  they  seem  to  be  his  subjects,  and  not  ours."     And  so  the  than  the 
king,  delivering  to  them  the  copy  of  both  the  oaths,  required  them  to  ^»^s'^- 
invent  some  order  that  he  might  not  thus  be  deluded  of  his  spiritual 
subjects.     The  speaker  thus  departed,   and  caused  the  oaths  to  be 
read  in  the  common-house,  the  very  tenor  whereof  here  ensueth. 

The  Oath  of  the  Clergy  to  the  Pope. 

I,  John,  bishop  or  abbot  of  A.,  from  this  hour  forward  shall  be  faithful  and  obe- 
dient to  St.  Peter,  and  to  the  holy  church  of  Rome,  and  to  my  lord  the  pope  and 
his  successors  canonically  entering.  I  shall  not  be  of  counsel  or  consent,  that  they 
shall  lose  either  life  or  member,  or  shall  be  taken  or  suffer  any  violence,  or  any 
wrong  by  any  means.  Their  counsel  to  me  credited  by  them,  their  messengers 
or  letters,  I  shall  not  willingly  discover  to  any  person.  The  papacy  of  Rome, 
the  rules  of  the  holy  fathers,  and  regalities  of  St.  Peter,  I  shall  help  and  retain, 
and  defend  against  all  men.  The  legate  of  the  see  apostolic,  going  and  coming, 
I  shall  honourably  entreat.  The  i-ights,  honours,  privileges,  and  authorities  of 
the  church  of  Rome,  and  of  the  pope  and  his  successors,  I  shall  cause  to  be  con- 
served, defended,  augmented,  and  promoted  ;  I  shall  not  be  in  counsel,  treaty, 
or  any  act,  in  which  any  thing  shall  be  imagined  against  him  or  the  church  of 
Rome,  their  rights,  estates,  honours,  or  powers :  and  if  I  know  any  sucli  to  be 
moved  or  compassed,  I  shall  resist  it  to  my  power ;  and  as  soon  as  I  can,  I 
shall  advertise  him,  or  such  as  may  give  him  knowledge.  The  rules  of  the 
holy  fathers,  the  decrees,  ordinances,  sentences,  dispositions,  reservations,  pro- 
visions, and  commandments  apostolic,  to  my  power  I  shall  keep  and  cause  to  be 
kept  of  others.  Heretics,  schismatics,  and  rebels  to  our  holy  father  and  his 
successors,  I  shall  resist  and  pei'secute  to  my  power,  I  shall  come  to  the  synod 
when  I  am  called,  except  I  be  letted  by  a  canonical  impediment.  The  lights^  of 
the  apostles  I  shall  visit  personally,  or  by  my  deputy.  I  shall  not  alienate  or  sell 
my  possessions  without  the  pope's  council.  So  God  me  help,  and  the  holy 
evangelists. 

This  oath  of  the  clergymen,  which  they  were  wont  to  make  to  the  p^p^^^ 
bishop  of  Rome  (now  pope  Quondam),  was  abolished  and  made  void  dam. 

(1)  See  edition  I5G3,  p.  508.-Ed. 

12)  More  probably,  '  Limiiia  Apritolorum,'  the  thresholds  of  the  apostles. — Ed. 


62  THE    PRAISK    OF    QITKEN    AN\E. 

Henry    by  statutc,  aticl  a  new  oatli  ministered  and  confirmed  for  the  same, 

. wherein  they  acknowledged  the  king  to  be  the  supreme  head,  under 

A.  U.    Christ,  in  this  church  of  England,  as  by  tenor  thereof  may  appear 
^^^'^-    hereunder  ensuing. 

The  Oath  of  the  Clergy  to  the  King. 

I,  John  B.,  of  A.,  utterly  renounce,  and  clearly  forsake,  all  such  clauses, 
words,  sentences,  and  grants,  which  I  have  or  shall  have  hereafter  of  the  pope's 
holiness,  of  and  for  the  bishopric  of  A.,  that  in  anywise  have  been,  are,  or 
hereafter  may  be,  hurtful  or  prejudicial  to  your  highness,  your  heirs,  successors, 
dignity,  privilege  or  estate  royal :  and  also  I  do  swear  that  I  shall  be  faithful 
and  true,  and  faith  and  truth  I  shall  bear,  to  you  my  sovereign  lord,  and  to  your 
heirs  kings  of  the  same,  of  life  and  limb,  and  earthly  worship  above  all  crea- 
tures, to  live  and  die  with  you  and  yours  against  all  people  :  and  diligently  I 
shall  be  attendant  to  all  your  needs  and  business,  after  my  wit  and  power;  and 
your  counsel  I  shall  keep  and  hold,  acknowledging  myself  to  hold  my  bishopric 
of  you  only,  beseeching  you  of  restitution  of  the  temporalties  of  the  same  ;  pro- 
mising (as  before)  that  I  shall  be  a  faithful,  true,  and  obedient  subject  unto  your 
said  highness,  heirs,  and  successors  during  my  life  :  and  the  services  and  other 
things  due  to  your  highness,  for  the  restitution  of  the  temporalties  of  the  sajne 
bishopric,  I  shall  truly  do,  and  obediently  perform.  So  God  me  help  and  all 
saints. 

These  oaths  thus  being  recited  and  opened  to  the  people,  were  the 
occasion  that  the  pope  lost  all  his  interest  and  jurisdiction  here  in 
England  within  a  short  Avhile  after.     Upon  the  occasion  and  reason 
whereof,  the  matter  falling  out  more  and  more  against  the  pope,  sir 
Thomas  More,  of  whom  mention  is  made  before,  being  a  great  main- 
tainer  of  the  pope,  and  a  heavy  troubler  of  Christ's  people,  and  now 
not  liking  well  of  this  oath,  by  God's  good  work  was  enforced  to 
resign   up  his  chancellorship,  and  to  deliver  up  the  great  seal    of 
Audiey     England  into  the  king's  hands.      After  whom  succeeded  sir  Thomas 
Xaiice"-   Audiey,  keeper  of  the  great  seal,  a  man  in   eloquence  and  gifts 
'°'^-  of  tongue  no  less  incomparable,  than  also  for  his  godly-disposed  mind  ; 

and  for  his  favourable  inclination  to  Christ's  religion,  worthy  of  much 
commendation. 
The  mar-      Thcsc  things  being  done  in  the  parliament,  the  king,  within  short 
queen"     timc  after,  proceeded  to  the  marriage  of  the  aforesaid  lady  Anne 
Anne.      Bullcn,  motlicr  to  our  most  noble  queen  now,  who,  without  all  contro- 
versy,  was  a   special  comforter   and  aider  of  all  the  professors  of 
Her  great  Christ's  gospcl,  as  Well  of  the  learned  as  the  unlearned  ;  her  life  being 
**  '""■       also  directed  according  to  the  same,  as  her  weekly  alms  did  manifestly 
declare  ;  who,  besides  the  ordinary  of  a  hundred  crowns,  and  other 
apparel  that  she  gave  weekly,  a  year  before  she  was  crowned,  both  to 
men  and  women,  gave  also  wonderfully  much  privy  alms  to  widows 
and  other  poor  householders,  continually,  till  she  was  apprehended; 
and  she  ever  gave  three  or  four  pounds  at  a  time  to  the  poor  people, 
to  buy  them  kine  withal,  and  sent  her  subalmoner  to  the  towns  about 
where  she  lay,  that  the  parishioners  should  make  a  bill  of  all  the  poor 
householders  in  their  parish ;  and  some  towns  received  seven,  eight, 
or  ten  pounds  to  buy  kine  withal,  according  as  the  number  of  the 
poor  in  the  towns  were.     She  also  maintained  many  learned  men  at 
Cambridge.     Likewise  did  the  earl  of  Wiltshire  her  father,  and  the 
lord  Rochford  her  brother,  and  by  them  these  men  were  brought  in 
favour  with  the  king  ;  of  whom  some  are  yet  alive,  and  can  testify 


HER    CORONATION'.  63 

the  same ;  would  to  God  that  they  were  now  as  great  professors  of    ffenry 

the  gospel  of  Christ,  as  then  they  appeared  to  be ;  who  were  Dr.  L 

Heath  and  Dr.  Thirlby  ;  with  whom  was  joined  the  lord  Paget,  who,  A.  D. 
at  that  present,  was  an  earnest  protestant,  and  gave  unto  one  Raynold  ^^''^'^- 
West,  Luther's  books,  and  other  books  of  the  Germans,  as  Francis.  Sj^?V^ 

.  Thirlby 

Lambert.  '  De  Sectis  ;'    and  at  that  time  he  read  Melancthon''s  Rhe-  Paget.  ' 
toric  openly  in  Trinity-hall,  in  Cambridge,  and  was  with  his  Master  p^^^^ 
Gardiner,  a  maintainor  of  Dr.  Barnes,  and  all  the  protestants  that^!"^!"-. 
were  then  in  Cambridge,  and  helped  many  religious  persons  out  of  Barnes. 
their  cowls. 

It  hath  been  reported  unto  us  by  divers  credible  persons  who  were 
about  this  queen,  and  daily  acquainted  with  her  doings,  concerning 
her  liberal  and  bountiful  distribution  to  the  poor,  how  her  grace 
carried  ever  about  her  a  certain  little  purse,  out  of  which  she  was  wont 
daily  to  scatter  abroad  some  alms  to  the  needy,  thinking  no  day  well 
spent  wherein  some  man  had  not  fared  the  better  by  some  benefit  at 
her  hands.  And  this  I  write  by  the  relation  of  certain  noble  person- 
ages who  were  the  chief  and  principal  of  her  waiting  maids  about 
her,  specially  the  duchess  of  Richmond  by  name. 

Also  concerning  the  order  of  her  ladies  and  gentlewomen  about 
her,  one  that  was  her  silkwoman,  a  gentlewoman^  not  now  alive,  but 
of  great  credit,  and  also  of  fame  for  her  worthy  doings,  did  credibly 
report,  that  in  all  her  time  she  never  saw  better  order  among  the  xue  good 
ladies  and  gentlewomen  of  the  court,  than  was  in  this  good  queen's  ^^^"^  °}\ 
days,  who  kept  her  maids  and  such  as  were  about  her  so  occupied  in  in  her"" 
sowing  and  working  of  shirts  and  smocks  for  the  poor,  that  neither  '™^" 
was  there  seen  any  idleness  then  among  them,  nor  any  leisure  to  follow 
such  pastimes  as  daily  are  seen  now-a-days  to  reign  in  princes'  courts. 

Thus  the  king,  being  divorced  from  the  lady  dowager  his  brother's  The  king 
wife,  married  this  gracious  lady,  making  a  prosperous  and  happy  from  i^jy 
change  for  us,  being  divorced  from  the  aforesaid  princess,  and  also  Katha- 
from  the  pope,  both  at  one  time.     Notwithstanding,  as  good  and  from  tue 
godly  purposes  are  never  without  some  incommodity  or  trouble  fol-  at  one°"^ 
lowing,  so  it  happened  in  this  divorcement,  that  the  said  princess,  "™^- 
procuring  from  Rome  the  pope's  curse,  caused  both  the  king  and  the 
realm  to  be  interdicted,  whereof  more  is  hereafter  to  be  spoken. 

In  the  mean  time  queen  Anne,  shortly  after  her  marriage,  being  Queen 
great  with  child,  the  next  year  following,  which  was  1533,  after  the  crow'iied 
first  divorcement  publicly  proclaimed,  was  crowned  with  high  solem-  " 
nity  at  Westminster  ;  and  not  long  after  her  coronation,  the  seventh 
day  of  September,  she  was  brought  to  bed,  and  delivered  of  a  fair 
lady  ;  for  whose  good  deliverance  '  Te  Deum'  was  sung  in  all  places, 
and  great  preparation  made  for  the  christening. 

The  mayor  and  his  brethren,  with  forty  of  the  chief  citizens,  were 
commanded  to  be  present,  with  all  the  nobles  and  gentlemen.  The 
king's  palace,  and  all  the  walls  between  that  and  the  Friars,  were 
hanged  with  arras,  as  was  the  Friars'  church.  Also  the  font  was  of 
silver,  and  stood  in  the  midst  of  the  church,  three  steps  high,  which 
was  covered  with  a  fine  cloth,  and  divers  gentlemen,  with  aprons  and 
towels  about  their  necks,  gave  attendance  about  it.  Over  the  font 
hung  a  fair  canopy  of  crimson  satin,  fringed  with  gold.     About  it 

(1)  The  name  of  this  gentlewoman  was  M.  Wilkinson. 


Elizabeth 


64  CRAN'MKK    GODFATHETl    TO    THE    LADY    ELIZABETH. 

Henry    was  a  rail  covered  with  say.'     Between  the  quire  and  the  bodv  of 

. the  church  was  a  close  place  with  a  pan  of  fire  to  make  the  child 

A.  D.  ready  in.  These  things  thus  ordered,  the  child  was  brought  into  tlie 
^^'^'^-  hall,  and  then  every  man  set  forward.  First  the  citizens,  two  and 
two :  then  the  gentlemen,  esquires,  and  chaplains  :  next  after  fol- 
lowed the  aldermen,  and  the  mayor  alone.  Next  the  mayor  followed 
the  king's  council :  then  the  king's  chappel  :^  then  barons,  bishojis, 
and  earls.  Then  came  the  earl  of  Essex,  bearing  the  covered  basons, 
gilt.  After  him  the  marquis  of  Exeter,  with  the  taper  of  virgin- wax. 
Next  him  the  marquis  of  Dorset,  bearing  the  salt.  Behind  him  the 
lady  Mary  of  Norfolk,  bearing  the  chrism,  which  was  very  rich  of 
pearl  and  stone.  The  old  duchess  of  Norfolk  bare  the  child  in  a 
mantle  of  purple  velvet,  with  a  long  train  fun-ed  with  ermine.  The 
duke  of  Norfolk,  with  his  marshal-rod,  went  on  the  right  hand  of  the 
said  duchess,  and  the  duke  of  Suffolk  on  the  left  hand.  Before  them 
went  the  officers  of  arms.  The  countess  of  Kent  bare  the  long  train 
of  the  child's  mantle.  Between  the  countess  and  the  child  went  the 
earl  of  Wiltsliire  on  the  right  hand,  and  the  earl  of  Derby  on  the 
left  hand,  supporting  the  said  train.  In  the  midst,  over  the  child, 
was  borne  a  canopy  by  the  lord  Rochford,  the  lord  Hussey,  the  lord 
William  Howard,  and  the  lord  Thomas  Howard  the  elder.  In  this 
order  they  came  unto  the  church  door,  where  the  bishop  of  London 
met  it,  with  divers  abbots  and  bishops,  and  began  the  observances  of 
^oiiflTher  ^^^^  sacrament.  The  archbishop  of  Canterbury  was  godfather,  and  the 
to  the  old  duchess  of  Norfolk,  and  the  old  marchioness  of  Dorset,  widows, 
z'abeth.'    wcrc  godmothcrs,  and  the  child  was  named  Elizabeth. 

After  all  things  were  done  at  the  church  door,  the  child  was 
brought  to  the  font,  and  christened.  This  done.  Garter,  the  chief 
king-at-arms,  cried  aloud,  "  God,  of  his  infinite  goodness,  send  pro- 
sperous life  and  long,  to  the  high  and  mighty  princess  of  England, 
Elizabeth.""  Then  the  trumpets  blew,  and  the  child  was  brought 
up  to  the  altar,  and  immediately  confirmed  by  the  archbishop,  the 
marchioness  of  Exeter  being  godmother.  Then  the  archbishop  of 
Canterbury  gave  the  princess  a  standing  cup  of  gokl.  The  duchess 
of  Norfolk  gave  her  a  standing  cup  of  gold,  fretted  with  pearl.  The 
marchioness  of  Dorset  gave  three  gilt  bowls,  pounced,  with  a  cover. 
The  marchioness  of  Exeter,  three  standing  bowls,  gilt  and  graven, 
with  a  cover.  And  so,  after  a  solemn  banquet,  ended  with  hypocras, 
wafers,  and  such  like,  in  great  plenty,  they  returned  in  like  order  again 
unto  the  court  with  the  princess  ;  and  so  departed. 

At  the  marriage  of  this  noble  lady,  as  there  was  no  small  joy  unto 
all  good  and  godly  men,  and  no  less  hope  of  prosperous  success  to 
God's  true  religion,  so'  in  like  manner,  on  the  contrary  part,  the 
papists  wanted  not  their  malicious  and  secret  attempts,  as  by  the 
false  hypocrisy  and  feigned  holiness  of  a  false  feigned  hypocrite,  this 
year  being  espied  and  found  out,  may  sufficiently  appear  what  their 
devilish  devices  and  purposes  were.  For  certain  monks,  friars,  and 
other  evil-disposed  persons,  of  a  devilish  intent,  had  put  into  the 
heads  of  many  of  the  king's  subjects,  that  they  had  a  revelation  of 
God  and  his  saints,  that  he  was  highly  displeased  with  king  Henry 


(1)  '  Say,"  a  thin  sort  of  stulT.— Ed. 

(2)  The  kinp's  chappel  '  in  roapes  ;'  i.e.  his  chaplii 


iiins.     Sec  Stowe's  Annals,  4to.  p.  0j8. — En. 


THE  MAID  OF  KENT  CONDEMNET)  TO  DEATH.  65 

for  the  divorcement  of  the  lady  Katharine;  and  surmised,  among    tfennj 

other  things,   that  God  had  revealed  to  a  nun,  name  1   Elizabeth 1_ 

Barton,  whom  they  called  the  holy  maid  of  Kent,  that  in  case  the    A.  D. 
king  proceeded  in  the  said  divorce,  he  should  not  be  king  of  this    ^^'^'^- 
realm  one  month  after,  and  in  the  reputation  of  God,  not  one  day  Jf''^™^'*^ 
nor  hour.     This  Elizabeth  Barton,  by  false  dissimulation,  practised  with  her 
and  showed  to  the  people  marvellous  alteration  of  her  visage  and  feigned 
other  parts  of  her  body,  as  if  she  had  been  rapt,  or  in  a  trance  ;  JJ^jP"'  ^ 
and  in  those  feigned  trances,  by  false  hypocrisy  (as  though  she  had  prehemi- 
been  inspired  of  God),  she  spake  many  words  in  rebuking  of  sin, 
and  reproving  the  gospel,  which  she  called  heresy ;  and  among  them 
uttered  divers  things  to  the  great  reproach  of  the  king  and  queen, 
and  to  the  establishing  of  idolatry,  pilgrimage,  and  the  derogation  of 
God's  glory  :  which  her  naughtiness  being  espied  out  by  the  great 
labour  and  diligence  of  the  archbishop  of  Canterbiu-y,  the  lord  Crom- 
wel,  and  Master  Hugh  Latimer,  she  was  condemned  and  put  to 
death,  with  certain  of  her  affinity  and   counsel,  in  the  month  of 
April,  A.D.  1533.     The  names  of  which  conspirators  with  her  were 
these  :  Edward  Bocking,   monk,  of  Canterbury  ;    Richard  Master, 
parson,  of  Aldington ;  John  Bering,  monk,  of  Canterbury ;  Hugh 
Rich,  friar,  Avarden  of  the  grey  friars,  of  Canterbury  ;   Richard  Risby; 
Henry  Gold,  bachelor  of  divinity,  and  parson  of  Aldermary ;  Fisher, 
bishop  of  Rochester ;  John  Adeson,  priest,  his  chaplain ;    Thomas 
Laurence,  the  bishop's  registrar,  of  Canterbury;   Edward  Thwaits ; 
Thomas  Abel :  of  which  persons,  the  said  Elizabeth  Barton,  Henry 
Gold,  Richard  Master,  Edward  Bocking,  John  Dering,  Hugh  Rich, 
Richard  Risby,  were  attainted  of  treason  by  act  of  parliament,  and  put 
to  execution. 

The  residue,  as  Fisher  bishop  of  Rochester,  Thomas  Gold,  Thomas 
Laurence,  Edward  Thwaits,  John  Adeson,  Thomas  Abel,  being 
convicted  and  attainted  of  misprision,  were  condemned  to  prison,  and 
forfeited  their  goods  and  possessions  to  the  king.^ 

Edward  Hall,  a  writer  of  our  English  stories,  making  mention  of  Maryei- 
this  Elizabeth  Barton  aforesaid,  adjoineth  next  in  his  book  the  narra-  ment"/ 
tion  of  one  Pavier,  or  Pavy,  a  notorious  enemy,  no  doubt,  to  God's  ^^°[|nst 
truth.    This  Pavier,  being  the  town-clerk  of  the  city  of  London,  was  Pavier, 
a  man  (saith  he)  that  in  no  case  could  abide  to  hear  that  the  gospel  enemy 
should  be  in  English  :  insomuch  that  the  said  Hall  himself  heard  him  wor^^ 
once  say  unto  him,  and  to  others  by  swearing  a  great  oath,  that  if  he 
thought  the  king's  highness  would  set  forth  the  Scripture  in  English, 
and  let  it  be  read  of  the  people  by  his  authority,  rather  than  he  would 
so  long  live,  he  would  cut  his  own  throat.     But  he  broke  promise, 
saith  Hall ;  for  he  did  not  cut  his  throat  with  a  knife,  but  with  a 
lialter  did  hang  himself.     Of  what  mind  and  intent  he  so  did,  God 
judge.     My  information  further  addeth  this,  touching  the  said  Pavier 
or  Pavy,  that  he  was  a  bitter  enemy,  very  busy  at  the  burning  of  Richard 
Bainham  above  mentioned  ;  who,  hearing  the  said  Bainham  at  the 
stake  speaking  against  purgatory  and  transubstantiation,  "  Set  fire," 
said  he,  "  to  this  heretic,  and  burn  him."     And  as  the  train  of  gun- 
powder came  toward  the  martyr,  he  lifted  up  his  eyes  and  hands  to 

(I)  Ex  Statut.  an.  25.  Reg.  Hen.  vni. 
vol,.  V.  V 


66  THE  MISERABLE  EXD  OF  PAVIER  AND  FOXFORD. 

Henry   heavcn,  sayliig  to  Pavicr,  "  God  forgive  thee,  and  show  thee  more 

_  mercy  than  thou  dost  to  me.     The  Lord  forgive  sir  Thomas  More, 

^-  p.    and  pray  for  me,  all  good  people  ;"  and  so  continued  he  praying,  till 
the  fire  took  his  bowels  and  his  head,  &c. 
but'^"^'  *       After  Bainhanrs  martyrdom,  the  next  year  following,  this  Pavier, 
enemy      thc  town-clerlv  of  the  city,  went  and  bought  ropes.     This  done,  he 
Richard    Went  up  to  a  high  garret  in  his  house  to  pray,  as  he  was  Avont  to  do, 
hifm'       ^^  ^  ^*^*^'^^  which  he  had  there,  before  which  he  bitterly  wept:  and  as 
his  own  maid,  coming  up,  found  him  so  doing,  he  bade  her  take  the 
rusty  sword,  and  go  make  it  clean,  and  trouble  him  no  more ;  and 
A  perse-   immediately  he  tied  up  the  rope,  and  hung  himself.     The  maid's 
hanseth    licart  Still  tlirobbcd,  and  so  came  up,  and  found  him  but  newly  hanged, 
inmseif.    ^^-'jjgj^^  having  no  power  to  help  him,  she  ran  crying  to  the  church  to 
her  mistress  to  fetch  her  home.     His  servants  and  clerks  he  had  sent 
out  before  to  Finsbury,  and  to  Master  Edney,  Serjeant  to  the  lord 
mayor,  d^'clling  over  Bisho])Vgate,  to  tany  for  him  at  Finsbury- 
court  till  he  came  :  but  he  had  dispatched  himself  before,  so  that  they 
might  long  look  for  him  before  he  could  come.    This  Avas  a.d.  1533. 
To  this  story  of  Pavier  may  also  be  added  the  like  terrible  example 
of  doctor  Foxford,  chancellor  to  the  bishop  of  London,  a  cruel  per- 
secutor, and  a  common  butcher  of  the  good  saints  of  God  ;  who  was 
the  condemner  of  all  those  afore  named,  who  were  put  to  death, 
troubled,  or  abjured  under  bishop  Stokesley,  through  all  the  diocese 
The         of  London.     This  Foxford  died  about  this  present  year  and  time ; 
hand  of    of  wliosc  terrible  end  it  was  then  certainly  reported  and  affirmed,  by 
FoxfMd"  such  as  were  of  right  good  credit,  unto  certain  persons,  of  whom  some 
be  yet  alive,  that  he  died  suddenly  sitting  in  his  chair,  his  belly  being 
burst,  and  his  entrails  falling  out  before  him. 
Death  About  the  same  time  died  William  Warham,  archbishop  of  Canter- 

hishop'"   bury  ;  in  whose  room  succeeded  Thomas  Cranmer,  who  was  tlie  king''s 
Warham;  chaplain,  aud  a  OTeat  disputcr  against  the  unlawful  marriao;e  of  lady 

Cranmer  I         .  '  .      O  i  o.  .  n      i    i  n  i- 

chosen.     Katliarmc,  prmcess  dowager ;  bemg  then  so  called  by  act  oi  parlia- 
ment. 
Queen  Yc  heard  before,  how  the  parliament  had  enacted  that  no  person, 

Hne-I^-  ^^^^  ^  certain  day,  should  appeal  to  Rome  for  any  cause :   notAvith- 
peai  to     standing  Avhich  act,  the   queen,  now  called  princess  doAvager,  had 
appealed  to  the  court  of  Rome  before  that  act  made ;  so  that  it  was 
doubted  Avhethcr  that  appeal  Avas  good  or  not.     This  question  Avas 
Avell  handled  in  the  parliament  house,  but  much  better  in  the  con- 
vocation house ;  and  yet  in  both  houses  it  was  alleged,  yea,  and  by 
books  shoAved,  that  in  the  councils  of  Chalcedon,  Africa,  Toledo,  and 
divers  other  famous  councils  in  the  primitive  church,  yea,  in  the  time 
f<^n-        of  St,  Augustine,  it  Avas  affinned,  declared,  and  determined,  that  a 
thatn.ine  causc  arising  in  one  province,  should  be  determined  in  the  same,  and 
appeal      that  ucitlicr  the  patriarch  of  Constantinople  should  meddle  in  causes 
"h  V'*^  o   """^^'^^^  '"to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  patriarch  of  Antioch,  nor  any  bishop 
vince.      should  intermeddle  Avithin  another's  province  or  country.     These 
things  Averc  so  clerkly  opened,  and  so  cunningly  set  forth  to  all 
intents,  that  every  man  that  had  Avit,  and  was  determined  to  folloAV 
the  truth,  and  not  Avilfully  Avedded  to  his  OAvn  mind,  might  plainly 
see,  that  all  appeals  made  to  Rome  were  clearly  void,  and  of  none 
effect:    Avhich   doctrines   and -counsels   Avere   shoAvcd    to   the    lady 


THE    KING    AND    THE    REALM    INTER IHCTED    BY    THE    POPE,  '(?7 

Katharine,  princess  dowager  ;  but  she  (as  women  love  to  lose  no    Henry 
dignity)  ever  continued  in  her  old  song,  trusting  more  to  the  pope's  -    — ^ 
ipartiality,  than  to  the  determination  of  Christ's  verity.  ^P- 

Wliereupon  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  Cranmer  above  named,  — Ll—L. 
accompanied  with  the  bishops  of  London,  Winchester,  Bath,  Lincoln, 
and  divers  other  great  clerks  in  a  great  number,  rode  to  Dunstable, 
which  is  «ix  miles  from  Ampthill,  where  the  princess  dowager  lay.; 
and  there,   by  a  doctor,  called  Dr.  Lee,  she  was  ascited  to  appear 
before  the  said  archbishop,  in  cause  of  matrimony,  in  the  said  town 
of  Dunstable.     And  at  the  day  of  appearance  she  would  not  appear, 
but  made  default,  and  so  was  called  peremptorily,  every  day,  fifteen 
days  together ;  and  at  last,  for  lack  of  appearance,  and  for  contumacy.  Lady  Ka- 
by  the  assent  of  all  the  learned  men  there  being  present,  she  was  'ofeVimiy 
divorced  from  the  kinfj,  and  their  marriatje  declared  to  be  void  and  divorced 

O'  o  from  tnG 

of  none  effect ;  which  sentence  given,  the  archbishop,  and  all  the  king, 
otliers  returned  back  again. 

Here  note,  that  although  this  divorce  following  after  the  new- 
marriage  needed  not  at  all  to  be  made,  the  first  man-iage  being  no 
marriage  at  all  before  God,  yet,  to  satisfy  the  voice  of  the  ])eople, 
more  than  for  any  necessity,  the  king  was  contented,  through  the 
persuasions  of  some,  so  to  do.  For  else,  as  touching  God  and  con- 
science, what  great  need  was  there  of  any  divorce,  where  before  God 
no  marriage  was  to  be  accounted,  but  rather  an  incestuous  and  de- 
testable adultery,  as  the  act  of  parliament  doth  term  it  ?  But  to  our 
matter  again. 

After  the  dissolution  of  this  first  marriage  made  between  the  king 
and  the  lady  princess  dowager,   she  nevertheless,   bearing   a  stout 
mind,  would  not  yet  relent,  neither  to  the  determination  of  the  uni-    . 
versities,  nor  to  the  censure  of  the  clergy,  nor  of  the  whole  realm  ; 
but,  following  the  counsel  rather  of  a  few  Spaniards,  to  molest  the  king 
and  the  realm  by  suit  and  means  made  to  the  pope,  procured  certain 
writings,  first  of  monition  and  aggravation,  then  of  excommunication 
and  interdiction,  to  be  sent  down  from  Rome,  wherem  the  pope  had 
interdicted  both  the  king  and  the  whole  realm.  But  the  pope's  curser 
being  not  the  hardiest  man,  belike,  that  ever  showed  his  head,  thought 
it  much  more  sure  for  him  to  discharge  his  popish  carriage  without 
the  king's  reach;  and  so,  keeping  himself  aloof  off  (like  a  pretty  man), 
set  up  his  writings  in  the  town  of  Dunkirk  in  Flanders:  in  which  writinss 
town  first,  upon  the  north  door  of  the  church  was  set  up  a  monition,  D„nidrk 
that  the  king  of  England  should  surcease  the  suit  of  divorce ;  which  jif^'^ing. 
John  Butler,  clerk,  then  commissary  of  Calais,  by  commandment, 
took  down  in  the  nia^ht. 

After  that,  before  AVhitsun-weck,  there  -was  set  up  m  the  same  The  king 
place  an  excommunication,  aggravation,  re- aggravation,  and  interdic-  realm'" 
tion  ;  for  which  also  the  said  Butler,  by  commandment,  was  sent  to  |j'!^^J^  ^^ 
Dunkirk,  to  take  it  down.     And  because  the  council  of  Calais  would  the  pope. 
be  certified  of  his  diligence  therein,  they  sent  a  servant  of  the  lord 
Lisle,  then  deputy  of  Calais,  whose  name  was  Cranvel ;  and  upon 
Wednesday  in  Whitsun-week,  at  seven  o'clock  in  the  morning,  he 
took  it  down  whole,  and  brought  it  with  him,  and  delivered  the  same 
to  the  lord  deputy  aforesaid :  which  was  about  the  year  1533. 

This  being  known  and  certified  unto  the  king,  he  was  motioned  by 

F  2 


68  THE    ABOLISHING    OF    THE    POPE    OL'T    OF    ENGLAND, 

fr^nry   his  couiici],  that  such  as  were  about  her,  and  moved  lier  thereunto, 

_  should  be  put  from  her.    And  therefore  the  duke  of  Suffolk  was  sent 

A. D.    to  Bugden,  beside  Huntingdon,  where  the  said  lady  Katharine  lay; 
•   who,  perceiving  her  stomach  to  continue  froward  still,  in  answci-ing 


Katha''^  him  witli  high  words,  and  suddenly  so  in  a  fury  to  part  from  him  into 
riiie's  her  privy  chamber,  and  shut  the  door,  brake  up  the  order  of  her  court, 
charged^  fi-nd  discharged  a  great  sort  of  her  household  servants ;  and  yet  left 
her  a  convenient  number  to  serve  her  like  a  princess.  They  that 
remained  still,  Avere  sworn  to  serve  her  as  princess  only,  and  not  as 
queen  ;  of  whom  some  said,  they  were  once  sworn  to  serve  her  as 
queen,  and  otherwise  would  not  serve ;  and  so  were  dismissed.  The 
others  who  were  sworn  to  serve  her  as  princess,  she  utterly  refused 
for  her  servants,  and  so  she  remained  with  the  fewer,  living  after  this 
about  the  space  of  two  years. 

*  And'  thus  much  hast  thou,  good  reader,  touching  the  king's 
divorcement ;  by  occasion  whereof  it  pleased  God  so  to  work,  through 
his  secret  and  unsearchable  wisdom,  that  the  pope,  who  so  long  had 
played  '  rex"*  in  England,  lost  his  whole  jurisdiction  and  supremacy.* 

THE    ABOLISHING    OF    THE    POPE    OUT    OF    ENGLAND. 

These  things  thus  finished  and  dispatched  concerning  the  marriage 
of  queen  Anne,  and  divorce  of  lady  Katharine,  dowager,  next  fol- 
loweth  the  year  1534< ;  in  which  Avas  assembled  the  high  court  of 
parliament  again,  after  many  prorogations,  upon  the  third  day  of 
February  ;  wherein  was  made  an  act  of  succession,  for  the  more 
surety  of  the  crown,  to  which  every  person  being  of  lawful  age 
should  be  sworn.  During  this  parliament  time,  every  Sunday 
preached  at  Paul's  cross  a  bishop,  who  declared  the  pope  not  to  be 
the  pope,  head  of  the  church. 

After  this,  commissions  were  sent  over  all  England,  to  take  the 
oath  of  all  men  and  women  to  the  act  of  succession  ;^  at  which  few 
repined,  except  Dr.  .John  Fisher,  bishop  of  Rochester ;  sir  Thomas 
More,  late  lord  chancellor  ;    and  Dr.  Nicholas  Wilson,  parson  of  St. 
Thomas  the  Apostle's  in  London.     Wherefore  these  three  persons, 
after  long  exhortation  to  them  made  by  the  bishop  of  Canterbury  at 
Lambeth,  refusing  to  be  sworn,  were  sent  to  the  tower,^  where  they 
remained,   and  were  oftentimes  motioned   to  be  sworn.      But  the 
The  bi-    bisliop  and  sir  Thomas  More  excused  them   by  their  Avxitings,   in 
Uochel    which   they  said   that  they  had  written   before  that   the  said   lady 
str'xh.f    Katharine  was  queen,  and  therefore   could  not  well  go  from  thtii 
mas  More  whicli  they  had  written.     Likewise  the  doctor  excused,  that  he  in 
fhftower.  preaching  had  called  her  queen,  and  therefore  now  could  not  well 
unsay  it  again.     Howbeit,  at  length,  he  was  well  contented  to  dis- 
semble the  matter,  and  so  escaped :  but  the  other  two  stood  against 
all  the  realm  in  their  opinion. 

From  the  month  of  March  this  parliament  furthermore  was  pro- 
rogued to  the  third  day  of  November  abovesaid  ;  at  what  time, 
amongst  divers  other  statutes,  most  graciously,  and  by  the  blessed 
will  of  God  it  was  enacted,   that  the  pope,  and  all  his  college  of 

(I)  See  Edition  1563,  p.  iHO.  (2)  Ex  Ed.  Hallo. 

(3)  See  Hall's  Chronicle,  pp.814,  815    Edit.  London,  1S09  — Ed. 


against 


THE    KIXg's    proclamation    AGAINST    THE    POrE.  69 

cardinals,   with  his    pardons  and  indulgences,  which    so  long  had   Hemy 
clogged  this  realm  of  England,  to  the  miserable  slaughter  of  so  many  " 

good  men,  and  which  never  could  be  removed  away  before,  were  now    A.  D. 
abolished,  eradicated  and  exploded  out  of  this  land,  and  sent  home  _1^-. 
again  to  their  own  country  of  Rome,  from  whence  they  came.     God 
be  everlastingly  praised,  therefore.     Amen  ! 

*An  old  Prophecy  of  the  Fall  of  the  Pope. 

Papa  cito  moritur,  Caesar  regnabit  ubique, 
Et  subito  vani  cessabunt  gaudia'  cleri.* 

An  Act  concerning  the  King's  Highness  to  be  the  supreme  head  of 
the  Church  of  England,  and  to  have  authority  to  reform  and 
redi-ess  all  Errors,  Heresies,  and  Abuses,  in  the  same.  Cap.  1. 

Albeit  the  king's  majesty  justly  and  rightly  is  and  ought  to  be  the  supreme 
head  of  the  church  of  England,  and  so  is  recognised  by  the  clergy  of  this  realm  in 
their  convocations ;  yet  nevertheless,  for  corroboration  and  confirmation  thereof, 
and  for  increase  of  virtue  in  Christ's  religion  within  this  realm  of  England,  and 
to  repress  and  extirp  all  en-ors,  heresies,  and  other  enormities  and  abuses 
heretofore  used  in  the  same  :  be  it  enacted  by  authority  of  this  present  parlia- 
ment, that  the  king  our  sovereign  lord,  his  heirs  and  successors,  kings  of  this 
realm,  shall  be  taken,  accepted,  and  reputed  the  only  supreme  head  in  earth  of 
the  church  of  England,  called  '  Anglicana  Ecclesia,'  and  shall  have  and  enjoy, 
annexed  and  united  to  the  imperial  crown  of  this  realm,  as  well  the  title  and 
style  thereof,  as  all  honours,  dignities,  pre-eminences,  jurisdictions,  privileges, 
authorities,  immunities,  profits  and  commodities  to  the  said  dignity  of  supreme 
head  of  the  same  church  belonging  and  appertaining.  And  that  our  said 
sovereign  lord,  his  heirs  and  successors,  kings  of  this  realm,  shall  have  full 
power  and  authority  fi-om  time  to  time,  to  visit,  repress,  redress,  reform,  order, 
correct,  restrain,  and  amend  all  such  errors,  abuses,  offences,  contempts,  and 
enormities,  whatsoever  they  be,  which  by  any  manner  of  spiritual  authority  or 
jurisdiction  ought  or  may  lawfiilly  be  reformed,  repressed,  ordered,  redressed, 
con-ected,  restrained,  or  amended,  most  to  the  pleasure  of  Almighty  God,  the 
increase  of  virtue  in  Christ's  religion,  and  for  the  conservation  of  the  peace, 
unity,  and  tranquillity  of  this  realm :  any  usage,  custom,  foreign  laws,  foreign 
authority,  prescription,  or  any  thing  or  things  to  the  contrary  hereof,  notwith- 
standing. 

The  King's  Proclamation  for  the  abolishing  of  the  usurped  power  of 

the  Pope. 

Trusty  and  well-beloved  !  we  greet  you  well.     And  whereas  not  only  upon 
good,  and  just,  and  virtuous  grounds  and  respects,  edified  upon   the  laws  of 
holy  Scripture,  by  due  consultation,  deliberation,   advisement,  and  consent,  as 
well  of  all  other  our  nobles  and  commons  temporal,  as  also  spiritual,  assembled 
in  our  high  court  of  parliament,  and  by  authority  of  the  same,  we  have,  by 
good  and  wholesome  laws  and  statutes  made  for  this  purpose,  extirped,  abo- 
lished, separated,  and  secluded  out  of  this  our  realm,  the  abuses  of  the  bishop 
of  Rome,  his  authority  and  jurisdiction  of  long  time  usurped  as  well  upon  us 
and  oiu-  realm,  as  upon  all  other  kings  and  princes  and  their  realms  (like  as 
they  themselves  have  confessed  and  affirmed),  but  also,  forasnnich  as  our  said 
nobles  and  commons,  both  spiritual  and  temporal,  assembled  in  our  high  court 
of  parliament,  have,  upon  good,  lawful,  and  virtuous  grounds,  and  for  the  public 
weal  of  this  our  realm,  by  one  whole  assent,  granted,  annexed,  knit,  and  united 
to  the  crown  imperial  of  the  same,  the  title,  dignity,  and  style  of  supreme  head  ^j'fy^J-^'^ 
or  governor  in  earth,  immediately  under  God,  of  the  church  of  England,  as  we  pjeme' 
be,  and  undoubtedly  have  hitherto  been  :  which  title  and  style,  both  the  bishops  annexed 
and  clergy  of  this  oiu'  realm  have  not  only,  in  convocation  assemble  d,  consented,  p°J^^!j|  ^j 
recognised,  and  approved  lawfully  and  justly  to  appertain  unto  us,  but  also,  by  England. 

(1)  See  Edition  157G,  p.  1028.  — Ed. 


n»  THE    KINGS    PROCLAMATIOX    AGAINST    THE    POPE.. 

Hevry    word,  oath,  profession,  and  writing  under  their  signs  and  seals,  have  confessodj 
f^'^-     ratified,   corroborated  and  confirmed  the  same,   utterly  renouncing  all  other 
A.  D.    oaths  and  obedience  to  any  other  foreign  potentates,  and  all  foreign  jurisdictioiia 
1534.     '^"^  powers,  as  well  of  the  said  bishop  of  Rome,  as  of  all  others  whatsoever 
they  be,  as  by  tlieir  said  professions  and  Avritings  coiToborated  with  the  sub- 
scription of  their  names,  and  appension  of  their  seals  more  plainly  appeareth  : 
we  let  you  to  wit,  that  calling  to  our  remembrance  the  power,  charge,  and 
commission  given  unto  us  of  Almighty  God,   and  upon  a  vehement  love  and 
affection  toward  our  loving   and  faithful  subjects,  perceiving  right  well  what 
great  rest,  quietness,  and  tranquillity  of  conscience,  and  manifold  other  com- 
modities might  insurge  and  arise  unto  them,  if  the  said  bishops  and  otliers  of 
the  clergy  of  this  our  realm  should  set  forth,  declare,  and  preach  to  tliem,  tliu 
true  and  sincere  word  of  God ;  and  without  all  manner  of  colour,  dissinuilatioii, 
and  hypocrisy,  manifest  and  publish  the  great  and  innumerable  enonnities  and 
abuses  which  the  said  bishop  of  Rome,  as  well  in  the  title  and  style,  as  also  in 
authority  and  jurisdiction,  of  long  time  unlawfully  and  unjustly  hath  usurped 
upon  us  and  our  progenitoi's,  and  also  other  christian  princes;  have  therefore 
addressed  our  letters  unto  the  bishop  of  the  diocese,  straightl}'  charging  and 
commanding  him  in  the  same,  that  not  only  he,  in  his  own  proper  person,  shall 
declare,  teach,  and  preach  unto  the  people,  forthwith  upon  the  receipt  of  our 
said  letters  unto  him  directed,  every  Sunday  and  other  high  feasts  through  the 
year,  the  true,  mere,  and  sincere  word  of  God ;  and  that  the  same  title,  style,  and 
jurisdiction  of  supreme  head  appertaineth  only  to  our  crowm  and  dignity  royal ; 
likewise,  as  the  said  bishop  and  all  other  the  bishops  of  our  realm  have  by  oath 
affirmed,  and  confirmed  by  subscription  of  their  names,  and  setting-to  their  seals, 
but  also  have  given  warning,  monition,  and  charge,  to  all  manner  of  abbots,  priors, 
deans,  archdeacons,  provosts,  parsons,  vicars,  curates,  and  all  other  ecclesiastical 
persons,  within  his  said  diocese,  as  well  to  teach,  preach,  publish,  and  declare, 
in  all  manner  of  churches,  our  aforesaid  just  title,  style,  and  jurisdiction,  every 
Sunday  and  high  feast  through  the  year :  and  further  to  admonish  and  com- 
mand all  other  schoolmasters  within  his  said  diocese,  to  instruct  and  teach  the 
same  unto  the  children  committed  unto  them;   as  also  to  cause  all  manner  o;' 
praj'ers,  orisons,  rubrics,   canons  of  mass-books,  and  all  other  books  in  the 
churches,  wherein  the  said  bishop  of  Rome  is  named,  or  his  presumptuous  and 
proud  pomp  and  authority  preferred,  utterly  to  be  abolished,   eradicated  and 
rased  out,  and  his  name  and  memory  to  be  never  more  (except  to  his  con- 
Xiie  tumely  and  reproach)  remembered,  but  perpetually  suppressed  and  obscured : 
pope's       and  finally,,  to  desist  and  leave  out  all  such  articles  as  be  in   the  general  sen- 
memory'^  teuce  v.liicli  is  usually  accustomed  to  be  read  four  times  in  the  year,  and  do 
abolish-     tend  to  the  gloiy  and  advancement  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  his  name,  title,  and 
***•           jurisdiction. 

Whereupon  we,  seeing,  esteeming,  and  reputing  you  to  be  of  such  singular 
and  vehement  zeal  and  affection  towards  the  glory  of  Almighty  God,  and  of  so 
faithful,  loving,  and  obedient  heart  towards  us,  as  you  will  not  only  do  and 
accomplish,  with  all  power,  Avisdom,  diligence,  and  labour,  whatsoever  should 
or  might  be  to  the  prefennent  and  setting  forward  of  God's  word,  but  also 
practise,  study,  and  endeavour  yourself,  with  all  your  policy,  wit,  power,  and 
good-will,  to  amplify,  defend,  and  maintain  all  such  interest,  right,  title,  style, 
jurisdiction,  and  authority,  as  is  in  any  wise  appertaining  unto  us,  our  dignity 
and  prerogative,  and  the  crown  imperial  of  this  our  realm,  have  thought  good 
and  expedient,  not  only  to  signify  unto  you,  by  these  our  letters,  the  particulars 
of  the  charge,  monition,  and  commandment  given  by  us  unto  the  said  bishop, 
as  before  is  specified ;  but  also  to  require,  and  straightly  charge  and  command 
you,  upon  pain  of  your  allegiance,  and  as  ye  shall  a^oid  our  high  indignation 
*and  displeasure,  at  your  uttermost  peril,  laying  apart  all  vain  affections,  respects, 
or  other  carnal  considerations,  and  setting  only  before  your  eyes  the  mirror  of 
truth,  the  glory  of  God,  the  dignity  of  your  sovereign  lord  and  king,  and  the 
great  concord  and  unity,  and  inestimable  profit  and  utiUty,  that  shall,  by  the 
due  execution  of  the  premises,  ensue  to  yourself  and  all  other  faithful  and 
loving  subjects,  ye  make  or  cause  to  be  made  diligent  search  and  wait,'  and 
especially  in  every  place  of  yoiu*  shirewick,  whether  the  said  bishop  do  truly, 
and  sincerely,  and  without  all  manner  of  cloak,  colour,  or  dissimulation,  execute 
(n  '  Wiit,' or  watch— Ed. 


THE    OATH    OF    STEPHEN    GARDIN'EK    TO    THE    KING.  71 

and  accomplish  our  will  and  commandment,  as  is  afore  said.  And  in  case  yc  Henry 
shall  hear,  perceive,  and  approvably  understand  and  know,  that  the  said  bishop,  ^'^I^- 
or  any  other  ecclesiastical  person  within  his  diocese,  doth  omit  and  leave  undone  .  p. 
any  part  or  parcel  of  the  premises  ;  or  else,  in  the  execution  and  setting  forth     ,  J„ .' 

of  the  same,  do  coldly  and  feignedly  use  any  manner  of  sinister  addition,  wrong  — 

interpretation,  or  painted  colour  :  then  we  straightly  charge  and  command  you, 
that  forthwith  upon  any  such  defaidt,  neghgence,  or  dissimulation  of  the  said 
bishop,  or  any  other  ecclesiastical  person  of  his  diocese,  contrary  to  the  true 
tenor,  meaning,  and  effect  of  the  said  charge  by  us  to  him  appointed  aforesaid, 
ye  do  make  indelayedly,  and  with  all  speed  and  diligence,  declaration  and 
advertisement  to  us  and  oiu-  council,  of  the  said  default,  and  of  the  behaviour, 
manner,  and  fashion  of  the  same. 

And  forasmuch  as  we,  upon  singular  trust  and  assured  confidence  which 
we  have  in  you,  and  for  the  special  love  and  zeal  we  suppose  and  think  ye  bear 
toward  us,  and  the  public  and  common  wealth,  unity  and  tranquillity  of  this 
our  realm,  have  specially  elected  and  chosen  you  among  so  many,  for  this 
purpose  ;  and  have  reputed  you  such  men  as  unto  whose  wisdom,  discretion, 
tiuth,  and  fidelity,  we  might  commit  a  matter  of  such  great  weight,  moment, 
and  importance,  as  whereupon  the  unity  and  tranquillity  of  our  realm  do 
consist :  if  ye  should,  contrary  to  our  expectation  and  trust  which  we  have  in 
you,  and  against  your  duty  and  allegiance  towards  us,  neglect  or  omit  to  do, 
with  all  your  diligence  and  wisdom,  whatsoever  shall  be  in  your  power  for  the 
due  performance  of  our  mind  and  pleasure  to  you  before  declared  in  this  behalf, 
or  halt  or  stumble  at  any  part  or  specialty  of  the  same,  be  ye  assured  that  we, 
like  a  prince  of  justice,  will  so  extremely  punish  you  for  the  same,  that  all  the 
world  besides  shall  take  by  you  example,  and  beware,  contrary  to  their  alle- 
giance, to  disobey  the  lawful  commandment  of  their  sovereign  lord  and  prince 
in  such  things,  as,  by  the  faithful  execution  thereof,  ye  shall  not  only  advance 
the  honour  of  Almighty  God,  and  set  forth  the  majesty  and  imperial  dignity 
of  your  sovereign  lord,  but  also  bring  an  inestimable  weal,  profit,  and  commo- 
dity, unity  and  tranquillity  to  all  the  common  state  of  this  our  realm,  where- 
unto,  both  by  the  laws  of  God,  nature,  and  man,  ye  be  utterly  bound. 

Given  under  our  signet,  at  our  palace  at  Westminster,  the  9th  day  of 
June,  A.D.  1534. 

Furthermore,  that  no  man  shall  cavil  or  surmise  this  fatal  fall  and 
ruin  of  the  pope  to  have  come  rashly  upon  the  king''s  own  partial 
affection,  or  by  any  sensual  temerity  of  a  few,  and  not  by  the  grave 
and  advised  judgment,  approbation,  and  consent,  generally  and  pub- 
licly, as  well  of  the  nobles  and  commons  temporal,  as  also  upon 
substantial  grounds,  and  the  very  strength  of  truth,  by  the  discussion 
and  consultation  of  the  spiritual  and  most  learned  persons  in  this 
realm:  it  shall  be  requisite,  moreover,  to  these  premises  to  adjoin  the 
Avords  and  testimonies  also  of  the  bishops'  own  oaths  and  profession 
made  to  the  king,  yielding  and  rendering  unto  him  only,  the  style  of 
supreme  head,  next  unto  Christ,  of  the  church  of  England  ;  all  other 
service,  subjection,  and  obedience  to  be  given  to  any  other  foreign 
potentate,  which  should  be  prejudicial  to  the  king''s  highness  in  this 
behalf,  being  excluded ;  and  that  both  frankly  and  freely,  of  their 
own  voluntary  motion,  and  also  upon  the  fliith  and  fidelity  of  their 
priesthood,  as  by  their  own  words  and  hand-writing  may  appear,  in 
form  as  hereunder  foUoweth. 

The  Oath  of  Stephen  Gardiner  to  the  King.' 

T  Stephen,  bishop  of  Winchester,  do  purely,  of  mine  own  voluntary  accord, 
and  absolutely,  on  the  word  of  a  bishop,  profess  and  promise  to  your  princely 

(  ])  'Ego  Stephanus  Wiiitonien.  Episeopus,  pure,  sponte,  et  absolute,  in  verbo  pontificio,  pro- 
fiteer   ac  spondeo  illustrissima  vestrre  legiae  majestati,  singulat'  ac  summo  domino  meo,  ct 


7»  THE    OATK    OF    STEl'HEN    GARDINER    TO    THE    KIKG. 

Henry  majesty,  my  singular  and  chief  lord  and  patron,  Henry  the  eighth,  by  the  grace 
f/7/.  of  God  king  of  England  and  of  France,  defender  of  the  faith,  lord  of  Ireland, 
,  j^  and  in  earth  of  the  church  of  England  supreme  head  immediately  under  Christ, 
I  594'     ^^^^^  from  this  day  forward  I  shall  swear,  promise,  give,  or  cause  to  be  given  to 

L  no  foreign  potentate,  emperor,  king,  prince,  or  prelate,  nor  yet  lo  the  bishop  of 

Rome,  whom  they  call  pope,  any  oath  or  fealty,  directly  or  indirectly,  either 

by  word  or  writing  ;  but  at  all  times,  and  in  every  case  and  condition  I  shall 

observe,  hold,  and  maintain,  to  all  effects  and  intents,  the  quarrel  and  cause  of 

your  royal  majesty  and  your  successors;  and  to  the  uttermost  of  my  power 

shall  defend  the  same  against  all  manner  of  persons,  whomsoever  1  shall  know 

or  suspect  to  be  adversaries  to  your  majesty,  or  to  your  successors ;  and  shall 

give  my  faith,  truth,  and  obedience,  sincerely,  and  with  my  very  heart,  only  to 

Ptpphen    your  royal  majesty,  as  to  my  supreme  prince.     I  profess  the  papacy  of  Rome 

^nounc-   "''^  ^°  ^^  ordained  of  God  by  holy  Scripture,  but  constantly  do  affirm,  and 

eth  the      openly  declare,  and  shall  declare  it,  to  be  set  up  only  by  man,  and  shall  cause 

pope.        diligently  other  men  likewise  to  publish  the  same.     Neither  shall  I  enter  any 

treaty  with  any  person  or  persons  either  privily  or  apertly,  or  shall  consent 

thereto,  that  the  bishop  of  Rome  shall  have  or  exercise  here  any  authoiity  or 

jurischction,  or  is  to  be  restored  to  any  jurisdiction  hereafter. 

Furthermore,  that  the  said  bishop  of  Rome  now  being,  or  any  that  shall 
succeed  him  hereafter  in  the  said  see,  is  not  to  be  called  pope,  nor  supreme 
bishop  or  universal  bishop,  nor  most  holy  lord;  but  only  ought  to  be  called 
bishop  of  Rome,  and  fellow  brother  (as  the  old  manner  of  the  most  ancient 
bishops  hath  been)  :  this  I  shall  to  my  power  openly  maintain  and  defend. 

And  I  shall  firmly  observe  and  cause  to  be  observed  by  others,  to  the  utter- 
most of  my  cunning,  wit,  and  power,  all  such  laws  and  acts  of  this  realm,  how 
and  whatsoever,  as  have  been  enacted  and  established  for  the  extirpation  and 
suppression  of  the  papacy,  and  of  the  authority  and  jurisdiction  of  the  said 
bishop  of  Rome.  Neither  shall  I  appeal  hereafter  to  the  said  bishop  of  Rome, 
nor  ever  consent  to  any  person  that  shall  appeal  to  him  ;  neither  shall  I 
attempt,  prosecute,  nor  follow  any  suit  in  the  court  of  Rome,  for  any  cause  of 
right  or  justice  to  be  had,  or  shall  make  answer  to  any  plea  or  action,  nor  shall 
take  upon  me  the  person  and  office  either  of  the  plaintiff  or  defendant  in  the 
said  court.  And  if  the  said  bishop,  by  his  messenger  or  by  his  letters,  shall 
make  any  means  or  signification  imto  me  of  any  matter,  whatsoever  it  be,  I 
shall,  with  all  speed  and  diligence,  make  declaration  and  advertisement  thereof, 
or  cause  the  same  to  be  signified  either  to  your  princely  majesty,  or  to  some  of 
your  secret  council,  or  to  your  successors,  or  any  of  tluir  privy  council.  Neither 
shall  I  send,  or  cause  to  be  sent,  at  any  time  any  writing  or  messenger  to  the 
said  bishop  or  to  his  court,  without  the  knowledge  and  consent  of  your  majesty 
or  your  successors  willing  me  to  send  writing  or  messenger  unto  him.  Neither 
shall  I  procure,  or  give  counsel  to  any  person  to  procure,  bulls,  briefs,  or 
rescripts  whatsoever,  either  for  me  or  any  other,  from  the  said  bishop  of  Rome 
or  his  court.  And  if  any  such  shall  be  procured  against  my  will  and  know- 
ledge, either  in  general  or  in  special,  or  else  howsoever  they  shall  be  granted 
unto  them,  I  shall  utter  and  disclose  the  same,  and  not  consent  thereunto,  nor 
use  them  in  any  case,  and  shall  cause  them  to  be  brought  to  your  majesty,  or 
yoiu'  successors. 

Furthermore,  for  the  confirmation  hereof  I  give  my  faith  and  truth  by  firm 
promise,  and  in  the  faith  of  a  bishop,  that  against  this  my  aforesaid  profession 
and  promise  made,  I  shall  defend  myself  bj'  no  dispensation,  exception,  nor  by 
any  remedy  or  cautel  of  law  or  example,  during  this  my  natural  life.  And  if 
heretofore  I  h,:;ve  done  or  made  any  protestation  in  prejudice  of  this  my  pro- 
fession and  promise  here  made,  the  same  I  do  revoke  at  this  present,  and  for 
ever  hereafter,  and  here  utterly  do  renoimce,  by  these  presents.  Whereunto  I 
have  subscribed  and  underwritten  the  name  both  of  myself  and  of  my 
bishopric,  with  my  proper  hand ;  and  thereto  also  have  put  my  seal,  in  perpetual 
and  undoubted  testimony  of  the  premises. 

Given  the  tenth  day  of  February,  a.d.  1534,  and  in  the  twenty-sixth  year  of 
our  sovereign  lord  king  Henry  the  Eighth.  Stephen  Winton. 

patrono,  Henrico  Dei  (imtia  AngliiP  et  Fraiiciae  rcjii,  fidei  defensori,  domino  Hibernias,  atque  in 
tiTiis  F.rek'sicC  An^rlicaiu-u  Supremo  immediate  sub  Cliristo  cajiiti,  quod  postliac  ntilli  externo 
inipciatori,  re^i,  principi  aut  pra;lato,  ner  Romano  pontiiici  (quern  Papeni  vecant)  Cdelitatem  et 
cbedicntiam,'  iv'c 


THE    OATHS    OF    OTHER    BISHOPS    TO    THE    KING. 


73 


Henry 
rill. 


The  like  Oath  of  John  Stokesly,  Bishop  of  London. 

AD 
I  John,  bishop  of  London,  do  purely,  and  of  mine  own  voluntary  accord,     ^^'^^ 

and  absolutely  on  the  word  of  a  bishop,  profess  and  promise  to  your  princely L_ 

majesty,  my  singular  and  chief  lord  and  patron,  Henry  the  Eighth,  by  the 
grace  of  God,  king  of  England  and  of  France,  defender  of  the  faith,  lord  of 
Ireland,  and  in  earth  of  the  same  church  of  England  supreme  head  immediately 
under  Christ,  &c.     [Like  to  the  oath  before.] 

Johan.  London. 

The  like  Oath  and  hand-writing  of  Edward  Lee,  Archbishop  of 

York. 

I  Edward,  by  the  permission  of  God,  archbishop  of  York,  do  purely,  of  my 
own  voluntary  accord,   and  absolutely,  on  the  word  of  a  bishop,  profess  and 

fromise  to  your  royal  majesty,  my  singular   and  chief  lord  and  patron,  &(\ 
In  like  form  to  the  oath  before.] 

Edwardus  Eborac. 

The  like  Oath  and  hand-writing  of  Cuthbert  Tonstal,  Bishop  of 

Durham. 

I  Cuthbert,  by  the  permission  of  God,  bishop  of  Durham,  do  purely,  of  mine 
own  voluntary  accord,  and  absolutely,  on  the  word  of  a  bishop,  profess  and 
promise  to  your  royal  majesty,  my  singular  and  chief  lord  and  patron,  &c.  [As 
before.]  Per  me  Cuthbertum  Dunelm. 

And  so  likewise  all  the  other  bishops,  after  the  same  order  and 
form  of  oath,  were  obliged  and  bound  to  the  king,  as  to  the  supreme 
head  of  the  church  of  England  immediately  under  Christ ;  renouncing 
and  abjuring  utterly  and  voluntarily  the  pope's  too  long  usurped 
jurisdiction  in  this  realm ;  testifying,  moreover,  the  same  both  with 
their  own  hand,  and  also  with  their  seal. 

Besides  these  confirmations  and  testimonials  of  the  bishops  afore- 
said, ye  shall  hear  yet  moreover  the  decree  and  public  sentence  of 
the  university  of  Cambridge,  written  likewise  and  subscribed,  and 
signed  with  the  public  seal  of  their  university ;  the  tenor  of  which 
their  letter  here  followeth. 

A  Letter  of  the  University  of  Cambridge  against  the  usurped 
Power  of  the  Bishop  of  Rome.^ 

To  all  and  singular  children  of  the  holy  mother  church,  to  whose  hands  these 
presents  shall  come,  the  whole  society  of  regents  and  non-regents  of  the 
university  of  Cambridge,  sendeth  greeting  in  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 

Whereas  now  of  late  it  hath  risen  up  in  question  among  us,  concerning  the 
power  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  which  he  doth  both  claim  to  himself  by  the  holy 
Scripture  over  all  provinces  and  nations  in  Christendom,  and  hath  now  of  long 
time  exercised  in  this  realm  of  England ;  and  forasmuch  as  our  censure  con- 
cerning the  cause  is  required,  to  wit.  Whether  the  bishop  of  Rome  hath  any 
power  or  authority  in  this  kingdom  of  England,  allotted  to  him  by  God  in  the 
Scripture,  more  than  any  other  foreign  bishop,  or  no :  we  thought  it  therefore 
good  reason,  and  our  duty  for  the  searching  out  of  the  verity  of  the  said 
question,  that  we  should  employ  therein  our  whole  endeavour  and  study,  where- 
by we  might  render  and  publish  to  the  world,  what  our  reason  and  censure  is, 
touching  the  premises.     For  therefore  we  suppose,  that  universities  were  first 

(1)  '  Unjversis  sanctae  matris  ecclesiae  filiis,  ad  quos  praesentes  literse  perventurae  sunt,  coetus 
omiiis  regentium  et  non  rcRentium  acadeniiae  Cantabrigieiisis,  salutem  in  omnium  salvatore  JeBU 
Clinsto       Cum  de  Komani  pontilicispotestate,' &c. 


14 


Henry 
VIII. 

A.D. 
1J34. 

The  cen- 
sure of 
the  uni- 
versity of 
Cam- 
bridge 
against 
the  pope's 
supre- 
macy. 


The 

bishop  of 

Rome 

hath  no 

more 

state  in 

England 

than 

hath  any 

other 

bishop. 


STEPHEN    GARDINER,    DE    VERA    OBEDIENTIA. 

provided  and  instituted  of  princes,  to  the  end  that  hoth  the  people  of  Chri»t 
might,  in  the  law  of  God,  he  instructed ;  and  also  that  false  errors,  if  any  did 
rise,  might,  through  the  vigilant  care  and  industry  of  learned  divines,  be  dis- 
cussed, extinguished,  and  utterly  rooted  out.  For  which  cause  we,  in  our 
assemblies  and  convocations  (after  our  accustomed  manner),  resorting  and  con- 
ferring together  upon  the  question  aforesaid,  and  studiously  debating  and 
deliberating  with  ourselves  how  and  by  what  order  we  might  best  proceed  for 
the  finding  out  of  the  truth  of  the  matter ;  and  at  length  choosing  out  certain 
of  the  best  learned  doctors  and  bachelors  of  divinity,  and  other  masters,  have 
committed  to  them  in  charge,  studiously  to  insearch  and  peruse  the  places  of 
holy  Scri])ture,  by  the  viewing  and  conferring  of  which  places  together,  they 
might  certif^v  us  what  is  to  be  said  to  the  question  propoimded. 

Forasmuch  therefore  as  we,  having  heard,  and  well  advised,  and  thorouglily 
discussed  in  open  disputations,  what  may  be  said  on  both  parts  of  the  aforesaid 
question,  those  reasons  and  arguments  do  appear  to  us  more  probable,  stronger, 
truer,  and  more  certain,  and  sounding  much  more  near  to  the  pure  and  native 
sense  of  Scriptiu-es,  which  do  deny  the  bishop  of  Rome  to  have  any  such  power 
given  him  of  God  in  the  Scripture.  By  reason  and  force  of  which  arguments,, 
we,  being  persuaded,  and  conjoining  together  in  one  opinion,  have  with  our- 
selves thus  decreed  to  answer  unto  the  question  aforesaid ;  and  in  these  writings 
thus  resolutely  do  answer  in  the  name  of  the  whole  university,  and  for  a  con- 
clusion undoubted  do  affii-m,  approve,  and  pronounce,  that  the  bishop  of  Rome 
hath  no  more  state,  authority,  and  jurisdiction  given  him  of  God  in  the  Scrip- 
tures, over  this  realm  of  England,  than  any  other  extern  bishop  hath.  And  in 
testimon}'  and  credence  of  this  our  answer  and  aflSrmation,  we  have  caused  our 
common  seal  to  be  put  to  these  our  aforesaid  letters  accordingly. 

At  Cambridge,  in  our  Regent  House,  a.d.  1534. 


Gardiner 
against 
tlie  mar- 
riage of 
the  king 
with  his 
brother's 
wife. 


THE    BOOK    OF    GARDINER,^    BISHOP    OF    WINCHESTER, 
"  DE    VERA    OBEDIENTIA.*'"* 

You  have  heard  before  of  Stephen  Gardiner,  of  Lee,  of  Tonstal^ 
and  of  Stokesley,  hoM'  of  their  vokmtary  mind  they  made  tlieir  pro- 
fession unto  tlie  king,  every  one  severally  taking  and  accepting  a 
corporal  oath,  utterly  and  for  ever  to  renounce  and  reject  the  usurped 
superiority  of  the  bishop  of  Rome.  Now,  for  a  further  testimony 
and  declaration  of  their  judgments  and  opinions  which  then  they 
were  of,  following  the  force  both  of  truth  and  of  time  then  present, 
ye  shall  hear,  over  and  besides  their  oaths,  what  the  aforesaid  bishops, 
in  their  own  books,  prologues,  and  sermons,  do  write,  and  publish 
abroad  in  print,  touching  the  said  cause  of  the  ]-)ope's  supremacy. 

And  first,  God  willing,  to  begin  with  Stephen  Gardiner's  book 
'  De  vera  obedientia,'  we  will  briefly  note  out  a  few  of  his  own  words, 
wherein,  with  great  scriptures  and  good  deliberation,  he  not  only 
confuteth  the  pope's  usurped  authority,  but  also  proveth  the  marriage 
beween  the  king  and  queen  Katharine  his  brother's  wife  not  to  be 
good  nor  lawful,  in  these  words. 

'  Of  which  moral  precepts  in  the  old  law,  to  speak  of  some  (for  to  rehearse  all 
it  needs  not),  the  Levitical  precepts  touching  forbidden  and  incestuous  mar- 
riages, as  far  as  they  concern  chaste  and  pure  wedlock,  wherein  the  original  of 
man's  increase  consisteth,  are  always  to  be  reputed  of  such  sort,  that  although 
they  were  first  given  to  the  Jews,  yet  because  they  appertain  to  the  law  of 
natiu-e,  and  expound  the  same  more  plainly  to  us,  therefore  they  belong  as  well 

(I)  The  book  of  Gardiner,  bishop  of  Winchester,  '  De  vera  obedientia.'  The  original  of  this 
treatise  appears  in  Browne's  Fasciculus  Rerum  expctend.  et  fugiendarum,  vol.  2,  pp.  800—820; 
and  an  old  translation  is  given  in  Mr.  Stevens's  Memoirs  of  Bradford.  London,  1832.  Appendix, 
pp.  62—138.  In  the  Uarl.  MSS.  Brit.  Mus  No.  418,  is  Crannier's  answer  to  Gardiner's  book, 
translated  into  Latin  (according  to  Strype)  by  John  Foxe,  employed  therein  hy  the  direction  of 
Peter  Martyr  at  Basle,  and  begtxn  about  1554.— Ild. 


HIS    REASONS    AGAIXST    THE    POPe's    SUPREMACY.  75 

to  all  manner  of  people  of  the  whole  world  for  evermore.     In  which  doubtless    jicnry 
hoth  the  voice  of  nature  and  God's  commandment  agreeing  in  one,  have  for-  _^^^^-_ 
bidden  that  which  is  contrary  and  diverse  from  the  one  and  from  the  other.    ^  j^ 
And  amongst  these,  since  there  is  commandment  that  a  man  shall  not  marry    i/^'.j^' 
his  brother's  wife,  what  could  the  king's  excellent  majesty  do,  otherwise  than  —       '■ 
he  did,  by  the  whole  consent  of  the  people,  and  judgment  of  his  church ;  that 
is,  to  be  divorced  fi-om  unlawful  marriage,  and  use  lawful  and  permitted  copu- 
lation? and  obeying  (as  meet  it  was)  conformably  unto  the  commandment, 
cast  off  her,  whom  neither  law  nor  right  permitted  him  to  retain,  and  take  him 
to  chaste  and  lawful  marriage?     Wherein  although  the   sentence    of  God's 
word  (whereunto  all  things  ought  to  stoop)  might  have  sufficed,  yet  his  majesty 
was  content  to  have  the  assisting  consents  of  the  most  notable  grave  men,  and 
the  censures  of  the  most  famous  universities  of  the  wliole  world ;  and  all  to  the 
intent  that  men  should  see  he  did  both  what  he  might  do,  and  ought  to  do 
uprightly ;  seeing  the  best  learned  and  most  worthy  men  have  subscribed  unto 
it ;  showing  therein  such  obedience  as  God's  word  requireth  of  every  good  and 
godly  man  ;  so  as  it  may  be  said,  tliat  both  he  obeyed  God,  and  obeyed  him 
truly :  of  which  obedience,  forasmuch  as  I  am  purposed  to  speak,  I  could  not 
pass  this  thing  over  with  silence,  whereof  occasion  so  commodiously  was  offered 
me  to  speak. 

Moreover,  the  said  Gardiner,  in  tlie  beforenamed  book  "  De  vera  Gardiner, 
Obedientia,""   what   constancy   he  pretendeth,    Avhat  arguments   he  an,  in  hL 
inferreth,  how  earnestly  and  pithily  he  disputeth  on  the  king''s  side,  ^g^^oJ^jf. 
against  the  usurped  state  of  the  bishop  of  Rome's  authority,  by  the  dientia.' 
words  of  his  book  it  may  appear  :  wliereof  a  brief  collection  here  fol- 
io weth. 

Reasons  of  Gardiner,   bishop   of  Winchester,  against   the  Pope"'s 

Supremacy. 

In  the  process  of  his  aforesaid  book,  he,  alleging  the  old  distinction  of  the  The 
papists,  wherein  they  give  to  the  prince  the  regiment  of  things  temporal,  and  sword  of 
to  the  church  that  of  things  spiritual,  comparing  the  one  to  the  greater  light,  cimreli, 
the  other  to  the  lesser  light,  he  confuteth  and  derideth  the  same  distinction,  how  far  it 
declaring  the  sword  of  the  church  to  extend  no  further  than  to  teaching  and  g^^'^"'^" 
excommunication,  and  referreth  all  pre-eminence  to  the  sword  of  the  prince ; 
alleging  for  this  the  second  Psalm :  '  And  now  you  kings  be  wise,  and  be 
learned  ye  that  judge  the  earth,' '  &c. 

Also  the  example  of  Solomon,  who,  being  a  king  according  to  his  father's 
appointment,  ordained  the  offices  of  the  priests  in  their  ministries,  and  Levites 
in  their  order,  that  they  might  give  thanks,  and  minister  before  the  priests, 
after  the  order  of  every  day,  and  porters  in  their  divisions,  gate  by  gate.- 

And  speaking  more  of  the  said  Solomon,  he  saitli :  '  For  so  commanded  the 
man  of  God ;  neither  did  the  priests  nor  Levites  omit  any  thing  of  all  that  he 
had  commanded,'  &c.* 

Beside  this,  he  allegeth  also  the  example  of  king  Hezekiah.*  He  allegetli 
moreover  the  example  and  fact  of  Justinian,  who  made  laws  touching  the  faith, 
bishops,  clerks,  heretics,  and  such  others. 

Aaron  (saith  he)  obeyed  Moses  :  Solomon  gave  sentence  upon  Abiathar  the 
high  priest. 

Alexander  the  king,  in  the  Maccabees,  writeth  thus  to  Jonathan :  '  Now  we 
have  made  thee  this  day  the  high-priestof  thy  people,'^  &c.  So  did  Demetrius 
to  Simon.8 

Then,  coming  to  the  words  of  Cln-ist  spoken  to  Peter,  'Thou  art  Peter,''  Src. 
upon  which  words  the  pope  pretendeth  to  build  all  his  authority :  To  this  he 
answereth,  that  if  Christ,  by  those  words,  had  limited  to  Peter  any  such  special 
state  or  pre-emincncy  above  all  princes,  then  were  it  not  true  that  is  written, 
*  Ccepit  Jesus  docere  et  facere  ;    forasmuch  as  the  words  of  Christ  should  then 

(!)  Ps.  ii.  (2)  2  Kings  xxviii.  (3)  Exod.  xxxii.  (4)  I  Kings  xxii.  (5)  1  Mac.  x. 

(6)  1  Mac.  xiv.  (7)  Matt.  xvi. 


76  STEPHEN  CARDIKEe's  REASONS 

Henry  be  contrary  to  liis  own  facts  and  example,  who,  in  all  his  life,  never  either 
^^li-  usurped  to  himself  any  such  domination  above  princes  (sliowing  himself  rather 
\  rj  subject  unto  princes),  nor  yet  did  ever  permit  in  his  apostles  any  such  example 
1534"  of  ^nibition  to  be  seen ;  but  rather  rebuked  them  for  seeking  any  manner  of 
majority  amongst  them. 


'1'.^^,  And  where  he  reasoneth  of  the  king's   style  and  title,  being  called  king  of 

Bt'yieand  England  and  of  France,  defender  of  the  faith,  lord  of  Ireland,  and  supreme 
title  ap-  head  in  earth  of  the  church  of  England  immediately  under  Christ,  &c.,  thus 
cfardTner'  he  addeth  his  mind  and  censure,  saying,  that  he  seeth  no  cause  in  this  title, 
why  any  man  should  be  offended,  that  the  king  is  called  head  of  the  church  of 
England,  rather  than  of  the  realm  of  England ;  and  addeth  his  reason  there- 
unto saying,  '  If  the  prince  and  king  of  England  be  the  head  of  his  kingdom, 
that  is,  of  all  Englishmen  that  be  his  subjects,  is  there  any  cause  why  the  same 
English  subjects  sho\ild  not  be  subject  to  the  same  head  likewise  in  this  respect, 
because  they  are  christians ;  that  is  to  say,  for  the  title  of  godliness  ?  as  though 
that  God,  who  is  the  cause  of  all  obedience,  should  now  be  the  cause  of 
rebellion  ? ' 

At  length  thus  he  concludeth  with  an  exclamation  saying,  'To  say,'  saith  he, 
'  that  a  king  is  the  head  of  the  kingdom,  and  not  of  the  church,  what  an  absurd 
and  a  foolish  saying  is  this ! ' 
The  king  And  further,  adding  further  for  example  the  subjection  of  the  servant  and 
'1  ^'^h^'^i^  wife:  '  If  the  servant,'  saith  he,  'be  subject  to  his  master,  or  wife  to  her 
of  the  husband,  being  infidels,  doth  their  conversion  afterwards,  or  the  name  of 
iiuirchas  Christians,  make  them  less  subjects  than  they  were  before?     As  religion  ihere- 

fcl.l'„'^  „,    fore  doth  not  alter  the  authority  of  the  master  over  tlie  servant,  nor  of  the  hus- 
Kingnom.  i-ii<ii-i  i 

band  over  the  wile;   'no  more,    saith  he,   'doth  it  between  the  prince   and 

subject.' 

'  Paul,  making  no  exception  or  distinction  of  subjection,  save  only  of  that 
which  beloiigeth  to  God,  willeth  all  men  to  obey  their  princes ;  and  what 
princes?  Those  princes  who  bear  the  sword.  And  although  we  are  bound  by 
the  Scripture  to  obey  our  bishops  and  spiritual  pastors  of  the  church,  yet  that 
obedience  diminisheth  nothing  the  chief  and  head  authority  that  ought  to  be 
given  to  the  prince,  no  more  than  the  obedience  of  the  servant  to  his  master,  or 
of  the  wife  to  her  husband,  exempteth  them  from  subjection  due  to  their 
superior  powers.' 
A  rule  of  And  herewithal  he  inferreth  a  principle  of  the  law:  'divers  jurisdictions,' 
the  law.  gaitli  ]ie,  '  proceeding  from  one  person,  do  not  mar  nor  hinder  themselves,  but 
rather  do  confirm  and  fortify  one  another.' 

Again,  whereas  the  bishop  of  Rome,  under  the  name  of  Peter,  doth  appro- 
priate to  himself  the  highest  place  in  the  church,  for  that  he  is  the  successor  of 
Peter  ;  thei-eunto  he  answereth  in  one  word,  but  in  that  one  word  he  answereth 
Winches-  enough,  and  to  the  full :  '  I  would,'  saith  he,  '  he  were ;  for  so  in  very  deed  he 
that  the  "^  might  well  exceed  and  pass  all  kings  and  princes,  if  not  in  pre-eminency  of 
pope  were  dignity,  yet  in  admiration  and  excellency  of  virtue  :  in  which  kind  of  superiority 
Peter's  t]^g  Lord  Christ  would  his  auostles  and  ministers  to  go  before  all  kings  and 
successor.  •     ^i  i     1  u  1 

emperors  m  the  whole  world. 

After  this,  in  prosecuting  the  argument'  of  Peter's  confession,  he  argueth 
thus  and  saith,  that  as  flesh  and  blood  did  not  reveal  to  Peter  that  confession, 
so  neither  was  that  prerogative  given  to  the  flesh  and  blood  of  Peter,  but  to  the 
better  part,  that  is,  to  the  spirit  of  Peter;  which  is  to  mean  in  respect  of  the 
spiritual  confession  of  Peter,  and  not  in  respect  of  any  carnal  place  or  per- 
son, &c. 

Item,  If  the  scholar  ought  not  to  be  above  the  master,  how  then  could  either 

Peter  take  that  upon  him,  which  Christ  his  master  so  constantly  did  refuse ;  or 

how  can  tlie  bishop  of  Rome  now  claim  that  by  succession,  whereof  no  example 

is  to  be  found  either  in  the  head,  or  his  predecessor  before  him?  for  so  we  read 

Prima-      "^  Eusebius,  both  of  Peter,  James,  and  John,  that  they  did  arrogate  no  such 

tusor       primacy  unto  them,  but  were  content  that  James,  surnamed  Justus,  should  be 

l"j™^-'9'.    the  bishop  of  the  apostles. 

sign!-"  And  as  for  the  name  and  signification  of  the  word  '  piimatus,'  i.  e.  primacy, 

Jieih.        if  it  be  taken  for  tlie  first  nomination,  or  the  first  place  given,  so  he  granteth 

(1)  The  argument :  Tlie  prerogative  was  given  to  him  viio  confessed.    Flesh  and  blood  in  Peter 
did  not  confess  Christ :  ergo,  the  prerogative  was  not  given  to  the  flesh  and  blood  of  Peter. 


AGAINST    THE    POPe's    SUPREMACY.  77 

that  Peter  had  the  preferment  of  the  first  name  and  place  in  the  order  of  the  Henry 

apostles.     But  it  foUoweth  not,  that  with  this  primacy  he  had  also  a  kingdom  '^^^^- 

given.     And  though  he  were  bid  of  the  Lord  to  confirm  his  brethren,  yet  was  ^  ^ 

he  not  bid  to  exercise  an  empery  upon  his  brethren :  for  so  were  they  not  his  j ^.^^' 
brethren,  but  his  subjects 


That  Peter  was  '  prinms,'  that  is,  first  or  chief  in  the  number  of  those  who  Primus 
confessed  Christ,  it  is  not  to  be  denied ;  for  first  he  confessed,  first  he  taught  the  'p"^"J'_^  "^" 
Jews,  first  he  stood  in  defence  of  the  verity,  and  was  the  fii'st  and  chief  pro-  primacy 
locutor  among  them.    But  yet  that  maketh  not,  that  he  should  therefore  vindi-  js^tj|^  ^^ 
cate  a  general  primacy  and  rule  over  all  other  states,  and  potestates  of  the  world,  virtue, 
no  more  than  Apelles,  because  he  is  noted  the  first  and  chief  of  all  painters,  and  not 
therefore  ought  to  bear  rule  over  all  painters;    or  because  the  university  of "  P"^^'^'^- 
Paris  is  nominated  for  the  first  and  chief  of  other  universities,  shall  therefore 
the  French  king,  and  all  other  princes  in  their  public  administration,  wherein 
they  are  set  of  God,  become  subjects  and  underlings  to  that  university? 

Thus,  after  many  other  i-easons  and  persuasions  contained  in  said  book  De 
Obedientia  (for  I  do  but  superficially  skim  over  the  top  only  of  his  probations 
and  arguments),  finally,  in  the  end  of  his  probation,  he  concludeth  the  whole 
sum  of  his  mind  in  this  effect ;  first,  he  denieth  that  the  bishop  of  Rome  had 
ever  any  such  extern  jurisdiction  assigned  to  him  absolutely  from  God,  to 
reign  over  kings  and  princes  :  for  the  peroration  whereof  he  hath  alleged  suffi- 
ciently, as  he  saith,  the  examples  and  doings  of  Christ  himself,  who  ought  to  be 
to  us  all  a  sufficient  document. 

And  as  concerning  the  term  of  '  Primacy,'  albeit  it  be  used  sometimes  by  the 
fathers,  yet  the  matter,  being  well  considered  and  rightly  expounded,  maketh 
nothing  for  the  large  dominion  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  which  now  he  doth 
usurp. 

Also  as  for  the  prerogatives  gi-anted  unto  Peter,  by  the  which  prerogatives 
our  Saviour  would  crown  his  own  gifts  given  unto  him,  crowning  not  the  flesh 
and  blood  of  Peter,  but  the  marvellous  testimony  of  his  confession,  all  this 
maketh  nothing  for  the  pope's  purpose. 

Likewise  as  concerning  the  local  succession  of  Peter,  the  pope  hath  nothing  sucres- 
thereby  to  claim.     If  he  will  be  successor  of  Peter,  he  must  succeed  him  in  sion  of 
faith,  doctrine,  and  conditions  ;  and  in  so  doing,  he  neither  will  seek,  nor  yet 
shall  need  to  seek,  for  honour,  but  shall  be  honoured  of  all  good  men,  according 
as  a  good  man  should  be ;  and  that  much  more  than  he  being  a  good  man 
woidd  require. 

And  thus  Stephen  Winchester,  taking  his  leave,  and  bidding  the  pope  fare-  Gardiner 
well,  endeth  with  a  friendly  exhortation,  willing  him  to  be  wise  and  circumspect,  !  y'^J^i'^/^ 
and  not  to  strive  stubbornly  against  the  truth.     '  The  light  of  the  gospel,'  saith  the  pope, 
he,  '  so  spreadeth  his  beams  in  all  men's  eyes,  that  the  works  of  tlie  gospel  be  but  not 
known,  the  mysteries  of  Christ's  doctrine  are  opened ;  both  learned  and  un-  njj,n" 
learned,  men  and  women,  being  Englishmen  born,  do  see  and  perceive,  that  vale.' 
they  have  nothing  to  do  with  Rome,  or  with  the  bishop  of  Rome,  but  that 
every  prince,  in  his  own  dominion,  is  to  be  taken  and  accepted  as  a  vicar  of 
God,  and  vicegerent  of  Christ  in  his  own  bounds.     And  therefore,  seeing  this 
order  is  taken  of  God,  and  one  in  the  church  shoidd  bear  the  office  of  teaching, 
another  should  bear  the  office  of  ruling  (which  office  is  only  limited  to  princes), 
he  exhorteth  him  to  consider  the  truth,  and  to  follow  the  same,  wherein  con- 
sisteth  our  true  and  special  obedience,  &c. 

To  this  book  of  Stephen   Winchester,  De  Obedientia,  we  will  The  of- 
adjoin,  for  good  fellowship,  the  Preface  also  of  Edmund  Bonner,  teaw" 
archdeacon  then  of  Leicester,  prefixed  before  the  same  ;  to  the  intent  "u^',;'||''' 
that  the  reader,  seeing  the  judgments  of  these  men  as  they  were  then, 
and  again   the  sudden  mutation  afterwards  of  the  said  parties   to 
the  contrary  opinion,  may  learn  thereby  what  vain  glory  and  pomp 
of  this  world  can  work  in  the  frail  nature   of  man,   where   God^s 
grace  lacketh  to  sustain.     The  preface  of  Bonner,  before  the  said 
book  of  Winchester,  De  Obedientia,  proceedeth  thus  in  effect,  as 
followeth : 


78 


EDMUND    BONNER S   PREFACE 


Henry 

nil. 

A.D. 

1534. 


Queen 
Anne. 


The  doc- 
trine of 
tlie  gos- 
pel. 


The  con- 
tents of 
Winches- 
ter's 
boolt. 


The 
king's 
marriage 
with 
queen 
Anne. 
Supreme 
liead. 
The 
■pope's 
pret«nsed 
supre- 
niacy. 


The  Preface  of  Edmund  Bonner,  Archdeacon  of  Leicester,  prefixed 
before  Stephen  Gardiner's  book,  De  Vera  Obedientia. 

Forasmuch  as  some  there  be,  no  doubt  (as  the  judgments  of  men  be  always 
variable),  who  think  the  controversy  which  is  between  the  king's  royal  majesty 
and  the  bishop  of  Home,  consisteth  in  this  point,  for  that  his  majesty  hath  taken 
the  most  excellent  and  most  virtuous  lady  Anne  to  wife,  which  in  very  deed  is 
far  otlierwisc,  and  notlung  so :  to  tlie  intent,  therefore,  that  all  true  hearty 
favourers  of  tlie  gospel  of  Christ,  who  hate  not,  but  love  the  tnith,  may  the  more 
fully  understand  the  chief  point  of  the  controversy,  and  because  they  shall  not 
be  ignorant  what  is  the  whole  voice  and  resolute  determination  of  the  best  and 
greatest  learned  bishops,  with  all  the  nobles  and  commons  of  England,  not  only 
in  tliat  cause  of  matrimony,  but  also  in  defending  the  doctrine  of  the  gospel : 
here  shall  be  published  the  oration  of  the  bishop  of  Winchester  (a  man  excel- 
lently learned  in  all  kind  of  learning),  entitled  '  De  vera  Obedientia' ;  that  is, 
Concerning  True  Obedience.  But  as  touching  this  bishop's  worthy  praises, 
there  shall  be  nothing  spoken  of  me  at  this  time,  not  only  because  they  are 
infinite,^  but  because  they  are  far  better  known  to  all  Christendom,  than 
becometh  me  here  to  make  rehearsal.  And  as  for  the  oration  itself  (which  as 
it  is  most  learned,  so  is  it  most  elegant),  to  what  purpose  should  I  make  any 
words  of  it,  seeing  it  praiseth  itself  enough,  and  seeing  good  wine  needeth  no 
tavern-bush  to  utter  it  ?  But  yet  in  this  oration,  whosoever  thou  art,  most  gentle 
reader!  thou  shalt,  besides  other  matters,  see  it  notably  and  learnedly  handled, 
of  what  importance,  and  how  invincible  the  power  and  excellency  of  God's 
truth  is,  which  as  it  may  now  and  then  be  pressed  of  the  enemies,  so  it  cannot 
possibly  be  oppressed  and  darkened  after  such  sort  but  it  showeth  itself  again 
at  length  more  glorious  and  more  welcome.  Thou  shalt  see  also  touching 
obedience,  that  it  is  subject  to  truth,  and  what  is  to  be  judged  true  obedience. 
Besides  this,  of  men's  traditions,  which  for  the  most  part  be  most  repugnant 
against  the  truth  of  God's  law.  And  there,  by  the  way,  he  speaketh  of  the 
king's  said  highness's  marriage,  which,  by  the  ripe  judgment,  authority,  and 
privilege  of  the  most  and  principal  universities  of  the  world,  and  then  with  the 
consent  of  the  whole  church  of  England,  he  contracted  with  the  most  excellent 
and  most  noble  lady,  queen  Anne.  After  that,  touching  the  king's  majesty's 
title,  as  pertaining  to  the  supreme  head  of  the  church  of  England.  Last  of  all, 
of  the  false  pretensed  supremacy  of  the  bishop  of  Rome  in  the  realm  of  England 
most  justly  abrogated :  and  how  all  other  bishops,  being  fellow-like  to  him  in 
their  function,  yea  and  in  some  points  above  him  within  their  own  provinces, 
were  beforetime  bound  to  the  king  by  their  oath. 

But  be  thou  most  surely  persuaded  of  this,  good  reader !  that  the  bishop  of 
Rome,  if  there  were  no  cause  else  but  only  this  marriage,  would  easily  content 
himself,  especially  having  some  good  morsel  or  other  given  him  to  chew  upon.* 
But  when  he  seeth  so  mighty  a  king,  being  a  right  virtuous  and  a  great  learned 
prince,  so  sincerely  and  so  heartily  favour  the  gospel  of  Christ,  and  perceiveth 
the  yearly  and  great  prey  (yea  so  large  a  prey,  that  it  came  to  as  much  almost 
as  all  the  king's  revenues)  snapped  out  of  his  hands,  and  that  he  can  no  longer 
exercise  his  tyranny  in  the  king's  majesty's  realm  (alas,  heretofore  too  cruel  and 
bitter-*),  nor  make  laws,  as  he  hath  done  many,  to  the  contumely  and  reproach 
of  the  majesty  of  God,  which  is  evident  that  he  hath  done  in  time  past,  under 
the  title  of  the  Catholic  church,  and  the  authority  of  Peter  and  Paul  (when  not' 
withstanding  he  was  a  very-  ravening  wolf,  dressed  in  sheep's  clothing,  calling 
himself  the  servant  of  servants),  to  the  great  damage  of  the  christian  common- 
wealth— here,  here  began  all  the  mischief;  hereof  rose  these  discords,  these 
deadly  malices,  and  so  great  and  terrible  bustling  :  for  if  it  were  not  thus,  could 
any  man  believe  that  this  Jupiter  of  Olympus  (who  falsely  hath  arrogated  unto 
himself  an  absolute  power  without  controlment)  would  have  wrought  so  dili- 
gently, by  all  means  possible,  to  stir  up  all  other  kings  and  princes  so  traitor- 

n  oasainst  this  so  good  and  godly,  and  so  true  a  gospel-like  prince,  as  he 

(1)  See  how  these  clawbacks  can  cling  together  in  truth  and  in  falsehood;  and  all  to  fashion 
themselves  to  the  world,  and  the  time  present. 

(2)  Boiuier  knew  well  what  morsel  would  best  please  his  father  of  Home,  and  that  money  and 
bribes  would  soon  stop  his  mouth. 

(3)  Seeing  thou  knowest  the  pope  to  be  such  a  cruel  tjTant,  why  then  wouldst  thou,  agamst  thy 
knowledge,  become  his  slatighterman  ' 


TO    THE    BOOK    DE    VERxV    OBEDIENTIA.  79 

hath  done?  Neither  let  it  move  thee,  gentle  reader!  that  Wincliester  did  not  iienry 
before  now  apply  to  this  opinion :  for  he  himself,  in  this  oration,  showeth  the  ^^^^- 
cause  why  he  did  it  not.  And  if  he  had  said  never  a  word,  yet  thou  knowest  ^  jj 
well  what  a  witty  part  it  is  for  a  man  to  suspend  his  judgment,  and  not  to  be     1^53  j' 

too  rash  in  giving  of  sentence.     It  is  an  old-said  saw;  '  Mary  Magdalen  pro-  — '. '— 

fited  us  less  in  her  quick  belief  that  Christ  was  risen,  than  Thomas  that  was 
longer  in  doubt.'     A  man  may  rightly  call  him  Fabius,  that  with  his  advised 
taking  of  leisure    restored  the   matter.      Albeit   I  speak  not  this  as   though 
Winchester  had  not  bolted  out  this  matter  secretly  with  himself  beforehand  win- 
(for  he  without  doubt  tried  it  out  long  ago) ;  but  that  running  fair  and  softly,  Chester 
he  would  first,  with  his  painful  study,  pluck  the  matter  out  of  the  dark  (although  against 
of  itself  it  was  clear  enough,  but  by  reason  of  sundry  opinions  it  was  lapped  up  the  pope 
in  darkness),  and  then  did  he  debate  it  wittily  to  and  fro ;  and  so,  at  last,  after  ^j^^^^j 
long  and  great  deliberation  had  in  the  matter,  because  there  is  no  better  coun-  jmig. 
sellor  than  leisure  and  time,  he  would  resolutely,  with  his  learned  and  con-  ment. 
siumnate  judgment,  confirm  it. 

Thou  sliouldest,  gentle  reader,  esteem  his  censure  and  authority  to  be  of  more 
weighty  credence,  inasmuch  as  the  matter  was  not  rashly,  and  at  all  adven- 
tures,  but  with  judgnrent  (as  thou  seest),  and  with  wisdom    examined   and 
discussed.     And  this  is  no  new  example,   to  be   against  the  tyranny  of  the 
bishop  of  Rome,  seeing  that  not  only  this  man,  but  many  men  oftentimes,  yea 
and  right  great  learned  men  afore  now,  have  done  the  same  even  in  writing;  No  nev/ 
whereby  they  both  painted  him  out  in  his  right  colours,  and  made  his  sleights,  '^"^*j^'^  "' 
falsehood,  frauds,  and  deceitful  wiles,  openly  known  to  the  world.     Therefore,  against 
if  thou  at  any  time  heretofore  have  doubted  either  of  true  obedience,  or  of  the  tl.'e 
king's  majesty's  marriage  or  title,  or  else  of  the  bishop  of  Rome's  false  pre-  ^(^i^J  ° 
tended  supremacy,  as,  if  thou  liadst  a  good  smeUing  nose,  and  a  sound  judgment, 
I  think  thou  didst  not :  yet,  having  read  this  oration  (which,  if  thou  favour  the 
trutli,  and  hate  the  tyranny  of  the  bisliop  of  Rome,  and  his  satanical  fraudulent 
falsehood,  shall  doubtless  wonderfully  content  thee),  forsake  thine  error,  and 
acknowledge  the  truth  now  freely  offered  thee  at  length,  considering  with  thyself 
that  it  is  better  late  so  to  do,  than  never  to  repent. 

Fare  thou  heartily  well,  most  gentle  reader ;  and  not  only  love  this  most 
valiant  king  of  England  and  of  France,  who  undoubtedly  was  by  the  providence 
of  God  born  to  defend  the  gospel,  but  also  honour  him  and  serve  him  most 
obediently.  As  for  this  Winchestei-,  who  was  long  ago,  without  doubt,  reputed 
among  the  greatest  learned  men,  give  him  thy  good  word,  with  highest 
commendation. 

The  end  of  bishop  Bonner's  prologue. 

What  man  reading  and  advising  this  book  of  Winchester,  De  The  in- 
Vera  Obedientia,  with  Bonner's  preface  before  the  same,  would  ever  mutaw- 
have  thought  any  alteration  could  so  work  in  man's  heart,  to  make  Jl'/J^^g^ 
these  men  thus  to  turn  the  cat  in  the  pan,  as  they  say,  and  to  start  so  and  boiv- 
suddenly  from  the  truth  so  manifestly  known,  so  pithily  proved,  so  ^"' 
vehemently  defended,  and  (as  it  seemed)   so  faithfully  subscribed  ? 
Jf  they  dissembled  all  this  that  they  wrote,  subscribed,  and  sware  unto, 
what  perjury  most  execrable  was  it  before  God  and  man  !     If  they 
meant  good  faith,  and  spake  then  as  they  thought,  what  pestilent 
blindness  is  this  so  suddenly  fallen  upon  them,  to  make  that  false  now, 
which  was  true  before  ;  or  that  to  be  now  true,  which  before  was  false  ! 
I'hus  to  say  and  unsay,  and  then  to  say  again,  to  do  and  undo,  and,  as 
a  man  Avould  say,  to  play  fast  or  loose  with  truth  ;  truly  a  man  may  say 
is  not  the  doing  of  a  man  who  is  in  any  case  to  be  trusted,  what- 
soever he  doth  or  saith.     But  here  a  man  may  see  what  man  is  of 
himself,  when  God's  good  humble  Spirit  lacketh  to  be  his  guide. 

Furthermore,  to  add  unto  them  the  judgment  also  and  arguments 
of  Tonstal,  bishop  of  Durham,  let  us  see  how  he  agreeth  with  them, 
or  rather  much  excecdcth  them,  in  his  sermon  made  before  king 


80  NOTES    ON    TONSTAL's    SEIIMON 

Hemry    HcMy  upoH  Palm-Svuiday,  remaining  yet  in  print ;  in  which  sermon, 


nil. 

A.D. 
15.34. 


disputing  against  the  Avrongful  supremacy  of  the  bishop  of  Rome, 

he  proveth  by  manifest  grounds  most  efFectuously,  both  out  of  the 

Scripture,  ancient  doctors,  and  of  councils  ;  not  only  that  the  bishop 

mon  oT    ^^  Rome  hath  no  such  authority  by  the  word  of  God  committed  to 

Tonstai     him,  as  he  doth  challenge ;  but  also,  in  requiring  and  challenging  the 

king,       same,  he  reproveth  and  condemncth  him  with  great  zeal  and  ardent 

Palm-""   spirit,  to  be  a  proud  Lucifer ;  disobedient  to  the  ordinary  powers  of 

Sunday.    (Jq([  gg^  Qygj.  ^im  ;  Contrary  to  Christ  and  Peter :  and  finally,  in 

raising  up  war  against  us  for  the  same,  he  therefore  rebuketh  and 

defieth  him,  as  a  most  detestable  sower  of  discord,  and  a  murderer 

of  Christian  men. 

Notes  on  TonstaFs  Semion  against  the  Pope's  Supremacy. 

Popes  First,  by  the  Scripture,  he  reasoneth  thus,  and  proveth,  that  all  good  men 

b"h  D8      ought  to  obey  the  potestates  and  governors  of  the  world,  as  emperors,  kings, 

ought  to    and  princes  of  all  sorts,  what  name  soever  the  said  supreme  powers  do  bear  or 

be  subject  use  for  their  countries  in  which  they  be  ;  for  so  St.  Peter  doth  plainly  teach  us, 

sove'-"^      saying,  '  Be  ye  subject  to  every  human  creature  for  God's  cause,  whether  it  be 

reigns.      king,  as  chief  head,  or  dukes  or  governors,'  &c.i     So  that  St.  Peter,  in  his 

epistle,  commandeth  all  worldly  princes  in  their  office  to  be   obeyed  as  the 

ministei's  of  God,   by  all  Christian  men  :  and  according  unto  the   same,  St. 

Paul  saith,  '  Let  every  living  man  be  subject  to  the  high  powers;  for  the  high 

powers  be  of  God,  and  whosoever  resisteth  the  high  powers,  resisteth  the  oi'di- 

nance  of  God,  and  purchaseth  thereby  to  himself  damnation.'^ 

And  in  the  same  place  of  Tonstal  it  followeth  :  and  lest  men  should  forget 
their  duty  of  obedience  to  their  princes,  it  is  thrice  repeated,  that  they  be  '  the 
ministers  of  God,'  whose  place  in  their  governance  they  represent :  so  that  unto 
them  all  men  must  obey,  apostles,  patriarchs,  primates,  archbishops,  bishops, 
priests,  and  all  of  the  clergy,  &c.  'And  therefore,'  saith  he,  'the  bishop  of 
Rome  oweth  to  his  sovereign  and  superior  like  subjection  by  the  word  of  God, 
taught  unto  us  by  Peter  and  Paid,  as  other  bishops  do  to  their  princes,  under 
whom  they  be,'  &c. 

Also,  another  express  commandment  we  have  of  Christ,  who,  upon  the  occa- 
sion of  his  disciples  striving  for  superiority,  discusseth  the  matter,  saying  on 
this  wise,  *  The  kings  of  the  people  and  nations  have  dominion  over  them,  and 
those  that  have  power  over  them  be  called  gi'acious  lords  ;  but  so  it  shall  not  be 
amongst  you :  but  whosoever  amongst  you  is  the  greater,  shall  be  as  the 
younger ;  and  whosoever  amongst  you  shall  be  chief,  shall  be  as  a  servant  and 
a  minister,'^  &c. 

And  again,  Christ  speaking  to  Pilate  of  his  kingdom,  declareth  that  his  king- 
dom is  not  of  this  world,''  and  '  therefore '  saith  Tonstal,  '  those  that  go  about  to 
make  of  Christ's  spiritual  kingdom  a  worldly  kingdom,  do  fall  into  the  error  of 
some  heretics,  that  look  that  Christ,  after  the  day  of  judgment,  shall  reign  with 
all  his  saints  here  in  the  earth  carnally  in  Jerusalem;  as  the  Jews  do  believe 
that  Messias  is  yet  to  come,  and  when  lie  shall  come,  he  shall  reign  worldly  in 
Jerusalem.' 

By  these  and  such  other  places  it  may  well  appear,  that  Christ,  neither  before 

his  incarnation  (as  Tonstal  saith),  nor  after  his  incarnation,  did  ever  alter  the 

authority  of  worldly  kings  and  princes,  but  by  his  own  word  commanded  them 

still  to  be  obeyed  by  their  subjects,  as  they  had  been  in  the  ancient  time  before. 

Exam-      ^^"     ■^"'^  ^^^  example  of  the  same  he  allegcth  first  the  example  of  Christ  him- 

ples  of      self,  who,  being  asked  of  the  Jews,  whether  they  sliould  give  tribute  to  Cajsar, 

Christ's     or  no,  lie  bade  them  give  to  CcEsar  those  things  that  be  his,  and  to  God  those 

suhjec-      things  that  be  his  ;  signifying,  that  tribute  was  due  to  Caesar,  and  that  their  souls 

tion.  were  due  to  God,'  &c. 

Also  in  the  seventeenth  of  Matthew,  it  appearcth  that  Christ  bade  Peter  pay 
tribute  for  him  and  his  disciples,  when  it  was  demanded  of  him.     And  why  ? 

(1)  1  Pet   ii.  (2)  T,om.  xiii.  (3)  Luki- Nxii.  (1)  John  xviii.  (5)  Matt.  xxii. 


AGAINST    THE    i'OPE  S    SUFRKMACY.  81 

Because  lie  would  not  change  the  order  of  obeisance  to  worldly  princes  due  by     iienn, 
their  subjects,  &c.  yiii. 

Another  example  of  Christ  he  citeth  out  of  John  vi.,  where,  after  Christ  had  \  rv 
fed  five  thousand  and  more,  with  a  few  loaves,  and  fewer  fishes,  and  that  the  i  ,-'04' 
Jews  would  have  taken  him,  and  made  him  their  king,  he  fled  from  them,  and  ' 
^vould  not  consent  unto  them :  '  For  the  kingdom,'  saith  he,  '  that  he  came  to  set 
in  earth,  was  not  a  worldly  and  temporal  kingdom,  but  a  heavenly'  and  spiritual 
kingdom;'  that  is,  to  reign  spiritually,  by  grace  and  faith,  in  the  hearts  of  all 
christian  and  faithful  people,  of  what  degree,  or  of  what  nation  soever  they  be, 
and  to  turn  all  people  and  nations,  which  at  his  coming  were  carnal  and  lived 
after  the  lusts  of  the  flesh,  to  be  spiritual,  and  to  live  after  the  lusts  of  the  Spirit, 
that  Christ,  with  his  Father  of  heaven,  might  reign  in  the  hearts  of  all  men,  &c. 
And  here,  in  these  examples  of  Christ's  humility  further  is  to  be  noted,  how 
Christ  the  Son  of  God  did  submit  himself  not  only  to  the  rulers  and  powers  of 
this  world,  but  also  dejected  himself,  and  in  a  manner  became  servant  to  his  own 
a])ostles :  so  far  off  was  he  from  all  ambitious  and  pompous  seeking  of  worldly 
honour.  For  so  it  appeared  in  him,  not  only  by  washing  the  feet  of  his  apostles, 
but  also  the  same  time,  a  little  before  his  passion,  when  the  apostles  fell  at  con- 
tention among  themselves,  who  among  them  should  be  superior,  he,  setting 
before  them  the  example  of  his  own  subjection,  asketli  this  question :  '  Who  is 
superior;  he  that  sitteth  at  the  table,  or  he  that  serveth  at  the  table?  Is  not 
lie  superior  that  sitteth  ?  but  I  am  amongst  you,  as  he  that  ministereth  and 
serveth,'  &c.' 

The  like  examples  Tonstal  also  infeiTeth  of  Peter's  humility.  For  where  we  Exam- 
read  in  the  Acts,  how  the  centurion,  a  nobleman  of  great  age,  did  prostrate  l'''^**  °^ 
liimself  upon  the  ground  at  the  feet  of  Peter ;  then  Peter,  not  sufiering  that  fuhjec- 
eftsoons  took  him  up,  and  bade  him  rise,  saying,  '  I  am  also  a  man  as  thou  art. '2  ti""- 

So  likewise  did  the  angel,  to  whom  when  John  would  have  fallen  dov/n  to 
have  adored  him  who  showed  him  those  visions,  the  angel  said  unto  him,  '  See 
thou  do  not  so;  for  I  am  the  servant  of  God,  as  thou  art,'  &c.^ 

Again,  in  the  aforesaid  Peter,  what  an  example  of  reverent  humility  is  to  be 
seen  in  this,  that  notwithstanding  he,  with  other  apostles,  had  his  commission 
to  go  over  all  the  world,  yet  nevertheless  he,  being  at  Joppa,  and  sent  for  by 
Cornelius,  durst  not  go  unto  him  without  the  vision  of  a  sheet  let  down  from 
heaven ;  by  which  vision  he  was  admonished  not  to  refuse  the  Gentiles  :  or 
else  he  knew  in  himself  no  such  primacy  over  all  people  and  places  given  unto 
him,  nor  any  such  commission  so  large  above  the  others,  &c. 

Furthermore,  the  said  Peter,  being  rebuked  of  Paul  his  fellow  brother,  took 
no  scorn  thereof,  but  was  content,  submitting  himself  to  due  correction. 

But  here,  saith  Tonstal,  steppeth  in  the  bishop  of  Rome,  and  saith  that  Peter  The 
had  authority  given  him  above  all  the  residue  of  the  apostles,  and  allegeth  the  popfs  ob- 
words  of  Christ  spoken  to  him,  'Thou  art  Peter,  and  upon  this  rock  I  will  build  J*^*^^""'^- 
my  church,  and  will  give   to   thee  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven  :  and 
whatsoever  thou  shalt  bind  upon  earth,  shall  be  bound  in  heaven.'*    '  This  said 
Christ,'  saith  the  pope,  'and  St.  Peter  is  buried  at  Rome,  whose  successor  I 
am,  and  ought  to  rvde  the  church,  as  Peter  did,  and  to  be  porter  of  heaven  gates, 
as  Peter  was,'  &c.     '  And  Christ  said  also  to  Peter,  after  his  resurrection.  Feed 
my  sheep  f  which  he  spake  to  him  only,  so  that  thereby  he  had  authority  over 
all  that  be  of  Christ's  flock  ;  and  I,  as  his  successor,  have  the  same.  And  there- 
fore whoso  will  not  obey  me,  king  or  prince,  I  will  curse  him,  and  deprive  him  Ambi- 
of  his  kingdom  or  seigniory  :  for  all  power  is  given  to  me  that  Christ  hath,  and  ''"^g  ^f 
1 1  am  his  vicar-general,  as  Peter  was  here  in  earth  over  all,  and  none  but  I,  as  the  pope. 
Christ  is  in  heaven.' 

This  ambitious  and  pompous  objection  (saith  Tonstal)  of  the  pope  and  his  The 
[adherents,  hath  of  late  years  much  troubled  the  world,  and  made  dissension,  Sciip- 
'ebate,  and  open  war  in  all  parts  of  Christendom,  and  all  by  a  wrong  inter-  fai's^jr 
Ipretation  of  the  Scripture ;  who,  if  he  would  take  those  places  after  the  right  rerverted 
|sense  of  them,  as  both   the  apostles  themselves  taught  us,  and  all  the  ancient  ^^  ^™- 
(best  learned  interpreters  do  expound  them,  the  matter  were  soon  at  a  point. 
But  otherwise,  since  they  pervert  the  Scriptures,  and  preach  another  gospel  in 
;hat  point  to  us,  than  ever  the  apostles  preached,  we  have  therein  a  general 
•ule  to  follow :  That  though  an  angel  came  from  heaven,  and  would  tell  us  such 

'1)  Luke  xxii.         (2)  Acts  x.  (C)  Apcc.  xix.  and  xxii.  (4)  Matt.  xvi.         (5)  John  xxi. 

VOL.  y.  G 


82 


NOTES    ON    TONSTAl's    SERMON 


Henru    new  exposition  of  those  places  as  are  now  made,  to  turn  the  words  which  were 
nil.    spoken  for  spiritual  authority  of  preacliing  the  word  of  God,  and  niinistenng  o 

the  sacraments,  to  a  workUy  authority,  we  ought  to  reject  him :  as  bt.  Faul 

willeth  us  in  Galatians  i.  .      •■       ,  r.         -j        j 

To  open  therefore  the  true  sense  of  the  Scripture  in  the  places  aforesaid,  and 


A.D. 

1534. 


.        xo  open  inereioie  uuc  nuc  acni^i^  "^  "-^ x" r  .         -    . 

The  place  first  to  begin  with  Matthew  xvi.,  here  is  to  be  observed,  that  the  question  bemg 

"'■  ^''"-     put  in  general  of  Christ  to  all  his  apostles,  what  they  thought  or  judged  of  him, 

poinded.    Peter,  answering  for  them  all  (as  he  was  always  ready  to  answer),  said,  '  Ihou 

art  Christ  the  Son  of  the  living  God.'  To  whom  Jesus  answered  agam,     Blessed 

be  thou,  Simon  the  son  of  Jonah,  for  flesh  and  blood  hath   not  revealed  this 

unto  tliee,  but  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven  :  and  I  say  unto  thee   Mjou  art 

Peter,  and  upon  this  rock  I  will  build  my  church;  and  the  gates  of  hell  shall 

not  prevail  against  it.'     That  is  to  say.  Upon  this  rock  of  thy  confession  of  me 

to  be  the  Son  of  God,   I   will  build  my  church;  for  this  faith  containeth  the 

Faith  the  whole  summary  of  our  faith  and  salvation,  as  it  is  written  in  Rom.  x.      I  he 

mother  of  ^^^rd  of  faith  that  we  do  preach   is  at  hand,  in  thy  mouth  and  in  thme  heart. 

salvation.  ^^^  .j.  ^^^^^^  ^^^^^^^^  ^^-^1^  ^j^y  j^^^uth  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  with  thy  heart 

do  believe  that  God  raised  him  from  death  to  life,  thou  shalt  be  saved,   cV-c. 

The  And  this  confession  being  first  uttered  by  the  mouth   of  Peter  upon  the  same 

.^•h^;'!       confession  of  his,  and  not  upon  the  person  of  Peter,  Christ  buildeth  his  church 

uponthe   as  Chrysostome  expoundeth  that  place  in  the  twenty-sixth  sermon,  of  the  feas 

co'nfes-      of  Pentecost,  saying,  '  Not  upon  the  person  of  Peter,  but  upon  the  faith,  Ch  ist 

mer^'not  hath  builded  his  church.     And  what  is  the  faith  ?     This  :    rhou  art  Chnst  the 

u?o"  the'  Son  of  the  living  God.     What  is  to  say,  Upon  this  rock  ?      Ihat  is,  Upon  this 

person  of  confession  of  Peter,'  &c.     And  with  this  saying  of  Chrysostome  all  ancient  ex- 

^''"-        positors  (saith  Tonstal)  treating  of  that  place,  do  agree ;  for  if  we  should  expound 

that  place,  that  the  church  is  builded  upon  the  person  of  Peter,  we  should  put 

another  foundation  ofthe  church  than  Christ;  which  is  directly  agamst  S  .Paul, 

saying,  '  No  man  may  put  any  other  foundation,  but  that  which  is  put  already, 

which  is  Christ  Jesus,'  &c.'  j  ^i  •     tu  * 

And  because  Peter  was  the  first  of  all  the  apostles  that  confessed  this    Ihat 

Christ  is  the  Son  of  God,  by  the  which  faith  all  men  must  be  saved ;  thereot 

cometh  the  primacy:  that  is,  the  first  place  or  standing  of  Peter  m  the  number 

of  all  tlie  apostles.  -,   r<^    ■  ^  ^    i     .\     a        r 

And  as  Peter  was  the  first  of  them  that  confessed  Christ  to  be  the  Son  of 
God  so  was  he  most  ardent  in  his  faith,  most  bold  and  hardy  in  Christ,  as  ap- 
peared by  his  coming  out  of  the  ship  in  the  great  tempest;  and  also  most 
vehement  in  his  master's  cause,  as  appeared  by  dmwmg  out  his  sword ;  and 
afterwards  the  Lord's  resurrection  is  declared  in  the  Acts,Mvhere  the  Jews, 
withstanding  the  apostles  preaching  the  faith  of  Christ,  Peter,  as  most  ardent 
in  faith,  waf  ever  most  ready  to  defend  the  faith  agamst  the  impugners  thereof, 
speaking  for  them  all  unto  the  people,  &c. ;  and  therefore  hath  these  honour- 
able names  given  him  by  the  ancient  interpreters,  that  sometimes  he  is  called 
names  of  <  the  mouth  of  the  apostles;'  'the  chief  of  the  apostles;  sometimes  '  the  prmce 
fj^fj.i'^  ofthe  apostles,  sometimes  '  the  president  ofthe  who  e  church  and  sometimes 
doctorl  hath  the  name  of  primacy  or  priority  attributed  unto  him.  And  ye  that  the 
how  and  said  Peter,  notwithstanding  these  honourable  names  given  to  him,  should  not 
l^VT^.y  have  a  rule,  or  a  judicial  power,  above  all  the  other  apostles,  it  is  plain  by 
te  given.    St.  Paul  and  many  others.  .        ,,    ^       ^  fi„„i,;„  r.( 

The  First,  St.  PauP  plainly  declareth  the  same,  saying,  that  as  the  apostleship  ot 

^f"ll;r"'  the  circumcision,  that  is,  of  the  Jews,  was  given  by  Chnst  to  Peter;  so  was  the 
apostleship  of  the  Gentiles  given  to  me  among  the  Gentiles.  Hereby  it  ap- 
peareth  that  Paul  knew  no  primacy  of  Peter  concerning  people  and  places  but 
among  the  Jews.  And  thereof  St.  Ambrose,  expounding  that  place,  saith  thus. 
'The  primacy  of  the  Jews  was  given  chiefly  to  Peter,  albeit  James  and  Jolm 
were  joined  with  him  ;  as  the  primacy  of  the  Gentdes  was  given  to  Paul,  albeit 
Barnabas  was  joined  Avith  him :  so  that  Peter  had  no  rule  over  all. 

Also  in  Acts  X.,  when  Peter  was  sent  for  to  Cornelius,  a  Gentde  he  durst 
not  go  to  him  without  a  special  vision  given  him  from  heaven  by  the  Lord 

Item,  That  all  the  apostles  had  like  dignity  and  authority,  it  appeareth  by 
St.  Paul,  where  he  saith,  '  Now  J^c  are  not  strangers,  nor  foreigners  but  ye  be 
citizens  with  the  saints,  and  of  the  household  of  Almighty  God,  bmlded,  saitb 


What  is 
the  pri- 
macy of 

Peter. 


The 

honour- 
able 


apostles 
all  alike. 


(1)1  Cor.  iii. 


v2)  Chaps  ii.  iii.  iv. 


(3)  Gal.  ii. 


AGAINST    THE    POPe's    SUPREMACY.  83 

lie,  '  upon  the  foundations  of  the  apostles  and  the  prophets,  Christ  heiug  the  Hi-iiry 
corner-stone ;  upon  whom  every  edifice  being  builded,  groweth  up  to  an  holy  ym. 
temple  in  our  Lord,'  &c.i  Here  he  saith  that  they  be  builded  not  upon  the  .  „ 
foundation  of  Peter  only,  but  upon  the  foundation  of  the  apostles  :  so  that  all    ,  /,, ,' 

they  be  in  the  foundation  set  upon  Christ  the  very  rock,  whereupon  standeth " 

the  whole  church. 

In  the  Apocalypse  also,^  the  new  city,  and  the  heavenly  Jesusalem  of 
Almiglity  God,  is  described  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  not  with  one  foundation  only 
of  Peter,  but  with  twelve  foundations,  after  the  number  of  the  apostles. 

St.  Cyprian '  giveth  record  likewise  to  the  same,  that  the  apostles  had  equal  Every 
power  and  dignity  given  to  them  by  Christ ;  and  because  all  should  preach  one  '"l'j°P- 
thing,  therefore  the  beginning  thereof  first  came  by  one,  who  was  Peter,  who  part 
confessed  for  them  all,  that  Christ  was  the   Son  of  the  living  God.     Saying  wholly  to 
further,  that  in  the  church  there  is  one  ofiice  of  all  the  bishops,  whereof  every  ""^'''  ' 
man  hath  a  part  allowed  wholly  unto  him.     Now,  if  the  bishop  of  Rome  may 
meddle  over  all,  where  he  will,  then  every  man  hath  not  wholly  his  part,  for 
the  bishop  of  Rome  may  also  meddle  in  his  part  jointly  with  him ;  so  that  now 
he  hath  it  not  wholly :  which  is  against  Cyprian. 

St.  Augustine*  likewise,  expounding  the  gospel  of  John,  in  the  fiftieth 
Treatise,  speaketh  there  of  the  keys  of  Peter,  which  he  saith  were  given  of 
Christ  to  Petei",  not  for  himself  alone,  but  for  the  whole  church. 

Cyril,  expounding  the  last  chapter  of  John,  and  there  speaking  of  the  words  '  Pasce 
of  Christ  spoken  unto  Peter,  '  Feed  my  sheep,'  &c.  thus  understandeth  the  °^*^s  , 
same :  That  because  Peter  had  thrice  denied  Christ,  whereby  he  thought  him-  niakes 
self  he  had  lost  his  apostleship,  Christ,  to  comfort  him  again,  and  to  restore  nothing 
him  to  his  office  that  he  had  lost,  asked  him  thrice  whether  he  loved  him ;  and  ^^^^l 
so  restored  him  again  to  his  ofl[ice,  which  else  he   durst  not  have  presumed  universal 
unto;    saying  unto  him,   'Feed  my  sheep,'  &c. ;    with  which  exposition  the  P^^'"!'^" 
ancient  holy  expositors  of  that  place  do  likewise  agree.    So  that  by  these  words 
of  feeding  Christ's  sheep,  the  bishop  of  Rome  can  take  no  advantage  to  main- 
tain his  univei'sal  pastoralty  over  all  christian  dominions. 

Again,   whereas  the  bishop  of  Rome  saith  that  Peter,  by  these   words  of 
Christ  spoken  to  him,  hath  a  pre-eminency  above  the  others,  St.  Paul'  proveth 
the  contrary,  where  he,  speaking  to  the  bishops  assembled  at  Miletus,  saith  to  ,roi/uai- 
them,  'Take  heed  to  yourselves,  and  to  all  your  flock,  in  which  the  Holy  Ghost  I't'"- 
hath  put  you  to  govern,'  &c. 

And  Peter  himself  likewise  ^  saith,  '  Ye  that  be  priests,  feed  the  flock  of  God 
among  you,'  &c. 

So  that  by  these  scriptm'es  conferred  together,   it  may  appear,  that  neither  Scrip- 
Matthew  xvi.,  nor  John  xxi.,  do  prove  that  Peter  had  power,   authority,  or  ^^l"^*^^^ 
dignity  given  him  of  Christ  over  all  the  others,  that  they  should  be  under  him.  fuUy  al- 
And  yet,  notwithstanding  his  primacy,  in  that  he,  first  of  all  the  apostles,  con-  'esed  for 
fessed  Christ  to  be  the  Son  of  the  living  God  (with  which  confession  all  the  suprema-^ 
other  apostles  did  consent,  and  also  preached  the  same),  standeth  still ;  which  cy. 
confession  fii'st  by  Peter  made,  aU  others  that  will  be  saved  must  follow  also, 
and  be  taught  to  confess  the  same.     And  thus  the  bishop  of  Rome's  power 
over  all,  which  he  would  prove  by  those  places  wrongfully  alleged  for  his  pur- 
pose, utterly  quaileth,  and  is  not  proved.     And  thus  much  for  the  Scriptures 
aud  doctors. 

Now,  further  proceeding  in  this  matter,  the  said  Tonstal  cometh 
to  councils,  and  examples  of  the  primitive  church,  as  foUoweth  : 

Faustinus,  legate  to  the  bishop  of  Rome,  in  the  sixth  coimcil  of  Carthage,  Exam- 
lUeged  that  the  bishop  of  Rome  ought  to  have  the  ordering  of  all  great  matters,  pl^so/the 
n  all  places,  by  his  supreme  authority,  bringing  no  scripture  for  him  (for  at  c™ch"'' 
;hat  time  no  scripture  was  thought  to  make  for  it) ;  but  alleged  for  him,  and  against 
'that  untruly,  that  the  first  council  of  Nice  made  for  his  purpose.     After  this,  supr''e''^a-^ 
khen  the  book  was  brought  forth,  and  no  such  article  found  in  it,  but  the  con-  cy. 
trary,  yet  the  council  at  that  time  sent  to  Constantinople,  Alexandria,  and  An- 

1 1 )  Ephes.  ii.  (2'i  Cliap.  xxi.  (3)  Lib.  de  Simplic.  Prjelal. 

U)  Au^'.  in  Johan.  Tiactat.  50.        (5    .Arlo  xx.  (6)  1  Pet.  5. 

I  <■.    9. 


8i  NOTES    OX    TONSTAL's    SERMON 

Henry  tioch,  where  the  patriarclial  sees  were,  to  have  the  tme  copy  of  the  council  of 
nil.  Nice,  which  was  sent  unto  them.  And  another  copy  also  was  sent  from  Rome, 
A  T^      whither  also  they  sent  for  the  same  purpose. 

jroV  After  that  the  copy  was  brought  to   them,  and  no  such  article  found  in  it, 

-!_  but  in  the  fifth  chapter  thereof  the  contrary,  that  all  causes  ecclesiastical  should 


His  su-  either  be  determined  within  the  diocese,  or  else,  if  any  were  aggrieved,  then  to 
reproved  •ipp^'^'^  to  the  council  provincial,  and  there  the  matter  to  take  full  end,  so  that 
by  the  for  no  such  causes  men  should  go  out  of  their  provinces  ;  the  whole  council  of 
council  of  Carthage  wrote  to  Celestine,  at  that  time  being  bishop  of  Rome,  that  since  the 
™.  '  council  of  Nice  had  no  such  article  in  it,  as  was  untruly  alleged  by  Faustinus, 
council  but  the  contrary,  they  desired  him  to  abstain  hereafter  to  make  any  more  such 
falsified  demand;  denouncing  unto  him,  that  they  would  not  suffer  any  cause,  great  or 
tinus'the  small,  to  be  brought  by  appeal  out  of  their  country ;  and  thereupon  made  a 
pope's  le-  law,  that  no  man  should  appeal  out  of  the  country  of  Africa,  upon  pain  to  be 
gate.         denounced  accursed.      Wlierewith  the  bishop  of  Rome  ever  after  held  him 

content,  and  made  no  more  business  with  them,  seeing  he  had  nought  to  say 

for  himself  to  the  contrary.     And  at  this  council  St.  Augustine  was  present, 

and  subscribed  his  hand.  Read  more  hereof  before. 
The  sixth  It  was  determined  also,  in  the  sixth  article  of  the  said  council  of  Nice,  that 
rhe"cou'n-  '^^  ^^^^  Orient  the  bishop  of  Antioch  should  be  chief;  in  Egypt  the  bishop  of 
cil.  The  Alexandria  ;  about  Rome  the  bishop  of  Rome ;  and  likewise  in  other  countries 
four  chief  j]^g  metropolitans  should  have  their  pre-eminence:  so  that  the  bishop  of  Rome 
equal  in  never  had  meddling  in  those  countries.  And  in  the  next  article  following,  the 
power.      bishop  of  Jenisalem  (which  city  before  had  been  destroyed,  and  almost  desolate) 

was  restored  to  his  old  prerogative,  to  be  the  chief  in  Palestine  and  in  the 

country  of  Jewry. 
Pope  By  this  ye  see  how  the  patriarch  of  Rome,  during  all  this  time  of  the  primi- 

Agatho  tjyg  church,  had  no  such  primacy  pre-eminent  above  other  patriarchs,  much 
to  tlfe'^  ^  less  over  kings  and  emperors,  as  may  appear  by  Agatho,  bishop  of  Rome,  long 
emperor,    after  that,  in  whose  time  was  the  sixth  council  general ;   which  Agatho,  after 

his  election,  sent  to  the  emperor,  then  being  at  Constantinojde,  to  have   his 

election  allowed,  before  he  would  be  consecrated,  after  the  old  custom  at  the 

time  used. 
Pope  Vi-        In  like  sort,  another  bishop  of  Rome,  called  Vitalianus,  did  the  same,  as  it  is 
talianus    written  in  the  decrees;  distinct.  G3.  Cap.  'Agatho.'     The  like  did  St.  Ambrose 
to  the^*      and  St.  Gregory  before  them,  as  it  is  written  in  the  chapter  '  Cum  longe,'  in  the 
emperor    same  Distinction.     During  all  this  time  the  bishops  of  Rome  followed  well  the 

doctrine  of  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul,  left  unto  then:,  to  be  subjects,  and  to  obey 

their  princes. 

Bishop  Thus,  after  that  bishop  Tonstal,  playing  the  earnest  Lutheran, 
^ght  Lu-^  both  by  Scriptures  and  ancient  doctors,  also  by  examples  sufficient 
tiieran.  ^^f  ^]^g  primitive  church,  hath  proved  and  declared,  how  the  bishops 
of  Rome  ought  to  submit  themselves  to  the  higher  powers  whom 
God  hath  appointed  every  creature  in  this  world  to  obey  ;  now  let 
us  likewise  see  how  the  said  bishop  Tonstal  dcscribeth  unto  us  the 
bishop  of  Rome''s  disobedience  intolerable,  his  pride  incomparable, 
and  his  malignant  malice  most  execrable. 

The  diso-      And  first,  speaking  of  the  disobedience  of  Adam  and  Eve,  then  of  the  pride 
bedience,  of  Nebuchadnezzar,  and  of  Lucifer,   at  length  he  compareth  the   bishops  of  : 
malice  of  Ri^nie  to  them  all;  who  first,  for  disobedience,  refuse  to  obey  God's  connnand- 
the  pope    ment,  and  contrary  to  his  word,  will  be  above  their  governors,  in  refusing  to 
^If"'"-     obey  them. 

Secondly,  Besides  this  rebellious  disobedience  in  these  bishops  of  Rome,  not 
sufTerable,  their  pride  moreover  so  far  exceedeth  all  measm-e,  that  they  will  have 
their  princes,  to  whom  they  owe  subjection,  prostrate  upon  the  ground,  to  adore 
them  by  godly  honour  upon  the  earth ;  and  to  kiss  their  feet,  as  if  they  were 
God,  whei'eas  they  be  but  wretched  men  ;  and  yet  they  look  tliat  their  princes 
should  do  it  unto  them,  and  also  that  all  other  christian  men,  owing  them  no  ' 
subjection,  should  do  the  same. 


AGAINST    TilE    POI'k's    SUPREMACY.  85 

And  who  be  these,  I  pray  3'oii,  that  men  may  know  them?     Surely  (saith  Hevrr) 

he)  the  bishops  of  Rome  lie  those  whom  I  do  mean,  who,  following  the  pride  Vlll- 

of  Lucifer  their  father,  make  themselves  fellows  to  God,   and  do  exalt  their  j^  jy 

seat  above  the  stars  of  God,  and  do  ascend  above  the  clouds,  and  will  be  like  1534' 
to  Almighty  God.     By  stars  of  God  be  meant  the  angels  of  heaven ;  for  as 


stars  do  show  unto  us  in  part  the  light  of  heaven,  so  do  angels,  sent  unto  men,  Jxaited"^ 
show  the  heavenly  light  of  the  grace  of  God  to  those  to  whom  they  be  sent,  above  the 
And  the  clouds  signified  in  the  Old  Testament  the  prophets,  and  in  the  New  '^'""'^^ 
do  signify  the  apostles  and  preachers  of  the  word  of  God ;  for  as  the  clouds  do  stars  of 
conceive  and  gather  in  the  sky  moisture,  which  they  after  pour  down  upon  the  heaveii. 
ground,  to  make  it  thereby  more  fruitful,  so  the  prophets  in  the  Old  Testament, 
and  the  apostles  and  preachers  in  the  New,  do  pour  into  our  ears  the  moisture 
of  their  heavenly  doctrine  of  the  word  of  God,  to  make  therewith,  by  grace, 
our  souls,  being  sear  and  dry,  to  bring  forth  fruit  of  tlie   Spirit.     Thus  do  all 
ancient  expositors,  and  amongst  them  St.  Augustine,  interpret  to  be  meant  in 
Scripture  stars  and  clouds,  in  the  exposition  of  Psalm  cxlvii. 

But  St.  John  the  evangelist  wi'iteth  in  the  1 9th  chapter  of  the  Apocalypse, 
and  in  the  22d  also,   that  when  he  would  have  fallen  down  at  the  angel's  foot, 
that  did  show  him  those  visions  there  written,  to  have  adored  him  with  godly 
worship,  the  angel  said  unto  him :  '  See  thou  do  not  so,  for  I  am  the  servant 
of  God,  as  thou  art:  give  adoration  and  godly  worship  to  God,  and  not  to  me.' 
Here  it  appeareth  that  the  bishops  of  Rome,  suffering  all  men  prostrate  before 
tliem  to  kiss  their  feet  (yea  the  same  princes,   to  v/hom  they  owe  subjection), 
do  climb  up  above  the  stars  and  angels  too,  offering  their  feet  to  be  kissed,  with  Exalted 
slioes  and  all.     For  so  I  saw  myself,  being  present  four  and  thirty  years  ago,  above  an- 
when  Julius,  then  bishop  of  Rome,  stood  on  his  feet,  and  one  of  his  chamber-  ^^  ^' 
lains  held  up  his  skirt,  because  it  stood  not  (as  he  thought)  with  his  dignity 
that  he  should  do  it  himself,  that  his  shoe  might  appear,  whilst  a  nobleman  of 
great  age  did  prostrate  himself  upon  the  ground,  and  kissed  his  shoe ;  which 
lie  stately  suffered  to  be  done,  as  of  duty.     Where  methinks  1  saw  Cornelius  the 
centurion,  captain  of  the  Italian  band,  spoken  of  in  Acts  x.,  submitting  himself 
to  Peter,  and  much  honouring  him ;  but  I  saw  not  Peter  there  to  take  liim  up, 
and  to  bid  him  rise,  saying,  1  am  a  man  as  thou  art,  as  St.  Peter  did  say   to 
Cornelius :  so  that  the  bishops  of  Rome,   admitting   such  adoration  due  unto 
God,  do  climb  above  the  heavenly  clouds ;  that  is  to  say,  above  the  apostles  above  the 
sent  into  the  world  by  Christ,  to  water  the  earthly  and  carnal  hearts  of  men,  apostles, 
by  their  heavenly  doctrine  of  the  word  of  God. 

Thus  Bishop  Tonstal,  having  described  the  passing  pride  of  the 
pope,  surmounting  like  Lucifer  above  bishops,  apostles,  angels,  and 
stars  of  heaven,  proceeding  then  further  to  the  latter  end  of  his  ser- 
mon, Cometh  to  speak  of  his  rage  and  malice  most  furious  and  pesti- 
lent, in  that  he,  being  justly  put  from  his  kingdom  here  to  wreak  his  \^^^l^^y 
spiteful  malice,  stirreth  up  war  arainst  us,  and  bloweth  the  horn  of  against 

.....  ^  "      .  England. 

mischief  in  giving  our  land  for  a  spoil  and  prey  to  all,  whosoever,  at  xhe  tiea- 
his  setting  on,  will  come  and  invade  us.     But  let  us  hear  his  own  =*""  9^ 
words  preaching  to  the  king  and  all  Englishmen,  touching  both  the  Pole. 
pope''s  malice,  and  the  treason  of  cardinal  Pole. 

'  Now,'  saith  he,  '  because  he  can  no  longer  in  this  realm  wrongfully  use  his 
usurped  power  in  all  things,  as  he  was  wont  to  do,  and  suck  out  of  this  realm, 
by  avarice  insatiable,  innumerable  smns  of  money  yearly,  to  the  great  exhaust- 
ing of  the  same  ;  he  therefore,  moved  and  replete  with  furious  ire  and  pestilent 
malice,  goeth  about  to  stir  all  christian  nations  that  will  give  ears  to  his  devilish 
enchantments,  to  move  war  against  this  realm  of  England,  giving  it  in  prey  to 
all  those  that  by  his  instigation  will  invade  it.' 

And  here,  expounding  these  aforesaid  words,  "  To  give  in  prey," 
he  declareth  what  great  mischief  they  contain,  and  v.illeth  every  true 
Englishman  well  to  mark  the  same. 


86  NOTES    ON    TOXSTAI.'s    SERMON 

Henry         '  First,  to  make  this  realm,'  saith  he,   '  a  prey  to  all  adventurers,  all  spoilers, 

nil.     all  snaphaunses,'  all  forlorn  hopes,  all  cormorants,  all  raveners  of  the  world, 

" .    pj     that  will  invade  this  realm,  is  to  say.  Thou  possessioner  of  any  lands  of  this 

1  J„/    realm,  of  what  degree  soever  thou  be,  from  the  highest  to  the  lowest,  shalt  be 

1-  slain  and  destroyed,  and  thy  lands  taken  from  thee  by  those  that  will  have  all 

The  pope  for  themselves ;  and  thou  mayest  be  sure  to  be  slain,  for  they  will  not  suffer 

Enelaiid    thee,  nor  any  of  thy  progeny,  to  live  to  make  any  claim  afterwards,  or  to  be 

away  for    revenged ;  for  that  were  their  unsurety.     Thy  wife  shall  be  abused  before  thy 

a  prey.      face  ;  thy  daughter  likewise  deflowered  before   thee ;   thy  children  slain  before 

thine  eyes ;   thy  house  spoiled ;  thy  cattle  driver   away,  and  sold  before  thy 

visage ;  thy  plate,  thy  money,  by  force  taken  from  thee  ;  all  thy  goods,  wherein 

thou  hast  any  delight,  or  hast  gathered  for  thy  children,  ravened,  broken,  and 

distributed  in  thy  presence,   that  every  ravener  may  have  his  share.     Thou 

merchant  art  sure  to  be  slain,  for  thou  hast  either  money  or  ware,  or  both, 

which  they  search  for.     Thou  bishop  or  priest,  whatsoever  thou  be,  shalt  never 

escape,  because  thou  wouldst  not  take  the  bishop  of  Rome's  part,  and  rebel 

against  God  and  thy  prince,  as  he  doth.     If  thou  shalt  flee  and  escape  for  a 

season,  whatsoever  thou  be,  thou  shalt  see  and  hear  of  so  much  misery  and 

abomination,  that  thou  shalt  judge  them  happy  that  be  dead  before ;  for  sure 

it  is  thou  shalt  not  finally  escape  :  for,  to  take  the  whole  realm  in  prey,  is  to 

kill  the  whole  people,  and  to  take  the  place  for  themselves,  as  they  will  do  if 

they  can. 

Cardinal        '  And  the  bishop  of  Rome  now  of  late,  to  set  forth  his  pestilent  malice  the 

Pole  tna-  KiQy-e,  hath  allured  to  his  purpose  a  subject  of  this  realm,  Reginald  Pole,  coming 

England,  of  a  noble  blood,  and  thereby  the  more  errant  traitor,  to  go  about  from  prince 

to  prince,  and  from  country  to  country,  to  stir  them  to  war  against  this  realm, 

and  to  destroy  the  same,  being  his  native  country ;  whose  pestilent  purpose,  the 

princes  that  he  breaketh  it  unto  have  in  much  abomination,  both  for  that  the 

bishop  of  Rome  (who,  being  a  bishop,  should  procure  peace)  is  a  stiiTer  of  war, 

and  because  this  most  errant  and  unkind  traitor  is  his  minister  to  so  devilish  a 

purpose,  to  destroy  the  country  that  he  was  born  in  ;  which  any  heathen  man 

would  abhor  to  do.' 

And  so  continuing  in  liis  discourse  against  cardinal  Pole  and  the 
bishop  of  Rome,  for  stirring  the  people  to  war  and  mischief,  he 
further  saith,  and  saitli  truly,  thus : 

The  '  For  these  many  yeai-s  past,  little  war  hath  been  in  these  parts  of  Christen- 

pope's       dom,  but  the  bishop  of  Rome  either  hath  been  a  stirrer  of  it,  or  a  nourisher  of 

memory    it,  and  seldom  any  compounder  of  it,  unless  it  were  for  his  ambition  or  profit. 

abolish-     Wherefore  since,  as  St.  Paul  saith,  that  God  is  not  the  God  of  dissension,  but 

of  peace,^  who  commandeth,  by  his  word,  peace  alway  to  be  kept,  we  are  sure 

that  all  those  that  go  about  to  iDreak  peace  between  realms,  and  to  bring  them 

to  war,  are  the  children  of  the  devil,  what  holy  names  soever  they  may  pretend 

to  cloak  their  pestilent  malice  withal ;  which  cloaking  imder  hypocrisy  is  double 

devilishness,  and  of  Christ  most  detested,  because  under  his  blessed  name  they 

do  play  the  devil's  part.' 

And  in  the  latter  end  of  his  sermon,  concluding  witli  Ezelciel 
xxxix.,  where  the  prophet  spcaketh  against  Gog  and  Magog  going 
about  to  destroy  the  people  of  God,  and  propliesieth  against  theni, 
that  the  people  of  God  shall  vanquish  and  overthrow  them  on  the 
mountains  of  Israel,  that  none  of  them  shall  escape,  but  their  carcases 
shall  there  be  devoured  of  kites  and  crows,  and  birds  of  the  air ;  so 
likewise  saith  he  of  these  our  enemies,  wishing,  that  if  they  shall 
persist  in  their  pestilent  malice  to  make  invasion  into  this  realm,  tlien 
Thepope  their  great  captain  Gog  (the  bishop  of  Rome  he  meaneth)  may  come 
to'cog^'^  with  tliem,  to  drink  with  them  of  the  same  cup  which  he  maliciously 
goeth  about  to  prepare  for  us,  that  the  people  of  God  might  after  live 
quietly  in  peace. 

(1)  '  Snaphaunse,' a  fire-lock.— Ed.  (2)  1  Cor.  xiv. 


ed. 


AGAINST    THK    POPe's   SUPREMACY.  87 

AVe  have   heard  hitherto  the  oaths,  censures,  and  judmients  of    ii<^r,rij 

certain  particular  bishops,   of  York,  of  Winchester,  of  London,  of L 

Durham,  and  also  of  Edmund  Bonner,  archdeacon  then  of  Leicester,  A.  D. 
against  the  pope's  unlawful  usurpation.  Now,  for  the  more  fortifica-  ^^^'^- 
tion  of  the  matter,  and  satisfying  of  the  reader,  it  shall  not  be  much 
out  of  purpose,  besides  the  consent  and  approbation  of  these  afore- 
said, to  infer  also  the  public  and  general  agreement  of  tiie  whole 
clergy  of  England,  as  in  a  total  sum  together,  confirmed  and  ratified 
in  their  own  public  book,  made  and  set  forth  by  them  about  the  same 
time,  called  then  '  The  Bishops'*  Book  ;"*  in  which  book,  although 
many  things  were  very  slender  and  imperfect,  yet,  as  touching  this 
cause  of  the  bishop  of  Rome"'s  regality,  we  will  hear  (God  willing) 
what  their  whole  opinion  and  provincial  determination  did  conclude, 
according  as  by  their  own  words  in  the  same  book  is  to  be  seen  word 
for  word,  as  followeth,  subscribed  also  with  their  own  names ;  the 
catalogue  of  whom,  under  their  own  confession,  shall  appear. 

Testimonies  out  of  '  The  Bishops'  Book,'  against  the  Pope's  Supre- 
macy. 

We  think  it  convenient,  that  all  bishops  and  pi-eachers  shall  instruct  and 
teach  the  people  committed  unto  their  spiritual  charge,  that  whereas  certain 
men  do  imagine  and  affirm,  that  Christ  should  give  unto  the  bishop  of  Rome 
power  and  authority,  not  only  to  be  head  and  governor  of  all  priests  and  bishops 
in  Christ's  church,  but  also  to  have  and  occupy  the  whole  monarchy  of  the 
world  in  his  hands,  and  that  he  may  thereby  lawfully  depose  kings  and  pi'inces 
from  their  realms,  dominions,  and  seigniories,  and  so  transfer  and  give  the  same 
to  such  persons  as  him  liketh,  that  is  utterly  false  and  untrue ;  for  Cln-ist  never 
gave  unto  St.  Peter,  or  unto  any  of  the  apostles  or  their  successors,  any  such 
authority.  And  the  apostles,  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul,  do  teach  and  command, 
that  all  christian  people,  as  well  priests  and  bishops,  as  others,  should  be  obe- 
dient and  subject  unto  the  princes  and  potentates  of  the  world,  although  they 
were  infidels. 

And  as  for  the  bishop  of  Rome,  it  was  many  hundred  years  after  Christ, 
befbre  he  could  acquire  or  get  any  primacy  or  governance  above  any  other 
bishops,  out  of  his  province  in  Italy ;  since  which  time  he  hath  ever  usurped 
more  and  more.  And  though  some  part  of  his  power  was  given  to  him  by  the 
consent  of  the  emperors,  kings,  and  princes,  and  by  the  consent  also  of  the 
clergy  in  general  councils  assembled ;  yet  surely  he  attained  the  most  part 
thereof  by  marvellous  subtlety  and  craft,  and  especially  by  colluding  with  great  iiow  the 
kings  and  princes,  sometimes  training  them  into  his  devotion  by  pretence  and  ''i^hop  of 
colour  of  holiness  and  sanctimony,  and  sometimes  constraining  them  by  force  rose^by 
and  tyrannj'.  Whereby  the  said  bishops  of  Rome  aspired  and  rose  at  length  ambition. 
unto  such  greatness  in  strength  and  authority,  that  they  presumed  and  took 
upon  them  to  be  heads,  and  to  put  laws  by  their  own  authority,  not  only  unto 
all  other  bishops  within  Clu'istendom,  but  also  unto  the  emperors,  kings,  and 
other  the  princes  and  lords  of  the  world;  and  that,  under  the  pretence  of  the 
authority  committed  unto  them  by  the  gospel.^  Wherein  the  said  bishops  of 
Rome  do  not  only  abuse  and  pervert  the  true  sense  and  meaning  of  Christ's 
word,  but  they  do  also  clean  contrary  to  the  use  and  custom  of  the  primitive 
church  ;  and  so  do  manifestly  violate,  as  well  the  holy  canons  made  in  the 
church  immediately  after  the  time  of  the  apostles,  as  also  the  decrees  and  con- 
stitutions made  in  that  behalf  by  the  holy  fathers  of  the  catholic  church, 
assembled  in  the  first  general  councils.*     And  finally,  they  do  transgress  their 

(1)  Concilium  tertiuin  Carthaginense,  cap.  26.  First,  the  general  council  of  Nice  decreed,  that 
the  patriarchs  of  Alexandria  and  Antioch  should  have  like  power  over  the  countries  about  those 
cities,  as  tlie  bishops  of  Rome  had  over  the  countries  about  Kniue.  In  the  council  of  Milevitane, 
it  was  decreed,  that  if  a  clerk  of  Africa  would  appe;il  out  of  Africa  unto  any  bishop  beyond  the 
sea,  he  should  be  taken  as  a  person  excommunicated. 

(2)  In  the  general  council  of  Constantinople  (the  first),  it  was  likewise  decreed, .that  every  cause 
between  any  persons  should  be  determined  within  the  provinces  where  the  matters  did  lie ;  and 


88 


TKSTIMONIKS    OUT    OF    THK    BISHOPS     BOOK 


ITftiry 
Vlll. 

A.D. 

1.5;34. 


own  profession,  made  in  their  creation.  For  all  the  bishops  of  Rome  always, 
when  they  be  consecrated  and  made  bishops  of  that  see,  do  make  a  solemn 
profession  and  vow,  that  they  shall  inviolably  observe  and  keep  all  the  ordi- 
nances made  in  the  eight  first  general  councils ;  among  which  it  is  specially 
provided  and  enacted,  that  all  causes  shall  be  finished  and  determined  within 
the  province  where  the  same  began,  and  that  by  the  bishops  of  the  same  pro- 
vince ;  and  that  no  bishop  shall  exercise  any  jurisdiction  out  of  his  own  diocese 
or  province  ;  and  divers  such  other  canons  were  then  made  and  confirmed  by 
the  said  councils,  to  repress  and  take  away  out  of  the  church  all  such  primacy 
and  jurisdiction  over  kings  and  bishops,  as  the  bishops  of  Rome  pretend  now  to 
have  over  the  same.'  And  we  find  that  divers  good  fathers,  bishops  of  Rome, 
did  greatly  reprove,  yea  and  abhor  (as  a  thing  clean  contrary  to  the  gospel,  and 
the  decrees  of  the  church)  that  any  bishop  at  Rome  or  elsewhere,  should  pre- 
sume, usurp,  or  take  upon  him,  the  title  and  name  of  the  universal  bishop,  or 
of  the  head  of  all  priests,  or  of  the  highest  priest,  or  any  such  like  title.  For 
confirmation  whereof,  it  is  out  of  all  doubt,  that  there  is  no  mention  made, 
either  in  Scripture,  or  in  the  writings  of  any  authentical  doctor  or  author  of  the 
church,  being  within  the  time  of  the  apostles,  that  Christ  did  ever  make  or 
institute  any  distinction  or  difference  to  be  in  the  pre-eminence  of  power,  order, 
or  jurisdiction,  between  the  apostles  themselves,  or  between  the  bishops  them- 
selves, but  that  they  were  all  equal  in  power,  order,  authority,  and  jurisdiction. 
And  in  that  there  is  now,  and  since  the  time  of  the  apostles,  any  such  diversity  or 
difference  among  the  bishops,  it  was  devised  by  the  ancient  fathers  of  the  primi- 
tive church  for  the  conservation  of  good  order  and  the  unity  of  the  cathohc 
church ;  and  that,  either  by  the  consent  and  authorit}',  or  else  at  least  by  the  per- 
mission and  sufferance,  of  the  princes  and  civil  powers  for  the  time  ruling,  &c. 

And  shortly  after  folloAvetli  this : 

And  for  the  better  confirmation  of  this  part,  we  think  it  also  convenient,  that 
all  bishops  and  preachers  shall  instruct  and  teach  the  people  committed  unto  their 
spiritual  charge,  that  Christ  did  by  express  words  prohibit,  that  none  of  his 
apostles,  nor  any  of  their  successors  should,  under  the  pretence  of  the  authority 
given  unto  them  by  Christ,  take  upon  them  the  authority  of  the  sword ;  that  is 
to  say,  the  authority  of  kings,  or  of  any  civil  power  in  this  world,  yea,  or  any 
authority  to  make  laws  or  ordinances  in  causes  appertaining  unto  civil  powers. 
Truth  it  is,  the  priests  and  bishops  may  execute  all  such  temporal  pow  cr  and 
jurisdiction  as  is  committed  unto  them  by  the  ordinance  and  authority  of  kings, 
or  other  civil  powers,  and  by  the  consent  of  the  people  (as  officers  and  minis- 
ters under  the  said  kings  and  powers),  so  long  as  it  shall  please  the  said  kings 
and  people  to  permit  and  suffer  them  so  to  use  and  execute  the  same.  Not- 
withstanding, if  any  bishop,  of  what  estate  or  dignity  soever  he  be  (be  he  bishop 
of  Rome,  or  of  any  other  city,  province,  or  diocese),  do  presume  to  take  upon 
him  authority  or  jurisdiction  in  causes  or  matters  which  appertain  imto  kings, 
and  the  civil  powers  and  their  courts,  and  will  maintain  or  think  that  he  may 
so  do  by  the  authority  of  Christ  and  his  gospel,  although  the  kings  and  princes 
would  not  permit  and  suffer  him  so  to  do ;  no  doubt,  that  bislioj)  is  not  worthy 
to  be  called  a  bishop,  but  rather  a  tyrant,  and  a  usurper  of  other  men's  rights, 
contrary  to  the  laws  of  God;  and  is  worthy  to  be  reputed  none  otherwise  than 
he  that  goeth  about  to  subvert  the  kingdom  of  Christ.  For  the  kingdom  of 
rant  aud  Q\^^.\^i  j^  his  church  is  a  spiritual,  and  not  a  carnal  kingdom  of  the  world ;  that 
usurper.  .^  ^^  ^^^^  ^^^^  ^^^^  kingdom  that  Christ,  by  himself,  or  by  his  apostles  and  dis- 
ciples, sought  here  in  this  world,  was  to  bring  all  nations  from  the  carnal 
kingdom  of  the  prince  of  darkness  unto  the  light  of  his  spiritual  kingdom  ;  and 
so  himself  to  reign  in  the  hearts  of  tlie  people,  by  grace,  faith,  liope,  and 
charity.  And  therefore,  since  Christ  did  never  seek  nor  exercise  any  worldly 
kingdom  or  dominion  in  this  world,  but  rather,  refusing  and  flying  froni  the 
■same,  did  leave  the  said  worldly  governance  of  kingdoms,  realms,  and  nations, 
lo  be  governed  by  prmces  and  potentates  (in  like  manner  as  he  did  find  them), 

that  no  hishop  should  exercise  any  power  out  of  his  own  diocese  or  province.  And  this  was  also 
the  mind  of  holy  St.  Cyprian,  and  of  other  holy  men  of  Africa.  To  concluae,  therefore,  the  pope 
hath  no  such  primacy  given  him,  either  by  the  words  of  Scripture,  or  hy  any  general  council,  or  by 
common  consent  of  the  holy  catholij  chuich. 

(1)  Georgius,  lib.  4.     Kpistolaruni  Indictione  xiii.  Epist.    3. 


The  bi- 
shop of 
Rome 
judged  to 
be  a  ty- 


AGAINST    THE    POPE's    SUPllEMACY.  89 

and  commanded  also  his  apostles  and  disciples  to  do  the  sembhible,  as  it  was  said 
betbi-e ;  whatsoever  priest,  or  bishop  will  arrogate  or  presume  to  take  upon  him 
any  such  authority,  and  will  pretend  the  authority  of  the  gospel  for  his  defence 
therein,  he  doth  nothing  else  but  (in  a  manner  as  you  would  say)  crowneth 
Christ  again  with  a  crown  of  thorn,  and  traduceth  and  bringeth  him  forth  again 
with  his  mantle  of  purple  upon  his  back,  to  be  mocked  and  scorned  of  the 
world,  as  the  Jews  did  to  their  own  damnation. 

This  doctrine  was  subscribed  and  allowed  by  the  witness  and  tes- 
timony of  these  bishops  and  other  learned  men,  whose  names  here- 
midcr  follow,  as  appearcth  in  the  bishops"'  book  before  named. 

Testimonies  of  Bishops  and  Doctors  of  England  against  the  Pope. 

Thomas  Cantuariensis.  Edmundus  Bonner,   Archidiacon.  Lei- 

Edovardus  Eboracensis.  cester. 

Johannes  Londinensis.  Gulielmus  Skippe,  Archidiacon.  Dor- 

Cuthbertus  Duiielmensis.  set. 

Stephanus  Wintoniensis.  Nicolaus  Heth,  Archidiacon.  Stafford. 

Robertus  Carliolensis.  Cuthbertus  Marshal,    Archidiac.  Not- 

Johannes  Exoniensis.  tingham. 

Johannes  Lincolniensis.  Richardus  CuiTcn,  Archidiacon.  Oxon. 

Johannes  Barthonieasis.  Gulielmus  Cliile. 

Rolandus  Coventr.  et  Lichfield.  Galfridus  Dounes. 

Thomas  Eliensis.  Robertus  Oking. 

Nicolaus  Sarum.  Radulphus  Bradford. 

Johannes  Bangor.  Richardus  Smith. 

Edovardus  Herefordieiisis.  Simon  Matliew. 

Hugo  Wigorniensis.  Johannes  Prin. 

Johannes  Roffensis.  Gulielmus  Buckmaster. 

Ricliardus  Cicestrensis.  Gulielmus  May. 

Guliehnus  Norwicensis.  Nicolaus  Wotton. 

Gulielmus  Menevensis.  Ricliardus  Cox. 

Robertus  Assavensis.  Johannes  Edmunds. 

Robertus  Landavensis.  Thomas  Robertson. 

Richardus  Wohnan,  Archidiacon.  Sad-     Johannes  Baker. 

bur.  Thomas  Barret. 
Gulielmus  Knight,  Archidiacon.  Rich-     Joliannes  Hase. 

mond.  Johannes  Tyson. 
Johannes  B^I,  Archidiacon.  Glocester. 

These  were  doctors  of  divhiity,  and  of  both  laws. 

•Tudge  now  thyself,  loving  reader,  '  per  confessata  et  allegata  ;"*  that  The  bi- 
is,  by  these  things  heretofore  confessed,  alleged,  allowed,  proved,  and  EnKilnd 
confirmed;  by  pen  set  forth,  bywords  defended,  and  by  oath  sub- JT"*^'^ 
scribed  by  these  bishops  and  doctors,  if  either  Martin  Luther  him-  Lutu'er- 
self,  or  any  Lutheran  else,   could  or  did  ever  say  more  against  the 
proud  usiu'pation  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  than  these  men  have  done. 
If  they  dissembled  otherwise  than  they  meant,  who  could  ever  dis- 
semble so  deeply,  speaking  so  pithily  ?    If  they  meant  as  they  spake, 
who  could  ever  turn  head  to  tail  so  suddenly  and  so  shortly  as  these 
men  did  ?     But  because  these  things  we  write   for  edification  of 
others,  rather  than  for  commendation  of  them,  let  us  mark  therefore 
their  reasons,  and  let  the  persons  go. 

And  ol though  the  said  proofs  and  arguments,  heretofore  alleged, 
might  suffice  to  the  full  discussion  of  this  matter  against  the  pojje's 
usurped  primacy  ;  yet  because  many  do  yet  remain,  who  will  not  be 
satisfied,  to  refel  therefore  and  confute  this  popish  article  of  the  popc^s 


ans. 


90  LETTER  OF  TOXSTAL  AND  STOKESLEY 

Henry    vaiii  and  proud  primacy  with  as  mucli  matter  and  furniture  of  reasons 

'—  and  allegations  as  the  writings  and  testimonies  of  these  bishops  and 

A.D.    others  do  minister  unto  us ;   we  mind  (the  Lord  willing)  to  annex  to 
these  former  confirmations  of  the  bishops  aforesaid,  another  supple- 
T*?^         ment  also  of  a  certain  epistle  sent  by  bishop  Tonstal,  and  by  John 
Tonstai     Stokeslcy,  bishop  of  London,  to  cardinal  Pole,  for  a  more  ample  con- 
stokes-     futation  of  the  usurped  power.     Concerning  the  argument  of  that 
pJie'°      epistle,  here  is  first  to  be  understood,  that  about  this  time,  or  not 
much  after,  cardinal  Pole,  brother  to  the  lord  Montague,  was  attainted 
of  high  treason,  and  fled  away  unto  Rome,  where,  within  a  short  time 
after,  he  Avas  made  cardinal  of  St.  Mary  Cosmeden ;  of  Avhom  more 
is  to  be  spoken  hereafter,  the  Lord  so  permitting,  wlien  Ave  come  to 
the  time  of  queen  Mary.     In  the  mean  time,  he  remaining  at  Rome, 
there  AA^as  directed  unto  him  a  certain  epistle  exhortatory  by  Stokesley, 
bishop  of  London,  and  Tonstal,  bishop  of  Durham,  persuading  him 
to  relinquish  and  abandon  the  supremacy  of  the  pope,  and  to  conform 
himself  to  the  religion  of  his  king.     The  copy  of  Avhich  his  epistle, 
for  the  reasons  and  arguments   therein  contained  about   the    same 
matter,  Ave  thought  here  not  unAvorthy  to  be  put  in,  or  unprofitable 
to  be  read.     The  tenor  thereof  here  folloAveth. 

The  true  Copy  of  a  certain  Letter  WTitten  by  Cuthbert  Tonstal, 
Bishop  of  Durham,  and  John  Stokesley,  Bishop  of  London,  to 
Cardinal  Pole,  proving  the  Bishop  of  Rome  to  have  no  special 
superiority  above  other  Bishops.' 

For  the  good  Avill  that  Ave  have  borne  unto  you  in  times  past,  as  long  as  you 
continued  the  king's  true  subject,  we  cannot  a  little  lament  and  mourn,  that 
you,  neither  regarding  the  inestmiable  kindness  of  the  king's  highness  here- 
tofore showed  unto  you  in  your  bringing  up,  nor  the  honour  of  the  house  that 
you  be  come  of,  nor  the  Avealth  of  the  country  tliat  you  Avere  born  in,  should 
so  decline  from  yoiu'  duty  to  your  prince,  that  you  should  be  seduced  by  fair 
words  and  vain  promises  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  to  wind  Avith  liim,  going  about, 
by  all  means  to  him  possible,  to  pull  down  and  put  under  foot  your  natural 
prince  and  master,-  to  the  destmction  of  the  country  that  hath  brought  you  up, 
and  for  a  vain  glory  of  a  red  hat,  to  make  yourself  an  instrument  to  set  forth 
his  malice,  Avho  hath  stiiTed,  by  all  means  that  he  could,  all  such  christian 
princes  as  Avould  give  ears  unto  him,  to  depose  the  king's  highness  from  his 
kingdom,  and  to  offer  it  as  a  prey  for  them  that  should  execute  his  malice  ;  and 
to  stir,  if  he  covdd,  his  subjects  against  him,  in  stirring  and  noimshing  rebel- 
lions in  his  realm,  Avhere  the  office  and  duty  of  all  good  christian  men,  and 
namely  of  us  that  be  priests,  should  be  to  bring  all  commotion  to  tranquillity, 
all  trouble  to  quietness,  all  discord  to  concord ;  and  in  doing  contrary,  we  do 
show  ourselves  to  be  but  the  ministers  of  Satan,  and  not  of  Christ,  Avho  ordained 
all  us  that  be  priests  to  use,  in  all  places,  the  legation  of  peace,  and  not  of  dis- 
cord. But  since  that  cannot  be  undone  that  is  done,  secondly  it  is  to  make 
amends,  and  to  follow  the  doing  of  the  prodigal  son  spoken  of  in  the  gospel, » 
Avho  returned  home  to  his  father,  and  Avas  Avell  accepted ;  as  no  doubt  you  might 
be,  if  you  would  say  as  he  said,  in  acknoAvledging  your  folly,  and  do  as  he  did, 
in  returning  home  again  from  your  Avandering  abroad  in  service  of  him,  Avho 
little  careth  what  cometh  of  you,  so  tliat  his  purpose  by  you  be  served. 

And  if  you  be  moved  by  your  conscience,  that  you  cannot  take  the  king  your 
master  as  supreme  head  of  the  church  of  England,  because  the  bishop  of  Rome 
hath  heretofore  many  years  usurped  that  name  universally  over  all  the  church, 

(1)  This  letter  was  testified  by  Cuthbert  Tonstal,  to  Matthew,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  and 
otiiers,  to  be  liis  own,  about  fourteen  days  before  his  death. 

(2)  Read  his  traitorous  oration  to  the  emperor,  in  his  book  entitled,  '  De  Ecclesia;  Concordia,' 
moving  him  to  seek  the  destruction  of  king  Henry,  and  the  whole  realm  of  England. 

(3)  Luke  XV. 


AGAINST    THK    POPe's    SUPREMACY.  91 

under  pretence  of  the  gospel  of  St.  Matthew,  saying,  '  Thou  art  Peter,  and    nenry 
upon  this  rock  I  will  build  my  church  :'  surely  that  text  many  of  the  most  holy     I'lll- 
and  ancient  expositors  wholly  do  take  to  be  meant  of  the  faith,  then  first  con-     »    .7" 
fessed  by  the  mouth  of  Peter ;  upon  which  faith,  confessing  Christ  to  be  the     ^  -.5.1" 

Son  of  God,  the  church  is  builded,  Christ  being  the  very  lowest  foundation  — '- '— 

stone,  whereupon  both  the  apostles  themselves,  and  also  the  whole  faith  of  The  place 
the  church  of  Christ,  by  them  preached  through  the  world,  is  founded  and  xviii^^'Tu 
builded;  and  other  foundation  none  can  be,  but  that  only,  as  St.  Paul  saith,  esPetms' 
'  No  other  foundation  can  any  man  lay  besides  that  which  is  laid,  which  is  <^-''Poi""l- 
Christ  Jesus.' ^ 

And  where  you  think  that  the  gospel  of  Luke  proveth  the  same  authority  of  The  place 
the  bishop  of  Rome,  saying,   '  Peter,  I  have  prayed  for  thee,   that  thy  faith  "^J;"''^ 
should  not  fail ;    and  thou  being  once  converted,  confirm  thy  brethren  :'  surely  pounded. 
that  speaketh  only  of  the  fall  of  Peter,  known  to  Christ  by  his  godly  prescience, 
whereof  he  gave  an  inkling,  that  after  the  time  of  his  fall  he  should  not  despair, 
but  return  again,  and  confirm  his  brethren,  as  he,  being  ever  most  fervent  of 
them,  was  wont  to  do.     The  place  doth  plainly  open  itself  that  it  cannot  be 
otherwise  taken,  but  this  to  be  the  very  meaning  of  it,  and  not  to  be  spoken 
but  to  Peter:  for  else  his  successors  must  first  fail  in  the  faith,  and  then  con- 
vert, and  so  confirm  their  brethren.     And  whereas  you  think  that  this  place  of  The  place 
the  gospel  of  John,  '  Feed  my  sheep,'  was  spoken  only  to  Peter,  and  that  those  o'^o'i" 
words  make  him  shepherd  over  all,  and  above  all,  St.  Peter-  himself  testifieth  pounded. 
the  contrary  in  his  canonical  epistle,  where  he  saith  to  all  priests,  '  Feed  the 
flock  of  Christ  which  is  among  you;'  which  he  bade  them  do  by  the  authority 
that  Christ  had  put  them  in,  as  followeth  :   '  And  when  the  chief  shepherd  shall 
appear,  ye  shall  receive  the  incorruptible  crown  of  eternal  glory.' 

The  same  likewise  St.  Paul,  in  the  Acts,^  testifieth,  saying,  '  Give  heed  to 
yourselves,  and  to  the  whole  flock,  wherein  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  set  you  to 
govern  the  church  of  God ;  where,  in  the  original  text,  the  word  signifying 
'  regere,'  to  govern,  '  Ttotjxaiveiv,'  is  the  same  that  was  spoken  to  Peter,  '  pasce,' 
feed,  for  it  signifieth  both  in  the  Scripture.  And  that  by  these  words  he  was 
not  constituted  a  shepherd  over  all,  it  is  very  plain  by  the  fact  of  St.  Peter,  who 
durst  not  enterprise  much  conversation  among  the  Gentiles,  but  eschewed  it  as 
a  thing  unlawful,  and  much  rather  prohibited  than  commanded  by  God's  law, 
imtil  he  was  admonished  by  the  revelation  of  the  sheet  full  of  divers  viands, 
mentioned  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  :  whereas,  if  Christ,  by  these  words, '  Feed 
my  sheep,'  had  given  such  a  universal  governance  to  Peter,  then  Peter,  being 
more  fervent  than  others  of  the  apostles  to  execute  Christ's  commandment, 
would  of  his  own  courage  have  gone,  without  any  such  new  admonition,  to 
Cornelius :  *  except  pei-adventure  you  would  say,  that  Peter  did  not  understand 
the  said  words  of  Christ,  for  lack  of  the  light  which  the  later  men  have  obtained 
to  perceive,  and  thereby  understand  the  words  of  Christ  to  Peter,  better  than 
Peter  himself  did.  And  strange  also  it  were  to  condemn  Peter  as  a  high 
traitor  to  his  Master  after  his  ascension  ;  as  he  indeed  were  worthy,  if  his 
Master  had  signified  unto  him  that  the  bishops  of  Rome,  by  his  dying  there, 
should  be  heads  of  all  the  church  ;  and  he,  knowing  the  same  by  these  words, 
'  Feed  my  sheep,'  yet,  notwithstanding  his  Master's  high  legacy  and  command- 
ment, would  flee  as  he  did  from  Rome,'^  until  his  Master,  encountering  him  by 
the  way,  with  terrible  words  caused  him  to  return. 

And  because  this  history,  peradventure,  cannot  weigh  against  an  obstinate  . 
mind  to  the  contrary ;  what  shall  we  say  to  the  words  of  St.  Ambrose,  declaring  primary 
and  affirming  that  as  great  and  as  anjple  primacy  was  given  to  Paul,  as  to  given  to 
Peter?     Upon  these  words  of  Paul,  '  He  that  wrought  by  Peter,'  &c.,  thus  he  fj^peter 
writeth  :"  'He  nameth  Peter  only,  and  compareth  him  to  himself,  because  he 
received  a  primacy  to  build  a  church ;    and  that  he,  in  Hke  sort,  was  chosen 
himself  to  have  a  primacy  in  building  the  churches  of  the  Gentiles.'     And 
shortly  after  it  followeth :  '  Of  those  [that  is  to  say  of  the  apostles]  that  were 
the  chiefest,  his  gift,'  he  saith,  '  was  allowed,  which  he  had  received  of  God  ;  so 
that  he  was  found  worthy  to  have  the  primacy  in  preaching  to  the  Gentiles,  as 

(1)  1  Cor.  iii.  (2)  1  Pet.  v.  (3)  Chap.  xx.  (4)  Acts  xii. 

(5)  Of  this  llying-away  of  Peter  from  Konie  read  before. 

(6)  '  Petrum  solum  nominal  et  sibi  comparat,  quia  primatum  ipse  acceperat  ad  funrtandam 
F.cclesiam;  se  quoque  jari  modo  electum  ut  primatum  habeat  in  fundandis  ecclesiis  gen- 
tium,' &c. 


02 


LKTTKK    OF    TOKST^\i.    AND    STCKE^LliY 


Henry 
VI 11. 

A.D. 

1534. 


Peter  had  in  preaching  to  the  Jews.     And  as  he  assigned  to  Peter,  fcr  l;is 
companions,  those  who  were  of  the  chief'est  men  amongst  the  apostles,  even  so 
also  did  he  take  to  himself  Barnabas,  who  was  joined  nnto  him  by  God's  judg- 
ment ;  and  yet  did  he  challenge  to  himself  alone  the  prerogative  or  primacy 
which  God  had  given  him,  as  to  Peter  alone  it  was  granted  among  the  other 
Equality    apostles.     So  that  the  apostles  of  the  circumcision  gave   their  hands  to  th.e 
of  degrte  ^pQ^tigg  of  tjjg  Gentiles,  to  declare  their  concord  in  fellowship,  that  either  of 
the  apo-    them  should  know  that  they  had  received  the  perfection  of  the  Spirit  in  the 
sties,        preaching  of  the  gospel,  and  so  should  not  need  either  the  other  in  any  matter.' 
And  shortly  after,  saith  St.  Ambrose,  '  ^\'ho  durst  resist  I'eter  the  chief  apostle  ?' 
But  another  such  a  one,  who,  by  the  confidence  of  his  election,  might  know 
himself  to  be  no  less,  and  so  niiglit  reprove  boldly  that  thing  which  he  incon- 
siderately had  done.' 

This  equality  of  dignity  which  St.  Ambrose  affirmeth  by  Scripture  to  be 
equally  given  to  Peter  and  Paul,  St.  Cyprian  and  St.  Jerome  do  extend  to  all 
the  apostles ;  Cyprian  saying  thus  :'  '  All  the  rest  of  the  apostles  were  the  same 
that  Peter  was,  being  endued  with  Hke  equality  of  honour  and  power.'  And 
St.  Jerome  thus:-  'All  the  apostles  received  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of 
heaven,  and  upon  them,  as  indifferently  and  equally,  is  the  strength  of  the 
church  grounded  and  established.'  The  same  St.  Jerome  also,  as  well  in  his 
Commentaries  upon  the  Epistle  to  Titus,  as  in  his  Epistle  to  Euagrius,  showeth 
that  these  primacies,  long  after  Christ's  ascension,  were  made  by  the  device  of 
men ;  whereas  before,  by  the  common  agreement  and  consent  of  the  clergy,  every 
of  the  churches  were  governed,  yea,  the  patriarchal  churches. 

The  words  of  St.  Jerome^  be  these  :   '  Let  the  bishops  imderstand,  that  they 
be  greater  than  other  priests,  rather  by  custom,  than  by  virtue  and  verity  of  the 
Lord's  ordinance.'     And  in  his  said  epistle  to  Euagrius  he  hath  the  like  sen- 
tence, and  addeth  thereunto,*  '  Wheresoever  a  bishop  be,  either  at  Rome,  or  at 
Eugubium,  or  at  Constantinople,  he  is  of  all  one  worthiness,  and  of  all  one 
priesthood.'      And  that  one  was  elected  who  should  be  preferred  before  others, 
it  was  devised  for  the  redress  of  schisms,  lest  any  one,  challenging  too  much  to 
himself,  should  rend  the  church  of  Christ.     These  words  only  of  St.  Jerome  be 
sufficient  to  prove  that  Christ,  by  none  of  these  three  texts  (which  be  all  that 
you  and  others  do  allege  for  your  opinion),  gave  to  Peter  any  such  superiority 
as  the  bishop  of  Rome  by  them  usurpeth  ;  and  that  neither  Peter,  nor  any  others 
of  the  chief  apostles,  did  vindicate  such  primacy  or  superiority,  but  xitterly 
refused  it,  and  therefore  gave  pre-eminence  above  themselves  to  one,   that 
though  he  be  sometimes  called  an  apostle,  yet  he  was  none  of  the  twelve,  as 
Eusebius,  in  the  beginning  of  his  second  book,  called  '  Historia  Ecclesiastica,' 
doth  testify,  alleging  for  him  the  great  and  ancient  clerk  Clemens  Alexandrinus, 
Jamesthe  saying  thus,^  'Peter,  James,   and  John,  after  Christ's  ascension  into  heaven, 
tl^^bM^*^^  although  they  were  by  him  preferred  almost  before  all  others,  yet  they  challenged 
oniie        not  that  glory  to  themselves,  but  decreed  that  James,  who  was  called  Justus, 
apostles,    should  be  chief  bishop  of  the  apostles.'  By  these  words,  it  is  clear  that  James  was 
Seeing      the  bishop  of  the  apostles,  not  because,  as  some  men  do  gloss,  lie  was  elected 


Differ- 
ence be- 
t^'ixt 
bisliops 
and 
jiriests, 
liow  it  is 
come. 


mate  of  bishop  in  Jerusalem,  above  the  rest  of  the  apostles. 

VT  ^^""  ^^^^  *^"^  thing  is  especially  to  be   noted,  and  also  marvelled  at,  that  the 

apainst  bishops  of  Rome  do   challenge  this  primacy  only  by  Peter,  and  yet  St.  Paul, 

reason  who  was  his  equal,  or  rather  superior  by  Scripture,  in  his  apostleship  amongst 

Komans  ^'^*^  Gentiles,  whereof  Rome  was  the  principal,  sufiered  at  Rome  where  Peter 

should  did,  and  is  commonly,  in  all  the  Roman  church,  joined  with  Peter  in  all  appel- 

challenge  jations  and  titles  of  pre-eminence,  and  both  be  called  '  principes  Apostolorum,' 

iiiacy""y  '  the  chief  of  the  apostles.'     Upon  both  is  equally  founded  the  church  of  Rome. 

Peter.  The  accounting  of  the  bishops  of  Rome  many  years  agreeth  thereunto.     For 


(1)  '  Hoc  erant  utique  et  cTteri  Apostoli,  quod  fuit  Petrus,  pari  consortlo  prsediti,  et  honoris  et 
potestatis.'— Cy])rian.  De  Simplicitnte  C'lericorum. 

(2)  '  Cuncti  Apostoli  tlaves  regni  calorum  acceperunt  et  ex  aequo  super  eos  Ecclesia?  fortitude 
fundatur.' — Contra  Jovinianum. 

(■A)  ■  Sciant  ergo  Episcopi  se  magis  ex  consuetudine,  quam  dispensationis  Dominicae  veritate, 
presbytcris  esse  niajores  '  Cap.  1.  super  Titum. 

(4)  '  Ubicumque  fuerit,  I'piscopus,  sive  Romae,  sive  Eugubii,  sive  Constantinopoli,'  &c. 

(5)  '  Petrus,   Jacobus,  ac  Johannes,  post  assuniptioneni  Salvatoiis,  quamvis  ab  ipso  fucraiit 
on.nibus  penc  piaiati,  tsnien  non  sibi  viiidicaruut  gloriani,  sed  Jacoluw,  qui  dlcebatur  Justus, 

Apostolorum  Episcopum  statuunt.' 


ACAIN'ST    THE    VOI'li  S    SUPREMACY. 


93 


Eusebius  •  saith,  tliat  Clement  was  the  third  bishop  after  St.  Paul  and  Peter,  Umry 
reckoning  them  both  as  bishops  of  Rome,  and  yet  therein  preferring  St.  Paul ;  VIH- 
with  hke  words,  saying  of  Alexander  bishop  of  Rome,  that  "'■  Alexander  '  obtained  .  ^^ 
the  governance  of  the  people  by  succession,  the  fifth  bishop  after  Peter  and     ^^n,' 

Paul.'     IrenjEUs  also  saith,  as  Eusebius  reciteth,  that-'  after  the  clmrch  was  once 'JL-L. 

founded  and  budded,  the  holy  apostles  charged  Linus  with  the  bishopric; 
whereby  appeareth,  that  they  both  jointly  constituted  him  bishop  of  Rome,  and 
received  only  their  apostleship  enjoined  to  them  by  Christ.  And  therefore,  if 
the  bishops  of  Rome  challenge  any  pre-eminence  of  authority  by  Peter,  they 
should  as  well,  or  rather  challenge  the  same  by  Paul,  because  they  both  founded 
it,  and  both  there  preached,  and  both  there  suffered,  resigning  first  that  bishop- 
ric to  Linus,  and  all  at  once. 

And  if  perad venture  you  will  lean  to  the  former  preaching  there  by  Peter,  The  fir  t 
which  by  Scripture  cannot  be  proved,  yet  then  at  least  St.  Paul  and  his  succes-  |°","o'?'a 
sors  in  Ephesus  should  have  like  primacy,  because  he  founded  first  that  church,  church 
though  St.  John,  after  that,  did  build  it,  as  witnesseth  Eusebius,  saying*  The  makeih 
church  which  is  at  Ephesus,  was  founded  by  Paul,  but  it  was  built  by  St.  John,  macy! 
And  so  Peter  should  have  no  other  primacy  in  Rome,  but  as  Paul  had  in  Ephesus, 
that  is  to  say,  to  be  counted  as  the  first  preacher  and  converter  of  the  people 
there  to  the  faith  of  Christ.     And  as  well  might  all  the  bishops  of  Ephesus 
challenge  primacy  of  all  nations,  both  Gentiles  and  Jews,    by   St.  Paul,    the 
apostle  of  the  Gentiles,  their  founder,  as  the  bishop  of  Rome,  by  St.  Peter,  the 
apostle  only  of  the  circumcision,  in  case  he  were  the  first  founder,  challenging 
primacy  over  all.     But  undoubtedly,  this  primacy  over  all,  that  the  bishops  of 
Rome  of  late  do  challenge,  was  not  allowed,  nor  yet  known  or  heard  of  amongst 
the  ancient  fathers,  though  they  had  their  church  of  Rome  in  high  estimation, 
as  well  for  the  notable   virtuous  deeds  that  the  clergy  did  there  show  and 
exercise  abundantly  to  their  neighbours    (as    witnesseth  the   said    Eusebius,* 
alleging  there  the  epistle  that  Dionysius  Alexandrinus  v.rote  to  Soter,  bishop  of 
Rome,  testif}dng  the  same),  as  for  that  the  city  of  Rome  was  the  most  ample 
and  chief  city  of  the  world,  witnessing  St.  Cyprian,  saying,^  '  Certainly,  because 
that  Rome  ought,  for  the  greatness  thereof,  to  excel  Carthage,  there  Novatus 
committed  the  greater  and  more  grievous  offences.' 

This  St.  Cyprian  also,  when  he  had  ordained  and  appointed  certain  decrees 
and  statutes  unto  the  bishop  of  Rome,  did  not  submit  them  to  his  refoi-mation 
or  judgment,  but  only  signified  his  own  sentence  to  like  him  also ;  and  yet 
adding  thereunto,  that  if  any  bishops  (meaning  as  well  of  Rome  as  others) 
who  were  of  the  contrary  opinions  to  him,  would  otherwise  think  or  do,  he 
would  not  then  that  his  sentence  should  be  to  them  prejudicial,  neither  would 
he  thereby  compel  them  to  any  thing,  but  would  that  they  should  follow  their 
own  minds  and  customs ;  partly,  for  that  every  one  of  the  bishops  hath  liberty 
of  his  own  will,  and  partly,  for  that  every  governor  shall  make  an  account  to 
God  of  his  own  deed,  as  it  appeareth  plainly  in  his  epistle  to  Stephen  and 
Julian.  And  in  the  third  epistle  to  Cornelius,  towards  the  end,  speaking  of  the 
appeal  that  one  Felicissimus,  a  Novatian,  after  his  condemnation  in  Africa, 
made  to  Rome,  he  impugneth  such  appeals,  saying,^  '  Forasmuch  as  every  Appeal  to 
pastor  hath  his  own  flock  committed  unto  him,  which  every  one  ought  to  rule  i^T-"? 
and  govern,  and  must  give  account  to  the  Lord  of  his  administration,  it  is  decreed  den. 
by  us  all,  and  we  think  it  both  meet  and  just,  that  every  man's  cause  and  plea 
should  there  be  heard,  where  the  crime  is  committed.'  This  holy  and  excel- 
lent clerk  and  martyr,  St.  Cyprian,  would  never  have  either  impugned  their 
appeal  to  Rome  from  their  own  primacies,  or  so  earnestly  have  maintained  his 
determinations  in  the  covmcils  of  Africa,  contrary  to  the  opinion  of  the  bishops 
of  Rome  and  to  their  customs,  without  any  submission  by  word  or  writing,  if 
the  primacy  over  all,  which  the  bishops  of  Rome  do  challenge  and  usm-p,  had 

(1)  '  Clemens  tertius  post  Pauhim  et  Petrum  pontificatuni  tenebat.'     Lib.  lii.  c  21. 

(2)  '  (iuinta  successione  post  Peirum  atque  Paulum  plebis  gubernacula  sortitus  est.' 

(3)  '  Fundata  et  aDclificata  Ecciesia,  beati  apostoli  Lino  ollicium  episcopatus  injungunt.'  Lib. v.  c.  fi. 

(4)  '  EcclesiaqiuE  est  apud  Epliesum  a  Paulo  qiiidem  fundata  est,  a  Joanne  vere  sedilicata.'  Euseh. 
lib.  iii.  cap.  23.  [Rather  Irena;us,  as  quoted  l)y  Eusebius  ;  this  quotation  is  not  quite  accurate  in 
tlie  latter  clause. — Ed.]  (5)  Lib.  iv.  c.  24. 

(fi)  '  Plane,  quoniam  pro  magnitudine  sua  debcat  Carthaginem  Roma  praecedere,  illic  majora  et 
graviora  commisit.'     Cypr.  Lib.  ii.  ad.  Cornelium. 

(7)  '  Quia  singulis  pastoribus  portio  gregis  est  ascripta,  quam  regat  nnusquisque  et  gubernet. 
rationem  sui  actus,  Domino  redditurus,'  &:c.     Cypr.  lib.  iii.  Epist.  ad  Cornelium. 


94  LETTER  OF  TONSTAL  AND  STOKESLEY 

jlenry  beeii  grounded  upon  the  plain  Scriptures,  as  you  with  some  othei's  do  think  : 
'  ^"^-  and  it  is  to  be  suj)posed  also,  that  he  would  in  all  his  epistles  have  called  them 
A  I)  '  Patres,'  or  *  Dominos,'  fathers  or  lords,  as  superiors  ;  and  not  always  '  Fratres' 
1534"     ^^^  'Collegas,'  brothers  and  fellows  in  office,  as  but  only  his  equals. 

'. — 1-      This  thing  yet  more  plainly  doth  appear  by  the  acts  of  the  councils  of  Africa 

in  St.  Augustine's  time  :'  by  which  it  is  evident,  that  though  the  faith  of  Christ 
was  by  the  Romans  first  brought  into  Africa  (as  St.  Augustine  doth  confess),  yet 
it  was  not  read,  nor  known,  that  the  bishops  of  Rome  used  or  challenged  any 
sovereignty  in  Africa  unto  this  time.  And  yet  then  he  did  not  challenge  it  by 
the  right  of  God's  word,  but  by  the  pretence  of  a  certain  canon  supposed  to  be 
in  the  council  of  Nice  ;  which  article  could  never  be  found,  though  it  were  then 
very  diligently  sought  for  through  all  the  principal  churches  of  the  east  and 
south  ;  but  only  was  alleged  by  Julius,  bishop  of  Rome,  out  of  his  own  library. 

And  you  may  be  well  assured,  that  if  the  Scriptiux-s  had  made  for  it,  neither 
the  bishop  of  Rome  woidd  have  left  that  certain  proof  by  Scriptures,  and 
trusted  only  to  the  testimony  of  an  article  of  that  council,  being  in  doubt  and 
unlikely  to  be  found;  nor  yet  St.  Augustine,  with  his  holy  and  learned  company, 
would  have  resisted  this  demand,  if  it  had  been  either  gromided  upon  Scrip- 
tures, or  determined  in  that  or  other  councils,  or  yet  had  stood  with  equity,  good 
order,  or  reason.^  Howbeit  the  largeness  and  magnificence  of  the  buildings  of  that 
city,  and  the  ancient  excellency  and  superiority  of  the  same  in  temporal  domi- 
nions, *  was  the  only  cause  that  in  the  councils  (where  the  patriarchal  sees  were 
set  in  order)  the  bishop  of  Rome  was  allotted  to  the  first  place,  and  not  by  any 
such  constitution  made  by  Christ;  as  appeareth  well  by  this,  that  Constanti- 
nople, being,  at  the  same  time  of  this  ordering  of  the  patriarchal  sees,  most 
amply  enlarged  by  the  emperors,  being  before  a  small  town,  and  of  no  renown, 
and  by  them  most  magnificently  builded  and  advanced  with  all  worldly  titles, 
prerogatives,  and  privileges  temporal,  like  unto  Rome,  and  therefore  called 
'Nova  Roma,'  'New  Rome,'  was  therefore  advanced  also  to  the  second  see 
and  place : — Antioch  in  the  East  (where  St.  Peter  first  took  the  chair  before  he 
came  to  Rome,  and  where  christian  men  had  first  their  name  given  them) ; 
yea,  and  Jerusalem  (which  was  the  first  mother  city  of  oiu'  faith,  and  where 
Christ  himself  first  founded  the  faith),  and  also  Alexandria,  being  rejected  to  the 
third,  fourth,  and  fiftli  places ;  because  at  that  time  they  were  not  in  so  high 
estimation  in  the  world,  though  in  the  faith  of  Christ  all  they  were  ancients, 
and  some  of  them  mothers  to  Rome. 

Truth  it  is,  that  the  bisliops  of  the  Orient,  for  debates  in  matters  of  the  fiiith 
amongst  themselves,  made  suits  to  the  bishop  of  Rome ;  but  that  was  not  for 
the  superiority  of  jurisdiction  over  them,  but  because  they  were  greatly  divided, 
and  those  countries,  as  well  bishops  as  others,  much  infected  with  the  heresies 
of  the  Arians,  whereof  the  west  was  in  a  manner  clear  :  and  among  them  of  the 
orient,  none  were  counted  indifierent  to  decide  those  matters,  but    were  all 
suspected  of  affection  for  one  cause  or  other.     Wherefore  they  desired  the  opi- 
nions of  the  bishops  of  the  west,  as  indifierent,  and  not  entangled  with  aft'ections 
of  any  of  those  parts,  neither  coiTupted  with  any  of  the  Arians,  as  appeareth  by 
the  epistles  of  St.  Basil,  written  in  all  their  names  for  the  said  purpose;  in 
which  also  it  is  especially  to  be  noted,  that  their  suit  was  not  made  to  the  bishop 
of  Rome  singularly,  or  by  name,  but  (as  the  titles  do  show)  to  the  whole  con- 
gregation of  the  bishops  of  Italy  and  France,  or  of  the  whole  west,  and  some- 
times preferring  the  French  and  Italian  bishops,  saying,  '  Gallis  et  Italis,'  and 
The  old     never  naming  the  Romans.     And  for  a  clear  proof  that  the  ancient  fathers 
neve"      knew  not  this  primacy  of  one  above  all,  we  need  no  other  testimony  but  their 
knew  the  determination  in  tlie  council  of  Nice,  that  Alexandria,  and  Antioch,  and  uni- 
of'tiir^    versally  all  otlier  primates,  should  have  the  whole  governance  of  their  confine 
churciiof  countries,  like  as  the  bishop  of  Rome  had  of  those  that  inhabited  within  his 
Home.       suburbs.     And  this   determination   proveth,  also,   that  your  three   Scriptures 
meant  nothing  less  than  this  ])rimacy  over  all :  for  God  forbid  that  we  should 
suspect  that  council  as  ignorant  of  those  plain  Scriptures,  to  which,  since  that 
tinie,  all  Christendom  hatii  leaned,  as  the  anchor  of  our  faith.    And  if  you  like 
to  read  the  ancient  ecclesiastical  histories,  there  you  may  see,  that  Athanasius, 
and  other  patriarchs,  did  execute  that  primacy,  as  in  making,  consecrating,  and 

(1)  Auk  Ap   10  (2)  Vide  duas  Epis'olas  ad  Bonifarium  pap.  tomo  concilioram,  fol.  307,  308. 

(3)  Uist.  IG.  Visilii. 


AGAINST    THE    POlHc's    SUPREMACY.  95 

ordering  of  churches,  bishops  and  clerks,  in  their  countries  east  and  south,  as  Hmry 

the  bishops  of  Rome  in  that  time  did,  in  the  west  and  north.  ^-^^^ 

And  if  you  would  yet  any  thing  object  against  any  of  these  witnesses,  then,  •    |^ 

to  eschew  contention,  and  for  a  final  conclusion,  let  the  bishop  of  Rome  stand  ^  .■„  " 
to  his  own  confession  made  many  years  past  by  his  predecessor  Agatho,  to  the 


emperors,  Constantine,  Heraclius,  and  Tiberius,  in  his  epistle  written  to  them  In  the 

in  his  name,  and  in  the  name  of  all  the  synod  which  he  thought  to  be  under  the  pj^,g°'^ 

see  apostolic ;  wherein,  soon  after  the  beginning  of  the  epistle,  he  comprehendeth  Agatho, 

them  all  under  the  name  of  the  bishops  dwelling  in  the  north  and  west  parts  of  'i'^  see 

their  empire  :  so  that  there,  in  his  own  epistle,  he  confesseth  all  his  subjects  and  haen™^ 

obedienciaries  to  be  only  of  the  north  and  west.   And  so  it  appeareth  evidently,  rule  over 

by  his  own  confession,  that  neither  bv  God's  law,  nor  by  man's  law,  he  had  to  "^'-' '^^^'^,, 
1         •  1  ,-1  1  T     1  •     1  •    1  •    1  •      \  11    and  south 

do  witli  any  person  oi  the  east  or  south ;  and  this  his  high  sovereignty  over  all,  churches. 

challenged  (as  you  and  others  say)  by  Scripture,  is  brought,  as  by  his  own  con- 
fession dotii  appear,  into  a  little  and  straight  angle.  And  this  Agatho  was  not  a 
man  unlearned,  as  appeareth  by  the  acts  of  the  sixth  synod  of  Constantinople,  in 
the  fourth  act,  wherein  is  written  at  large  and  expressed  the  said  epistle  and  con- 
fession. And  the  primacy  of  Peter,  which  ancient  doctors  speak  of,  which  was  peter's 
only  in  preaching  and  teaching  the  faith  of  Christ,  which  he,  first  among  all  the  primacy 
apostles,  and  first  of  all  mortal  men,  did  express  with  his  mouth,  did  afterwards  sycces" 
so  adhere  to  his  own  person,  that  it  was  never  delivered  either  to  any  successor,  sors. 
or  to  any  other  apostle,  but  chiefly  to  himself;  for  all  others,  afterwards  pro- 
fessing the  same,  spake  it  according  unto  him  who  had  professed  it  before. 
Moreover,  all  the  apostles  (as  St.  John  saith^)  be  foundations  in  the  heavenly 
Jerusalem,  and  not  Peter  only.  Also  Cyprian  aflirmeth  (as  is  afore  said)  that 
all  the  apostles  were  of  equal  dignity  and  power ;  which  all  ancient  authors 
likewise  do  affirm.  For  Christ  gave  the  apostles  like  power  in  the  gospel,  saying ; 
Go,  and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them,^  &c.  And  St.  Paul  (as  is  said  before) 
knew  no  other  primacy  given  to  Peter  to  preach  in  any  place  but  among  the  Jews, 
as  he  himself  had  amongst  the  Gentiles,  as  he  writeth  to  the  Galatians  ;  where- 
upon St.  Ambrose  writing  (as  is  afore  said),  aflirmeth  the  same.  And  that  the 
mother  of  all  churches  is  Jerusalem  (as  is  afore  said),  and  not  Rome,  the  Scrip- 
ture is  plain,  in  the  prophet  Isaiah  f  '  Out  of  Sion  shall  the  law  proceed,  and  the 
woi'd  of  the  Lord  out  of  Jerusalem  :'  upon  which  place  St.  Jerome  saith,*  '  Out  of 
the  church,  being  first  founded  in  Jerusalem,  sprang  all  other  churches  of  the 
whole  world;'  and  also  in  the  gospel  which  Christ,  before  his  ascension,  com- 
manded his  apostles  to  '  preach  throughout  all  the  world,  beginning  first  at  Jeru- 
salem ;'  so  that  the  bishop  of  Rome's  universal  power,  by  him  claimed  over  all, 
cannot  by  any  scripture  be  justified ;  as,  if  you  have  read  the  ancient  fathers'  ex- 
positions of  the  said  scriptures  (as  we  suppose  you  have,  since  your  letters  sent 
hither  concerning  this  matter),  and  would  give  more  credence  to  their  humble  and 
plain  speaking,  than  to  the  later  contentious  and  ambitious  writers  of  that  high, 
and  above-the-ideas-of-Plato's  subtlety  (which  passeth,  as  you  write,  the  lawyer's  A  prince 
learning  and  capacity),  we  doubt  not  but  that  you  perceive  and  think  the  same.  ro<^y  l^*; 

And  where  you  think  that  the  king  cannot  be  taken  as  supreme  head  of  the  of  ^jg 
church,  because  he  cannot  exercise  the  chief  office  of  the  church  in  preaching  church, 
and  ministering  of  the  sacraments ;  it  is  not  requisite,  in  every  body  natural,  y"f „„[ 
that  the  head  should  exercise  either  all  manner  of  offices  of  the  body,  or  the  preach 
chief  office  of  the  same.  For  albeit  the  head  is  the  highest  and  chief  member  "?''  ""- 
of  the  natural  body,  yet  the  distribution  of  life  to  all  the  members  of  the  body,  sacra- 
as  well  to  the  head  as  to  other  members,  cometh  from  the  heart,  and  it  is  the  ments. 
minister  of  life  to  the  whole  body,  as  the  chief  act  of  the  body. 

Neither  yet  hath  this  similitude  its  full  place  in  a  mystical  body,  that  a  king 
should  have  the  chief  office  of  administration  in  the  same :  and  yet  notwith- 
standing, the  Scripture  speaking  of  king  Saul,  saith,  '  I  made  thee  head  amongst 
the  tribes  of  Israel.'^  And  if  a  king  amongst  the  Jews  were  the  head  of  the 
tribes  of  Israel  in  the  time  of  the  law,  much  more  is  a  christian  king  head  of 
the  tribes  of  spiritual  Israel,  that  is,  of  such  as  by  true  faith  see  Christ,  who  is 
the  end  of  the  law.  The  office  deputed  to  the  bishops  in  the  mystical  body,  is 
to  be  as  eyes  to  the  whole  body,  as  Almighty  God  saith  to  the  prophet  Ezekiel; 
'  I  have  made  thee  an  overseer  over  the  house  of  Israel.'*     And  what  bishop 

(1)  Apoc.  xxi.  (2)  Matt.  xxi.  (3)  Isaiah  ii. 

(4)  '  In  Hierusalerp  primujn  fundata  ecclesia  totius  orhis  ecdesias  seminavit.' 

(5)  1  Kings  XV.  (G)  Ezek.  iii. 


96  LETTER  OF  TOXSTAT-  AND  STOKESLEY 

Her'ry  soevcr  refusctli  to  use  the  office  of  an  eye  in  the  mystical  body,  to  show  unto 
^^■^•f-  the  body  the  right  way  of  believing  and  living,  which  appertaineth  to  the  spiri- 
A    p)     tual  eye  to  do,  shall  show  himself  to  be  a  blind  eye ;  and  if  he  shall  take  any 

,  _■„ ,"  other  office  in  hand  than  appertaineth  to  the  right  eye,  he  shall  make  a  con- 
fusion in  the  body,  taking  upon  him  another  office  than  is  given  him  of  God. 


A  bishop  Wherefore,  if  the  eye  will  not  take  uj)on  him  the  office  of  the  whole  head,  it  may 
InThe^^*^  be  answered,  it  cannot  so  do,  for  it  lacketh  brain.  And  examples  show  like- 
head,  but  wise  that  it  is  not  necessary  always  that  the  head  should  have  the  faculty  or 
not  the  chief  oltice  of  administration,  as  you  may  see  in  a  navy  by  sea;  where  the 
t'hem^^s-  admiral,  who  is  a  captain  over  all,  doth  not  meddle  with  steering  or  governing 
tical  of  every  ship,  but  every  particular  master  must  direct  the  ship  to  pass  the  sea 

tody.  j,j  breaking  the  waves  by  his  steering  and  governance,  which  the  admiral,  the 
The  office  ^i^ad  of  all,  doth  not  himself,  nor  yet  hath  the  faculty  to  do,  but  connnandeth 
of  ahead,  the  masters  of  the  ship  to  do  it.  And  hkewise  many  a  captain  of  great  armies, 
who  is  not  able,  nor  ever  could  peradventure  shoot,  or  break  a  spear  by  his  own 
strength,  yet,  by  his  wisdom  and  commandment  only,  achieveth  the  wars,  and 
attaineth  the  victory. 
What  is  And  whereas  you  think  that  unity  standeth  not  only  in  the  agreeing  in  one 
"""^-  faith  and  doctrine  of  the  church,  but  also  in  agi-ceing  in  one  head;  if  you  mean 
tlie  very  and  only  head  over  all  the  church,  our  Saviour  Christ,  wliom  the 
Father  hath  set  over  all  the  church,  which  is  his  body,  wherein  all  good  christian 
men  do  agree,  therein  you  say  truth.  But,  if  you  mean  for  any  one  mortal  man 
to  be  the  head  over  all  the  church,  and  that  head  to  be  the  bishop  of  Rome,  we 
do  not  agree  with  you.  For  you  do  there  err  in  the  tiiie  understanding  of  tlie 
Scripture ;  or  else  you  must  say  that  the  said  council  of  Nice,  and  others  most 
ancient  did  en-,  which  divided  the  administration  of  churches,  the  orient  from 
the  Occident,  and  the  south  from  the  north,  as  is  before  expressed.  And  that 
Christ,  the  universal  head,  is  present  in  every  church,  the  gospel  showeth  ; 
'  Where  two  or  three  be  gathered  together  in  my  name,  there  am  I  in  the  midst 
of  them;''  and  in  another  place,  'Behold,  I  am  with  you  until  the  end  of  tlie 
world:'*  by  which  it  may  appear  that  Christ,  the  universal  head,  is  everywhere 
with  his  mystical  bcdy  the  church ;  who,  by  his  Spirit,  worketh  in  all  places 
(how  far  soever  they  be  distant)  the  unity  and  concord  of  the  same.  And  as 
for  any  otlier  imiversal  head  to  be  over  all,  than  Christ  himself,  Scripture  proveth 
not,  as  it  is  showed  before. 

And  yet  for  a  further  proof,  to  take  away  the  scruples  that  peradventure  do, 
to  your  appearance,  rise  of  certain  words  in  some  ancient  authors,  and  especially 
Answerto  in  St.  Cyprian's  epistles,  as  that  the  vuiity  of  tlie  church  stood  in  the  unity  with 
(jprian.  the  bishop  of  Rome,  though  they  never  call  him  supi-eme  head;  if  you  will 
weigh  and  confer  all  their  sayings  together,  you  shall  perceive  that  they  neither 
spake  nor  meant  otherwise  ;  but  when  the  bishop  of  Rome  was  once  lawfully 
elected  and  enthroned,  if  then  any  other  would,  by  faction,  might,  force,  or 
otherwise  (the  other  living  and  doing  his  office),  enterprise  to  put  him  down, 
and  usurp  the  same  bisliopric,  or  exercise  the  other's  office  himself  (as  Novatian 
did  attempt  in  the  time  of  Cornelius),  then  the  said  fathers  reckoned  th.cm  catho- 
lics that  did  communicate  with  him  that  was  so  lawfully  elected :  and  the  cus- 
tom was,  for  one  primacy  to  have  to  do  with  another  by  congratulatory  letters, 
soon  after  the  certainty  of  their  election  was  known,  to  keep  the  unity  of  the 
cluirch  ;  and  all  they  that  did  take  part  with,  or  maintain  the  usurper,  to  be 
schismatics,  because  that  usurper  was  a  schismatic  f  '  Because  it  was  not  law- 
The  ful  for  two  bishops  to  be  at  once  together  in  one  chmch,  neither  the  former 

cliurch  bishop,  being  lawful,  to  be  deposed  without  his  fault  were  proved.'  And  this 
hat^^nT  is  not  a  prerogative  of  the  church  of  Rome,  more  than  of  any  other  catliedral, 
more  pre-  special,  patriaixhal,  or  nietropolitical  church,  as  appeareth  in  the  third  cjiistle 
rofjaiive  ^^f  ^j^g  j^^.^,.  bopj^  ^^^^l  j^,  t^e  ei":htli  of  the  second,  and  in  the  fourth  book  of  St. 
than  any     „.  ,.,.  ,  "        ■,  ^  i^i  i  i.  ^i 

other.        Cyprian  to  Cornelnis;  whose   words  and  reasons,  although  peradventure  tliey 

111  what  might  seem  to  include  the  unity  of  the  church  in  the  unity  of  the  bishop  of 
tlie  unity  Kome,  becaiise  they  were  all  written  to  him  in  his  own  case,  may  as  well  be 
church  written  unto  any  other  bishop  lawfully  chosen,  who  percase  should  be  likewise 
staudeth.  disturbed,  as  the  bishops  of  Rome  then  were,  by  any  factions  of  ambitious 
heretics. 

(1)  Matt,  xviii.  (2)  Matt,  xxviii. 

(3)  '  Quia  non  sit  fas  in  eadem  ccclesia,  duos  simu!  episcopos  essp    nee  priorcm  Icgitimum 
episcopum  sine  sua  culpa  deponi.' 


AGAINST    THE    POPe's    SUPREMACY.  97 

And  whereas  you  think  the  name  of  supreme  head  under  Christ,  given  and  Uenry 
attributed  to  the  king's  majesty,  maketh  an  innovation  in  the  church,  and  per-  ^■^^^- 
turbation  of  the  order  of  the  same  ;  it  cannot  be  any  innovation  or  trouble  to  ^  ^ 
the  church  to  use  the  room  that  God  hath  called  him  to,  which  good  christian     1534' 

princes  did  use  in  the  beginning,  when  faith  was  most  pure,  as  St.  Augustine,'  '— 

Ad  Gloriam  et  Elusium,  saith  ;   '  One  there  is,  who  saith,  that  a  bishop  ought 
not  to  liave  been  put  to  his  purgation  before  the  judgment  seat  of  the  deputy, 
as  though  he  himself  procured  it,  and  not  rather  the   emperor  himself  caused 
this  inquiry  to  be  made  ;  to  whose  jurisdiction  (for  which  he  nuist  answer  to 
God)  that  cause  did  specially  pertain.'     Chrysostome  writeth  of  that  imperial 
authority  thus  :^  '  He  is  offended  that  hath  no  peer  at  all  upon  the  earth,  for  he  The  im- 
is  the  highest  potentate,  and  the  head  of  all  men  upon  earth.'     And  TertuUian  ^[j'^o^ity 
saith,'  '  We  honour  and  reverence  the  emperor  in  such  wise  as  is  lawful  to  us,  is  next 
and  expedient  to  him ;  that  is  to  say,  as  a  man  next  and  second  to  God,  from  ""'I'"'' 
whom  he  hath  received  all  the  power  he  hath,  and  also  inferior  to  God  alone, 
whose  pleasure  it  is  so  to  have  it :  for  thus  he  is  greater  than  all  men,  whilst  he 
is  inferior  but  to  God  alone. 

And  the  said  TertuUian,  in  his  book  apologetical,  speaking  of  emperors, 
saith,*  '  They  know  who  hath  given  to  them  their  government ;  they  know 
that  God  is  he  alone,  under  whose  only  power  they  be ;  and  take  themselves  as 
second  to  God,  after  whom  they  be  chief  above  all  others.'  Theophylact  also, 
on  this  place  in  Romans,  '  Let  every  soul  be  subject  to  the  higher  powers, '^  saith, 
'  The  apostle  there  teacheth  every  man,^  that  whether  he  be  a  priest,  or  a  monk, 
or  an  apostle,  he  should  subject  himself  to  princes:'  that  is,  although  thou  be 
an  apostle,  an  evangelist,  a  prophet,  or  whatsoever  thou  art,  be  subject.  For, 
saith  he,  this  subjection  overthrows  not  godliness:'  and  the  apostle  saith  not 
only,  '  Let  him  obey,'  but  saith,  '  Let  him  be  subject.' 

And  if  the  apostles  be  subject  to  princes,  much  more  all  bishops  and  patri- 
archs, yea  the  bishops  of  Rome  and  all  others. 

It  is  written  also  in  the  Chronicles,^  David  said  to  Solomon,  Behold  the 
priests  and  Levites  divided  in  companies,  to  do  all  manner  of  service  that  per- 
taineth  to  the  house  of  God.  Also  David  did  appoint  chiefly  to  thank  the 
Lord,  Asaph  and  his  brethren,^  &c.  And  Jehoshaphat  the  king  did  constitute 
Levites  and  priests,  and  the  ancient  fanrilies  of  Israel,  for  the  judgment  and 
cause  of  the  Lord  towards  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  ;  and  he  charged 
them  saying,  '  Thus  shall  ye  do  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  faithfully  and  in  a  per- 
fect heart.''"  Furthermore  Hezekiah  appointed  the  priests  and  the  Levites  in 
their  order,  to  wait  by  course,  every  man  according  to  his  office.  And  it 
foUoweth,  '  Hezekiah  gave  commandment  to  the  people  dwelling  in  Jerusalem, 
that  they  should  give  their  portions  unto  their  priests  and  the  Levites,  that  they 
might  attend  on  the  law  of  the  Lord.'''  Where  it  followeth  also,  that  by  the 
precept  of  Hezekiah  the  king,  and  of  Azarias  the  bishop  of  the  house  of  the 
Lord,  all  things  were  done,  to  whom  pertained  all  the  dispensation  of  the  house 
of  the  Lord.  And  in  the  end  it  is  said,  Hezekiah  did  these  things  in  all  Jewry ; 
he  wrought  that  wliich  was  good,  right,  and  true,  before  his  Lord  God,  in  all 
the  furniture  of  the  ministry  of  the  house  of  the  Lord,  according  to  the  law  and 
ceremonies,  desirous  to  seek  his  Lord  God  with  all  his  heart,  as  he  did,  and 
1  prospered  therein.  Josias  also  did  ordain  priests  in  their  offices,  and  com- 
i  manded  many  things.'^ 

j  By  all  which  it  may  appear,  that  christian  kings  be  sovereigns  over  the 
j  priests,  as  over  all  other  their  subjects,  and  may  command  the  priests  to  do 
]  their  offices,  as  well  as  they  do  others ;  and  ought  by  their  supreme  office  to 
j  see  that  all  men  of  all  degrees  do  the  duties,  whereunto  they  be  called  either 

I  (1)  'Ait  enlm  quidam,  non  debuit  episcopus  pro  consuJarl  judicio  purgari,'  &c.     August.  Epist. 

I I  162. 

I       (2)  '  Lsesus  est  qui  non  habet  parera  ullura  super  terrain :  summitas  et  caput  est  omnium  ho- 

;  minum  super  terram.' 

j      (3)  '  Colimus  ergo  et  imperatorem  sic,  quomodo  et  nobis  licet,  et  ipsi  expedit,  ut  hominem  a 

1  Deo  secundum.'    Tertul.  ad  Scapulum,  &c.' 

I        (4)  •  Sciant  quis  illis  dederit  imperium.'  Tertul.  in  Apologet.  [cap.  30.— Ed. J 
I        (51  '  Omnisaninia  potestatibus  sublimioribus  subdita  sit.' 
I        (6)  '  Sive  sacerdos  ille  sit,  sive  raonachus,  sive  apostolus,  ut  se  prlncipibus  subdat.' 

(7)  '  Non  enim  subvertit  pietatem  hsc  subjectio.' 

(8)  1  Chron.  xxviii.        (9)  2  Cbron.  xvi.        (10)  lb.  xix.        (11)  Jb.  xxxi.        (12)  lb.  \y^\i\. 

VOL.    V.  II 


98  l.KTTEU    OF    TONSTAL    AXD    STOKESLEY    AGAINST    THE    POPE. 

Henry  by  God  or  by  the  king ;  and  those  kmg's  that  so  do,  chiefly  do  execute  well 
VIII.  their  office.  So  that  the  king's  highness,  taking  upon  him,  as  supreme  head 
A    T)      of  the  church  of  England,  to  see  that  as  well  spiritual  men  as  temporal  do  their 

1  ,'„/  duties,  doth  neither  make  innovation  in  the  church,  nor  yet  trouble  the  order 
thereof;  but  doth,  as  the  chief  and  best  of  the  kings  of  Israel  did,  and  as  all 


General  good  christian  kings  ought  to  do.  Which  office  good  christian  emperors 
'^°ii"rt'if  ^Jways  took  upon  them,  in  calling  the  universal  councils  of  all  countries  in  one 
the  ^  place  and  at  one  time  to  assemble  together,  to  the  intent  that  all  heresies  trou- 
emperors.  bling  the  church  might  there  be  extirped;  calling  and  commanding  as  well  the 
bishop  of  Rome,  as  other  patriarchs  and  all  primates,  as  well  of  the  east  as  of 
the  west,  of  the  south  as  of  the  north,  to  come  to  the  said  councils.  As 
Martian  the  emperor  did,  in  calling  the  great  council  of  Chalcedon,  one  of  the 
four  chief  and  first  general  councils,  commanding  Leo,  then  bishop  of  Rome, 
to  come  unto  the  same.  And  albeit  Leo  neither  liked  the  time,  which  he 
would  for  a  season  should  have  been  deferred  ;  nor  yet  the  place,  for  he  would 
have  had  it  in  Italy,  whereas  the  emperor,  by  his  own  commandment,  had 
called  it  to  Chalcis  in  Asia,  yet  he  answered  the  emperor,  that  he  would  gladly 
obey  his  commandment,  and  sent  thither  his  agents  to  appear  there  for  him, 
as  doth  appear  in  the  epistles  of  Leo  to  Martian  then  emperor,  forty-first,  forty- 
seventh,  forty-eighth,  and  in  the  forty-ninth  epistle  to  Pulcheria  the  empress. 
And  Leo  likewise  desireth  Theodosius  the  emperor  to  command  a  council  of 
bishops  to  be  called  in  Italy,  for  taking  away  such  contentions  and  troubles  as 
at  that  time  troubled  the  quietness  of  the  churches.  And  in  many  more  epistles 
of  the  same  Leo  it  doth  manifestly  appear,  that  the  emperors  always  assembled 
general  councils  by  their  commandments  :  and  in  the  sixth  general  council  it 
appeareth  very  plainly,  that  at  that  time  the  bishops  of  Rome  made  no  claim, 
nor  used  any  title,  to  call  themselves  heads  universal  overall  the  catholic  church, 
as  it  doth  appear  in  the  superscription  or  salutation  of  the  aforesaid  synodical 
preamble,  which  is  this,  word  for  word :  '  To  the  most  godly  lords  and  most 
noble  victors  and  conquerors,  the  well-beloved  children  of  God  and  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  Constantine  the  great  emperor,  and  Heraclius  and  Tiberius, 
Caesars  :  bishop  Agatho,  the  servant  of  the  servants  of  God,  with  all  the  con- 
vocations subject  to  the  council  of  the  see  apostolic,  sendeth  greeting.'  And 
he  expresseth  what  coimtries  he  reckoned  and  comprehended  in  that  super- 
scription or  salutation ;  for  it  foUoweth,  that  those  were  under  his  assembly 
which  were  in  the  north  and  east  parts ;  so  that  at  that  time  the  bishop  of 
Rome  made  no  such  pretence  to  be  over  and  above  all,  as  he  now  doth  by 
usurpation,  vindicating  to  himself  the  spiritual  kingdom  of  Christ  by  which 
he  reigneth  in  the  hearts  of  all  faithful  people,  and  then  changeth  it  to  a  tem- 
poral kingdom  over  and  above  all  kings,  to  depose  them  for  his  pleasure, 
preaching  thereby  the  flesh  for  the  spirit,  and  an  earthly  kingdom  for  a 
heavenly,  to  his  own  damnation,  if  he  repent  not :  whereas  he  ought  to  obey 
his  prince  by  the  doctrine  of  St.  Peter  in  his  first  epistle,'  saying,  '  Be  ye  sub- 
ject to  every  ordinance  of  man,  for  the  Lord's  sake ;  whether  it  be  to  the  king 
as  to  the  chief,  or  unto  governors,  as  sent  of  him  to  the  punishment  of  the  evil 
doers,  and  to  the  praise  of  the  good.'  Again,  St.  Paul;  'Let  every  soul  be 
subject  to  the  higher  powers  :'-  with  other  things  before  alleged.  So  that  this 
his  pretensed  usurpation  to  be  above  all  kings  is  directly  against  the  Scriptures 
given  to  the  church  by  the  apostles,  whose  doctrine  whosoever  overturneth, 
can  be  neither  the  head,  nor  yet  the  least  member,  of  the  church. 

Wherefore,  albeit  ye  have  hitherto  stuck  to  the  said  wrongfully  usurped 
power,  moved  thereto,  as  ye  write,  by  your  conscience,  yet,  since  now  ye  see 
further,  if  ye  list  to  regard  the  mere  truth  and  such  ancient  authors  as  have 
been  written  to  you  of  in  times  past,  we  would  exhort  you,  for  the  weal  of  your 
soul,  to  surrender  into  the  bishop  of  Rome's  hands  your  red  hat,  by  which  he 
seduced  you,  trusting  so  to  make  you,  being  come  of  a  noble  blood,  an  instru- 
ment to  advance  his  vain  glory ;  whereof  by  the  said  hat  he  made  you  partici- 
pant, to  allure  you  thereby  the  more  to  his  purpose. 

In  which  doing  ye  shall  return  to  the  truth  from  which  ye  have  erred,  do 
your  duty  to  your  sovereign  lord  from  whom  ye  have  declined,  and  please  thereby 
Almighty  God,  whose  laws  ye  have  transgressed  :  and  in  not  so  doing,  ye  shall 
remain  in  error,  ofiendiug  both  Almighty  God  and  your  natural  sovereign  lord, 

(1)  1  Pet.  ii.  (2)  Rom.  xiii. 


BISHOP    FISHER    AND    SIK    THOMAS    MORE    BEHEADKD.  .99 

whom  chiefly  ye  ought  to  seek  to  please :  which  thing,  for  the  good  mind  that  Henry 
we  heretofore  have  borne  you,  wo  pray  Ahnighty  God  of  his  infinite  mercy  that  ^IH- 
you  do  not.     Amen.  .    t-« 

When  all  other  the  king's  subjects,  and  the  learned  of  the  realm  ^535. 
had  taken  and  accepted  the  oath  of  the  king's  supremacy,  only  Fisher, 
the  bishop  of  Rochester,  and  sir  Thomas  More  refused  (as  is  afore 
said)  to  be  sworn  ;  who  therefore,  falling  into  the  danger  of  the  law, 
were  committed  to  the  Tower,  and  executed  for  the  same,  a.d.  1535. 
This  John  Fisher  aforesaid  had  written  before  against  CEcolampadius, 
whose  book  is  yet  extant,  and  afterwards  against  Luther. 

Also,  amongst  other  his  acts,  he  had  been  a  great  enemy  and  perse-  john 
cutor  of  John  Frith,  the  godly  and  learned  martyr  of  Jesus  Christ,  t/s^^opof 
whom  he  and  sir  Thomas  More  caused  to  be  burned  a  year  and  a  half  Roches- 
before:  and,  shortly  after,  the  said  Fisher,  to  his  confusion,  was  charged  enemy  to 
with  Elizabeth  Barton   (called  the  holy  maid  of  Kent),  and  found  gospel'* 
guilty  by  act  of  parliament,  as  is  above  recorded.     For  his  learning 
and  other  virtues  of  life  this  bishop  was  well  reputed  and  reported  of 
by  many,  and  also  much  lamented  by  some.     But  whatsoever  his 
learning  was,  pity  it  was  that  he,  being  endued  with  that  knowledge, 
should  be  so  far  drowned  in  such  superstition ;  more  pity  that  he  was 
so  obstinate  in  his  ignorance  ;  but  most  pity  of  all,  that  he  so  abused 
the  learning  he  had,  to  such  cruelty  as  he  did.     But  this  commonly 
we  see  come  to  pass,  as  the  Lord  saith,  that  "  whoso  striketh  with 
the  sword  shall  perish  with  the  sword,"  and  they  that  stain  their  hands  Blood 
Avith  blood,  seldom  do  bring  their  bodies  dry  to  the  grave  ;  as  com-  ^vTth"^'^'' 
monly  appeareth  by  the  end  of  bloody  tyrants,  and  especially  such  as  '^^°°^- 
be  persecutors  of  Christ's  poor  members ;  in  the  number  of  whom  Fisher 
were  this  bishop  and  sir  Thomas  More,  by  whom  good  John  Frith,  ppfse'^u-^ 
Tewkesbury,  Thomas  Hitten,  Bayfield,  with  divers  other  good  saints  t"''^- 
of  God,  were  brought  to  their  death.     It  was  said  that  the  pope,  to 
recompense  bishop  Fisher  for  his  faithful  service,  had  elected  him 
cardinal,  and  sent  him  a  cardinal's  hat  as  far  as  Calais ;  but  the  head 
that  it  should  stand  upon,  was  as  high  as  London  bridge  ere  ever  the 
pope's  hat  could  come  to  him.     Thus  bishop  Fisher  and  sir  Thomas 
More,  who  a  little  before  had  put  John  Frith  to  death  for  heresy 
against  the  pope,  were  themselves  executed  and  beheaded  for  treason       ^^ 
against  the  king,  the  one  the  22d  of  June,  tlie  other  the  6th  of  July,  headed. 
A.D.  1536. 

Of  sir  Thomas  More  something  hath  been  touched  before,  who  was 
also  accounted  a  man  both  witty  and  learned  :  but  whatsoever  he  was 
besides,  a  bitter  persecutor  he  was  of  good  men,  and  a  wretched 
enemy  against  the  truth  of  the  gospel,  as  by  his  books  left  behind 
him  may  appear;  Avherein  most  slanderously  and  contumeliously  he  Lying 
writeth  against  Luther,  Zuinglius,  Tyndale,  Frith,  Barnes,  Bayfield,  mmb!  °^ 
Bainham,  Tewkesbury  ;  falsely  belying  their  articles  and  doctrine,  as 
(God  granting  me  life)  I  have  sufficient  matter  to  prove  against  him. 

Briefly,  as  he  was  a  sore  persecutor  of  them  that  stood  in  defence 

[of  the  gospel,  so  again,  on  the  other  side,  such  a  blind  devotion  he 

I  bare  to  the  pope-holy  see  of  Rome,  and  so  wilfully  stood  in  the  pope's 

quarrel  against  his  own  prince,  that  he  would  not  give  over  till  he 

had  brought  the  scaffold  of  the  Tower-hill  with  the  axe  and  all,  upon 

his  own  neck. 

H  2 


100  THllEE    CARTHUSIAXS    KXKCITTF.D    FOR    TREASOX. 

jiennj        Eclwai'd  Hall  in  his  Chronicle  '  writinjr  of  the  death  and  manners 

_  of  this  sir  Thomas  More,  seems  to  stand  in  doubt  whether  to  call 

A-  D.  him  a  foolish  wise  man,  or  a  wise  foolish  man  :  for,  as  by  nature  he 
was  endued  with  a  great  wit,  so  the  same  again  was  so  mingled 
(saith  he)  with  taunting  and  mocking,  that  it  seemed  to  them  that 
best  knew  him,  that  he  thought  nothing  to  be  well  spoken,  except  he 
had  ministered  some  mock  in  the  communication  ;  insomuch  that,  at 
liis  coming  to  the  Tower,  one  of  the  officers  demanding  his  upper 
garment  for  his  fee,  meaning  his  gown,  he  answered  that  he  should 
have  it,  and  took  him  his  cap,  saying  it  was  the  uppermost  gar- 
More  a     ment  that  he  had.     Likewise,  even  going  to  his  death,  at  the  Tower 


scoffer 


unto  his  gate,  a  poor  woman  called  unto  him,  and  besought  him  to  declare 
death.  ^|^^j^  |^g  ^^^  Certain  evidences  of  hers  in  the  time  that  he  was  in  office 
(which,  after  he  was  apprehended,  she  could  not  come  by),  and  that  he 
would  entreat  that  she  might  have  them  again,  or  else  she  was  undone. 
He  answered ;  "  Good  woman,  have  patience  a  little  while,  for  the 
king  is  so  good  unto  me,  that  even  within  this  half  hour  he  will  dis- 
charge me  of  all  businesses,  and  help  thee  himself."  Also,  when  he 
went  up  the  stair  of  the  scaffold,  he  desired  one  of  the  sheriff's  offi- 
cers to  give  him  his  hand  to  help  him  up,  and  said,  "  When  I  come 
down  again,  let  me  shift  for  myself  as  well  as  I  can."  Also  the  hang- 
man kneeled  down  to  him,  asking  him  forgiveness  of  his  death,  as  the 
manner  is  ;  to  whom  he  answered,  "  I  forgive  thee  ;  but  I  promise  thee 
that  thou  shalt  never  have  honesty^  of  the  striking  off  my  head,  my 
neck  is  so  short.  Also,  even  when  he  should  lay  down  his  neck  on 
the  block,  he,  having  a  great  grey  beard,  stroked  out  his  beard,  and 
said  to  the  hangman,  "  I  pray  you  let  me  lay  my  beard  over  the 
block,  lest  you  should  cut  it ;"  thus  with  a  mock  he  ended  his  life. 

There  is  no  doubt  but  that  the  pope's  holiness  hath  hallowed  and 
dignified  these  two  persons  long  since  for  catholic  martyrs :  neither  is 
it  to  be  doubted,  but  after  a  hundred  years  expired,  they  shall  be  also 
shrined  and  porthosed,  dying  as  they  did  in  the  quan'el  of  the  church 
of  Rome,  that  is,  in  taking  the  bishop  of  Rome's  part,  against  their 
own  ordinary  and  natural  prince.  Whereunto  (because  the  matter 
asketh  a  long  discourse,  and  a  peculiar  tractation)  I  have  not  in  this 
place  much  to  contend  with  Cope,  my  friend.  This  briefly  for  a 
'  Memorandum '  may  suffice  ;  that  if  the  causes  of  true  martyrdom 
ought  to  be  pondered,  and  not  to  be  numbered,  and  if  the  end  of 
martyrs  is  to  be  weighed  by  judgment,  and  not  by  affection  ;  then 
the  cause  and  quarrel  of  these  men  standing  as  it  doth,  and  being 
tried  by  God's  word,  perhaps  in  the  pope's  kingdom  they  may  go  for 
martyrs,  in  whose  cause  they  died  ;  but  certes  in  Christ's  kingdom 
their  cause  will  not  stand,  howsoever  they  stand  themselves. 
F-xmew,  The  like  also  is  to  be  said  of  the  three  monks  of  the  Charter-house, 
more!^  Exmcw,  Midd]emore,and  Neudigate,  who  the  same  year,  in  the  month 
Neudi-     of  Jlnxic,  werc  likewise  attached  and  arraiofncd  at  Westminster,  for 

pate,  ...  .  .  . 

executed  Speaking  certain  traitorous  words  against  the  king's  crown  and  dig- 
nity ;  for  which  they  were  hanged,  drawn,  and  quartered  at  Tyburn  : 
whom  also,  because  Cope,  my  good  friend,  doth  repute  and  accept  in 
the  number  of  holy  catholic  martyrs,  here  would  be  asked  of  him  a 

(1)  See  page  817,  edit.  4to.  London,  1809.— Ed. 

(2)  '  Honesty,'  or  honour. — Ed. 


lor  trea- 
son. 


NINE    OTHERS    DIE    IN    PRISON.  101 

question :   What  martyrs  be  they,  who,  standing  before  the  judge,    tfenry 

deny  their  own  words  and  sayings,  and  plead  not  guilty,  so  as  these 

Carthusians  did?  Whereby  it  appeareth,  that  they  would  neither  A.D. 
have  stood  nor  have  died  in  tliat  cause,  as  they  did,  if  they  might  ^^'^^' 
otherwise  have  escaped  by  denying.  W^herefore,  if  my  friend  Cope 
had  been  so  well  advised  in  setting  out  his  martyrs  as  God  might 
have  made  him,  he  would  first  have  seen  the  true  records,  and  been 
sure  of  the  ground  of  such  matters,  whereupon  he  so  confidently  pro- 
nounceth,  and  so  censoriously  controlleth  others. 

In  the  same  cause  and  quarrel  of  treason  also,  the  same  year,  a 
little  before  these  aforesaid,  in  the  month  of  May,  were  executed  with 
the  like  punishment  John  Houghton,  prior  of  the  charter-house  in 
London ;  Robert  Laurence,  prior  of  the  charter-house  of  Bel  vail  ; 
Austin  Webster,  prior  of  the  charter-house  of  Exham.' 

Besides  and  with  these  priors  suffered  likewise  at  the  same  time,  Nine  Car- 
two  other  priests,  one  called  Reginald,  brother  of  Sion,  the  other  d^"in^pri- 
named  John  Haile,  vicar  of  Thistleworth.  Divers  other  Charter-  f^'  ^^- 
house  monks  also  of  London  were  then  put  in  prison,  to  the  number  the  king's 
of  nine  or  ten,  and  in  the  same  prison  died ;  for  whom  we  will,  the  ^^p''^™^' 
Lord  willing,  reserve  another  place,  hereafter  to  treat  of  them  more  at 
large. 

In  the  mean  time,  forasmuch  as  the  aforesaid  Cope,  in  his  doughty  cope's 
dialogues,^  speaking  of  these  nine  worthies,  doth  commend  them  so  "we's  ™'"^" 
highly,  and  especially  the  three  priors  above  recited,  here  by  the  way 
I  would  desire  Master  Cope  simply  and  directly  to  answer  me  to  a 
thing  or  two  that  I  would  put  to  him ;  and  first  of  this  John 
Houghton,  that  angelical  prior  of  the  Charterhouse,  his  old  com- 
panion and  acquaintance,  of  whom  thus  he  writeth ;  "  Atqui  cum 
Johannem  ilium  Houghtonum  cogito,  non  tarn  hominem  quam  an- 
gelum  in  humana  forma  intueri  mihi  videor,  cujus  eminentes  virtutes, 
divinas  dotes,  et  heroicam  animi  magnitudinem,  nemo  unquam  po- 
terit  satis  pro  dignitate  explicare,'''^  &c.  By  these  his  own  words  it 
must  needs  be  confessed,  that  the  author  of  these  dialogues,  whoso- 
ever he  was,  had  well  seen  and  considered  the  form  and  personable 
stature,  proportion  and  shape,  of  his  excellent  body,  with  such  admi- 
ration of  his  personage,  that,  as  he  saitli,  as  oft  as  he  calleth  the  said 
John  Houghton  to  mind,  it  seemeth  to  him  even  as  though  he  saw 
an  angel  in  the  shape  and  form  of  a  man :  whose  eminent  virtues, 
moreover,  whose  divine  gifts  and  heroical  celsitude  of  mind,  no  man, 
saith  he,  may  sufficiently  express,  &c.  And  how  old  was  this  Master 
Cope  then,  would  I  know,  when  he  saw  and  discerned  all  this  ?  for, 
as  I  understand.  Master  Cope,  being  yet  at  this  present  scarce  come 
to  the  age  of  forty  years,  he  could  not  then  be  above  nine  years  old 
(the  other  suffering  a.d.  1535)  ;  at  which  age,  in  my  mind.  Master 
Cope  had  small  discretion  to  judge  either  of  any  such  angelical  pro- 
portion of  this  man's  personage,  or  of  his  divine  qualities  and  heroical 
celsitude  of  his  mind  ;  and  yet  he  remembereth  him  in  his  dialogues  :  pXgucs 
which  thing,  among  many  other  probabilities,  maketh  me  vehemently  ^,"'fPjo^|f'* 
to  suspect  that  these  dialogues,  printed  in  Antwerp,  a.d.  1566,  Avcrc  iiisown. 

(1)  Ex  Actis  in  Termino  Paschs.  an.  27  reg.  Hen.  VIII. 

(2)  These  dialogues  were  written  by  Harpsfield,  under  the  name  of  Alanus  Copus ;  4to.  Antver- 
piae,  1566;  see  Wood's  Athene  Oxon.  vol.  i.  p.  491.  Blois. — En. 

(3)  Copus  in  Dialog.  9.   p.  995. 


102  THE    SUPPRESSION    OF    ABBEYS,    ETC.    BEGINNETH. 

iinnry    brouglit  ovcr  by  Master  Cope  there  to  be  printed,  but  were  penned 
''^'^'    and  framed  by  another  Pseudo-Copus,  whatsoever,  or  in  what  fleet 


t|l£ 

thi 


A.  D.    soever  he  was,  unless  my  marks  do  greatly  fail  me.      But  as  the  case 
1536.   is  of  no  great  weight,  so  I  let  it  pass,  returning  to  other  matters  of 
more  importance. 

Shortly  after  the  overthrow  of  the  pope,  consequently  began  by 
little  and  little  to  follow  the  ruin  of  abbeys  and  religious  houses  in 
England,  in  a  right  order  and  method  by  God''s  divine  providence. 
For  neither  could  the  fall  of  monasteries  have  followed  after,  unless 
lat  suppression  of  the  pope  had  gone  before ;  neither  could  any 
kie  reformation  of  the  church  have  been  attempted,  unless  the  sub- 
version of  those  superstitious  houses  had  been  joined  withal. 
Suppres-       Whereupon,  the  same  year,  in  the  month  of  October,  the  king, 
abbeys     having  then  Thomas  Cromwell  of  his  council,  sent  Dr.  Lee  to  visit 
ginneui    ^^^^  abbcys,  priorics,  and  nunneries  in  all  England,  and  to  set  at 
in  Eng-    liberty  all  such  religious  persons  as  desired  to  be  free,  and  all  others 
that  were  under  the  age  of  four  and  twenty  years ;  providing  withal, 
that  such  monks,  canons,  and  friars  as  were  dismissed,  should  have 
given  them  by  the  abbot  or  prior,  instead  of  their  habit,   a  secular 
priesfs  gown,  and  forty  shillings  of  money,  and  likewise  the  nuns  to 
have  such  apparel  as  secular  women  did  then  commonly  use,  and  be 
suffered  to  go  where  they  would ;  at  which  time  also,  from  the  said 
abbeys  and  monasteries  were  taken  their  chief  jewels  and  relics. 

A.D.1S36.      When  the  king  had  thus  established  his  supremacy,  and  all  things 

were  well  quieted  within  the  realm,  he,  like  a  wise  prince,  and  having 

wise  counsel  about  him,  forecasting  with  himself  what  foreign  dangers 

might  fall  unto  him  by  other  countries  about,  which  were  all  as  yet 

in  subjection  to  the  bishop  of  Rome,  save  only  a  few  German  princes, 

and  misdoubting  the  malice  of  the  pope,  to  provide  therefore  betimes 

for  perils  that  might  ensue,  thought  good  to  keep  in,  by  all  means 

possible,  with  other  princes. 

A  solemn      And  first,   to  entertain  the  favour  of  the  French  king,  who  had 

sio'irin     been  sick  a  little  before,  and  now  was  lately  recovered  to  health,  in 

ibr"oy"'    signification  of  public  joy  and  friendship,  the  king  commanded  a 

of  the      solemn  and  famous  procession  to  be  ordahied  through  the   city  of 

King's      London,  with  the  waits,  and  children  of  the  grammar  schools,  with 

health,     ^j^g  jjjasters  and  ushers  in  their  array :  then  followed  the  orders  of  the 

friars  and  canons,  and  the  priors  with  their  pomp  of  copes,  crosses, 

candlesticks,  and  vergers  before  them.    After  these  followed  the  next 

pageant  of  clerks  and  priests  of  London,  all  in  copes  likewise.    Then 

the  monks  of  Westminster  and  other  abbeys,   with  their  glorious 

gardeviance  of  crosses,  candlesticks,  and  vergers  before  them,  in  like 

sort.     Last  of  all,  came  the  choir  of  Paul's,  with  their  residentiaries ; 

the  bishop  of  London  and  the  abbots  following  after  in  their  ponti- 

ficalibus.     After  these  coui'ses  of  the  clergy  went  the  companies  of 

the  city,  with  the  lord  mayor  and  aldermen  in  their  best  apparel, 

after  their  degrees.     And  lest  it  might  be  thought  this  procession  of 

the  church  of  London   to  make  but  a  small  or  beggarly  show,  the 

furniture  of  the  gay  copes  there  worn,  was  counted  to  the  number  of 

seven  hundred  and  fourteen.      Moreover,   to  fill  up  the  joy  of  this 

procession,  and  for  the  more  high  service  to  Almighty  God,  besides 


sIr  RALPH  Sadler's  oration  to  thk  Scottish  king.  103 

the  singing  choirs,  and  chanting  of  the  jDriests,  there  lacked  no  min-    ^e»»'y 

strels  withal,  to  pipe  at  the  processions.    Briefly,  here  lacked  nothing L 

else  but  only  the  ordnance  to  shoot  off  also.      But  because  that  is    A.D. 
used  in  the  processions  at  Rome,  therefore,  for  difference''  sake,  the    i^'""- 


same  is  reserved  only  for  the  pope''s  own  processions,  and  for  none  ^  p'p'"? 
other,  m  the  month  of  October.  sion. 

This  grand  procession  was  appointed  for  a  triumph  or  a  thanks- 
giving for  the  late  recovery  of  the  French  king''s  health,  as  is  afore  said. 

Over  and  besides  this,  the  king,  to  nourish  and  retain  amity  with 
kings  and  princes  (lest  the  pope,  being  exiled  now  out  of  England, 
should  incite  them  to  war  against  him),  directed  sundry  ambassadors 
and  messengers  with  letters  and  instructions.     To  the  emperor  was 
sent  sir  Thomas  Wyat,  to  the  French  king  sir  Francis  Bryan,  and  Ambassa- 
Dr.  Edward  Foxe,  who  was  also  sent  to  the  princes  of  Germany ;  to  su^^ry 
the  Scottish  king  was  sent  sir  Ralph  Sadler,  gentleman  of  the  king's  ^ings. 
privy-chamber. 

In  Scotland  at  the  same  time  were  cast  abroad  divers  railing  ballets 
and  slanderous  rhymes  against  the  king  of  England,  for  casting  off 
the  lady  dowager,  and  for  abolishing  the  pope ;  for  which  cause  the 
aforesaid  sir  Ralph  Sadler,  being  sent  into  Scotland  with  lessons  and  sir  Ralph 
instructions  how  to  address  himself  accordingly,  after  he  had  obtained  ambassa- 
access  unto  the  king,  and  audience  to  be  heard,  first  declareth  the  scotti'sh^^ 
afFectuous  and  hearty  commendations  from  the  king's  majesty,  his  *^i"e- 
grace's  uncle,   and  withal  delivered  his  letters  of  credence :  which 
done,  after  a  few  words  of  courtly  entertainment,  as  occasion  served 
him  to  speak,   the  said  sir  Ralph  Sadler,  obtaining  audience,  thus 
began  in  the  king  his  master's  behalf  to  declare,  as  followeth. 

The  Oration  of  Sir  Ralph  Sadler,  Ambassador  to  the  Scottish  King. 

Whereas  there  is  nothing,  after  the  glory  of  Ahnighty  God,  in  this  world  so 
much  to  be  tendered  by  kings,  princes,  or  any  honest  persons,  or  so  highly  to 
be  regarded  and  defended,  as  their  honour,  estimation,  good  fame,  and  name, 
which  whosoever  neglecteth  is  to  be  esteemed  unnatural :  and  unless  a  man 
labour  to  avoid  and  extinguish  the  false  reports,  slanders,  and  defamations 
made  of  him  by  malicious  persons,  he  may  well  be  suspected  in  conscience  to 
condemn  himself:  the  king  your  uncle,  considering  the  same,  and  hearing  of 
sundry  ballets,  criminations,  and  infamous  libels  made  and  untruly  forged  and 
devised  in  Scotland  against  his  grace,  by  your  grace's  subjects,  not  only  upon 
trust  to  find  with  your  grace  such  natural  affection,  friendship,  and  amity,  as 
the  nearness  of  blood  between  uncle  and  nephew,  necessitude  of  reverence, 
proximity  both  of  kin  and  dominions  together  doth  require;  but  also  upon 
assurance  that  your  grace  and  wisdom  will  consider  how  these  slanders  and 
defamations,  although  they  were  but  against  a  private  person,  whatsoever  he 
were,  most  commonly  redound  and  are  imputed  to  the  whole  degree  and 
estate ;  as  the  defamation  of  kings  toucheth  kings,  and  so  of  other  degrees  and 
dignities  :  doth  send  at  this  time  to  your  grace,  his  nephew  (others  he  might 
have  sent  more  worthy;  but  me  at  this  time,  for  lack  of  a  better,  hath  he  sent), 
to  desire,  pray,  and  require  your  grace,  accoi-ding  as  the  nearness  of  blood, 
connexion  of  estate,  and  other  things  before  expressed,  of  right  and  justice  do 
require :  beseeching  your  grace  gently  to  weigh  and  balance,  and  well  to 
ponder,  the  malice  of  these  the  said  slanderers,  and  to  call  in  again  all  the  said 
defamatory  ballets,  libels,  and  other  writings,  punishing  the  authors  and  setters 
forth  thereof  according  to  their  demerits.  And  furthermore,  to  cause  open 
proclamations  to  be  made  through  your  realm,  that  none  of  the  inhabitants 
there,  shall,  in  any  manner  of  wise,  so  misuse  himself  hereafter,  upon  such  great 
pain  and  punishment  as  to  yom-  grace  and  your  council  shall  be  thought  con- 
venient for  the  transgression  thereof:  so  that  others,  by  their  correction,  cand 


104 


SIR  RALPH  SADLER  S  ORATION 


Henry 
VIII. 

A.D. 
1536. 

Evil  ex- 
ample a 
perni- 
cious 
thinj?  ill  ; 
common- 
wealth. 


The  se- 
cond 
point. 


Supre- 
macy of 
princes. 


Rome's 
yokes. 


by  the  fearful  example  of  the  penalty,  may  beware  how  to  commit  tlie  like 
offence  in  time  coming. 

The  example  of  such  slanders  is  very  pernicious  to  all  kings  ;  for,  by  such 
slanders  of  other  princes,  the  slanderers  take  boldness  so  to  deal  afterwards 
Avith  their  own  king,  as  they  have  done  with  others,  and  the  next  step  from 
such  slanderous  words  is  to  attempt  deeds,  and  so  to  fall  to  sedition :  of  the 
importance  and  danger  whereof  no  man  is  ignorant. 

Wherefore  your  grace,  at  the  contemplation  of  your  dear  uncle,  in  tendering 
his  proceedings,  shall  do  well  to  follow  therein  the  loving  steps  of  his  good 
brother  and  ally  the  French  king,  who  hath  already  at  Rouen,  and  sundry 
places  else,  caused  certain  slanderous  preachers  to  be  sore  punished  ;  and  fur- 
ther directed  commissions  through  his  realm  for  repressing  the  same.  As  also 
other  princes  shall  be  ready  (his  majesty  trusteth)  to  do  the  like  in  their 
dominions,  if  like  occasion  shall  be  given  to  require  the  same  of  them.  In 
which,  in  so  doing,  your  grace  may  be  assured,  in  this  your  gentle  dealing  in 
that  part,  to  win  your  uncle's  most  sincere  and  kind  heart,  to  the  increase  of 
your  amity  and  alliance,  which  as  to  you  shall  be  most  honourable,  so  shall  it 
be  no  less  profitable  unto  him. 

And  thus  to  conclude  with  the  first  part  of  my  narration,  concerning  the 
slanderous  and  defamatory  libels,  lest  I  should  seem  with  prolixity  of  matter 
more  than  needs  to  abuse  your  grace's  silence,  I  will  now  descend  to  the  other 
point  of  that  which  I  have  to  utter  unto  your  grace,  as  touching  the  pope's 
nuncio,  or  messenger;  of  whose  late  arrival  the  king's  majesty  yoiu  imcle  hav- 
ing partly  intelligence,  but  not  certainly  knowing  the  special  cause  of  his  com- 
ing from  Rome,  and  yet  fearing,  by  the  common  bruit  and  talkof  your  subjects, 
what  his  en-and  should  be  (that  is,  to  practise  some  annoyance,  by  his  pretended 
censures  against  the  king's  majesty  your  uncle)  :  he  therefore,  prenionishing 
your  grace  before,  as  fearing  the  worst,  most  justly  maketh  his  complaint 
thereof  unto  your  grace  his  nephew,  requiring  you,  that  forasmuch  as  the 
aforesaid  bruits  and  reports  are  slanderous  to  his  majesty,  and  seeing  that 
neither  the  emperor,  nor  the  French  king,  nor  any  other  princes,  have  con- 
sented thereto,  or  understood  thereof,  the  king's  majesty,  therefore,  your  uncle, 
willing  to  stop  those  bruits  and  talks,  desireth  and  most  heartily  prayeth  your 
grace,  at  his  instant  request,  to  vouchsafe  to  consider  and  weigh, 

First,  The  supremacy  of  princes,  by  the  holy  Scripture  granted  unto  him 
and  other  princes  in  earth,  under  Christ,  upon  their  churches. 

Secondly,  To  weigh  what  the  gospel  and  God's  word  calleth  a  church. 

Also  what  superstitions,  idolatiies,  and  blind  abuses  have  crept  into  all 
realms,  to  the  high  displeasure  of  Almighty  God,  by  reason  thereof. 

Fourthly,  What  is  to  be  understood  by  the  tioie  censure  or  excommunication 
of  the  church,  and  how  no  such  can  be  in  the  power  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  or 
of  any  other  man,  against  his  majesty,  or  any  other  prince ;  having  so  just 
ground  to  avoid  from  the  root,  and  to  abolish  that  execrable  authorit}',  which 
the  bishop  of  Rome  hath  usurjied,  and  doth  usurp,  upon  all  princes,  to  their 
great  detriment  and  damage. 

As  touching  the  consideration  of  which  four  points,  although  the  king's 
majesty  your  uncle  doubteth  not  yom-  grace  to  be  furnished  and  provided  with 
sufficient  knowledge,  rightly  to  discern  and  judge  upon  the  same  ;  yet,  if  it 
shall  so  please  yo\ir  grace  further  to  know  your  uncle's  mind  touching  the  said 
points,  I  assure  your  highness,  in  the  behalf  of  your  aforesaid  uncle  his 
majesty,  that  he  will  not  stick  to  send  unto  you  such  learned,  wise,  and  discreet 
men,  as  shall  amply  inform  you  thereof,  and  of  such  other  things  as  your  grace, 
having  once  a  smack  thereof,  shall  think  most  worthy  for  a  prince  to  know. 

His  request  therefore  to  your  highness  is,  that  you  will  consider  of  what 
moment  and  importance  it  shall  be  unto  your  grace  (having  the  Scots  your 
subjects  so  evil  instructed  in  the  premises),  for  you  to  assent  and  agree  to  any 
such  censure,  and  so,  by  such  example,  to  give  such  an  upper-hand  over  your- 
self and  other  princes,  to  that  usurper  of  Rome,  as  is  very  hke  hereafter  to 
happen  in  other  places  of  Christendom,  wheresoever  the  true  declaration  of  the 
trutli  and  word  of  God  shall  have  free  course,  to  scom-ge  them,  unless  they  will 
adore,  worship,  and  kiss  the  feet  of  that  corrupt  holiness,  which  desireth 
nothing  else  but  pride,  and  the  universal  thrall  of  Christendom  under  Rome's 
yokes. 


TO    THE    SCOTTISH    KING.  105 

But  because  the  censures  of  that  nuncio  be  not  yet  opened,  but  lie  secret  and    Henry 
imcertain  under  muttering,  I  shall  cease  further  to  proceed  therein,  till  further     Vlll. 
occasion  shall  minister  to  me  more  certain  matter  to  say  and  to  judge.     In  the  ~T    TT" 
mean  time,  forasmuch  as  it  is  most  certainly  come  to  the  intelligence  of  the     'L  '     ' 
king's  majesty,  that  the  abbot  of  Arbroath  should  be  chosen  of  late  and  elected        '  '" 


to  be  a  cardinal  in  this  your  realm  of  Scotland,  his  majesty  thei-efore,  for  the  The  abbot 
good  love  and  hearty  good  will  he  beareth  unto  your  grace,  as  the  uncle  is  ^  ^[r 
bound  unto  the  nephew,  knowing  that  you  as  yet  perceive  not  so  well  the  chosen 
hypocrisy  and  deceitful  guile  and  malice  of  the  Romans  and  their  pi'actices,  as  cardinal 
be  himself  doth,  by  his  long  experience ;  could  not  but,  hearing  thereof,  adver-  5*^,,^ 
tise  your  grace,  that  his  advice  is,  you  should  not  suffer  any  of  your  subjects  to 
take  upon  him  that  red  hat  of  pride,  whereby  he  shall  incontinently,  the  same 
being  received  (unless  he  be  of  a  conti-ary  nature  to  any  man  that  ever  was  yet 
of  that  sort),  not  only  be  in  manner  discharged  of  his  obedience,  and  become 
the  bishop  of  Rome's  true  liege  man  ;  but  also  shall  presume  of  his  cardinalship 
to  be  your  fellow,  and  to  have  the  rule  as  well  as  you.    Then  should  the  bishop 
of  Rome  creep  into  your  own  very  bosom,  know  all  your  secrets,  and  at  last, 
unless  you  will  be  yoked  and  serve  their  pleasure  in  all  points,  your  grace  is 
like  to  smart  for  it.     The  thing  perchance,  in  the  beginning,  shall  seem  to 
your  grace  very  honourable  and  pleasant :  but  wisdom  would,  to  beware  of  the 
tail,  which  is  very  black  and  bitter. 

His  majesty's  father,  and  grandfather  to  your  grace,  had  a  cardinal,  whereof  Inconve- 
lie  was  weary,  and  never  admitted  others  after  his  decease,  knowing  the  Tj!^?'^'^ 
importable  pride  of  them.  In  like  manner  also  his  highness,  by  the  experience  eth  by 
of  one,  hath  utterly  determined  to  avoid  all  the  sort :  so  well  his  grace  hath  cardinals. 
known  and  experienced  their  mischief,  yoke,  and  thraldom,  that  thereby  is  laid 
upon  princes.  By  reason  whereof,  as  his  highness  is  the  more  able  by  his  own 
experience  to  inform  your  grace,  so  of  good  will  and  mere  propensity  of  heart, 
caused  partly  by  nature  and  kin,  partly  by  conjunction  and  vicinity  of  dominions 
adjoining  so  near  together,  he  is  no  less  ready  to  forwarn  your  grac"  before, 
wishing  that  God  will  so  work  in  your  princely  heart  and  noble  stomach,  that 
his  majesty's  monition  and  friendly  warning,  as  it  proceedeth  from  a  sincere 
affection  and  tender  care  of  his  part  unto  his  nephew,  so  it  may  prevail  and 
take  place  in  your  mind,  that  your  grace,  wisely  weighing  with  yourself,  what 
supreme  right  princes  have,  and  ought  to  liave,  upon  their  churches  and  lands 
where  they  govern,  and  what  little  cause  the  bishop  of  Rome  hath  thereto,  to 
proceed  by  unjust  censures  against  them :  your  grace  may  therein  not  only 
stand  to  the  just  defence  of  your  dear  uncle,  but  also  may  endeavour  to  follow 
his  steps  therein,  and  to  take  his  counsel,  which,  he  doubteth  not,  but  shall 
redound,  not  only  to  your  grace's  honoiu",  to  the  benefit,  weal,  and  profit  of 
your  realm  and  subjects;  but,  especially,  to  the  glory  of  Almighty  God,  and 
advancement  of  his  true  religion. 

And  thus  have  I  expounded  unto  your  grace  the  sum  of  my  errand  and 
message  from  the  king's  majesty  your  uncle,  who,  as  he  would  be  glad  to  be 
advertised,  by  answer,  of  your  grace's  purpose,  mind,  and  intention  in  this 
behalf,  so,  for  my  part,  according  to  my  charge  and  duty,  I  shall  be  pressed  and 
ready,  with  all  diligence,  to  give  mine  attendance  upon  your  pleasure  for  the 
same  accordingly. 

The  king,  considering  the  present  state  of  his  marriage,  which  was 
not  yet  well  digested  nor  accepted  in  the  courts  of  other  princes,  and 
also  having  intelligence  of  the  straight  amity  intended  by  the  mar- 
riages between  the  emperor  and  the  French  king,  and  also  of  the 
pope's  inclination  to  pleasure  the  emperor ;  and  further  understand- 
ing of  the  order  and  meaning  of  the  French  king's  council,  not 
greatly  favouring  his  purposes,  sent  therefore  into  France,  for  his 
ambassador,  Edward  Foxe,  doctor  of  divinity,  his  chaplain  and  coun- 
sellor, with  instructions  and  admonitions  how  to  frame  and  attemper 
himself  in  those  the  king's  affairs.  The  contents  of  which  his 
instructions  came  to  this  ctFect : 


106  THE    king's    MKSSACiK    TO    THE    EKENCH    KING, 

ffenry 

vin.    'ji^g  gj^^j^  ^^^  EtFect  of  King  Henry  the  Eighth's  Message  to  the 


A.  D.        Frencli  King,  by  his  Ambassador,  Dr.  Edward  Foxe,  in  defence 
1536.        of  his  proceedings. 

That  the  said  Edward  Foxe,  first  declaring  to  the  French  king  the  most  effec- 

tuous  commendations  made  on  tlie  king's  behalf,  with  declaration  of  the  king's 

most  entire  and  hearty  good  will  to  understand  of  his  prosperity,  and  the  good 

success  of  his  affairs,  which  his  majesty  no  less  desired  than  his  own  ;  and 

also,  after  the  king's  letters  being  delivered  to  him  and  to  other  personages  of 

his  council,  then,  after  his  access  made  unto  the  king,  he  should  utter  and 

insinuate  unto  the  king  his  master's  mind  and  intent  in  these  three  special 

points  following. 

Three  The  first  was,  to  declare  the  justness  of  the  king's  cause  concerning  the 

causes  to  jj^^g  marriage  with  queen  Anne,  and  divorcement  of  the  king  from  his  brother's 

claredin    wife. 

the  king's      The  second,  to  signify  and  express  the  injuries  done  by  the  pope,  as  after- 
defence,    wards  shall  be  declared. 

The  third  was,  to  win  and  allure  to  the  king's  devotion  the  chancellor  of 
France. 

And  as  touching  the  declaration  of  the  justness  of  the  king's  cause,  first  he, 
taking  with  him  certain  books  printed,  containing  the  determinations  of  univer- 
sities in  that  behalf,  with  reasons  and  authorities  confirming  the  same,  should 
distribute  the  said  books  to  the  bishop  of  St.  Line  and  to  other  bishops,  to 
Monsieur  de  Langez,  and  other  of  the  king's  council  more ;  and  to  prove,  after 
the  best  fashion,  to  obtain  their  approbations  of  the  same  books,  and  with  dex- 
terity to  essay  whether  he  could  induce  them  of  the  university  of  Paris,  and 
other  learned  men,  to  send  forth  this  book  with  their  authorities  and  approba- 
tions. That  done,  then  he,  being  acquainted  with  all  those  points  and  articles 
of  the  king's  cause,  in  communicating  and  conference  (as  the  case  required), 
should  not  only  make  answer  to  such  things  as  should  be  objected,  but  abo 
furnish  and  maintain  the  justness  of  that  opinion,  with  his  learning,  in  such 
sort  as  he  could  best  invent  and  excogitate. 
The  As  touching  the  second  part,  which  contained  the  injuries  done  by  the  pope 

pope's  in-  against  the  king,  the  said  ambassador  in  that  behalf,  being  a  man  no  less 
tiie  king,  acquainted,  than  also  well  beaten  and  ripe  in  the  manifold  nlisbeha^'iours  of  the 
pope  from  the  beginning  of  the  cause,  sliould  declare  and  express  to  the  French 
The  pope  kjng^  how  injuriously  the  said  pope  had  demeaned  himself  towards  the  king's 
slant  in  highness ;  first,  in  sending  a  commission  decretal,  and  then  commanding  it  to 
his  deeds,  bg  burned :  as  also  in  promising,  by  schedule  of  his  own  hand,  not  to  call  the 
trary  to  cause  out  of  England  ;  and  moreover,  approving  first  the  justness  of  the 
himself,  king's  cause,  yet,  notwithstanding,  afterwards  going  from  the  same,  and  doing 
contrary. 

Touching  all  which  injuries  received  at  the  pope's  hand,  though  the  king  had 
great  cause  justly  to  complain,  yet  other  injuries  there  were  besides  these, 
Calleth      wherewith  the  king  most  especially  was  moved.     The  one  was  for  calling  and 
andciteth  citing  the  king's  highness  to  appear  at  Rome.    Tlie  other  was  for  rejecting 
to  Rome,  the  person  of  the  king's  trusty  subject  and  chaplain.  Master  Kerne,  his  ambas- 
sador, from  making  such  allegations  as  to  the  king  in  that  case  ajipertained ; 
besides  sundry  other  no  small  griefs  atid  inconveniences,  which  here  might  be 
showed  and  alleged  :  but  in  these  two  special  injuries  the  king  thought  himself 
most  chiefly  touched  and  aggrieved.     In  opening  and  ripping  up  of  these  inju- 
ries, and  first,  in  the  said  injurious  calling  of  the  king  to  Rome,  instructions 
were  given  to  the  said  ambassador  to  explicate  the  open  violation  therein  of  the 
The  pope  most  ancient  and  general  councils,  the  council  of  Nice,  the  council  of  Africa, 
violateth   and  the  council  of  Milevitane  ;  in  which  councils  the  contrary  was,  for  quietness 
comrcils.    of  the  world,  provided  and  ordered :  declaring  withal,  how  agreeable  the  same  is 
to  all  laws,  reason,  and  equity,  that  princes  should  not  be  compelled  to  repair 
to  Rome  at  the  pope's  calling,  nor  be  bound,  in  a  matter  of  such  weight  and 
moment,  to  send  out  of  their  realms  and  dominions,  the  writings,  instruments, 
and  monuments  containing  the  secrets  of  their  affairs,  or  to  make  and  trust  a 
proctor,  being  in  so  far  distant  parts,  in  a  matter  of  such  importance,  to  abide 
and  fulfil  tliat,  which  the  said  proctor  should  agree  unto  there.     The  matter 


BY    HIS    AMBASSADOR    EDWARD    FOXE.  107 

and  cause  whereof  did  not  so  much  concern  the  state  of  any  one  prince  alone,     Henry 
as  it  touched  the  dignity  of  all  other  christian  kings  so  nearly,  that  unless  they     fill. 
would  suffer  themselves  to  he  yoked  with  the  pope's  authority,  it  was  time     a   r\~ 
(inasmuch  as  the  pope  now  made  this  enterprise  on  them)  to  search  and  know    leog' 

the  bottom  and  ground  both  of  his  and  of  their  authority ;  and  if  any  thing  by  — '— 

negligence  or  misuse  had  been  lost,  to  recover  the  same,  rather  than  to  suiFer 
it  to  decay  any  more.  As  touching  all  which  griefs,  hurts,  inconveniences, 
prejudice,  and  evil  example  which  might  thereof  ensue,  the  king's  highness 
doubted  not  but  that  his  good  brother,  the  French  king,  would  assist  and  concur 
with  his  highness  for  maintenance  and  defence  of  the  same 

For  declaration  of  the  second  notable  grief  and  injury  done  by  the  pope  to  The 
the  king's  highness,  thus  furthermore  he  was  willed  to  insinuate  to  the  French  p^^"? "^ 
king,  what  injury,  or  rather  contumely,  the  king's  highness  received  at  the 
pope's  hand,  in  not  suffering  the  king's  subject  and  ambassador  to  allege  such 
matter  in  defence  of  his  prince,  as  by  law,  reason,  and  equity,  was  to  be  heard 
and  admitted,  forasmuch  as  the  said  ambassador.  Dr.  Kerne,  the  king's  chap-  The 
lain,  being  at  Rome  at  such  time  as  citations  were  there  published  against  the  '^'"s's 
king's  highness,  and  vinderstanding  his  grace  by  them  to  be  called  before  one  dor  could 
Capasuccha,  dean  of  the  Rota,  was  there  ready  to  make  answer  to  the  queen's  "of  be 
agents'  complaint,  and  had,  by  the  advice  of  other  great  learned  men,  conceived  R^^e^ 
a  certain  matter  containing  causes  reasonable  and  lawful,  why  the  king's  high- 
ness should  not  be  bound  to  appear  there  either  by  himself,  or  by  his  proctor  : 
which  matter  also  he  did  exhibit  on  the  king's  behalf,  as  a  true  subject  by  law 
of  nature  is  bound  to  maintain  and  allege  in  defence  of  his  prince  that  is 
absent,  and  ought,  by  equity,  to  preserve  him  from  condemnation.     And  yet 
this  notwithstanding,  the  said  Capasuccha,  not  regarding  nor  considering  the 
matter  alleged,  demanded  whether  the  said  doctor  had  any  proxy  from  the 
king  or  no,  for  such  purpose,  and  upon  default  and  lack  of  the  said  proxy 
(which  was  not  necessary  in  this  case),  proceeded  in  the  principal  cause  ;  by 
reason  whereof  the  said  Dr.  Kerne  appealed  to  the  pope,  alleging  injury  to  be 
done  not  only  to  the  king's  highness,  but  also  to  himself,  for  that  such  matter 
as  he  did  aUege,  was  not  considered  nor  regarded,  but  process  made  :  to  which 
appellation,  notwithstanding,  the  said  Capasuccha  gave  an  ambiguous  and  a 
doubtful  answer ;  which  was,  that  as  much  as  Dr.  Kerne  was,  by  the  law,  a 
lawful  person,  so  much  he  would  give  place,  '  et  deferre  appellationi ; '  and 
otherwise  not. 

Thus,  upon  declaration  of  this  doubtful  answer,  passed  certain  days,  the  said 
Capasuccha  promising  always  to  open  his  said  answer  and  sentence  more 
plainly,  and  to  give  a  determinate  resolution  ;  which  he  nevertheless  did  not, 
albeit  he  was  divers  times  urged  thereunto ;  but  so  passed  the  time,  and  sud- 
denly returned  to  process.     Whereupon  the  said  Dr.  Kerne  appealed  eftsoons 
again,  and  put  up  a  supplication  to  the  pope,  for  admission  of  the  said  appeal ; 
by  reason  whereof  the  matter  was  i-easoned  in  the  signature ;  in  which  signa- 
ture by  no  law  it  could  be  showed  why  the  said  Dr.  Kerne  should  not  be 
admitted  to  allege  in  defence  of  the  king's  highness ;  but  only  that  they  there 
among  themselves  being  the  greater  number,  who  were  of  the  empei-or's  domi- 
nions, and  fee'd  of  him  (among  whom  was  also  the  said  Capasuccha),  gave  their 
voices  as  the  pope  said, — that  Dr.  Kerne  should  not  be  heard,  '  Sine  mandate 
regite  majestatis.'     Whereunto  when  Dr.  Kerne  replied,  saying.  Whatsoever 
they  decreed  or  said,  there  was  no  law  to  maintain  and  bear  it :  it  was  said 
again  by  cardinal  Anconitate,  That  the  pope  might  judge  after  his  conscience. 
And,  upon  this  resolution,  they  determined  there  to  proceed  in  the  principal  The  pope 
cause,  unless  the  king  would  send  a  proxy  ;  intending  by  this  injury  and  wrong,  J^°"'^.v 
to  enforce  his  highness  to  the  exhibition  oi^a  proxy  there,  to  his  highness's  high  king  to 
prejudice,  to  the  pernicious  example  of  the  like  to  be  done  to  other  princes,  and  appear  by 
also  to  the  derogation  of  the  liberties  and  prerogatives  of  his  gracious  realm  :  Ro^e/*' 
unto  the  observation  whereof  his  highness  is  bound  by  his  oath,  and  also  by  the 
same  oath  is  bound  to  recover  and  restore  such  liberties  and  privileges  as  by 
any  of  his  predecessors  have  been  lost,  diminished,  or  decayed  in  time  past. 

These,  with  other  like  injuries  and  -vvrongs  of  the  pope  done  to 
'the  king,  the  aforesaid  ambassador,  Master  Foxe,  according  as  he 
had  in  charge  and  commission,  did  declare,  open,  and  show  unto  the 


108  THE    king's    AXSVVER    TO    THE    FKEN(  H    KlXr,, 

Henry    Freiicli  kiiig,   to  the  intent  to  solicit  the  said  king  to  do,  by  his 

mediation,  for  the  remedy  and  redressing  of  those  aforesaid  injuries 

A.  D     and  wrongful  dealings  of  the  pope  in  this  behalf. 
15;56. 


T)ie  third       Furthermore,  for  the  third  pui-pose,  touching  the  chancellor  of  France,  foras- 
part  or      niuch  as  he  was  one  of  the  chief  personages  whom  the  French  king  most  trusted 
of  tWs^^     in  his  great  affairs  (by  whose  advice  all  matters  of  learning  were  then  conduced 
message,   and  trained),  the  king  thought  it  not  unprofitable,  by  all  ways  and  means,  to 
win  and  allure  his  friendship  and  amity  also  unto  his  devotion ;  either  that  by 
his  means  and  dexterity  the  king's  purposes  might  be  advanced  the  better,  or 
at  least  for  a  '  ne  noceat;'  that  is,  to  mitigate  and  diminish  such  favour  as  he, 
by  the  admiral  or  otherwise,  was  moved  to  show  to  the  imperials.     For  this 
cause  the  king,  committing  in  charge  to  his  ambassador  aforesaid,  willed  and 
instructed  him  how  and  what  to  do,  and  after  what  manner  to  attemperate  him- 
self to  all  occasions  and  times  of  opportunity;  as  first,  to  deliver  to  him  from 
the  king  his  letters  of  credence,  and  withal  to  declare  and  extend  the  king's 
most  affectuous  commendations,  with  the  hearty  good  will  and  sincere  affection 
which  his  highness  bare  to  the  said  cardinal,  chancellor  of  France ;  with  no  les-i 
desire,  also,  most  gladly  to  do  that  thing  which  might  be  to  his  commodity  and 
benefit,  according  as  the  manifold  pleasures,  gratuities,  and  kindness  done  on 
his  part  for  the  lung's  highness,  did  worthily  deserve.     Then,  after  such  words 
of  mollification,  to  enter  into  further  communication  with  him  in  such  sort  as 
might  best  serve  his  honour. 
The  vain-       And  forasmuch  as  the  cardinal  was  then  noted  to  be  much  moved  with  the 
glory  and  affections  of  vain-glory  and  covetousness,  therefore,  amongst  other  communi- 
the"ar-°   cation,  it  was  devised  to  infer  mention  of  the  papality,  noting  what  ways  and 
dinal.        means  might  be  used  to  attain  unto  that  dignity  :  wherein,  if  the  king's  higii- 
The  ness  could  stand  him  in  any  stead,  as  he  thought  the  person  of  the  said  chan- 

^f*  rinces'  cellor  most  meet  for  the  same,  so  he  would  not  fail  to  move  and  to  procure  it, 
courts  to  to  the  best  furtherance  of  his  advancement.  And  finally,  to  declare  how  desirous 
be  noted,  ^g  l^^ing's  highness  was,  to  retain,  and  make  sure  unto  him,  the  amity  and 
friendship  of  the  said  chancellor,  and  that  his  highness,  devising  by  what  means 
and  ways  he  might  do  the  same  (albeit  his  grace  knew  well,  that  the  faith  and 
sincerity  of  the  said  chancellor  towards  his  master  was  such  as  no  gift,  pension, 
or  other  offer  could  advance  or  increase  that  good  will,  which,  for  his  master's 
sake,  he  would  employ  in  the  king's  highness's  affairs),  thought,  that  for  de- 
claration of  his  hearty  good  will  towards  the  said  chancellor,  it  were  convenient 
to  offer  unto  him  some  yearly  remembrance,  &c. 

This  was  the  sum  and  effect  of  the  message  which  the  king  sent 

unto  the  French  king,  and  to  others  of  his  council,  by  his  ambassador, 

Master  Edward  Foxe,  which  was  especially  to  signify  and  make 

manifest  to  the  said  French  king,  the  unjust  dealings  and  prejudicial 

proceedings  of  the  pope,  in  calling  up  the  king  of  England  to  appear 

at  Rome  by  proxy,  which  was  derogatory  to  the  king's  dignity  and 

Gardiner,  crown,  and  also  prejudicial  both  to  general  councils  of  the  primitive 

ITdoTto    ^"^^^'  ^^^  to  the  ancient  laws  and  statutes  of  this  realm  (as  is  before 

the         declared),  and  no  less  hurtful  for  example  to  all  other  princes  and  kings 

French       ,-1         •  e 

king,  who  ukewise,  &C. 

against         ^his  mcssagc  so  done,  shortly  after  was  sent  to  the  said  French 
the  king's  king,  Stephen  Gardiner,  bishop  of  Winchester,  with  the  king's  answer 
and  message  aijain  on  this  manner : 


succe 
sion 


The  Answer  and  Message  of  King  Henry  the  Eighth  to  the  French 
King,  by  his  Ambassador  Stephen  Gardiner. 

That  forasmuch  as  the  saying  of  the  French  king  to  the  ambassadors  was 
this ;  that  notwithstanding  all  the  king's  realm  should  agree  and  condescend 
ever  so  much  to  the  right  and  title,  wliich  the  succession  procreated  by  this  his 


BY    HIS    AMRASSADOU    STEPHEN    GAUDINEU.  109 

lawful  niatnmony,  hath,  in  this  his  realm ;  yet,  when  outward  parties  shall  con-  mnry 
ceive  any  other  or  contrary  opinion  thereof,  great  trouhle  and  vexation  might  ''^^l- 
ensue.  Whereunto  the  king  made  answer  again,  declaring  that  he  could  not  ^  ^^ 
but  greatly  marvel,  that  the  king  his  brother,  being  so  wise  a  prince,  and  thereto    -j^^'og' 

so  well  expert  and  learned  in  chronicles  and  histories,  not  only  of  his  own  realm,  — '. — 

but  also  of  all  others,  or  any  of  his  council,  being  men  of  such  experience  as 
they  were  taken  to  be,  would  think  that  the  opinion  and  consent  of  other  out- 
ward realms  were  so  highly  to  be  considered  and  regarded  of  any  prince  or 
king,  in  establishing  or  in  executing  of  things  which  might  be  lawfully  done, 
and  which  touched  the  preservation  of  the  rights,  pre-eminences,  dignity,  and 
state  of  his  realm,  and  did  also  notably  confer  unto  the  singular  benefit  and 
tranquillity  of  the  same,  so  as  the  words  both  of  the  said  king  his  brother,  and 
of  the  great  master,  did  pretend :  who,  furthermore,  were  not  ignorant  them- 
selves, that  many  things  have  been,  by  his  noble  progenitors,  kings  of  France,  Kings  in 
attempted  and  done,  as  well  in  cases  of  matrimony,  as  otherwise,  which,  in  some  ^j''^j,"f^" 
part,  in  the  opinion  of  the  popes  of  Rome  then  being,  and,  in  some  part,  in  the  realms 
opinion  of  divers  other  outward  princes,  states,  seigniories,  and  common  people,  are  not 
have  been  thought  not  perfectly  good,  nor  yet  much  acceptable  unto  them ;  and  (o\"^'e 
yet,  that  notwithstanding,  his  said  progenitors,  knowing  themselves  the  pro-  a^ree- 
secuting  of  those  causes  to  be  beneficial  to  them  and  to  the  realm,  have  not  '""^j^'.^^jj 
therefore  desisted  from  their  said  purposes,  but,  diligently  employing  their  own  realms, 
strength  and  powers  with  the  succours  of  their  friends,  have  finally  achieved 
their  said  enterprises  without  requiring,  or  greatly  regarding,  the  opinion  or 
agreement  thereunto  of  outward  princes. 

Again,   whereas  the  chancellor  of  France  made  this  overture  to  the  said  The  over- 
bishop  of  Winchester,  Whether  the  king  would  be  contented  to  have  indifferent  J,\'^'pi"!|„_ 
judges  to  be  appointed  by  the  authority  of  the  pope,  to  determine  his  cause,  celior  of 
with  a  commission  decretal  from  the  same,  declaring,  'Quid  juris,'  &c.     The  ^^''\'^'^*^' 
king,  by  his  ambassador  thereunto  answering,  declared,  '  That  the  pope,  having  j^i,,g^  ^^^ 
done  unto  him  such  notable  and  evident  injuries  as  he  had  done,  it  was  his  take  in- 
office  and  duty  now  to  labom-  himself  to  end  this  matter,  and  to  study  how  to  f^Jjgpg'Jjy 
make  due  satisfaction  to  God,  and  his  justice,  which  he  hath,  '  tam  indignis  the'iiope's 
modis,'  offended  and  violated,  and  to  deliver  himself  out  of  the  danger,  and  the  autho- 
perpetual  infamy  of  the  world,  which  he  hath  incurred  by  reason  of  these  his  '^'  ^' 
most  ungodly  doings ;  and  not  to  look  that  the  king  should  make  any  request 
or  suit  unto  him  there-for,  or  recompense  for  the  same,  &c. 

Furthermore,  whereas  the  pope,  at  the  request  of  the  French  king,  had  in 
open  consistory  prorogued  execution  of  his  censures  and  excommunication 
against  the  king  unto  the  first  day  of  November,  and  word  thereof  was  sent  to 
the  king  by  his  ambassadors,  from  the  great  master  of  France,  that  the  king 
might  have  the  said  prorogation  made  authentically  in  writing,  if  he  would ; 
the  king,  answering  thereunto,  thought  it  not  unprofitable,  that  his  ambassadors 
resident  in  France  should  receive  into  their  hands  the  possession  of  the  said 
new  prorogation,  conceived  and  written  in  authentic  form  and  manner,  according 
to  the  order  of  the  laws. 

After  this  again  came  other  letters  to  the  king  from  France,  namely,  The  king 
from  the  great  master  of  France,  tending  to  this  end  ;  that  if  the  king  by''t"he''' 
Avould  do  nothing  for  the  pope  (meaning,  by  the  revocation  of  such  ll^^'^^l 
acts  of  parliament  as  were  made  in  the  realm  of  England,  to  the  relent  to 
pope's  prejudice),  it  were  no  reason,  neither  should  it  be  possible,  for    '^p"^"^' 
the  French  king  to  induce  the  pope  to  any  gratuity  or  pleasure  for  the 
king  in  his  affairs.     Whereunto  the  king  answering  again,  sendcth 
word  to  the  French  king  to  this  effect : 

The  King's  Answer  to  the  French  King's  Request. 

That  he  trusted  and  hoped  well  of  the  perfect  friendship  of  the  French  king, 
his  good  brother,  that  he  will  never  suffer  any  such  persuasion  to  enter  into  his 
breast,  whatsoever  the  great  master,  or  any  other  shall  say  to  the  contrary 
thereof;  nor  that  he  will  require  any  thing  more  of  him  to  do  for  the  pope, 


110  THE    king's    answer    TO    THE    FRENCH    KING. 

JTenry  chancellor,  or  others,  than  his  council  hath  already  devised  to  be  done  in  this 
Vlir.  behalf;  especially,  considering  tlie  words  of  the  said  French  king's  promise 
.  „  made  before,  as  well  to  the  duke  of  Norfolk,  as  to  the  other  ambassadors,  pro- 
1  "i^R     mising  his  friendship  to  the  king  simply,  without  requiring  him  to  revocate,  or 

'_  infringe,  any  such  act  or  constitution  made  by  the  realm  and  parliament  to  the 

The  pope  contrary :  persuading,  moreover,  and  laying  before  the  eyes  as  well  of  the  pope, 
mn'for^     as  of  the  French  king,  how  much  it  should  redound  to  the  pope's  dishonour 
justice,      and  infamy,  and  to  the  slander  also  of  his  cause,  if  he  should  be  seen  so  to  pact 
but  his      and  covenant  with  the  king  upon  such  conditions,  for  the  administration  of  that 
and  com-  thing  which  he,  in  his  own  conscience,  hath  reputed  and  adjudged  to  be  most 
modity.     rightful,  and  agreeable  to  justice  and  equity ;  and  ought  of  his  office  and  duty 
to  do  in  this  matter  '  simpliciter  et  gratis,'  and  without  all  worldly  respects,  either 
for  the  advancement  of  his  private  lucre  and  commodity,  or  for  the  preservation 
of  his  pretensed  power  and  authority.     For  surely  it  is  not  to  be  doubted  but 
that  the  pope,  being  minded  and  determined  to  give  sentence  for  the  invalidity 
and  nullity  of  the  king's  first  pretensed  matrimony,  hath  conceived  and  esta- 
blished in  his  own  conscience  a  firm  and  certain  opinion  and  persuasion,  that 
he  ought  of  justice  and  equity  so  to  do. 

Then  to  see  the  pope  to  have  this  opinion  indeed,  and  yet  refuse  to  do  this  for 

the  king,  unless  he  shall  be  content  for  his  benefit  and  pleasiu-e,  *  cedere  juri 

The  pope   suo,'  and  to  do  some  things  prejudicial  unto  his  subjects  contrary  to  his  honour  : 

selleth      it  is  easy  to  be  foreseen,  what  the  world  and  posterity  shall  judge  '  De  tam  turpi 

Doetlf       nundinatione  justitias,  et  illius  tam  foeda  et  sordida  lucri  et  honoris  ambitione.' 

against      And  as  for  the  king's  part,  if  he  shall  not  attain  justice  now  at  the  mediation  ot 

h^s  con-     j^ig  good  brother,  knowing  the  pope  to  be  of  this  disposition  and  determination 

in  his  heart,  to  satisfy  all  his  desires,  being  moved  thereunto  by  justice,  and  that 

the  let  thereof  is  no  default  of  justice  in  the  cause,  but  only  for  that  the  king 

woidd  not  condescend  to  his  request  ;  it  is  to  the  king  matter  sufficient  enough 

for  discharge  of  his  conscience  to  God  and  to  the  world,  although  he  never  did 

execute  indeed  his  said  determination.     For  since  his  corrupt  affection  is  the 

only  impediment  thereof,  what  need  either  the  king  to  require  him  any  further 

to  do  in  the  cause,  or  else  his  subjects  to  doubt  any  further  in  the  justness  of 

the  same  ? 

For-  Albeit  if  respects  to  benefits  and  merits  done  towards  the  pope  and  see  of 

lipoid      l^ome  should  be  regarded  in  the  attaining  of  justice  in  a  cause  of  so  high  con- 

benefac-    sequence  as  this  is,  reason  would,  that  if  it  would  please  the  pope  to  consider 

tors  and    i]^q  former  kindness  of  the  king  showed  unto  him  in  time  past  (whereof  he  is 

very  loth  to  enter  the  rehearsal,  'Ne  videatur  velle  exprobrare  quae  de  aliis  fecerit 

bene'),  he  should  not  now  require  of  him  any  new  benefit  or  gratuity  to  be 

showed  unto  him  ;  but  rather  study  to  recompense  him  /or  the  old  graces. 

The  bene-  merits,  pleasures,  and  benefits  before  received.     For  surely  he  thinketh  that  the 

fits  of  the  pope  cannot  forget,  how  that  for  the  conservation  of  his  person,  his  estate  and 

hinf  "^°"  dignity,  the  king  hath  not  heretofore  spared  for  any  respect,  in  using  the  office 

when  he    of  a  most  perfect  and  steadfast  friend,  to  relinquish  the  long  continued  good  will 

was  taken  established  between  him  and  the  emperor,  and  to  declare  openly  to  all  the 

duke^of     world,  that  for  the  pope's  sake,  and  in  default  of  his  deliverance,  he  would 

Bourbon,  become  enemy  to  the  said  emperor,  and  to  make  against  him  actual  war. 

Besides  this,  the  king  hath  not  failed  him  with  right  large  and  ample  subven- 
tions of  money,  for  the  better  supporting  of  his  charges  against  the  enterprises 
of  the  said  emperor,  combining  and  knitting  himself  with  the  French  king,  to 
procure  the  advancement  of  the  said  French  king's  army  into  Italy,  to  the  charges 
whereof  the  king  did  bear  little  less  than  the  one  half;  besides  notable  losses 
sustained  as  well  in  his  customs,  subsidies,  and  other  duties,  as  also  to  the  no 
little  hinderance  and  damage  of  his  subjects  and  merchants,  occasioned  by  dis- 
continuance of  the  traffic  and  intercourse  heretofore  used  with  the  emperor's 
All  is  lost  subjects.  In  doing  of  all  which  things,  the  king  hath  not  been  thus  respective, 
that  is  as  tiie  pope  now  showeth  himself  towards  him,  but,  like  a  perfect  friend,  hath 
churl.  ^  been  always  contented  frankly,  liberally,  and  openly,  to  expone  all  his  study, 
labour,  travail,  treasure,  puissance,  realm,  and  divers  subjects,  for  the  pope's 
aid,  and  maintenance  of  the  state  and  dignity  of  the  church  and  see  of  Rome. 
Which  things  although  he  doth  not  here  rehearse  'animo  exprobrandi,'  yet  he 
doubteth  not  but  the  same,  weighed  in  the  balance  of  any  indifferent  man's 
judgment,  shall  be  thought  to  be  of  that  weight  and  value,  as  that  he  hath  justly 


THE    MESSAGE    TO    THE    EMPEROR.  Ill 

deserved  to  have  some  mutual  correspondency  of  kindness  to  be  showed  unto  Henry 
him  at  the  pope's  hands;  especially  in  the  ministration  of  justice,  and  in  so  ^"^^I- 
reasonable  and  just  cause  as  this  is ;  and  not  thus  to  have  his  most  rightful  ^  j^ 
petition  rejected  and  denied,  because  he  will  not  follow  his  desire  and  appetite     \^^q 

in  revoking  of  such  acts,  as  be  here  made  and  passed  for  the  weal  and  commo-  1_ 

dity  of  his  realm  and  subjects. 

Thus  ye  have  heard  how  instantly  the  king  had  laboured,  by  the 
means  of  the  French  king,  to  the  pope  being  then  in  France,  for  right 
and  justice  to  be  done  for  the  dissolution  and  nullity  of  his  first  pre- 
tensed  matrimony  with  his  brother's  wife :  which  when  it  could  not 
be  attained  at  the  pope's  hands,  unless  the  king  would  recompense 
and  requite  the  same,  by  revoking  of  such  statutes  as  were  made  and 
enacted  here  in  the  high  court  of  parliament,  for  the  surety  of  suc- 
cession and  establishment  of  the  realm  ;  what  the  king  thereunto 
answered  again,  ye  heard,  declaring  that  to  be  a  far  unequal  recom- 
pense and  satisfaction  for  a  thing  which  ought  of  right  and  justice  to  be 
ministered  unto  him,  that  a  king  therefore  should  revoke  and  undo 
the  acts  and  statutes  passed  by  a  whole  realm,  contrary  to  his  own 
honour  and  weal  of  his  subjects,  &c. 

Here  is  moreover  to  be  understood,  how  that  the  pope,  with  all  his  The 
papists,  and  the  French  king  also,  and  peradventure  Stephen  Gar-  packLg 
diner  too,   the  king's  own  ambassador,  had  ever  a  special  eye  to  °^^\^^^ 
disprove  and  disappoint  the  king's  succession  by  queen  Anne,  whom 
they  knew  all  to  be  a  great  enemy  unto  the  pope  ;  thinking  thereby 
that  if  that  succession  were  diminished,  the  pope's  kingdom  might 
soon  be  restored  again  in  England.     But  yet,  for  all  their  unjust  and 
crafty  packing,  they  were,  through  God's  providence,  frustrated  of  their 
desired  purpose  :  for,  although  they  so  brought  to  pass  the  next  year 
following,  to  annul  the  order  of  that  succession  bya  contrary  parliament, 
yet  neither  did  they  so  annihilate  it,  but  that  both  king  Edward 
followed,  yea,  and  also  the  same  succession  afterwards,  by  the  said  papists 
king,  and  other  parliaments  was  restored  again  ;  and  yet,  God  be  of"thefr^'^ 
praised,  hath  hitherto  reigned,  and  doth  yet  flourish  in  the  realm  of  purpose. 
England, 

Now,  as  we  have  declared  the  king's  doings  in  the  realm  of  Scot- 
land and  of  France,  proceeding  further  in  the  king's  proceedings 
with  other  princes,  let  us  see  how  the  king  defended  himself  and  his 
cause  before  the  emperor,  sending  his  ambassador  unto  him,  using 
these  words  before  his  majesty,  as  here  followeth. 

The  Oration  of  the  King's  Ambassador  before  the  Emperor,  in 
Defence  of  his  Cause. 

Sir:  the  king  my  master,  taking  and  reputing  you  as  his  perfect  friend,  con- 
federate, and  ally,  and  not  doubting  but  you,  remembering  the  mutual  kindness 
between  you  in  times  past,  will  show  yourself  in  all  occurrents  to  be  of  such 
mind  and  disposition,  as  justice,  truth,  and  equity  do  require,  hath  willed  me, 
by  his  letters,  to  open  and  to  declare  unto  you,  what  he  hath  done,  and  in  what 
wise  he  hath  proceeded,  concerning  such  man-iage  as  by  many  3'ears  was  sup- 
posed to  have  been  between  your  aunt  and  his  grace :  in  which  matter  there  Oivisions 
being  two  principal  points  specially  to  be  regarded  and  considered,  that  is  to  jng  ;„  two 
say,  the  justice  of  the  cause,  and  the  order  of  the  process  therein,  his  highness  parts. 
hath  so  used  him  in  both,  as  no  man  may  right  wisely  complain  of  the  same. 

For  as  touching  the  justness  of  the  cause,  that  is  to  say,  of  that  marriage 


112 


THE    KINGS    MESSAGK    TO    THE    EMPEROR. 


Henry 

riit. 

A.D. 
1536. 

Thejust- 
iiess  of 
the  king's 
cause. 


Universi- 
ties 

standing 
with  the 
king's 
cause. 


Both  the 
number 
and  mat- 
ter make 
with  the 
kin  If. 


The  se- 
cond part 
of  his 
oration. 


between  him  and  your  said  aunt,  to  be  nought,  and  of  no  moment,  or  effect, 
but  against  tlie  law  of  God,  nature,  and  man,  and  indispensable  by  the  pope, 
and  in  no  wise  available ;  his  highness  hath  done  therein  as  nuich  as  beconieth 
him  for  discharge  of  his  conscience,  and  hath  found  so  certain,  so  evident,  so 
manifest,  so  open  and  approved  truth,  as  whereunto  his  majesty  ought  of  good 
congruence  to  give  place,  and  which  by  all  others  ought  to  be  allowed  and 
received,  not  as  a  matter  doubtful,  disputable,  or  depending  in  question  and 
ambiguity  ;  but  as  a  plain,  determined,  and  discussed  verity  of  the  true  under- 
standing of  God's  word  and  law,  which  all  cln-istian  men  must  follow  and 
obey,  and  before  all  other  worldly  respects  prefer  and  e.xecute.  In  attaining 
the  knowledge  whereof,  if  his  highness  had  used  only  his  own  particular 
judgment  and  sentence,  or  the  mind  only  and  opinion  of  his  own  natural 
subjects  (although  the  same  might  in  his  conscience  have  sufficed),  he  would 
not  much  have  repugned,  if  some  others  had  made  difficulty  to  assent  to  him 
in  the  same,  till  further  discussion  had  been  made  thereupon.  But  now,  foras- 
much as  besides  his  own  certain  understanding,  and  the  agreement  of  his  whole 
clergy  to  the  same  in  both  pi-ovinces  of  this  realm,  his  majesty  hath  also  for  him 
the  determination  of  the  most  famous  universities  of  Christendom,  and  most 
indifferent  to  pronounce  and  give  judgment  in  this  case  :  and  among  them,  tlie 
university  of  Bologna  (all  fear  of  the  pope  set  apart),  concluding  against  his 
power,  and  also  Padua  (the  Venetians'  threats  not  regarded)  giving  their 
sentence  for  the  truth  and  evident  words  of  God's  law;  there  should  no  man, 
as  seemeth  to  him,  gainsay  or  withstand,  either  in  word  or  deed,  the  truth  thus 
opened ;  but,  for  his  honour  and  duty,  to  the  observation  of  God's  law,  willingly 
embrace  and  receive  the  same.  According  whereunto  his  grace  perceiveth  also, 
as  well  in  his  realm,  as  elsewhere,  a  notable  consent  and  agreement  amongst 
all  divines,  and  such  as  have  studied  for  knowledge  of  God's  law,  without  con- 
tradiction of  any  niunber,  unless  it  be  such  as,  applying  their  mind  to  the 
maintenance  of  worldly  affections,  do,  either  in  defence  of  such  laws  as  they 
have  studied,  or  for  satisfaction  of  their  private  appetite,  forbear  to  agree  unto 
the  same ;  the  number  of  whom  is  so  small,  as,  in  the  discerning  of  truth,  it 
ought  not  to  be  regarded  in  a  case  so  plainly  described  and  determined  by  God's 
word  as  this  is. 

And  if  percase  your  majesty  here,  not  regarding  the  number  but  the  matter, 
shall  seem  to  consider,  in  this  case,  not  so  much  who  speaketh,  as  what  is 
spoken ;  to  answer  thereunto,  I  say.  Sir !  the  king,  my  master,  is  of  the  same 
mind,  for  his  own  satisfaction,  and  taketh  himself  to  be  in  the  right,  not  because 
so  many  say  it,  but  because  he  being  learned,  knoweth  the  matter  to  be  right. 
Nevertheless  reason  would,  and  enforceth  also,  that  strangers  to  the  cause,  and 
not  parties  therein,  should  be  induced  to  believe  that  to  be  truth  which  such  a 
number  of  clerks  do  so  constantly  affirm  ;  especially  not  being  otherwise  learned 
to  be  judges  of  their  sayings,  as  your  majesty  is  not.  And  if  you  were,  then 
could  your  highness  show  such  reasons,  authorities,  and  grounds  as  cannot  be 
taken  away ;  and  be  so  firm  and  stable,  as  they  ought  not  of  christian  men  in 
any  part  to  be  impugned,  like  as  hath  been  partly  heretofore  showed  by  his 
simdry  ambassadors  to  your  imperial  majesty,  and  should  eftsoons  be  done,  were 
it  not  too  great  an  injury  to  that  which  is  already  passed  in  the  realm,  to  dispute 
the  same  again  in  any  other  country  :  which,  being  contrarious  to  the  laws  and 
ordinances  of  his  realm,  he  trusteth  your  prudency  will  not  require,  but  take 
that  which  is  past  for  a  thing  done,  and  justly  done  ;  and  as  for  God's  part,  to 
leave  his  conscience  to  himself,  '  qui  Domino  suo  stat  aut  cadit ;'  and  for  the 
world,  (to  pass  over  as  a  friend  that  which  nothing  toucheth  you,  and  not  to 
marvel  though  the  said  king  my  master,  regarding  the  wealth  of  his  soul  prin- 
cipally, with  the  commodity  of  his  person  and  so  great  benefit  and  quiet  of  his 
realm),  have  percase  done  that  which  he,  for  his  private  fantasy,  would  had 
not  chanced  ;  like  as  his  highness  also  would  wish  it  had  not  happened,  that 
such  cause  had  been  given  unto  him  to  compel  him  so  to  do. 

But  these  tilings  in  their  outward  visage  be  but  worldly,  and  inwardly  touch 
and  concern  the  soul.  '  Quid  autem  prodest  homini  si  universum  mundum 
lucretur,  animae  vero  suae  detrimentum  patiatiu-  ?  Primum  quaerite  regnum 
Dei,'  &c.  And  yet  neither  is  his  highness  ignorant  what  respect  is  to  be  had 
unto  the  world  ;  and  how  much  he  hath  laboured  and  travailed  therein,  he  hath 
sufficiently  declared  and  showed  to  the  world  in  his  acts  and  proceedings.     For 


IN    DEFENCE    OF    THE    KINg's    MAURIAGE.  113 

if  he  had  utterly  contemned  the  order  and  process  of  the  world,  or  the  friend-  jienry 
ship  and  amity  of  your  majesty,  he  needed  not  to  have  sent  so  often  and  sundry  VtU. 
embassades  to  the  pope,  and  to  you  both,  nor  continued  and  spent  his  lime  in  ^  j^ 
delays,  as  he  hath  done  liitherto,  but  might,  many  years  past,  have  done  what    jJ^q' 

he  hath  done  now,  if  it  had  so  liked  him,  and  with  as  little  difficulty  then  as L 

now,  if  without  such  respect  he  would  have  followed  his  pleasure  in  that  behalf.  How  tlie 
But  now  I  doubt  not  your  majesty  doth  well  remember  how  often  the  king,  my  fied^^vUh 
master,  hath  sent  unto  your  highness,  and  that  your  majesty  hath  heard  also  the  king. 
what  suits  he  hath  made  to  the  pope,  and  how  the  said  pope  hath  handled  him 
again  only  in  delay  and  dalliance ;  with  open  commission  given  to  his  legates  to 
determine  and  give  sentence  for  him  by  a  commission  decretal,  and  secretly 
to  give  them  instructions,  to  suspend  and  put  over  the  same.     By  which  means, 
and  otlicrs  semblable,  he  perceived  plainly  himself  to  be  brought  into  such  a 
labyrinth,  as  going  forward  that  way  he  were  like  to  come  to  no  end,  and  was 
therefore  compelled  to  step  right  forth  at  once  to  the  maze's  end,  there  to  quiet 
and  repose  himself  at  last. 

And  is  it  not  time  to  have  an  end  in  seven  years,  or  else  to  seek  for  it 
another  way?  The  pope  hath  showed  himself  both  unwilling  to  have  an 
end,  and  also  so  ready  and  prone  to  do  him  injury,  as  well  in  citing  him  to  Rome, 
as  also  sending  forth  certain  briefs  to  his  grace  slanderous,  and  for  the  injustice 
and  iniquity  of  them,  to  himself  dishonourable  ;  as  he  gave  his  highness  good 
and  just  cause  to  suspect,  whether  any  end  to  be  made  at  his  hand  (if  any 
he  would  make)  might  be  in  his  conscience  received  and  followed.  For  the 
pope  doing  injury  in  some  point,  why  should  he  be  thought  a  convenient  judge, 
not  using  himself  indifferently  in  this  matter  (as  many  more  particularities  may 
be  showed  and  declared),  considering  there  is  a  general  council,'  willing  all 
matters  to  be  determined  where  they  first  began,  and  that  the  wliole  body  of 
our  realm  hath,  for  the  wealth  of  the  same,  by  a  law  established  the  determina- 
tion of  such  causes  ?  by  reason  whereof  the  bishop  of  Canterbury,  as  metropoli- 
tan of  our  realm,  hath  given  sentence  in  due  judgment  for  the  king's  party.  It 
is  not  to  be  asked,  nor  questioned,  whether  that  matter  hath  been  determined 
after  the  common  fashion,  but  whether  it  hath  in  it  common  justice,  trutli,  and 
equity  of  God's  law.  For  observation  of  the  common  ordei',  his  grace  hath 
done  what  lay  in  him,  and  enforced  by  necessity,  hath  found  the  true  oi'der 
maintainable  by  God's  word  and  general  councils,  which  he  hath  in  substance 
followed  witli  effect,  and  hath  done  as  becometli  him,  tendering  either  God's 
law,  or  his  person,  or  the  wealth  of  his  realm,  like  as  he  doubteth  not  but  your 
majesty  (as  a  wise  prince),  remembei-ing  his  cause  from  the  beginning  hitherto, 
will  of  yourself  consider  and  think,  that  among  mortal  men  nothing  should  be 
immortal,  and  suits  must  once  have  an  end,  '  Si  possis  recte,  si  non  quocunque 
modo.'  And  if  he  cannot  as  he  would,  then  must  his  highness  do  as  he  may ;  and 
he  that  hath  a  journey  to  be  perfected,  must,  if  he  cannot  go  one  way,  essay 
another.  Whatsoever  hath  been  herein  done,  necessity  hath  enforced  him  (that 
is  to  say,  God's  law)  in  the  matter,  and  such  manner  of  dealing  of  the  pope, 
as  he  hath  showed  unto  him  in  the  same,  doing  sundry  injuries  without  effect  of 
justice,  wherein  he  promised  the  same.  But  as  for  the  king's  matter  to  the  pope, 
he  shall  treat  with  him  apart.  As  touching  your  majesty,  he  taketh  you  for  his 
friend,  and  as  to  a  friend  he  openeth  these  matters  unto  you,  trusting  to  find 
your  majesty  no  less  friendly  hereafter  unto  him,  than  he  hath  done  here- 
tofore. 

By  these  matters  thus  passed  and  discoursed  to  and  fro,  between 
the  king  and  these  foreign  princes  above  rehearsed,  many  things  are 
to  be  understood  of  the  reader,  whoso  is  disposed  to  behokl  and  con- 
sider the  state  and  proceeding  of  public  affairs,  as  well  to  the  church  ,^^^ 
appertaining,  as  to  the  commonwealth.     First,  how  the  king  cleareth  kjng'a 
himself  both  justly  and  reasonably  for  his  divorce  made  with  the  lady  and°his' 
Katharine,  the  emperor's  aunt.     Secondly,  how  he  proveth  and  de-  ^fth"*^^ 
fendeth  his  marriage  with  queen  Anne  to  be  just  and  lawful,  both  by  °^^^^ 
the  authority  of  God"'s  word,  and  the  comprobation  of  the  best  and  most  lawful. 

(1)  This  general  council  was  the  first  council  of  Constantinople. 
VOL.  V.  I 


114  THE    LIFE    OF    WILLIAM    TYNDALE,    MARTYR. 

Henry   fluTious  Iccarned  men  and  universities,  and  also  by  the  assent  of  the 
'    "whole  realm. 


A.D.        Furthermore,  for  the  establishing  of  the  kin2r''s  succession  to  the 
imperial  crown  of  this  realm,   for  the  suppression  of  the  pope,  and 


Tiiepope  uniting  the  title  of  supremacy  unto  the  king's  crown,  what  order 
pre.'sed.    was  therein   taken,  and  what  penalty  was  set  upon  the  same,  may 

appear  by  the  act  of  parliament  set  forth  a.d.  1534,'  in  these  words 

following : 

Benjing        '  If  any  person  or  persons,  after  the  first  of  February  next,  do  maliciously 
^ji^"',^       imagine,  invent,  practise,  or  attempt  to  deprive  the  king  of  the  dignity,  title,  or 
preiiiaey    name  of  his  royal  estate,  &c.,   that  then   every  such  person   and  persons   so 
made        offending  in  any  of  the  premises,   their  aiders,   counsellors,   consenters,  and 
reason,     ajjeftoj-g^  being  thereof  lawfully  convicted,  according  to  the  laws  and  customs 
of  this  realm,  shall  be  reputed,  accepted,  and  adjudged  traitors  ;  and  that  every 
such  offence  in  any  the  premises  committed  or  done  after  the  said  first  day  of 
February,  shall  be  reputed,   accepted,  and  adjudged  high   treason ;   and  the 
offenders  therein,  their  aiders,  consenters,  counsellors,  and  abettors,  being  law- 
fully convicted  of  any  such  offence,  shall  have  and  suffer  such  pains  of  death 
and  other  penalties,  as  are  limited  and  accustomed  in  cases  of  high-treason.' 

Upon  this  and  such  other  acts  concluded  in  those  parliaments, 
what  stomach  the  pope  took,  what  stir  he  kept,  and  what  practices  he 
wrought  with  cardinal  Pole,  to  stir  up  other  nations  to  war  against 
us  ;  what  difficulty  also  there  was  with  the  emperor,  with  the  French 
king,  and  with  the  king  of  Scots,  about  the  matter  ;  and  what  labour 
was  used  on  the  king's  part,  to  reconcile  the  princes  for  his  own  in- 
demnity, to  keep  him  from  their  wars  and  invasions,  and  especially  to 
obtain  the  pope's  approbation,  and  to  avoid  his  censures  of  excom- 
munication ;  and  finally,  Avhat  despiteful  injuries  and  open  wrongs 
the  pope  wrought  against  him,  upon  which  pope  the  king  had  bestowed 
so  much  money  and  great  treasures  before,  all  this,  likewise,  by  the 
premises  may  appear 

Wherefore,  to  end  now  with  these,  and  to  go  forward  in  our 
story,  as  the  order  and  computation  of  years  do  give,  we  have  now 
consequently  to  enter  into  the  story  of  the  good  martyr  of  God, 
William  Tyndale,  being  this  present  year  falsely  betrayed  and  put 
to  death  ;  which  William  Tyndale,  as  he  was  a  special  organ  of  the 
Lord  appointed,  and  as  God's  mattock  to  shake  the  inward  roots  and 
foundation  of  the  pope's  proud  prelacy,  so  the  great  prince  of  dark- 
ness, with  his  impious  imps,  having  a  special  malice  against  him,  left 
no  way  unsought  how  craftily  to  entrap  him,  and  hilsely  to  betray 
him,  and  maliciously  to  spill  his  life,  as  by  the  process  of  his  story 
here  following  may  appear. 

2r&e  Eife  anD  ^torp  of  tl)e  true  ^etbant  anD  lElautpc  of  aSoD, 
JDilliam  ^TpnDale/ 

WHO,     FOR    HIS    NOTABLE     TAIXS     AND     TRAVAIL,     MAY    WELL     BE 

CALLED    THE    APOSTLE  OF   Els'GLAKD  IX    THIS    OUR 

LATER   AGE.^ 

A.D.  1536.       William  Tyndale,  the   faithful  minister  and  constant  martyr  of 
Christ,  was  born  about  the  borders  of  Wales,  and  brought  up  from 

(1)  Stat.  2G  Hen.  VIII.  (2)  See  the  Latin  edition  :  Basle,  1599,  p.  138.— Ed. 

(.I)  Mr.  Offer,  in  his  recently  puhlished  Life  of  AVilliam  Tyndale,  represent.s  liim  as  the  baron, 
when,  in  truth,  he  was  only  a  descendant  of  the  baron.  The  editor  subjoins  an  extract  from  an 


HE    DISPUTETH    WITH    THE    DOCTORS. 


115 


a  child  in  the  university  of  Oxford,  Avhere  he,  by  long  continuance,   JJemy 

grew  up,  and  increased  as  well  in  the  knowledge  of  tongues,  and L. 

other  liberal  arts,  as  especially  in  the  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures,  A.  D. 
whereunto  his  mind  was  singularly  addicted ;  insomuch  that  he,  ^^'^^- 
lying  then  m  Magdalen  hall,  read  privily  to  certain  students  and  1^^^^^^^ 
fellows  of  Magdalen  college,  some  parcel  of  divinity;  instructing  God's 
them  in  the  knowledge  and  truth  of  the  Scriptures.  His  manners  Magda" 
also  and  conversation  being  correspondent  to  the  same,  Avere  such,  j^" ''°f,y 
that  all  they  that  knew  him,  reputed  and  esteemed  him  to  be  a  man  Tyn'daie. 
of  most  virtuous  disposition,  and  of  life  unspotted. 

Thus  he,  in  the  university  of  Oxford,  increasing  more  and  more 
in  learning,  and  proceeding  in  degrees  of  the  schools,  spying  his 
time,  removed  from  thence  to  the  university  of  Cambridge,  where, 
after  he  had  likewise  made  his  abode  a  certain  space,  being  now 
further  ripened  in  the  knowledge  of  God"'s  word,  leaving  that 
university  also,  he  resorted  to  one  Master  Welch,  a  knight  of  Glou- 
cestershire, and  was  there  schoolmaster  to  his  children,  and  in  good 
favour  with  his  master.  This  gentleman,  as  he  kept  a  good  ordinary 
commonly  at  his  table,  there  resorted  to  him  many  times  sundry 
abbots,  deans,  archdeacons,  with  divers  other  doctors,  and  great  bene- 
ficed men ;  who  there,  together  with  Master  Tyndale  sitting  at  the 
same  table,  did  use  many  times  to  enter  communication,  and  talk  of 
learned  men,  as  of  Luther  and  of  Erasmus  ;  also  of  divers  other  con- 
troversies and  questions  upon  the  Scripture. 

Then  Master  Tyndale,  as  he  was  learned  and  well  practised  in  He  dis- 
God''s  matters,  so  he  spared  not  to    show  unto  them  simply  and  wuh'tue 
plainly  his  judgment  in  matters,  as  he  thought ;  and  when  they  at  doctors. 
any  time  did  vary  from  Tyndale  in  opinions  and  judgment,  he  would 
show  them  in  the  book,  and  lay  plainly  before  them  the  open  and 
manifest  places  of  the  Scriptures,  to  confute  their  errors,  and  con- 
firm  his  sayings.     And  thus    continued  they  for  a  certain  season, 
reasoning  and  contending  together  divers  and  sundry  times,  till  at 
length  they  waxed  weary,  and  bare  a  secret  grudge  in  their  hearts 
against  him. 

Not  long  after  this,  it  happened  that  certain  of  these  great  doctors 
had  invited  Master  Welch  and  his  wife  to  a  banquet ;  where  they 
had  talk  at  will  and  pleasure,  uttering  their  blindness  and  igno- 
rance without  any  resistance  or  gainsaying.     Then  Master  Welch  instmct- 
and  his  wife,  coming  home,  and  calling  for  Master  Tyndale,  began  Lr  weTch 
to  reason  with  him  about  those  matters  whereof  the  priests  had  talked  ^fe'ln 
before  at  their  banquet.     Master  Tyndale,  answering  by  the  Scrip   the  truth. 
tures,  maintained  the  truth,  and  reproved  their  false  opinions.  Then 
said  the  lady  Welch,  a  stout  and  a  wise  woman  (as  Tyndale  re- 
ported), "  Well,"  said  she,  "  there  was  such  a  doctor  who  may  dis- 
pend  a  hundred   pounds,  and   another  two  hundred  pounds,    and 
another  three  hundred  pounds  :  and  what !  were  it  reason,  think  you, 

unpublished  MS.  of  a  descendant  of  Thomas,  the  brother  of  William  Tyndale.  "  Hugh  Tyndale, 
a  descendant  of  Robert,  Baron  de  Tyndale,  of  Longly  Castle,  in  Northumberland,  settled  in  Glou- 
cestershire during  the  wars  of  York  and  Lancaster,  where  he  passed  for  some  time  under  the 
name  of  Hutchens,  having  been  concerned  in  the  quarrel  between  the  contending  families.  He 
married  Alicia,  daughter  and  sole  heiress  of  —  Hunt,  of  Hunt  Court,  in  Nibley,  near  Dursley, 
Esquire.  His  son  John  Tyndale  was  the  father  of  William  Tyndale  of  Magdalen  hall,  O.xford,  who 
was  born  at  Hunt  Court  about  the  year  1477,  and  is  justly  styled  The  worthy  Apostle  of  the  English 
Reformation." — Ed. 

1    O 


IIG  THE    LIFK    OF    WILLIAM    TYXDALE,    MARTYR. 

Henry    that  we  slioiild  bclicve   you  before  them  ?"     Master  Tyndale  gave 


L.  her  no  answer  at  that  time,  and  also  after  that  (because  he  saw  it 

A.D.  woukl  not  avail),  he  talked  but-/iittle  in  those  matters.  At  that  time 
^^^^-  lie  was  about  the  translation  of  a  book  called  '  Enchiridion  Militis 
Christiani,''^  which,  being  translated,  he  delivered  to  his  master  and 
lady ;  Avho,  after  they  had  read  and  well  perused  the  same,  the 
doctorly  prelates  were  no  more  so  often  called  to  the  house,  neither 
had  they  the  cheer  and  countenance  Avhen  they  came,  as  before  they 
had :  which  thing  they  marking,  and  well  perceiving,  and  supposing 
no  less  but  it  came  by  the  means  of  Master  Tyndale,  refrained  them- 
selves, and  at  last  utterly  withdrew,  and  came  no  more  there. 
The  As   this  grew  on,   the  priests  of  the   country,  clustering  together, 

storm*'     began   to  grudge  and  storm  against  Tyndale,  railing  against  him  in 
apainst     alehouscs  aud  other  places ;  of  Avhom  Tyndale  himself,  in  his  prologue 
before  the  first  book  of  Moses,  thus  testifieth  in  his  own  words,  and 
reporteth  that  he  suffered  much  in  that  country  by  a  sort  of  unlearned 
Rudeness  pricsts,  being  full  rude  and  ignorant  (saith  he)  God  knoweth :  "  who 
clumry    h^ve  Seen  no  more  Latin,  than  that  only  Avhich  they  read  in  their 
priests,     portucscs  and  missals  (which  yet  many  of  them  can  scarcely  read), 
except  it  be  '  Albertus,  De  Secretis  Mulierum,'  in  which  yet,  though 
they  be  never  so  sorrily  learned,  they  pore  day  and  night,  and  make 
notes  therein,  and  all  to  teach  the  midwivcs,  as  they  say  ;  and  also 
another  called  '  LindAvood,""  a  book  of  constitutions  to  gather  tithes, 
mortuaries,  offerings,  customs,  and  other  pillage,  which  they  call  not 
theirs,  but  God's  part,  the  duty  of  holy  church,   to  discharge  their 
consciences  withal.  For  they  are  bound  that  they  shall  not  diminish, 
but  increase  all  things  unto  the  uttermost  of  their  powers,  which  per- 
tain to  holy  church.""     Thus  these  blind  and  rude  piicsts,  flocking 
together  to  the  alehouse  (for  that  Avas  their  preaching  place),  raged 
and  railed  against  him,  affirming  that  his  sayings  were  heresy  ;  adding 
moreover  unto  his  sayings,  of  their  OAvn  heads,  more  than  ever  he 
Tyndale    spakc,  and  SO  accused  him  secretly  to  the  chancellor,  and  others  of 
by  them,  the  bishop's  officers. 

Called  It  folloAved  uot  loug  after  this,  that  there  Avas  a  sitting  of  the 

i''^s'h<r  ■ ''^  bishop's  chancellor  appointed,  and  Avarning  Avas  given  to  the  priests 

chancel-    to  appear,  amongst  Avhom   Master  Tyndale  Avas  also  Avarned  to  be 

'°'^'  there.     And  Avhether  he  had  any  misdoubt  by  their  thrcatcnings,  or 

knoAvledge  given  him  that  they  Avould  lay  some  things  to  his  charge, 

it  is  uncertain  ;  but  certain  this  is  (as  he  himself  declared),  that  he 

doubted  their  privy  accusations ;  so  that  he  by  the  way,  in  going 

thitherAvards,  cried  in  his  mind  heartily  to  God,  to  give  him  strength 

fast  to  stand  in  the  truth  of  his  Avord. 

Then  Avhen  the  time  came  for  his  appearance  before  the  chancellor, 

he  threatened  him  grievously,  reviling  and  rating  at  him  as  though 

he  had  been  a  dog,  and  laid  to  his  charge  many  things  Avhereof  no 

Tyndale    accuscr  yct  could  be  brought  forth  (as  commonly  their  manner  is, 

kn"ow  h\l  "ot  to  bring  forth  the  accuser),  notAvithstanding  that  the  priests  of 

accusers.  \\^q  couutry  the  same  time  Avere  there  present.     And  thus  Master 

Tyndale,  after   those    examinations,    escaping   out  of  their  hands, 

departed  home,  and  returned  to  his  master  again. 

There  dwelt  not  far  off  a  certain  doctor,  that  had  been  an  old 

(1)  Enchiridion,  a  bork  of  Erasmus. 


BLASPHEMY    OF    A    BLIND    DOCTOR.  117 

cliancellor  before  to  a  bishop,  wlio  had  been  of  old  familiar  acqiiain-    Henry 
tance  with  Master  Tvndale,  and  also  favoured  him  well :  unto  whom L 


Master  Tyndale  went  and  opened  his  mind  upon  divers  questions  of  A.D 
the  Scripture  :  for  to  him  he  durst  be  bold  to  disclose  his  heart.    1536. 
Unto  whom  the  doctor  said,  "  Do  you  not  know  that  the  pope  is  one  good 
very  Antichrist,  whom  the  Scripture  speaketh  of  .^    But  beware  what  doctor 
you  say ;  for  if  you  shall  be  perceived  to  be  of  that  opinion,  it  will  f"a","°'*' 
cost  you  your  life  :""  and  said  moreover,  "  I  have  been  an  officer  of  naughty. 
his ;   but  I  have  given  it  up,  and  defy  him  and  all  his  works." 

It  was  not  long  after,  but  Master  Tyndale  happened  to  be  in  the  Biaspiie- 
company  of  a  certain  divine,  recounted  for  a  learned  man,  and,  in  Shid^^ 
communing  and  disputing  with  him,  he  drave  him  to  that  issue,  that  (ioc'T- 
the  said  great  doctor  burst  out  into  these  blasphemous  words,  and 
said,  "  We  were  better  to   be  without  God's  laws  than  the  pope's." 
Master  Tyndale,  hearing  this,  full  of  godly  zeal,  and  not  bearing  that 
blasphemous  saying,  replied  again,  and  said,  "  I  defy  the  pope,  and  The 
all  his  laws  ;"  and  further  added,  that  if  God  spared  him  life,  ere  \°l^'^ 
many  years  he  would  cause  a  boy  that  driveth  the  plough,  to  know  preferred 
more  of  the  Scripture  than  he  did.     After  this,  the  grudge  of  the  coA't 
priests  increasing  still  more  and  more  against  Tyndale,  they  never  '^"'' 
ceased  barking  and  rating  at  him,  and  laid  many  things  sorely  to 
his  charge,  saying  that  he  was  a  heretic  in  sophistry,  a  heretic  in 
logic,  a  heretic  in  divinity  ;  and  said  moreover  to  him,  that  he  bare 
himself  bold  of  the  gentlemen  there  in  that  country  ;  but  notwith- 
standing,  shortly  he  should  be  otherwise  talked  withal.     To  whom 
Master  Tyndale,  answering  again,  thus  said,  that  he  was  contented 
they  should  bring  him  into  any  country  in  all  England,  giving  him 
ten  pounds  a  year  to  live  with,  and  binding  him  to  no  more  but  to 
teach  children,  and  to  preach. 

To  be  short,  Master  Tyndale,  being  so  molested  and  vexed  in  the  Tyndaie 
country  by  the  priests,  was  constrained  to  leave  that  country,  and  to  rnfm"*^^** 
seek  anotlier  place ;  and  so  coming  to  Master  Welch,  he  desired  ^^^^^ 
him,  of  his  good  Avill,  that  he  might  depart  from  him,  saying  on  this  and 
wise  to  him :  "  Sir,  I  perceive  that  I  shall  not  be  suffered  to  tarry  London.  ° 
long  here  in  this  country,  neither  shall  you  be  able,  though  you  would, 
to  keep  me  out  of  the  hands  of  the  spiritualty ;  and  also  Avhat  dis- 
pleasure might  grow  thereby  to  you  by  keeping  me,  God  knoweth  ;  for 
the  which  I  should  be  right  sorry."     So  that  in  fine,  Master  Tyndale, 
with  the  good  will  of  his  master,  departed,  and  eftsoons  came  up  to 
London,  and  there  preached  awhile,  according  as  he  had  done  in  the 
country  before,  and  especially  about  the  town  of  Bristol,  and  also  in 
the  said  town,  in  the  common  place  called  St.  Austin's  Green. 

At  length,  bethinking  himself  of  Cuthbert  Tonstal,  then  bishop  of 
London,  and  especially  for  the  great  commendation  of  Erasmus,  who, 
in  his  annotations,  so  extolleth  him  for  his  learning,  Tyndale  thus 
cast  with  himself,  that  if  he  might  attain  unto  his  service,  he  were  a 
happy  man.  And  so  coming  to  Sir  Henry  Guilford,  the  king's 
comptroller,  and  bringing  with  him  an  oration  of  Isocrates,  which  he 
had  then  translated  out  of  Greek  into  English,  he  desired  him  to 
speak  to  the  said  bishop  of  London  for  him  ;  Avhich  he  also  did  ;  and 
Avilled  him  moreover  to  write  an  epistle  to  the  bishop,  and  to  go  himself 
with  him.     This  he  did  likewise,  and  delivered  his  e])istle  to  a  servant 


118 


THK    LIFE    OF    WII.LTAM    TYNDALE,    MARTYR. 


Henry 
VIII. 


A.D. 
1536. 

Tyndale 

sueth  to 

bishop 

Tonstal 

to  be  his 

chaplain. 

Tonstal 


of  his,  named  William  Hebilthwait,  a  man  of  his  old  acquaintance. 
But  God,  who  secretly  disposeth  the  course  of  things,  saw  that  was 
not  the  best  for  Tyndale''s  purpose,  nor  for  the  profit  of  his  church, 
and  therefore  gave  him  to  find  little  favour  in  the  bishop's  sight ;  the 
answer  of  whom  was  this :  That  his  house  was  full ;  he  had  more 
than  he  could  well  find :  and  advised  him  to  seek  in  London  abroad, 
where,  he  said,  he  could  lack  no  service,  &c.  And  so  remained  he  in 
London  the  space  almost  of  a  year,  beholding  and   marking  with 

rcfuseui.  liimsclf  the  course  of  the  world,  and  especially  the  demeanour  of  the 
preachers,  how  they  boasted  themselves,  and  set  up  their  authority 
and  kingdom  ;  beholding  also  the  pomp  of  the  prelates,  with  other 
things  more,  which  greatly  misliked  him ;  insomuch  that  he  under- 
stood, not  only  that  there  was  no  room  in  the  bishop"'s  house  for  him 
to  translate  the  New  Testament,  but  also  that  there  was  no  place 
to  do  it  in  all  England.  And  therefore,  finding  no  place  for  his  pur- 
pose within  the  realm,  and  having,  by  God's  providence,  some  aid 
and  provision  ministered  unto  him  by  Humphrey  Mummuth,  above 
recited  (as  you  may  see  before),  and  certain  other  good  men,  he 
took  his  leave  of  the  realm,  and  departed  into  Germany,  where  the 
good  man,  being  inflamed  with  a  tender  care  and  zeal  of  his  country, 
refused  no  travail  nor  diligence,  how,  by  all  means  possible,  to  reduce 
his  brethren  and  countrymen  of  England  to  the  same  taste  and 
understanding  of  God's  holy  word  and  verity,  which  the  Lord  had 
endued  him  withal.  Whereupon,  considering  in  his  mind,  and 
partly  also  conferring  with  John  Frith,  Tyndale  thought  with  himself 
no  way  more  to  conduce  thereunto,  than  if  the  Scripture  were  turned 

Scripture  jnto  tlic  vulgar  spcecli,  that  the  poor  people  might  also  read  and  see 
the  simple  plain  word  of  God.  For  first,  wisely  casting  in  his  mind, 
he  perceived  by  experience,  how  that  it  was  not  possible  to  establish 
the  lay  people  in  any  truth,  except  the  Scriptures  were  so  plainly  laid 
before  their  eyes  in  their  mother  tongue,  that  they  might  see  the 
process,  order,  and  meaning  of  the  text ;  for  else,  whatsoever  truth 
sliould  be  taught  them,  these  enemies  of  the  truth  would  quench  it 
again,  either  with  apparent  reasons  of  sophistry,  and  traditions  of 
their  own  making,  founded  without  all  ground  of  Scripture  ;  or  else 
juggling  with  the  text,  expounding  it  in  such  a  sense  as  it  were  im- 
possible to  gather  of  the  text,  if  the  right  process,  order,  and  mean- 
ing thereof  were  seen. 

Again,  right  well  he  perceived  and  considered  this  only,  or  most 
chiefly,  to  be  the  cause  of  all  mischief  in  the  church,  that  the  Scrip- 
tures of  God  were  hidden  from  the  people's  eyes ;  for  so  long  the 
abominable  doings  and  idolatries  maintained  by  the  pharisaical  clergy 
could  not  be  espied  ;  and  therefore  all  their  labour  was  with  might 
and  main  to  keep  it  down,  so  that  either  it  should  not  be  read  at  all, 
or  if  it  were,  they  would  darken  the  right  sense  with  the  mist  of  their 
sophistry,  and  so  entangle  those  who  rebuked  or  despised  their 
abominations,  with  arguments  of  philosophy,  and  with  worldly  simili- 
tudes, and  apparent  reasons  of  natural  wisdom ;  and,  with  wresting 
the  Scripture  unto  their  own  purpose,  contrary  unto  the  process, 
order,  and  meaning  of  the  text,  would  so  delude  them  in  descanting 
upon  it  with  allegories,  and  amaze  them,  expounding  it  in  many  senses 
laid  before  the  unlearned  lay  jicople,  that  though  thou  felt  in  thy 


TjTidale 
departeth 
into  Ger- 
many. 


Causes 
moving: 
Tyndale 
to  trans- 
late the 


into  the 
English 


Hiding  of 
Scripture 
the  cause 
of  niis- 
cliief. 


HE    TRANSLATETH    THE    NEW    TESTAArENT.  119 

heart,  and  wert  sure  tliat  all  were  false  that  they  said,  yet  couldst  thou    Henry 
not  solve  their  subtle  riddles. 

For  these  and  such  other  considerations  this  good  man  Avas  moved    A.D. 
(and  no  doubt  stuTcd  up  of  God)  to  translate  the  Scripture  into  his    ^^^^- 
mother  tongue,  for  the  public  utility  and  profit  of  the  simple  vulgar  jes^t^*^^ 
people  of  his  country;  first  setting  in  hand  with  the  New  Testament,  mentand 
which  he  first  translated  about  a. d.  1527.     After  that,  he  took  in  books  of 
hand  to   translate  the  Old  Testament,  finishing  the  five  books  ofjfans- 
Moses,  with  sundry  most  learned  and  godly  prologues  prefixed  before  '^L^,'^™, , 
every  one,  most  worthy  to  be  read  and  read  again  by  all  good  Chris-  dale's  pro- 
tians,  as  the  like  also  he  did  upon  the  New  Testament.     He  wrote  °°^^^' 
also  divers  other  works  under  sundry  titles,  amongst  which  is  that 
most  worthy  monument  of  his,  entitled,  "  The  Obedience  of  a  Chris- 
tian Man,"  Avherein,  with  singular  dexterity,  he  instructeth  all  men 
in   the    office  and  duty    of  christian    obedience,    with  divers  other 
treatises,  as  "The  Wicked  Mammon,"  "  The  Practice  of  Prelates;" 
with  expositions  upon  certain  parts  of  the  Scripture,  and  other  books 
also,  answering  to  Sir  Thomas  More  and  other  adversaries  of  the 
truth,  no  less  delectable,  than  also  most  fruitful  to  be  read  ;  which 
partly  before  being  unknoAvn  unto  many,  partly  also  being  almost 
abolished  and  worn  out  by  time,  the  printer  hereof,  good  reader,  for 
conserving  and  restoring  such  singular  treasures,  hath  collected  and 
set  forth  in  print  the  same  in  one  general  volume,  all  and  whole  toge- 
ther, as  also  the  works  of  John  Frith,  Barnes,  and  others,  as  are  to 
be  seen,  most  special  and  profitable  for  thy  reading. 

These  books  of  William  Tyndale  being  compiled,  published,  and 
sent  over  info  England,  it  cannot  be  spoken  what  a  door  of  light 
they  opened  to  the  eyes  of  the  whole  English  nation,  which  before 
were  many  years  shut  up  in  darkness. 

At  his  first  departing  out  of  the  realm  he  took  his  joinney  into  Xyndaie 
the  further  parts  of  Germany,  as  into  Saxony,  where  he  had  conference  saxon'y,"* 
with  Luther  and  other  learned  men  in  those  quarters ;  where  after  gJifjo"'"' 
he  had  continued  a  certain  season,  he  came  down  from  thence  into  Antwerp. 
the  Netherlands,  and  had  his  most  abiding  in  the  town  of  Antwerp, 
*there,'  being  not  idle,  but  labouring  in  setting  forth  a  plain  declaration 
and  understanding  of  the  Scriptures,*  until  the  time  of  his  appre- 
hension ;  whereof  more  shall  be  said  (God  willing)  hereafter. 

Amongst  his  other  books  which  he  compiled,  one  work  he  made 
ilso  for  the  declaration  of  the  sacrament  (as  it  was  then  called)  of  the 
altar;  which  he  kept  by  him,  considering  how  the  people  were  not 
as  yet  fully  persuaded  in  other  matters  tending  to  superstitious  cere- 
monies and  gross  idolatry.  Wherefore  he  thought  as  yet  time  was 
not  come  to  put  forth  that  work,  but  rather  that  it  should  hinder  the 
people  from  other  instructions,  supposing  that  it  would  seem  to  them 
odious  to  hear  any  such  thing  spoken  or  set  forth  at  that  time, 
sounding  against  their  great  goddess  Diana,  that  is,  against  their 
mass,  being  had  everywhere  in  great  estimation,  as  was  the  goddess 
Diana  amongst  the  Ephesians,  whom  they  thought  to  come  from 
heaven.  Wherefore  Master  Tyndale,  being  a  man  both  prudent  in 
his  doings,  and  no  less  zealous  in  the  setting  forth  of  God's  holy 
truth  after  such  sort  as  it  might  take  most  eflfect  with  the  people,  did 

(1)  See  Edition  1563,  p.  516.— Ed, 


120  THE    LIFE    OF    WILLIAM    TYXDALE,    MARTYR. 

jjenry    forbcar  the  putting  forth  of  tliat  work,  not  doubting  but,  by  God''s 
^         merciful  grace,  a  time  sliould  come  to  have  that  abomination  openly 


gospel. 


\-^-    declared,  as  it  is  at  this  present  day  :  the  Lord  Almighty  be  always 
^•^'^^-    praised  therefore.     Amen  ! 

These  godly  books  of  Tyndale,  and  especially  the  New  Testament 

of  his  translation,  after  that  they  began  to  come  into  mcn"'s  hands, 

and  to  spread  abroad,  as  they  wrought  gi-eat  and  singular  profit  to  the 

godly,  so  the  ungodly  (envying  and  disdaining  that  the  people  should 

be  any  thing  wiser  than  they,  and  again,  fearing  lest,  by  the  shining 

Darkness  bcams  of  truth,  thcir  false  hypocrisy  and  works  of  darkness  should  be 

lil'ht.       discerned),  began  to  stir  with  no  small  ado ;  like  as  at  the  birth  of 

Christ,  Herod  was  troubled,  and  all    Jerusalem  with   him.      But 

Satan  an  especially  Satan,  the  prince  of  darkness,  maligning  the  happy  course 

au'^^od"  and  success  of  the  gospel,  set  to  his  might  also,  how  to  impeach  and 

purposes,  lii^fier  the  blessed  travails  of  that  man  ;  as  by  this,  and  also  by 

especially  -rii-miiii 

to  the       sundry  other  ways  may  appear.     1*  or  at  what  tune    1  yndale  had 
translated  the  fifth  book  of  Moses  colled  Deuteronomy,  minding  to 
print  the  same  at  Hamburgh,  he  sailed  thitherward  ;  where  by  the 
Tyndale    Way,  upou  the  coast  of  Holland,  he  suffered  shipwreck,  by  which  he 
b°oo'ks'and  ^°^^  ^^  ^^^^  books.  Writings,  and  copies,  and  so  was  compelled  to  begin 
copies  by  all  again  anew,  to  his  hinderance,  and  doubling  of  his  labours.     Thus, 
wri'ck.      having  lost  by  that  ship,  both  money,  his  copies,  and  his  time,  he 
ahdperof  Came   in  another  ship   to   Hamburgh,   where,  at  his  appointment, 
Tyndale.  Master  Covcrdalc  tarried  for  him,  and  helped  him  in  the  translating 
of  the  whole  five  books  of  Moses,  from  Easter  till  December,  in  the 
house    of  a  Avorshipful  widow,  Mistress  Margaret  Van  Eramerson, 
A.D.  1529  ;  a  great  sweating  sickness  being  at  the  same  time  in  the 
town.     So,   having  dispatched  his   business   at  Hamburgh,   he  re- 
turned afterwards  to  Antwerp  again. 

Thus,  as  Satan  is,  and  ever  hath  been,  an  enemy  to  all  godly  en- 
deavours, and  chiefly  to  the  promoting  and  furtherance  of  God's 
Avord,  as  by  this  and  many  other  experiments  may  be  seen,  so  his 
ministers  and  members,  following  the  like  quality  of  their  master,  be 
not  altogether  idle  for  thcir  parts  ;  as  also  by  the  pope^s  chaplains 
and  God''s  enemies,  and  by  their  cruel  handling  of  the  said  Master 
Tyndale  at  the  same  time,  both  here  in  England  and  in  Flanders, 
may  well  appear. 

When  God's  will  was,  that  the  New  Testament  in  the  common 

tongue  should  come  abroad,  Tyndale,  the  translator  thereof,  added 

to  the  latter  end  a  certain  epistle,  wherein  he  desired  thein  that  were 

learned  to  amend,  if  ought  were  found  amiss.     AVhcrefore  if  there 

had  been  any  such  default  deserving  correction,  it  had  been  the  part 

of  courtesy  and  gentleness,  for  men  of  knowledge  and  judgment  to 

have  showed  their  learning  therein,  and  to  have  redi-essed  what  Avas 

The  prac-  to  be  amended.     But  the  spiritual  fathers  then  of  the  clergy,  being 

pophh      ^^^  willing  to  have  that  book  to  prosper,  cried  out  upon  it,  bearing 

prelates    jngu  iu  hand  that  there  were  a  thousand  heresies  in  it,  and  that  it 

the  Scrip-  was  uot  to  be  corrected,  but  utterly  to  be  suppressed.     Some  said  it 

from  the   ^^'^^  uot  possible  to  translate  the  Scriptures  into  English  ;  some,  that 

people,     jt  ^vas  not  lawful  for  the  lay  people  to  have  it  in  thcir  mother-tongue; 

some,  that  it  would  make  them  all  heretics.     And  to  the  intent  to 

induce  the  temporal  rulers  also  unto  their  purpose,  they  made  more 


PRIVY    CONSPIRACY    OF    THE    BISHOPS    AGAINST    TYNDALE.  1^1 

matter,   and  said   that  it  would  make  the  people  to  rebel  and  rise    Hmry 
against  the  king.      All  this  Tyndale  himself,   in  his  own  prologue 


before   the    first  book  of  Moses,   declareth ;   and  addeth  further,    A.  D. 
showing  what  great  pains  were  taken  in  examining  that  translation. 


and  comparing  it  with  their  own  imaginations  and  terms,  that  with 
less  labour,   he  supposeth,  they  might  have  translated  themselves  a 
great  part  of  the  Bible :  showing  moreover,  that  they  scanned  and 
examined  every  tittle  and  point  in  the  said  translation,  in  such  sort, 
and  so  narrowly,  that  there  was  not  one  %  therein,  but  if  it  lacked  a 
prick  over  its  head,    they  did  note  it,   and  numbered  it  unto  the 
ignorant  people  for  a  heresy.     So  great  were  then  the  froward  de- 
vices of  the  English  clergy  (who  should  have  been  the  guides  of  light 
unto  the  people),  to  drive  the  people  from  the  text  and  knowledge 
of  the  Scripture,  which  neither  they  would  translate  themselves,  nor  why'tL 
yet  abide  it  to  be  translated  of  others ;  to  the  intent  (as  Tyndale  p°^p^'« 
saith)  that  the  world  being  kept  still  in  darkness,  they  might  sit  in  cannot 
the  consciences  of  the  people  through  vain  superstition  and  false  scripture 
doctrine,  to  satisfy  their  lusts,  their  ambition,  and  insatiable  covetous-  common 
ness,  and  to  exalt  their  own  honour  above  king  and  emperor,  yea  tonsjue. 
and  above  God  himself.^ 

The  bishops  and  prelates  of  the  realm,  thus  (as  ye  have  heard) 
incensed  and  inflamed  in  their  minds,  although  having  no  cause, 
against  the  Old  and  New  Testament  of  the  Lord  newly  translated 
by  Tyndale,  and  conspiring  together  with  all  their  heads  and  coun- 
sels, how  to  repeal  the  same,  never  rested  before  they  had  brought 
the  king  at  last  to  their  consent ;  by  reason  whereof,  a  proclamation 
in  all  haste  was  devised  and  set  forth  under  public  authority,  but  no 
just  reason  showed,  that  the  Testament  of  Tyndale^s  translation,  with 
other  works  besides,  both  of  his,  and  of  other  writers,  were  inhibited 
and  abandoned,  as  ye  heard  before:^  which  was  about  a. d.  1527. 
And  yet  not  contented  herewith,  they  proceeded  further,  how  to 
entangle  him  in  their  nets,  and  to  bereave  him  of  his  life ;  which 
how  they  brought  to  pass,  now  it  remaineth  to  be  declared. 

In  the  registers  of  London  it  appeareth  manifest,  how  that  the  Privy    . 
bishops  and  sir  Thomas  More  having  any  poor  man  under  '  coram,'  cy"of"t'he 
to  be  examined  before  them,  namely,  such  as  had  been  at  Antwerp,  ^ga^inst 
most  studiously  would  search  and  examine  all  things  belonging  to  Tyndaie. 
Tyndale,  where  and  with  Avliom  he  hosted,  whereabouts  stood  the 
house,  what  was  his  stature,  in  what  apparel  he  went,  what  resort  he 
had,  &c.  :  all  which  things  when  they  had  diligently  learned  (as  may 
appear  by  the  examination  of  Simon  Smith  and  others),  then  began 
they  to  work  their  feats,  as  you  shall  hear  by  the  relation  of  his  own 
host. 

William  Tyndale,  being  in  the  town  of  Antwerp,  had  b^en  lodged 
about  one  whole  year  in  the  house  of  Thomas  Pointz  an  English- 
man, who  kept  there  a  house  of  English  merchants ;  about  which 
time  came  thither  one  out  of  England,  whose  name  was  Henry 
•  Philips,  his  father  being  customer  of  Poole,  a  comely  fellow,  like  as 
he  had  been  a  gentleman,  having  a  servant  with  him :  but  wherefore 

(1)  '  Haec  ille.' 

(2)  The  popish  prelates  procured  not  only  the  condemnation  of  Tyndale 's  books,  but  also  burned 
both  them  and  the  Testament,  callinjj  it  'Doctrinam  peregrinam,'  strange  doctrine. 


]22  THE    LIFE    OF    WILLIAM    TYNDALE,    MARTYR. 

Henry   \\Q  Came,  Or  for  what  purpose  he  was  sent  thither,  no  man  could 
'—  tell. 


■A-.  D.        Master  Tyndale  divers  times  was  desired  forth   to    dinner  and 
^^^^'    supper  amongst  merchants ;    by  means  whereof  this  Henry  Philips 
His         became  acquainted  with  him,   so  that    within  short  space  Master 
ship  to     Tyndale  had  a  great  confidence  in  him,  and  brought  him  to  his 
hi^'b^'    lodging,  to  the  house  of  Thomas  Pointz  ;  and  had  him  also  once  or 
trayer.      twicc  with  him   to  dinner  and  supper,    and  further  entered  such 
friendship  with  him,   that  through  his   procurement  he  lay  in  the 
same  house   of  the  said  Pointz ;  to  whom  he  showed  moreover  his 
books,  and  other  secrets  of  his  study,  so  little  did  Tyndale  then  mis- 
trust this  traitor. 

But  Pointz,  having  no  great  confidence  in  the  fellow,  asked  Master 
Tyndale  how  he  came  acquainted  with  this  Philips.    Master  Tyndale 
answered,  that  he  Avas  an  honest  man,  handsomely  learned,  and  very 
confomiable.     Then  Pointz,  perceiving  that  he  bare  such  favour  to 
him,  said  no  more,  thinking  that  he  Avas  brought  acquainted  with 
him  by  some  friend  of  his.      The  said  Philips,   being  in  the  town 
three  or  four  days,   upon  a  time  desired  Pointz  to  walk  with  him 
forth   of  the  town  to  show  him   the  commodities  thereof,  and  in 
walking  together  without  the  town,    had  communication  of  divers 
things,  and  some  of  the  king's  affairs ;  by  which  talk  Pointz  as  yet 
suspected  nothing,  but  after,  by  the  sequel  of  the  matter,  he  per- 
ceived more  what  he  intended.     In  the  mean  time  this  he  well  per- 
ceived, that  he  bare  no  great  favour  either  to  the  setting  forth  of  any 
good  thing,  or  to  the  proceedings  of  the  king  of  England.     But 
The  pa-    after,  when  the  time  was  past,  Pointz  perceived  this  to  be  his  mind, 
spare  no   to  fccl  if  he  could  pcrccivc  by  him,  whether  he  might  break  with  him 
fumuheir  ^^  ^^  matter,  for  lucre  of  money,  to  help  him  to  his  purpose  ,  for 
malicious  he  perceived  before  that  he  was  monied,   and  would  that   Pointz 
prises,      should  think  no  less :  but  by  whom  it  was  unknown.     For  he  had 
weii'mo    ^^^sii'^d  Pointz  before,  to  help  him  to  divers  things ;  and  such  things 
Hied  by    as  he  named,  he  required  might  be  of  the  best,  "  for,""  said  he,  "  I 
lish  bi-^'  have  money  enough ;"  but  of  this  talk  came  nothing  but  that  men 
shops.      should  think  he  had  some  things  to  do ;  for  nothing  else  followed 
of  his  talk.     So  it  was  to  be  suspected,  that  Philips  was  in  doubt  to 
move  this  matter  for  his  purpose,  to  any  of  the  rulers  or  officers  of 
the  town  of  Antwerp,  for  doubt  it  should  come  to  the  knowledge  of 
some  Englishmen,  and  by  the  means  thereof  Master  Tyndale  should 
have  had  warning. 

So  Philips  went  from  Antwerp  to  the  court  of  Brussels,  which  is 
from  thence  twenty-four  English  miles,  the  king  having  there  no 
ambassador ;  for  at  that  time  the  king  of  England  and  the  emperor 
were  at  a  controversy  for  the  question  betwixt  the  king  and  the  lady 
Katharine,  who  was  aunt  to  the  emperor ;  and  the  discord  grew  so 
much,  that  it  was  doubted  lest  there  should  have  been  war  between 
the  emperor  and  the  king ;  so  that  Philips,  as  a  traitor  both  against 
God  and  the  king,  was  there  the  better  retained,  as  also  other 
traitors  more  besides  him  ;  who,  after  he  had  betrayed  Master  Tyndale 
into  their  hands,  showed  himself  likewise  against  the  king''s  own  per- 
son, and  there  set  forth  things  against  the  king.  To  make  short,  the  said 
Philips  did  so  much  there,  that  he  procured  to  bring  from  thence 


TREACHEROUS    CONDUCT    OF    PHILIPS,    HIS    BETRAYER.  128 

with  him  to  Antwerp,  that  procuror-general,  who  is  the  emperor's    Hen'^y 
attorney,  with  certain  other  officers,  as  after  followeth ;  Avhich  was 


not  done  with  small  charges  and  expenses,  from  whomsoever  it  came.    A-  D. 
Within  a  while  after,  Pointz  sitting  at  his  door,  PhiKps's  man    ^'^^^' . 
came  unto  him,  and  asked  whether  Master  Tyndale  were  there,  and 
said,  his  master  would  come  to  him  ;  and  so  departed :  but  whether 
his  Master  Philips  were  in  the  town  or  not,  it  was  not  known ;  but 
at  that  time  Pointz  heard  no  more,  either  of  the  master  or  of  the 
man.     Within  three  or  four  days  after,  Pointz  went  forth  to  the 
town  of  Barrois,  being  eighteen  English  miles  from  Antwerp,  where 
he  had  business  to  do  for  the  space  of  a  month  or  six  weeks  ;  and  in 
the  time  of  his  absence  Henry  Philips  came  again  to  Antwerp,  to  Philips  a 
the  house  of  Pointz,  and  coming  in,  spake  with  his  wife,  asking  her  ^^^  "he 
for  Master  Tyndale,  and  whether  he  would  dine  there  Avith  him  ;  If^^^^^ 
saying,   "  What  good  meat  shall  we  have  ?"     She  answered,  "  Such  dale, 
as  the  market  will  give."  Then  went  he  forth  again  (as  it  is  thought) 
to  provide,  and  set  the  officers  whom  he  brought  with  him  from 
Brussels,  in  the  street,  and  about  the  door.     Then  about  noon  he 
came  again,  and  went  to  Master  Tyndale,  and  desired  him  to  lend 
him  forty  shillings  ;  "  for,"  said  he,  "  I  lost  my  purse  this  morning, 
coming  over  at  the  passage  between  this  and  Mechlin."     So  Master  Thesim- 
Tyndale  took  him  forty  shillings,  which  was  easy  to  be  had  of  him,  xyndaief 
if  he  had  it ;  for  in  the  wily  subtleties  of  this  world  he  was  simple 
and  inexpert. 

Then  said  Philips,  "  Master  Tyndale  !  you  shall  be  my  guest  here  ^°^^,g 
this  day."     "  No,"  said  Master  Tyndale,  "  I  go  forth  this  day  to  was  be- 
dinner,  and  you  shall  go  with  me,  and  be  my  guest,  where  you  shall  *'*^^  ' 
be  welcome."     So  when  it  was  dinner-time,  Master  Tyndale  went 
forth  with  Philips,  and  at  the  going  forth  of  Pointz's  house,  was  a 
long  naiTOw  entry,  so  that  two  could  not  go  in  a  front.     Master 
Tyndale  would  have  put  Philips  before  him,  but  Philips  would  in  no 
wise,  but  put  Master  Tyndale  before,  for  that  he  pretended  to  show 
!  great  humanity.  So  Master  Tyndale,  being  a  man  of  no  great  stature, 
j  went  before,  and  Philips,  a  tall  comely  person,  followed  behind  him ; 
!  who  had  set  officers  on  either  side  of  the  door  upon  two  seats,  who, 
I  being  there,  might  see  who  came  in  the  entry ;  and  coming  through 
the  same  entry,  Philips  pointed  with  his  finger  over  Master  Tyndale's 
head  down  to  him,  that  the  officers  who  sat  at  the  door  might  see  that 
it  was  he  whom  they  should  take,  as  the  officers  that  took  Master 
Tyndale  afterwards  told  Pointz,  and  said  to  Pointz,  when  they  had 
laid  him  in  prison,  that  they  pitied  to  see  his  simplicity  when  they 
took  him.     Then  they  took  him,  and  brought  him  to  the  emperor's 
attorney,   or   procuror-general,  where   he  dined.     Then    came  the 
procuror-general  to  the  house  of  Pointz,  and  sent  away  all  that  was 
there  of  Master  Tyndale's,  as  well  his  books  as  other  things ;  and  Had  to 
from  thence   Tyndale  was  had  to  the  castle  of  Filford,   eighteen  ofFUford. 
English  miles  from  Antwerp,  and  there  he  remained  until  he  was  put 
to  death. 

Then  incontinent,  by  the  help  of  English  merchants,  were  letters 
sent,  in  favour  of  Tyndale,  to  the  court  of  Brussels.  Also,  not  long 
after,  letters  were  directed  out  of  England  to  the  council  at  Brussels, 
and  sent  to  the  merchant-adventurers,  to  Antwei-ji,  commanding  them 


124  •'  THE    LIFE    OF    WILLIAM    TYXDALE,    MARTYR. 

Hevry    to  scc  that  -witli  spcccl  tlicy  should  be  delivered.     Then  such  of  the 
^^^^'    chief  of  the  merchants  as  were  there  at  that  time,  being  called  together, 


A.  D.  required  the  said  Pointz  to  take  in  hand  the  delivery  of  those  letters, 
1536.  ^yith  letters  also  from  them,  in  favour  of  Master  Tyndalc,  to  the  lord 
Letters  of  BaiTois  and  others ;  which  lord  of  Barrois  (as  it  was  told  Pointz 
EngianT  by  the  way)  at  that  time  was  departed  from  Brussels,  as  the  chief 
c?omwe)  conductor  of  the  eldest  daughter  of  the  king  of  Denmark,  to  be 
=""1  married  to  the  palsgrave,  whose  mother  was  sister  to  the  emperor, 
in  the  slic  being  chief  princess  of  Denmark.  Pointz,  after  he  heard  of  his 
Tj'ndaie!  departure,  did  ride  after  the  next  way,  and  overtook  him  at  Achon, 
where  he  delivered  to  him  his  letters ;  which  when  he  had  received 
-  and  read,  he  made  no  direct  answer,  but  somewhat  objecting,  said, 

There  were  of  their  countrymen  that  were  burned  in  England  not 
long  before  (as  indeed  there  were  Anabaptists  burned  in  Smithfield) ; 
and  so  Pointz  said  to  him,  "  Howbeit,"  said  he,  "  whatsoever  the 
crime  was,  if  his  lordship  or  any  other  nobleman  had  written,  re- 
quiring to  have  had  them,  he  thought  they  should  not  have  been 
denied."     "  Well,"  said  he,   "  I  have  no  leisure  to  write,  for  the 
princess  is  ready  to  ride."  Then  said  Pointz,  "  If  it  shall  please  your 
lordship,  I  will  attend  upon  you  unto  the  next  baiting-place ;"  which 
was  at  Maestricht.     "  If  you  so  do,"  said  the  lord,  "  I  will  advise 
myself  by  the  way  what  to  write."     So  Pointz  followed  him  fi'om 
Achon  to  Maestricht,  which  are  fifteen  English  miles  asunder;   and 
Letters     there  he  received  letters  of  him,  one  to  the  council  there,  another  to 
lord  of     the  company  of  the  merchant-adventurers,  and  another  also  to  the 
i5arrois.    ^^^^^  Cromwell  in  England. 

Pointz  So  Pointz  rode  from  thence  to  Brussels,  and  then  and  there  dc- 

letters      livcrcd  to  the  council  the  letters  out  of  England,  with  the  lord  of 

Brussels   Barrois''s  letters  also,  and  received  eftsoons  answer  into  England  of 

to  Eng-    w^Q  same  by  letters  which  he  brought  to  Antwerp  to  the  English 

merchants,  who  required  him  to  go  with  them  into  England.     And 

he,  very  desirous  to  have  Master  Tyndale  out  of  prison,  let  not  to 

take  pains,  with  loss  of  time  in  his  own  business  and  occupying,  and 

diligently  followed  with  the  said  letters,  which  he  there  delivered  to 

the  council,  and  was  commanded  by  them  to  tarry  until  he  had  other 

letters,  with  which  he  was  not  dispatched  thence  in  a  month  after. 

At  length,  the  letters  being  delivered  him,  he  returned  again,  and 

delivered  them  to  the  emperor's  council  at  Brussels,  and  there  tarried 

for  answer  of  the  same. 

When  the  said  Pointz  had  tarried  three  or  four  days,  it  was  told 

him  by  one  that  belonged  to  the  Ohanccry,  that  Master  Tyndale 

should  have   been  delivered  to  him  according  to  the  tenor  of  the 

The  suit  letters :  but  Philips,  being  there,  followed  the  suit  against  Master 

of  Philips  ^.^  -I  .  ^  . 

afiainst  Tyudalc,  and  hearing  that  he  should  be  delivered  to  Pointz,  and 
uyndaie.  (]Q^|3^jI^g  ]g^^  jjg  ghould  be  put  from  his  purpose,  he  knew  no  other 
remedy  but  to  accuse  Pointz,  saying,  that  he  was  a  dweller  in  the 
town  of  Antwerp,  and  there  had  been  a  succourer  of  Tyndale,  and 
was  one  of  the  same  opinion ;  and  that  all  this  was  only  his  own 
labour  and  suit,  to  have  Master  Tyndale  at  liberty,  and  no  man''s  else, 
^.".'"l^  A       Thus,  upon  his  information  and  accusation,  Pointz  was  attached  by 

attached  '      t  ,  i  i    i-  i         i      i  • 

by  Phi-   .the  procm'or-general,the  emperor  s  attorney,  and  delivered  to  the  keeping 
^^^'       -of  two  Serjeants  at  arms;  and  the  same  evening  was  sent  to  him  one 


POINTZ    EXAMINED    CONCERNING    HIM.  '  125 

of  the  chancery,  with  the  procuror-general,  who  ministered  unto  him    JJenr^ 
an  oath,  that  he  sliould  truly  make  answer  to  all  such  tilings  as  should 


be  inquired  of  him,  thinking  they  would  have  had  no  other  examina-    A.D. 
tions  of  him  but  of  his  message.     The  next  day  likewise  they  came    ^^•^^• 


atjain,  and  had  him  in  examination,  and  so  five  or  six  days  one  after  f°^"tf 
another,  upon  not  so  few  as  a  hundred  articles,  as  well  oi  the  kmgs  ned. 
affairs,  as  of  the  message  concerning  Tyndale,  of  his  aiders,  and  of 
his  religion ;  out  of  which  examinations,  the  procuror-general  drew 
twenty-three  or  twenty-four  articles,  and  declared  the  same  against 
the  said  Pointz,  the  copy  whereof  he  delivered  to  him  to  make  answer  y 
thereunto,  and  permitted  him  to  have  an  advocate  and  proctor,  that 
is,  a  doctor  and  proctor  in  the  law ;  and  order  was  taken,  that  eight 
days  after  he  should  deliver  unto  them  his  answer,  and  from  eight 
days  to  eight  days,  to  proceed  till  the  process  were  ended.  Also 
that  he  should  send  no  messenger  to  Antwerp  where  his  house  was, 
being  twenty-four  English  miles  from  Brussels,  where  he  was  prisoner, 
nor  to  any  other  place,  but  by  the  post  of  the  town  of  Brussels ;  nor 
to  send  any  letters,  nor  any  to  be  delivered  to  him,  but  written  in 
Dutch  ;  and  the  procuror-general,  who  was  party  against  him,  to  read 
them,  to  peruse  and  examine  them  thoroughly  (contrary  to  all  right 
and  equity),  before  they  were  sent  or  delivered  :  neither  might  any  be 
suffered  to  speak  or  talk  with  Pointz  in  any  other  tongue  or  language, 
except  only  in  the  Dutch  tongue ;  so  that  his  keepers,  who  were 
Dutchmen,  might  understand  what  the  contents  of  the  letters  or  talk 
should  be  :  saving  that  at  one  certain  time  the  provincial  of  the  White 
Friars  came  to  dinner  where  Pointz  was  prisoner,  and  brought  with 
him  a  young  novice,  being  an  Englishman,  whom  the  provincial,  after 
dinner,  of  his  own  accord,  did  bid  to  talk  with  the  said  Pointz ;  and 
so  with  him  he  was  licensed  to  talk.  The  purpose  and  great  policy 
therein  was  easy  to  be  perceived.  Between  Pointz  and  the  novice  Talk  be- 
was  much  pretty  talk,  as  of  sir  Thomas  More,  and  of  the  bishop  of  ^^o\n\.z 
Rochester,  and  of  their  puttinsr  to  death ;  whose  death  he  seemed  ^"''.''» 

'  1  ^  novice 

greatly  to  lament,  especially  dying  in  such  a  quarrel,  worthy  (as  he 
said)  to  be  accounted  for  martyrs ;  with  other  noble  doctrine,  and 
deep  learning  in  divinity,  meet  to  feed  swine  withal :  such  blindness 
then  in  those  days  reigned  amongst  them. 

*  The^  eighth  day,  the  commissioners  that  were  appointed  came 
to  the  house  where  Pointz  was  kept,  to  have  had  his  answer  in 
writing :  he,  making  no  great  haste  in  proceeding,  answereth  them  with 
a  dilatory  manner,  saying,  he  was  there  a  prisoner,  and  might  not  go 
abroad,  so  that,  although  he  had  appointed  and  named  who  were  to 
be  a  council  with  him,  they  came  not  to  him,  nor  could  he  go  to 
them  ;  nor  could  any  come  to  give  counsel  in  this  matter,  but  such 
as  were  licensed  and  named  by  them.  Then  they  gave  him  a  day, 
to  make  answer  against  the  next  eighth  day.  And  Pointz  drew  out 
his  own  mind,  answering  to  the  whole  declaration  generally  ;  which, 
at  the  next  coming,  he  delivered  them  :  but  that  answer  they  would 
not  take,  saying,  he  must  answer  to  every  article  particularly ;  and 
so  they  took  order,  that  he  should  make  it  ready  against  the  next 
coming.     Thus  he  trifled  them  off,  from  Allhallow-tide  until  Christ- 

(1)  The  historj-,  being  more  fully  given  in  the  first  edition,  is  here  substituted  for  a  short  pas- 
sage in  recent  editions. —  Ed. 


1^6  THE    LIFE    OF    WILLIAM    TYNDALE,    MARTYR. 

Henry   mas-eveii,  with  dilatory  matters,  from  one  eighth  day  to  another  eighth 

^ '—  day.     And  upon  Christmas  even,  in  the  morning,  they  came  to  him 

•A^-D.    to  have  had  an  answer,  which  was  not  made,  nor  had  any  counsel 

come  to  him  in  all  that  time  :  howbeit,  they  would  delay  the  time 

no  longer,  but  said  they,  "  Bring  in  your  answer  this  day,  or  else  ye 
shall  be  put  from  it ;""  so  he  perceived,  that  if  it  were  not  brought  in 
that  night,  he  should  have  been  condemned  without  answer.  So  then, 
with  much  ado,  he  got  the  advocate  to  help  him  in  ordering  of  his 
answer ;  but  it  was  long  ere  he  came,  so  that  it  was  past  eight  o'clock 
of  Christmas-even  before  his  answers  were  delivered  to  the  procuror- 
general.  And  then  afterwards,  as  the  time  served,  at  the  days 
appointed,  it  went  forth  with  replication  duplic,  with  other  answers 
each  to  other,  in  writing  Avhat  they  could,  in  answering  to  the  eirpe- 
ror's  ordinances.  And  at  such  times  as  the  commissioners  came  to 
Pointz,  that  traitor  Philips  accompanied  them  to  the  door,  in  fol- 
lowing the  process  against  him,  as  he  also  did  against  Master  Tyndale, 
as  they  who  had  Pointz  in  keeping  showed  him. 

The  process  being  ended,  as  the  order  is  there,  either  party  deli- 
vered up  to  the  commissioners  a  bag,  with  his  process  in  writing,  and 
took  an  inventory  of  every  parcel  of  writing  that  was  within  the  bag. 
So  it  rested  in  their  hands  ;  but,  upon  sentence,  Pointz  required,  in 
the  time  of  process,  that  he  might  put  in  surety,  and  so  to  be  at  liberty. 
This  they  granted  him  at  the  first  time,  but,  afterwards,  they  denied 
to  take  surety  for  his  body.  Then  he  sent  a  post  from  the  town  of 
Brussels  to  Antwerp  to  the  English  merchants,  thinking  they  would 
not  let  him  have  stuck  for  lack  of  theii-  help,  in  putting  in  sureties 
for  him,  considering  the  cause,  with  the  circumstance,  especially  since 
+  they  brought  him  into  this  trouble  themselves ;  although  it  does  not 
appear  that  they  made  him  any  promise  for  his  charges  and  pains 
f       taken,  as  Pointz  reported  of  them  they  really  did. 

But,  to  pass  over  this,  and  to  make  the  matter  short :  if  the  afore- 
said merchants,  such  as  were  of  the  town  of  Antwerp,  had,  at  the 
time,  been  surety  for  him,  then  the  matter  had  been  altered  from  a 
criminal  to  a  civil  case ;  but  when  Pointz  had  delivered  to  them  his 
answer,  they  demanded  of  him,  for  his  charges,  money,  or  sureties. 
The  charges  were  much,  to  reckon  for  the  tAvo  officers"'  meat,  and 
drink,  and  Avages,  beside  his  own  charges ;  so  that  it  was  about  five 
shillings  every  day.  For  all  the  while  he  was  prisoner,  he  was  not 
in  a  common  prison,  but  in  the  keeping  of  two  officers  in  one  of  their 
houses.  So  they  demanded  sureties  to  be  brought  within  eight  days 
for  the  charges,  but  then  they  denied  him  to  take  surety  for  his  body, 
to  make  answer  at  liberty.  Pointz,  considering  that  Uiey  altered  in 
their  purposes,  as  well  in  other  things  as  in  that ;  and  perceiving,  by 
other  things  (as  also  it  was  told  in  secret),  that  it  would  have  cost 
him  his  life  if  he  had  tarried,  yet  Pointz  granted  them  to  put  in 
sureties,  requiring  of  them  to  have  a  messenger  to  send  ;  not  because 
he  reckoned  to  have  any,  but  to  make  a  delay,  otherwise  they  would 
have  sent  him  to  a  stronger  prison.  But  Pointz  delayed  them, 
thinking,  if  he  could,  to  make  escape  ;  yet  he  did  make  a  good  face, 
as  though  he  reckoned  to  have  been  in  no  danger ;  which  if  he  had 
not  done,  it  was  very  unlikely  he  should  have  escaped  with  his  life 
out  of  their  hands.     And  at  the  eighth  day  the  commissioners  camQ 


_-jr      s 


HIS    CONDEMNATION    AND    MARTYKDOM.  127 

again  to  Pointz,  and  there  received  both  their  bags  with  the  process,  Jfenry 
one  from  the  procuror-general,  and  one  from  Pointz,  delivering  either 


of  them  an  inventory  of  such  pieces  of  writing  as  were  delivered  in  A.  D. 
the  bags,  and  demanded  sureties  of  Pointz,  according  to  the  order  ^^"^^^ , 
they  took  when  they  were  last  with  him.  Pointz  alleged  that  he  had 
divers  times  required  those  who  had  him  in  keeping  to  get  him  a 
messenger,  as  he  also  had  done,  but  made  no  great  haste  to  have 
any;  for  he  reckoned  it  should  be  a  sufficient  delay,  whereby  he 
might  have  another  day.  And  with  much  alleging  the  impossibility 
of  his  being  able  to  get  a  messenger  to  send  forth,  at  the  last,  they 
put  him  apart,  and  agreed  to  give  him  a  day  eight  days  after,  and 
called  him  in  again,  and  commanded  the  officer  to  get  him  a  mes- 
senger, as  they  did.  And  so  Pointz  sent  him  with  letters  to  the 
English  merchants,  who  at  that  time  were  at  Barrois.  Howbeit,  he 
reckoned  to  get  away  before  the  return  again  of  the  messenger,  for 
he  perceived  his  tarrying  there  should  have  been  his  death.  And 
therefore,  to  put  in  a  venture  to  get  away,  that  so  he  might  save  him- 
self (for,  if  he  had  been  taken,  it  would  have  been  but  death,  for  he 
had  been  prisoner  there  in  their  hands  at  that  time  about  twelve  or 
thirteen  weeks),  he  tarried  not  the  coming  again  of  the  messenger, 
but,  in  a  night,  by  some  means  he  conveyed  himself  off,  and  so,  by 
God's  help,  at  the  opening  of  the  town  gate  in  the  morning,  he  got 
away.  And  when  it  was  perceived  that  he  was  gone,  there  was  horse 
sent  out  after  him,  but,  because  he  well  knew  the  country,  he  escaped 
and  came  into  England.  But  what  more  trouble  followeth  to  Pointz 
after  the  same,  it  serveth  not  for  this  place  to  rehearse.  Master 
Tyndale,  still  remaining  in  prison,  was  proffered  an  advocate  and  a 
procuror ;  for  in  any  crime  there,  it  shall  be  permitted  to  counsel  to 
make  answer  in  the  law ;  but  he  refused  to  have  any,  saying,  he  would 
make  answer  for  himself,  and  did :  but,  it  is  to  be  thought,  his 
answer  will  not  be  put  forth.  Notwithstanding,  he  had  so  preached  to 
them  there  who  had  him  in  charge,  and  such  as  was  there  conversant 
with  him  in  the  castle,  that  they  reported  of  him,  that  if  he  were 
not  a  good  christian  man,  they  knew  not  whom  they  might  take  to 
be  one.* 

At  last,  after  much  reasoning,  when  no  reason  would  serve,  although  J^^  con- 
he  deserved  no  death,  he  was  condemned  by  virtue  of  the  emperor's  tion  and 
decree,  made  in  the  assembly  at  Augsburgh  (as  is  before  signified),  dom'of 
and,  upon  the  same,  brought  forth  to  the  place  of  execution,  was  Tyndaie, 
I  there  tied  to  the  stake,  and  then  strangled  first  by  the  hangman,  and  ^'  ■'"^' 
afterwards  with  fire  consumed  in  the  morning,  at  the  town  of  Filford,  ^j^        ***^ 
A.D.  1536 ;  crying  thus  at  the  stake  with  a  fervent  zeal,  and  a  loud  prayeii'--^    "7 
voice,  "  Lord  !  open  the  king  of  England's  eyes.*"  ■ — "^ 

Such  was  the  power  of  his  doctrine,  and  the  sincerity  of  his  life,  ^°7on^u"f" 
that  during  the  time  of  his  imprisonment  (which  endured  a  year  and  Tyndaie, 
a  half),  it  is  said,  he  converted  his  keeper,  the  keeper's  daughter,  and  that  were 
I  others  of  his  household.     Also  the  rest  that  were  with  Tyndaie  con-  ^l^^ 
I  versant  in  the  castle,  reported  of  him  that  if  he  were  not  a  good 
christian  man,  they  could  not  tell  whom  to  trust. 

The  procurator-general,  the  emperor's  attorney,  being  there,  left  this 
testimony  of  him,  that  he  was  "  Homo  doctus,  plus,  et  bonus,"  that 
is,  "  a  learned,  a  good,  and  a  godly  man." 


128  THE    LIFE    OF    WILLIAM    TYNDALE,    MARTYR, 

Henry        Tlic  Same  moriiing  in  wliicli  lie  Avas  had  to  the  fire,  he  delivered  a 
letter  to  the  keeper  of  the  castle,  which  the  keeper  himself  brought 


A.  D.  to  the  house  of  the  aforesaid  Pointz  in  Antwerp,  shortly  after ;  which 
^^^^-  letter,  with  his  examinations  and  other  his  disputations,  I  would, 
might  have  come  to  our  hands  ;  all  which  I  understand  did  remain,  and 
yet  perhaps  do,  in  the  hands  of  the  keeper''s  daughter.  For  so  it  is 
of  him  reported,  that  as  he  was  in  the  castle  prisoner,  there  was  much 
writing,  and  gi-eat  disputation  to  and  fro,  between  him  and  them  of 
the  university  of  Louvain  (which  Avas  not  past  nine  or  ten  miles  from 
the  place  where  he  was  prisoner),  in  such  sort,  that  they  all  had 
enough  to  do,  and  more  than  they  could  well  Avield,  to  answer  the 
authorities  and  testimonies  of  the  Scripture,  whereupon  he  most 
pithily  grounded  his  doctrine. 
God's  *  That'  traitor,  Avorse  than  Judas  to  man's  judgment  (only  not 

iTpon'"^'^  comparing  this  to  the  case  of  Christ,  and  that  the  Scripture  hath 
PhUips.  already  judged  Judas),  was  otherwise  in  the  act — doing  not  so  good ; 
for  Judas,  after  he  had  betrayed  his  Master  and  Friend,  Avas  sorry, 
acknoAvledged  and  confessed  his  fact  openly,  declared  his  Master  to 
be  the  very  Truth,  and  despising  the  money  that  he  had  received  for 
doing  the  act,  brought  it  again  and  cast  it  before  them.  This  traitor 
■Philips,  contrariwise,  not  lamenting,  but  rejoicing  in  Avhat  he  had 
done,  not  declaring  the  honest  goodness  and  truth  of  his  friend,  but 
applying,  in  all  that  he  could  devise,  to  declare  hun  to  be  fidse  and 
seditious,  and  not  despising  the  money  that  he  had  received,  not 
bringing  it  again,  but  procuring  and  receiA'ing  more,  AvhereAvith  to 
follow  the  suit  against  that  innocent  blood  to  the  death ;  Avhich  case 
of  things  endured  about  one  Avhole  year  and  a  half,  in  Avhich  he  lost 
no  time,  but  all  that  time  folloAved  Pointz  Avith  most  diligent  attend- 
ance to  and  fro,  and  from  Louvain  to  Brussels,  and  to  Filford,  Avith 
process  to  have  sentence  against  him.  And  having  there  no  other 
thing  to  do,  he  applied  himself  to  nothing  else  ;  Avhich  Avas  not  done 
Avith  small  expenses  and  charges,  from  Avhomsoever  it  came.  And, 
as  I  have  heard  say  there  in  that  country,  Master  Tyndale  found 
them  in  the  university  of  Louvain  with  enough  to  do. 

And  yet,  in  all  that  while,  if  they  had  not  taken  to  help  them  an 
ordinance  of  the  emperor's  making  (which  ordinance  was  made  by  the 
advice  and  counsel  of  the  pope's  soldiers,  for  the  upholding  of  his' 
kingdom,  and  also  joined  Avith  his  OAvn  laAvs),  they  kncAV  not  else 
how  to  have  brought  him  to  his  death  by  their  disputing  with  him  in 
the  Scriptures;  for  he  Avas  permitted  to  dispute,  in  answering  to  them, 
by  writing.  And  that  traitor  Philips  Avas  not  satisfied  Avith  that, 
but  he  kncAv  that  he  should  have  money  enough,  as  himself  before 
had  said  to  Pointz.  But,  as  Avhen  Judas  did  run  aAvay  Avith  the  bag 
Avhen  he  went  to  betray  Christ,  Avith  Avhich  he  Avent  his  way,  the 
other  apostles  thought  he  had  gone  to  have  bought  things  necessary 
,  (although  he  Avent  to  appoint  Avith  the  Jews  for  the  taking  of  his- 

master,  Christ),  so,  in  like  manner,  this  traitor  Philips,  the  same 
morning  that  he  brought  his  treachery  to  purpose,  Avith  bringing  Master 
Tyndale  into  the  hands  of  God's  enemies,  took  money  of  him  under 
a  colour  of  borroAving,  and  put  it  into  his  bag,  and  then  incontinent 
went  his  Avays  therewith,  and  came  Avith  his  company  of  soldiers,  who 

(1)  For  the  passage  distinpuislied  \\\<\\  asterisks,  see  Edition  15C3,  pages  519,  520.  — Ea. 


TESTIMONV    TO    HIS    FIDELITY    AS    A    TRANSLATOR.  l!29 

laid  liands  upon  him  as  before,  and  led  him  away.     And  about  one    Henry 
Avhole  year  and  a  half  after,  he  was  put  to  death  at  Filford,  with  fire  ;*    ^'^^' 
and,  albeit  this  Philips  rejoiced  awhile  after  he  had  done  it,  yet  the    A.  D. 
saying  so  goeth,  that  he  not  long  time  after  enjoyed  the  price  of_i£^^ 
innocent  blood,  but  was  consumed  at  last  with  lice.  pod's 

The  worthy  virtues  and  doings  of  this  blessed  martyr,  who,  for  his  {rpon™*^" 
painful  travails  and  singular  zeal  to  his  country,  may  be  called,  in  ^''"'i'^- 
these  our  days,  an  apostle  of  England,  it  were  long  to  recite.  Among 
many  others,  this,  because  it  secmeth  to  me  worthy  of  remembrance, 
I  thought  not  in  silence  to  overpass,  which  hath  unto  me  been  credibly 
testified  by  certain  grave  merchants,  and  some  of  them  also  such  as 
were  present  the  same  time  at  the  fact,  and  men  yet  alive ;  the  story 
whereof  is  this  :  There  was  at  Antwerp  on  a  time,  amongst  a  com- 
pany of  merchants  as  they  were  at  supper,  a  certain  juggler,  who, 
through  his  diabolical  enchantments  of  art  magical,  would  fetch  all 
kinds  of  viands  and  wine  from  any  place  they  would,  and  set  them 
upon  the  table  incontinent  before  them,  with  many  other  such  like 
things.     The  fame  of  this  juggler  being  much  talked  of,  it  chanced 
that  as  Master  Tyndale  heard  of  it,  he  desired  certain  of  the  mer- 
chants, that  he  might  also  be  present  at  supper,  to  see  him  play  his 
parts.     To  be  brief,  the  supper  was  appointed,  and  the  merchants, 
with  Tyndale,  were  there  present.    Then  the  juggler,  being  required 
to  play  his  feats,  and  to  show  his  cunning,  after  his  wonted  boldness 
began  to  utter  all  that  he  could  do,  but  all  was  in  vain.     At  last, 
Avith  his  labour,  sweating,  and  toiling,  when  he  saw  that  nothing 
would  go  forward,  but  that  all  his  enchantments  were  void,  he  was  The 
compelled  openly  to  confess,  that  there  was  some  man  present  at  ^"J^"  °^ 
supper,  who  disturbed  and  letted  all  his  doings.    So  that  a  man,  even  saints 
in  the  martyrs  of  these  our  days,  cannot  lack  the  miracles  of  true  thrdevii. 
faith,  if  miracles  were  now  to  be  desired. 

As  concerning  the  works  and  books  of  Tyndale,  which  extend  to  a  Tyndaie's 
great  number,  thou  wast  told  before,  loving  reader  !  how  the  printer  x^J^ca 
I  hereof^   mindeth,  by  the  Lord''s  leave,  to  collect  them  all  in  one  f^""- '« ^^ 
:  volume  together,  and  put  them  out  in  print.     Wherefore  it  shall  not  L  one"" 
I  greatly  at  this  time  be  needful  to  make  any  several  rehearsal  of  them.  ■^'°^"™'-'- 
;  And  as  touching  his  translation  of  the  New  Testament,  because  his 
;  enemies  did  so  much  carp  at  it,  pretending  it  to  be  so  full  of  heresies  ; 
to  answer  therefore  to  their  slanderous  tongues  and  lying  lips,  thou 
shalt  hear  and  understand  what  faithful  dealing  and  sincere  conscience 
he  used  in  the  same,  by  the  testimony  and  allegation  of  his  own 
words,  written  in  his  epistle  to  John  Frith,  as  followeth,  "  I  call  God  Thefaith 
to  record  against  the  day  we  shall  appear  before  our  Lord  Jesus,  to  jnl  of' 
give  our  reckoning  of  our  doings,  that  I  never  altered  one  syllable  of  'l^^^^^t 
God's  word  against  my  conscience,  nor  would  do  this  day,  if  all  that  i^ting  "'^ 
is  in  earth,  whether  it  be  honour,  pleasure,  or  riches,  might  be  given  tan^nt!^ 
me,"  &c. 

_  And  as  ye  have  heard  Tyndaie's  own  words,  thus  protesting  for 
himself,  now  let  us  hear  likewise  the  faithful  testimony  of  John  Frith, 
for  Tyndale  his  dear  companion  and  brother,  thus  declaring  in  his 
answer  to  Master  More,  as  followeth  : 

(I)  '  The  printer  hereof,'  John  Daye.— Ed 
VOL.  V.  K 


130  TI£E    LIFE    OF    WILLIAAI    TYNDALE,     MAliTYR. 

Henry    Tlic  Testimony  of  John  Frith,  in  his  Book  of  the  Sacrament,  con- 
!_  ceming  William  Tyndale. 

A.  D. 

1536         And  Tyndale  I  trust  liveth,  well  content  with  such  a  poor  apostle's  life  as  God 

gave  his  Son  Christ,  and  his  faithful  ministers  in  this  world,  who  is  not  sure  of 

so  many  mites,  as  ye  be  yearly  of  pounds,  although  I  am  sm-e  that  for  his  learn- 
ing and  judgment  in  Scripture,  he  were  more  worthy  to  be  promoted  than  all 
the  bishops  in  England.     I  received  a  letter  from  him,  which  was  written  since 
The  Christmas,  wherein,  among  other  matters,  he  writeth  this  :  '  I  call  God  to  record 

^ords  of  against  the  day  we  shall  appear  before  our  Lord  Jesus,  to  give  a  reckoning  of 
to^Johif  our  doings,  that  I  never  altered  one  syllable  of  God's  word  against  my  con- 
Frith,  science,  nor  would  do  this  day,  if  all  that  is  in  earth,  whether  it  be  honour, 
pleasure,  or  riches,  might  be  given  me.  Moreover,  I  take  God  to  witness  to  my 
conscience,  that  I  desire  of  God  to  myself  in  this  world,  no  more  than  that, 
without  which  I  cannot  keep  his  laws,'  &c.  Judge,  christian  reader,  whether 
these  words  be  not  spoken  of  a  faithful,  clear,  innocent  heart.  And  as  for  his 
behaviour,  it  is  such  that  I  am  sure  no  man  can  reprove  him  of  any  sin,  howbeit 
no  man  is  innocent  before  God,  who  beholdeth  the  heart. 

Thus  much  out  of  Frith.  And  thus,  being  about  to  conclude  and 
finish  with  the  life  and  story  of  William  Tyndale,  it  shall  be  requisite 
now  that  the  reader  do  hear  something  likewise  of  his  supplications 
made  to  the  king  and  nobles  of  the  realm,  as  they  are  yet  extant  in 
his  works  to  be  seen,  and  worthy  in  all  ages  to  be  marked,  the  tenor 
■whereof  tendeth  to  this  effect  as  followeth. 

Tyndale's  Supplication  to  the  King,  Nobles,  and  Subjects  of 
England.* 

His  first        I  beseech  the  king's  most  noble  grace,  well  to  consider  all  the  ways  by  which 
petition,    the  cardinal,  and  our  holy  bishops,  have  led  him  since  he  was  first  king ;  and  to 
see  whereunto  all  the  pride,  pomp,  and  vain  boast  of  the  cardinal  is  come,  and 
how  God  hath  resisted  him  and  our  prelates  in  all  their  wiles.  We,  having  nothing 
to  do  at  all,  have  meddled  yet  with  all  matters,  and  have  spent  for  our  prelates' 
causes  more  than  all  Christendom,  even  unto  the  utter  beggaring  of  ourselves ; 
and  have  gotten  nothing  but  rebuke  and  hate  among  all  nations,  and  a  mock 
and  a  scorn  of  them  whom  we  have  most  holpen.     For  the  Frenchmen  (as  the 
saying  is)  of  late  days  made  a  play,  or  a  disguising,  at  Paris,  in  which  the  em- 
peror danced  with  the  pope  and  the  French  king,  and  wearied  them  ;  the  king 
of  England  sitting  on  a  high  bench,  and  looking  on.     And  when  it  was  asked 
The  king  why  he  danced  not,  it  was  answered,  that  he  sat  there  but  to  pay  the  minstrels 
of  Eng-     their  wages  :  as  one  who  should  say,  we  paid  for  all  men's  dancing.      We 
for'alF^^  monied  the    emperor  openly,  and  gave  the   French   king  double  and  treble 
secretly ;  and  to  the  pope  also.     Yea,  and  though  Ferdinand  had  money  sent 
openly  to  blind  the  world  withal,  yet  the  saying  is,  through  all  Dutch-land,  that 
we  sent  money  to  the  king  of  Poland,  &c. 
Tyndale's      Furthermore,   I  beseech  his  grace  also  to  have  mercy  on  his  own  soul,  and 
second      not  to  suffer  Christ  and  his  holy  "Testament  to  he  persecuted  under  his  name 
pe  1  ion.    ^^^  longer,  that  the  sword  of  the  wrath  of  God  may  be  put  up  again,  which, 

for  that  cause,  no  doubt,  is  most  chiefly  drawn. 

His  third.      Thirdly,  my  petition  is  to  his  grace,  to  have  compassion  on  his  poor  subjects, 

that  the  realm   utterly  perish  not  with  the  wicked  counsel  of  our  pestilent 

prelates.    For  if  his  grace,  who  is  but  a  man,  should  die,  the  lords  and  commons 

not  knowing  who  hath  most  right  to  enjoy  the  crown,  the  realm  could  not  but 

stand  in  great  danger. 

His  My  fourth  suit  and  exhortation  is  to  all  the  lords  temporal  of  the  realm,  that 

fourth.      they  come  and  fall  before  the  king's  grace,  and  humbly  desire  his  majesty  to 

suffer  it  to  be  tried,  who  of  right  ought  to  succeed  :  and  if  he  or  she  fail,  who 

next,  and  who  third.     And  let  it  be  proclaimed  openly ;  and  let  all  the  lords 

temporal  be  sworn  thereto,  and  all  the  knights,  and  squires,  and  gentlemen,  and 

(1)  Ex  lib.  Tynd.,  '  Praxi  praelatorum.' 


LETTERS    TO    JOHN    FRITH. 


131 


the  commons  above  eighteen  years  old,  that  there  be  no  strife  for  the  succession.     Henry 
If  they  try  it  by  the  sword,  I  promise  them,  I  see  no  other  liiselihood,  but  it  will     ''^^^• 


cost  the  realm  of  England,  &c.*  ^  j) 

Further,  of  all  the  subjects  of  England  this  I  crave — that  they  repent;  for    j^'^g' 
the  cause  of  evil  rulers  is  the  sin  of  the  subjects,  as  testifieth  the  Scripture. 


And  the  cause  of  false  preachers  is,  that  the  people  have  no  love  unto  the  truth,  ^"^^^^[1* 
saith  Paul,  in  1  Thess.  ii.  We  be  all  sinners  a  hundred  times  greater  than  all  "^ 
that  we  suffer.  Let  us,  therefore,  each  forgive  others,  remembering  the  greater 
sinners  the  more  welcome,  if  we  repent ;  according  to  the  similitude  of  the 
riotous  son.'  For  Christ  died  for  sinners,  and  is  their  Saviour,  and  his  blood  is 
their  treasure,  to  pay  for  their  sins.  He  is  that  fatted  calf  which  is  slain  to 
make  them  good  cheer  withal,  if  they  will  repent  and  come  to  their  Father 
again ;  and  his  merits  are  the  goodly  raiment  to  cover  the  naked  deformities  oi 
their  sins. 

Finally,  if  the  persecution  of  the  king's  grace,  and.  other  temporal  persons, 
conspiring  with  the  spiritualty,  be  of  ignorance,  I  doubt  not  but  that  their  eyes  y 
shall  be  opened  shortly,  and  they  shall  see  and  repent,  and  God  shall  show  them 
mercy.  But  if  it  be  of  a  set  malice  against  the  truth,  and  of  a  grounded  hate 
against  the  law  of  God,  by  the  reason  of  a  full  consent  they  have  to  sin,  and  to  walk 
in  their  old  ways  of  ignorance,  whereunto,  being  now  past  all  repentance,  they 
have  utterly  yielded  themselves,  to  follow  with  full  lust,  without  bridle  or  snaffle 
(which  is  the  sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost),  then  ye  shall  see,  even  shortly,  that 
God  shall  turn  the  point  of  the  sword  wherewith  they  now  shed  Christ's  blood, 
homeward,  to  shed  their  own  again,  after  all  the  examples  of  the  Bible. 

These  things  thus  discoursed,  pertaining  to  the  story  and  doings 
of  Tyndale,  finally  it  remaineth  to  infer  certain  of  his  private  letters 
and  epistles,  whereof,  among  divers  others  which  have  not  come  to 
our  hands,  two  special  he  wrote  to  John  Frith,  one  properly,  under 
his  own  name,  another  under  the  name  of  Jacob  ;  but,  in  very  deed,  it 
was  written  and  delivered  to  John  Frith,  being  prisoner  then  in  the 
Tower,  as  ye  shall  further  understand  by  the  sequel  hereafter.  The 
copy  and  tenor  of  the  epistles  here  followeth. 

A  Letter  sent  from  William  Tyndale  unto  Master  Frith,  being  in  the 

ToAver, 

The  grace  and  peace  of  God  our  Father,  and  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  be 
with  you.  Amen.  Dearly  beloved  brother  John  !  I  have  heard  say,  how  the 
hypocrites,  now  that  they  have  overcome  that  great  business  which  letted  them, 
or  at  the  least  way  have  brought  it  to  a  stay,  they  return  to  their  old  nature^ 
again.  The  will  of  God  be  fulfilled,  and  that  which  he  hath  ordained  to  be, 
ere  the  world  was  made,  that  come,  and  his  glory  reign  over  all ! 

Dearly  beloved  !  however  the  matter  be,  commit  yourself  wholly  and  only 
unto  your  most  loving  Father,  and  most  kind  Lord.  Fear  not  men  that  threat, 
nor  trust  men  that  speak  fair ;  but  trust  him  that  is  true  of  promise,  and  able 
to_  make  his  word  good.  Your  cause  is  Christ's  gospel,  a  light  that  must  be  fed 
with  the  blood  of  faith.  The  lamp  must  be  dressed  and  snuffed  daily,  and  that 
j  oil  poured  in  every  evening  and  morning,  that  the  light  go  not  out.  Though 
',  we  be  sinners,  yet  is  the  cause  right.  If  when  we  be  buffeted  for  well  doing, 
we  suffer  patiently  and  endure,  that  is  acceptable  to  God  f  for  to  that  end  we 
are  called.  For  Christ  also  suffered  for  us,  leaving  us  an  example,  that  we 
should  follow  his  steps,  who  did  no  sin.  Hereby  have  we  perceived  love,  that 
he  had  laid  down  his  life  for  us ;  therefore  we  ought  also  to  lay  down  our  lives 
for  the  brethren.*  Rejoice  and  be  glad,  for  great  is  your  reward  in  heaven.^ 
For  we  suffer  with  him,  that  we  may  also  be  glorified  with  him ;  who  shall 
change  our  vile  body,  that  it  may  be  fashioned  like  unto  his  glorious  body ; 
according  to  the  working  whereby  he  is  able  even  to  subject  all  things  untohim.s 
Dearly  beloved  !  be  of  good  courage,  and  comfort  your  soul  with  the  hope  of 
this  high  reward,  and  bear  the  image  of  Christ  in  your  mortal  body,  that  it  may, 

(1)  I  pray  God  this  be  not  a  prophecy  against  England.  (2)  Luke  xv.  (3)  1  Pet.  ii. 

(4)  1  John  ix.  (5)  Matt  v.  (6)  Rom.  viii.     Phil.  iii. 

K    % 


132 


TYNDALE  S    LETTERS    TO    JOHN    FRITH. 


Henry 

yiii. 

A.D. 

1536. 

Boldness 
of  spirit. 
Death, 
after 
denying, 
evil 
spoken 
of  by  the 
adver- 
saries. 
Obedi- 
ence to 
God. 


Perseve- 
rance to 
the  end. 

Bilney. 


at  his  coming,  be  made  like  to  his,  immortal ;  and  follow  the  example  of  all 
your  other  dear  brethren,  who  choose  to  suffer  in  hope  of  a  better  resurrection. 
Keep  your  conscience  pure  and  undefiled,  and  say  against  that,  nothing.  Stick 
at  necessary  things,  and  remember  the  blasphemies  of  the  enemies  of  Christ, 
saying,  they  find  none  but  that  will  abjure,  rather  than  suffer  the  extremity. 
Moreover,  the  death  of  them  that  come  again  after  they  have  once  denied, 
though  it  be  accepted  with  God,  and  all  that  believe,  yet  it  is  not  glorious  :  for 
the  hypocrites  say  '  He  must  needs  die ;  denying  helpeth  not.  But,  might  it 
have  holpen,  they  would  have  denied  five  hundred  times ;  but  seeing  it  would 
not  help  them,  therefore,  of  pure  pride  and  mere  malice  together,  they  spake 
with  their  mouths,  what  their  conscience  knoweth  false.'  If  you  give  yoiurself, 
cast  yourself,  yield  yourself,  commit  yourself,  wholly  and  only  to  your  loving 
Father;  then  shall  his  power  be  in  you,  and  make  you  strong;  and  that  so 
strong,  that  you  shall  feel  no  pain,  which  should  be  to  another  present  death  : 
and  his  Spirit  shall  speak  in  you,  and  teach  you  what  to  answer,  according  to 
his  promise.  He  shall  set  out  his  truth  by  you  wonderfully,  and  work  for 
you  above  all  that  your  heart  can  imagine  :'  yea  and  you  are  not  yet  dead, 
though  the  hopocrites  all,  with  all  that  they  can  make,  have  sworn  your  death. 
'  Una  salus  victis  nullam  sperare  salutem ;'  to  look  for  no  man's  help,  bringeth 
the  help  of  God  to  them  that  seem  to  be  overcome  in  the  eyes  of  the  hypo- 
crites :  yea,  it  shall  make  God  to  carry  you  through  thick  and  thin  for  his  truth's 
sake,  in  spite  of  all  the  enemies  of  his  truth.  There  falleth  not  a  hair,  till  his 
hour  be  come ;  and  when  his  hour  is  come,  necessity  carrieth  us  hence,  though 
we  be  not  willing.     But  if  we  be  willing,  then  have  we  a  reward  and  thank. 

Fear  not  the  threatening  therefore,  neither  be  overcome  of  sweet  words, 
with  which  twain  the  hypocrites  shall  assail  you ;  neither  let  the  persuasions  of 
worldly  wisdom  bear  rule  in  your  heart ;  no,  though  they  be  your  friends  that 
counsel  you.  Let  Bilney  be  a  warning  to  you,  let  not  their  visor  beguile  your 
eyes.  Let  not  your  body  faint.  He  that  endureth  to  the  end  shall  be  saved.' 
If  the  pain  be  above  your  strength,  remember,  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  in  my 
name,  1  will  give  it  you.'  And  pray  to  your  Father  in  that  name,  and  he  shall 
ease  your  pain,  or  shorten  it.  The  Lord  of  peace,  of  hope,  and  of  faith,  be 
with  you,  Amen.  William  Tyndale. 


Martyrs 
for  the 
gospel. 


Two  have  suffered  in  Antwerp,  '  In  die  sanctae  crucis,'  unto  the  great  glory  of 
the  gospel;  four  at  Risele  in  Flanders,  and  at  Lucca  hath  there  one  at  the  least 
suffered ;  and  all  the  same  day.  At  Rouen  in  France  they  persecute,  and  at 
Paris  are  five  doctors  taken  for  the  gospel.  See,  you  are  not  alone  ;  be  cheer- 
ful, and  remember  that  among  the  hard  hearted  in  England,  there  is  a  number 
reserved  by  grace  ;  for  whose  sakes,  if  need  be,  you  must  be  ready  to  suffer. 
Sir,  if  you  may  write,  how  short  soever  it  be,  forget  it  not,  that  we  may  know 
how  it  goeth  with  you,  for  our  heart's  ease.  The  Lord  be  yet  again  with  you 
with  all  his  plenteousness,  and  fill  you  that  you  flow  over.  Amen. 

If,  when  you  have  read  this,  you  may  send  it  to  Adrian,  do,  I  pray  you,  that 
he  may  know  how  that  our  heart  is  with  you. 

George  Joy  at  Candlemas,  being  at  Barrois,  printed  two  leaves  of  Genesis  in 
a  great  fonn,  and  sent  one  copy  to  the  king,  and  another  to  the  new  queen, 
with  a  letter  to  N.,  to  deliver  them  ;  and  to  purchase  license,  that  he  might  so  go 
through  all  the  Bible.  Out  of  this  is  spnmg  the  noise  of  the  new  Bible ;  and 
out  of  that  is  the  great  seeking  for  English  books  at  all  printers  and  book- 
binders in  Antwerp,  and  for  an  English  priest,  that  should  print. 

This  chanced  the  ninth  day  of  May. 

Sir,  your  wife  is  well  content  with  the  will  of  God,  and  would  not,  for  her 
sake,  have  the  glory  of  God  hindered. 

William  Tyndale. 


Another  notable  and  worthy  Letter  of  Master  William  Tyndale, 
sent  to  the  said  John  Frith,  under  the  name  of  Jacob. 

The  grace  of  our  Saviour  Jesus,  his  patience,  meekness,  humbleness,  circum- 
spection, and  wisdom,  be  wath  your  heart,  Amen. 


(1)  To  look  for  no  man's  help,  bringeth  God's  help. 


(2)  Matt.  xxii. 


TYNDALe's     letters    to    JOHN    FRITH.  133 

■  Dearly  beloved  brother  Jacob,  mine  heart's  desh-e  in  our  Saviour  Jesus,  is,  Hfnry 
that  you  arm  yourself  with  patience,  and  be  cold,  sober,  wise,  and  circumspect,  ^"■^^^- 
and  that  you  keep  you  alow  by  the  ground,  avoiding  high  questions,  that  pass  A.D. 
the  common  capacity.     But  expound  the  law  truly,  and  open  the  veil  of  Moses    153(3 

to  condemn  all  flesh ;  and  prove  all  men  sinners,  and  all  deeds  under  the  law,  

before  mercy  have  taken  away  the  condemnation  thereof,  to  be  sin  and  dam-  ^v^lfy^t 
nable  ;  and  then,  as  a  faithful  minister,  set  abroach  the  mercy  of  our  Lord  faith,  are 
Jesus,  and  let  the  wounded  consciences  drink  of  the  water  of  him.     And  then  **'"• 
shall  your  preaching  be  with  power,  and  not  as  the  doctrine  of  the  hypocrites ; 
and  the  Spirit  of  God  shall  work  with  you,  and  all  consciences  shall  bear  re- 
cord unto  you,  and  feel  that  it  is  so.     And  all  doctrine  that  casteth  a  mist  on  The  law 
those  two,  to  shadow  and  hide  them  (I  mean  the  law  of  God,  and  mercy  of  "f^od, 
Christ),  that  resist  you  with  all  your  power.     Sacraments  without  signification  ,„ercy  of 
refuse.   If  they  put  significations  to  them,  receive  them,  if  you  see  it  may  help,  Christ, 
though  it  be  not  necessary.' 

Of  the  presence  of  Christ's  body  in  the  sacrament,  meddle  as  little  as  you 
can,  that  there  appear  no  division  among  us.  Barnes  will  be  hot  against  you. 
The  Saxons  be  sore  on  the  affirmative :  whether  constant  or  obstinate,  I  com- 
mit it  to  God.  Philip  Melancthon  is  said  to  be  with  the  French  king.  There 
be  in  Antwerp  that  say,  they  saw  him  come  into  Paris  with  a  hundred  and 
fifty  horses,  and  that  they  spake  with  him.  If  the  Frenchmen  receive  the  word 
of  God,  he  will  plant  the  affirmative  in  them.^  George  Joy  would  have  put 
forth  a  treatise  of  the  matter,  but  I  have  stopped  him  as  yet :  what  he  will  do 
if  he  get  money,  I  wot  not.  I  believe  he  would  make  many  reasons  little 
serving  to  the  purpose.  My  mind  is  that  nothing  be  put  forth  till  we  hear  how 
you  shall  have  sped.  I  would  have  the  right  use  preached,  and  the  presence 
to  be  an  indifferent  thing,  till  the  matter  might  be  reasoned  in  peace,  at  leisure, 
of  both  parties.  If  you  be  required,  show  the  phrases  of  the  Scripture,  and 
let  them  talk  what  they  will :  for  as  to  believe  that  God  is  everywhere,  hurteth 
no  man  that  worshippeth  him  nowhere  but  within  in  the  heart,  in  spirit  and 
j  verity ;  even  so,  to  believe  that  the  body  of  Christ  is  every  wliere  (though  it 
I  cannot  be  proved),  hurteth  no  man  that  worshippeth  him  nowhere  save  in 
j  the  faith  of  his  gospel.'    You  perceive   my  mind :  howbeit  if  God  show  you 

otherwise,  it  is  free  for  you  to  do  as  he  moveth  you. 
}       I  guessed  long  ago,  that  God  would  send   a  dazing  into  the  head  of  the  Ubiquity 

■  spiritualty,  to  catch  themselves  in  their  own  subtlety,  and  I  trust  it  is  come  to  <^annot  be 
I  pass.     And  now  methinketh  I  smell    a   counsel  to  be  taken,  little  for  their 

\  profits  in  time  to  come.     But  you  must  understand,  that  it  is  not  of  a  pure 
!  heart,    and  for  love  of  the  truth,    but  to  avenge  themselves,  and  to  eat  the 
I  whore's  flesh,  and  to  suck  the  marrow  of  her  bones.*     Wherefore  cleave  fast 
I  to  the  rock  of  the  help  of  God,  and  commit  the  end  of  all  things  to  him  :  and  worldly 
!  if  God  shall  call  you,  that  you  may  then  use  the  wisdom  of  the  worldly,  as  far  vvisdom, 
i  as  you  perceive  the  glory  of  God  may  come  thereof,  refuse  it  not;  and  ever  ?"  far  as 
I  among  thrust  in,  that  the  Scripture  may  be  in  the  mother   tongue,  and  learn-  serve 
I  ing  set  up  in  the  universities.     But  if  aught  be  required  contrary  to  the  glory  God's 
j  of  God,  and  his  Christ,  then  stand  fast,  and  commit  yourself  to  God,  and  be  not  mav^be 

overcome  of  men's  persuasions;  which  haply  shall  say,  We  see  no  other  way  to  used. 
!  bring  in  the  truth. 

1       Brother  Jacob,  beloved  in  my  heart !  there  liveth  not  in  whom  I  have  so 

j  good  hope  and  trust,  and  in  whom  my  heart  rejoiceth,  and  my  soul  comforteth 

]  herself,  as  in  you;  not  the  thousandth  part  so  much  for  your  learning,  and  what 

other  gifts  else  you  have,  as  because  you  will  creep  alow  by  the  ground,  and  Lowly 

walk  in  those  things  that  the  conscience  may  feel,  and  not  in  the  imaginations  ^valkings. 

of  the  brain  ;  in  fear,  and  not  in  boldness;  in  open  necessarj'  things,  and  not 

to  pronounce  or  define  of  hid  secrets,  or  things  that  neither  help  nor  hinder, 

i  whether  it  be  so  or  no  ;  in  unity,  and  not  in  seditious  opinions :  insomuch  that 

[  if  you  be  sure  you  know,  yet  in  things  that  may  abide  leisure,  you  will  defer, 

■  or  say  (till  others  agree  with  you),  '  Methinks  the  text  recjuireth  this  sense  01 
understanding.'     Yea,  and  if  you  be  sure  that  your  part  be  good,  and  another 

(1)  Master  Tyndale  here  beareth  with  time. 

(2)  By  the  allirmative,  he  meaneth  the  opinion  wliich  M.  Luther  and  the  Saxons  do  hold  of  the 
Sacrament. 

(3)  Master  Tyndale  ap;ain  beareth  with  time. 

(■1)  '  Eating  the  whore's  liesh,'  is  to  spoil  the  popt's  chutcli  only  for  the  prey  and  spoil  thertof. 


184  aUEKN    ANNE    BEHEADED. 

Hevrij  hold  the  contrary,  yet  if  it  be  a  thing  tliat  maketh  no  matter,  you  will  laugh 
^^^^-  and  let  it  pass,  and  refer  the  thing  to  other  men,  and  stick  you  stitHy  and  stub- 
»  jj  bornly  in  earnest  and  necessary  things.  And  I  trust  you  be  persuaded  even  so 
1  'I'^fi*    °^  "^^  •  ^^'"  ^  ^^^^  ^°^  *°  record  against  the  day  we  shall  appear  before  our 

'—  Lord  Jesus,  to  give  a  reckoning  of  our  doings,  that  I  never  altered  one  syllable 

Upright  of  God's  word  against  my  conscience,  nor  would  this  day,  if  all  that  is  in  the 
iiuhe  "^  earth,  whether  it  be  pleasure,  honour,  or  riches,  might  be  given  me.  More- 
transla-  over,  I  take  God  to  record  to  my  conscience,  that  I  desire  of  God,  to  myself  in 
T°"d^i      ^^^^  world,  no  more  than  that,  without  which  I  cannot  keep  his  laws. 

Finally,  if  there  were  in  me  any  gift  that  could  help  at  hand,  and  aid  you  if 
need  required,  I  promise  you  I   would  not  be  far  oft",  and  commit  the  end  to 
God.     My  soul  is  not  faint,  though  my  body  be  weary.     But  God  hath  made 
me  evil  favoured  in  this  world,  and  without  grace  in  the  sight  of  men,  speech- 
less and  rude,  dull  and  slow  witted  :  your  part  shall  be  to  supply  what  lacketh 
heart        in  me ;  remembering  that  as  lowliness  of  heart  shall  make  you  high  with  God, 
maketh     even  SO  meekness  of  words  shall  make  you  sink  into  the  hearts  of  men.  Nature 
hi™^with  giveth  age  authority,  but  meekness  is  the  glory  of  youth,   and  giveth  them 
God.         honour.     Abundance  of  love  maketh  me  exceed  in  babbling. 

Sir,  as  concerning  purgatory  and  many  other  things,  if  you  be  demanded,  you 
may  say,  if  you  err,  the  spiritualty  hath  so  led  you,  and  that  they  have  taught 
you  to  believe  as  yovi  do.  For  they  preached  you  all  such  things  out  of  God's 
word,  and  alleged  a  thousand  texts,  by  reason  of  which  texts  you  believed  as 
they  taught  you;  but  now  you  find  them  liars,  and  that  the  texts  mean  no 
such  things,  and  therefore  you  can  believe  them  no  longer ;  but  are  as  you  were 
before  they  taught  you,  and  believe  no  such  thing  :  howbeit  you  are  ready  to 
believe,  if  they  have  any  other  way  to  prove  it :  for  without  proof  you  cannot 
believe  them,  when  you  have  found  them  with  so  many  lies,  &c.  If  you  per- 
ceive wherein  we  may  help,  either  in  being  still,  or  doing  somewhat,  let  us  have 
word,  and  I  will  do  mine  uttermost. 

My  lord  of  London  hath  a  servant  called  John  Tisen,  with  a  red  beard,  and  a 
black-reddish  head,  and  who  was  once  my  scholar :  he  was  seen  in  Antwerp, 
but  came  not  among  the  Englishmen.  Whether  he  is  gone  an  ambassador 
secret,  I  wot  not. 

The  mighty  God  of  Jacob  be  with  you,  to  supplant  his  enemies,  and  give  you 
the  favour  of  Joseph  :  and  the  wisdom  and  the  spirit  of  Stephen  be  with  your 
heart,  and  with  your  mouth,  and  teach  your  lips  what  they  shall  say,  and  how 
to  answer  to  all  things.  He  is  our  God,  if  we  despair  in  ourselves,  and  trust  in 
him  :  and  his  is  the  glory.     Amen. 

I  hope  our  redemption  is  nigh.  William  Tyndale. 

I'liis  letter  was  written  a.d.  1533,  in  the  month  of  January :  which 
letter,  although  it  do  pretend  the  name  of  Jacob,  yet  understand,  good 
reader,  that  it  was  written  in  very  deed  to  John  Frith,  as  is  above 
told  thee.  For  the  more  proof  and  evidence  hereof,  read  Frith"'s 
book  of  the  sacrament,  and  there  thou  shalt  find  a  certain  place  of 
this  epistle  repeated  word  for  word,  beginning  thus  ;  "  I  call  God  to 
record,  against  the  day  we  shall  appear  before  our  Lord  Jesus  to  give 
a  reckoning  of  our  doing,  that  I  never  altered  one  syllable  of  God's 
word  against  my  conscience,"  &c. ;  which  epistle  John  Frith  himself 
witncsseth  that  he  received  from  Tyndale,  as  in  his  testimony  above 
appeareth. 

THE    DEATH    OF    THE    LADY     KATHAUINE,     PRINCESS     DOWAGER, 
AND    THAT    OF    QUEEN    ANNE. 

The  same  year  in  which  William  Tyndale  was  burned,  which  was 
A.D.  1536,  in  the  beginning  of  the  year,  first  died  lady  Katharine, 
princess  dowager,  in  the  month  of  January. 

After  whom,   the  same   year  also,   in   the  month   of  May  next 


VIII. 

A.D. 
1536. 


HER    COMMENDATION.  135 

folloAving,  followeth  the  death  also  of  queen  Anne,  who  liad  now  been  He„ry 
mamed  to  the  king  the  space  of  three  years.  In  certain  records  tlius 
we  find,  that  the  king,  being  in  his  jousts  at  Greenwich,  suddenly 
with  a  few  persons  departed  to  Westminster,  and,  the  next  day  after, 
queen  Anne,  bis  wife,  was  had  to  the  Tower,  with  the  lord  llochford 
her  brother,  and  certain  others,  and,  the  nineteenth  day  after,  was 
beheaded.  The  words  of  this  worthy  and  christian  lady  at  her 
death  were  these  : 

The  Words  of  Queen  Anne  at  her  Death. 

Good  christian  people  !  I  am  come  hither  to  die,  for  according  to  the  law, 
and  by  the  law,  I  am  judged  to  death;  and  therefore  I  will  speak  nothing 
against  it.  I  come  hither  to  accuse  no  man,  nor  to  speak  any  thing  of  that 
whereof  I  am  accused  and  condemned  to  die  ;  but  I  pray  God  save  the  king,  and 
send  him  long  to  reign  over  you,  for  a  gentler,  or  a  more  merciful  prince  was 
there  never ;  and  to  me  he  was  ever  a  good,  a  gentle,  and  a  sovereign  lord. 
And  if  any  person  will  meddle  of  my  cause,  I  require  them  to  judge  the  best. 
And  thus  I  take  my  leave  of  the  world,  and  of  you  all,  and  I  heartily  desire 
you  all  to  pray  for  me.  O  Lord  have  mercy  on  me !  To  God  I  commend 
my  soul. 

And  so  she  kneeled  down,  saying,  "  To  Christ  I  commend  my  Queen 
soul :"  "  Jesu,  receive  my  soul."      Repeating  the  same  divers  times,  beheaded, 
till  at  length  the  stroke  was  given,  and  her  head  was  stricken  off. 

And  this  was  the  end  of  that  godly  lady  and  queen.  Godly  I  call  commen- 
hcr,  for  sundry  respects,  whatsoever  the  cause  was,  or  quarrel  objected  ^er'""^  °^ 
against  her.  First,  her  last  words  spoken  at  her  death  declared  no 
less  her  sincere  faith  and  trust  in  Christ,  than  did  her  quiet  modesty 
utter  forth  the  goodness  of  the  cause  and  matter,  whatsoever  it  was. 
Besides  that  to  such  as  wisely  can  judge  upon  cases  occurrent,  this 
also  may  seem  to  give  a  great  clearing  unto  her,  that  the  king,  the 
third  day  after,  was  married  in  his  whites  unto  another.  Certain  this 
was,  that  for  the  rare  and  singular  gifts  of  her  mind,  so  well  instructed, 
and  given  toward  God,  with  such  a  fervent  desire  unto  the  truth  and 
setting  forth  of  sincere  religion,  joined  with  like  gentleness,  modesty, 
and  pity  toward  all  men,  there  have  not  many  such  queens  before  her 
borne  the  crown  of  England.  Principally  this  one  commendation  she 
left  behind  ber,  that  during  her  life,  the  religion  of  Christ  most 
happily  flourished,  and  had  a  right  prosperous  course. 

Many  things  might  be  written  more  of  the  manifold  virtues,  and  Her  miid 
the  quiet  moderation  of  her  mild  nature,  how  lowly  she  would  bear,  "akUigad- 
not  only  to  be  admonished,  but  also  of  her  own  accord  would  require  mo'^t'on. 
her  chaplains  plainly  and  freely  to  tell  whatsoever  they  saw  in  her 
amiss.    Also,  how  bountiful  she  was  to  the  poor,  passing  not  only  the 
common  example  of  other  queens,  but  also  the  revenues  almost  of  her 
estate  ;  insomuch  that  the  alms  which  she  gave  in  three  quarters  of  a  Her  ^eat 
year,  in  distribution,  is  summed  to  the  number  of  fourteen  or  fifteen  ^'°''' 
thousand  pounds ;  besides  the  great  piece  of  money  which  her  grace 
intended  to  impart  into  four  sundry  quarters  of  the  realm,  as  for  a  stock 
there  to  be  employed  to  the  behcjof  of  poor  artificers  and  occupiers. 
Again,  what  a  zealous  defender  she  was  of  Christ's  gospel  all  the  world 
doth  know,  and  her  acts   do  and  will  declare  to  the   world's  end. 
Amongst  which  other  her  acts  this  is  one,  that  she  placed  Master 
Hugh  Latimer  in  the  bishopric  of  Worcester,  and  also  preferred 


136  LAWFULNESS    OF    QUEKN    ANNe''s    SUCCESSION 

Hfnnj    Dr.  Shaxton  to  liis  bishopric,    being  then  accounted  a  good  man, 

Furtliermore,  what  a  true  faith  she  bare  unto  the  Lord,  this  one 

A.  D.  example  may  stand  for  many  :  for  that  when  king  Henry  was  with  her 
^^^^-  at  AVoodstock,  and  there,  being  afraid  of  an  old  blind  prophecy,  for 
which  neither  he  nor  other  kings  before  him  durst  hunt  in  the  said 
park  of  Woodstock,  nor  enter  into  the  town  of  Oxford,  at  last,  through 
the  christian  and  faithful  counsel  of  that  queen,  he  was  so  armed  against 
all  infidelity,  that  both  he  hunted  in  the  aforesaid  park,  and  also 
entered  into  the  town  of  Oxford,  and  had  no  harm.  But  because, 
touching  the  memorable  virtues  of  this  worthy  queen,  partly  we  have 
said  something  before,  partly  because  more  also  is  promised  to  be 
declared  of  her  virtuous  life  (the  Lord  so  permitting)  by  others  who 
then  were  about  her,  I  will  cease  in  this  matter  further  to  proceed. 
Pariia-  T\\\s  I  canuot  but  marvcl,  why  the  parliament  holden  this  year,  that 

merits  not  .         ,  •ii  pii-z-i-i  t  i 

always  IS,  thc  twcuty-cighth  year  of  the  kmg  (which  parliament  three  years 
before  had  established  and  confirmed  this  marriage  as  most  lawflil), 
should  now  so  suddenly,  and  contrary  to  their  own  doings,  repeal  and 
disable  the  said  marriage  again  as  unlawful,  being  so  lawfully  before 
contracted.'  But  more  I  marvel,  why  the  said  parliament,  after  the 
illegitimation  of  the  marriage  enacted,  not  contented  with  that,  should 
further  proceed,  and  charge  her  with  such  carnal  desires  of  her  body 
as  to  misuse  herself  Avith  her  own  natural  brother,  the  lord  Rochford. 
and  others ;  being  so  contrary  to  all  nature,  that  no  natui-al  man  will 
believe  it. 

But  in  this  act  of  parliament  did  lie,  no  doubt,  some  great  mystery, 
which  here  I  will  not  stand  to  discuss,  but  only  that  it  may  be  sus- 
pected some  secret  practising  of  the  papists  here  not  to  be  lacking, 
considering  what  a  mighty  stop  she  Avas  to  their  purposes  and 
proceedings,  and  on  the  contrary  side,  what  a  strong  bulwark  she  was 
for  the  maintenance  of  Christ's  gospel,  and  sincere  religion,  which  they 
then  in  no  case  could  abide.  By  reason  whereof  it  may  be  easily 
considered,  that  this  christian  and  devout  Deborah  could  lack  no 
enemies  amongst  such  a  number  of  Philistines,  both  within  the  realm, 
and  without. 

Again,  neither  is  it  unlike,  but  that  Stephen  Winchester,  being 

then  abroad  in  embassy,  was  not  altogether  asleep ;   the  suspicion 

whereof  may  be  the  more  conjectural,  for  that  Edmund  Bonner, 

archdeacon  of  Leicester,  and  then  ambassador  in  France,  succeeding 

after  Stephen  Winchester,  did  manifestly  detect  him  of  plain  papistry, 

as  in  the  sequel   of  their  stories,  when  we  come  to  the  time,  more 

amply  (the  Lord  granting)  shall  be  expressed. 

Lawful-        And  as  touching  tiie  king's  mind  and  assent,  although  at  that  time, 

queen      through  Crafty  settcrs-on,  he  seemed  to  be  sore  bent  both  against  that 

succel^     queen,  and  to  the  disheriting  of  his  own  daughter ;   yet  unto  that 

sion.        former  will  of  the  king  so  set  against  her  then,  I  will  oppose  again 

the  last  will  of  the  king,  wherein,  expressly  and  by  name,  he  did 

accept,  and  by  plain   ratification   did  allow,  the  succession  of  his 

marriage  to  stand  good  and  lawful. 

Furthermore,  to  all  other  sinister  judgments  and  opinions,  what- 
soever can  be  conceived  of  man  against  that  virtuous  queen,  I  object 
and  oppose  again  (as  instead  of  answer)  the  evident  demonstration  of 

(1)  Stat.  an.  28  Hen.  8.  cap.  7. 


THE    KING    MARIIIETH    THE    LADY    JANE.  137 

God's  favour,  in  maintaining,  preserving,  and  advancing  the  offspring    Henry 
of  her  body,  the  lady  Elizabeth,  now  queen,  whom  the  Lord  hath 


so  marvellously  conserved  from  so  manifold  dangers,  so  royally  hath    A.  D. 
exalted,  so  happily  hath  blessed  with  such  virtuous  patience,  and  with    l^'^^- 


such  a  quiet  reign  hitherto,  that  neither  the  reign  of  her  brother  ^^^^^^"^ 
Edward,  nor  of  her  sister  Mary,  to  hers  is  to  be  compared ;  whether  agains't 
we  consider  the  number  of  the  years  of  their  reigns,  or  the  peaceable-  !J"ck'. 
ness  of  their  state.     In  whose  royal  and  flourishing  regiment  we  have  '^'"''■s- 
to  behold,  not  so  much  the  natural  disposition  of  her  mother"'s  quali- 
ties, as  the  secret  judgment  of  God  in  preserving  and  magnifying  the 
fruit  and  offspring  of  that  godly  queen. 

And  finally,  as  for  the  blasphemous  mouth  both  of  cardinal  Pole,  The  pro- 
and  of  Paulus  Jovius,  that  popish  cardinal,  who,  measuring  belike  of'^oe"/^ 
other  women  by  his  courtezans  of  Rome,  so  impudently  abuseth  his  many  for- 

,    .  •■,.,,  -I'll  1  •       sake  kiiii» 

pen  in  lymg  and  raihng  against  this  noble  queen,     to  answer  again  Henry ibr 
in  defence  of  her  cause  to  that  Italian,  I  object  and  oppose  the  consent  of  quee'"' 
and  judgment  of  so  many  noble  protestants  and  princes  of  Germany,  ''^""^• 
who,  being  in  league  before  with  king  Henry,  and  minding  no  less 
but  to  have  made  him  the  head  of  their  confederation,  afterwards, 
hearing  of  the  death  of  this  queen,  utterly  brake  from  him,  and  refused 
him  only  for  the  same  cause. 

But  all  this  seemeth  (as  is  said)  to  be  the  drift  of  the  wily  papists,  The  wiiy 
who,  seeing  the  pope  to  be  repulsed  out  of  England,  by  the  means  orthe'^*^'' 
chiefly  of  this  queen,  and  fearing  always  the  succession  of  this  mamage  v^v^''^^- 
in  time  to  come,  thought  by  sinister  practice  to  prevent  that  peril 
before,  whispering  in  the  king''s  ears  what  possibly  they  could,  to 
make  that  matrimony  unlawful ;  and  all  for  the  disheriting  of  that 
succession. 

Again,  Stephen  Gardiner  (who  was  a  secret  worker  against  that 
marriage,  and  a  perpetual  enemy  against  lady  Elizabeth),  being  then 
abroad  with  the  French  king,  and  the  great  master  of  France,  ceased 
not,  in  his  letters,  still  to  put  the  king  in  fear,  that  the  foreign  princes 
and  powers  of  the  world,  with  the  pope,  would  never  be  reconciled  to 
the  king,  neither  should  he  be  ever  in  any  perfect  security,  unless  he 
undid  again  such  acts  before  passed,  for  the  ratification  of  that  suc- 
cession :  which  thing  when  they  had  now  brought  to  pass  after  their 
own  desire  (that  both  now  the  queen  was  beheaded,  and  Elizabeth  ^°<J'? 

\  1.  '  provi- 

the  king's  daughter  disherited),  they  thought  all  things  to  be  sure  foi  dence 
ever.   But  yet  God''s  providence  still  went  beyond  them,  and  deceived  appolut- 
them  ;  for  incontinently  after  the  suffering  of  queen  Anne,  the  king,  ^"\'gjg 
within  three  days  after,  married  lady  Jane  Seymour,  of  whom  came  The  king 
king  Edward,  as  great  an  enemy  to  God's  enemy  the  pope,  as  ever  Sdyjane 
his  father  was,  and  greater  too. 

In  the  mean  time,  as  these  troublous  tumults  were  in  doing  in  The  seat 
England,  Paul  III.,  bishop  of  Rome,  for  his  part  was  not  behind,  to  ",east^ 
help  forward  for  his  own  advantage  ;  who,  seeing  his  usurped  kingdom  gii^'"'"" 
and  seat  to  be  darkened  in  the  countries  of  Germany,  and  also  in 
England,  thought  it  high  time  to  bestir  him  ;  and  therefore,  to  provide 
some  remedy  against  further  dangers,  appointed  a  general  council  at 
Mantua  in  Italy,  requiring  all  kings  and  princes  either  personally  to 

(1)  Paulus  Jovius  can  find  no  immorality  in  all  Rome,  but  must  come  and  pick  matter,  where 
none  it,  in  Encland. 


138  THE  king"'s  protestation  against  the  pope. 

Hennj  be  thcrc,  or  else  to  send  their  ambassadors  under  fair  pretences,  as 
1-  to  suppress  heresies,  and  to  restore  the  church,  and  to  war  against  the 

A.D.  Turk,  &c.  This  bull  was  subscribed  with  the  hands  of  twenty-six 
cardinals,  and  set  up  in  divers  great  cities,  that  it  might  be  known  and 
published  to  the  whole  world ;  unto  which  bull  first  the  protestants 
of  Germany  do  answer,  declaring  sufficient  causes  why  they  refused 
to  resort  to  that  council,  being  indicted  at  Mantua,  in  the  pope"'s  own 
country.^  Whose  declaration,  with  their  causes  grave  and  effectual, 
being  set  forth  in  print,  and  in  the  English  tongue,  although  they 
were  worthy  here  to  be  inserted,  yet  for  brevity,  and  more  speed  in 
our  story,  I  will  pretermit  the  same,  and  only  take  the  oration  or 
ansM^er  of  our  king  here ;  wherein  he  likewise  rendereth  reasons  and 
causes  most  reasonable,  why  he  refuseth  to  come  or  to  send,  at  the 
pope's  call,  to  this  council  indicted  at  Mantua :  Avhose  oration  or  pro- 
testation, because  it  containeth  matter  of  some  weight  and  great 
experience,  I  thought  good  here  to  express  as  followeth  : 

A  Protestation  in  the  Name  of  the  King,  and  the  whole  Council  and 
Clergy  of  England,  why  they  refuse  to  come  to  the  Pope's  Council, 
at  his  call. 

Seeing  that  the  bishop  of  Rome  calleth  learned  men  from  all  parts,  conducting 

them  by  great  rewards,  making  as  many  of  them  cardinals  as  he  thinketli  most 

meet,  and  most  ready  to  defend  frauds  and  untruths ;  we  could  not  but  with 

much  anxiety  cast  with  ourselves,  what  so  great  a  preparance  of  wits  should 

The  mean.   As  chance  was,  we  guessed  even  as  it  followed.     We  have  been  so  long 

pope's        acquainted  with  Romanish  subtleties  and  popish  deceits,  that  we  well  and  easily 

espied,      j'^i'^g^*^  '■he  bishop  of  Rome  to  intend  an  assembly  of  his  adherents,  and  men 

sworn  to  think  all  his  lusts  to  be  laws :  we  were  not  deceived.    Paul,  the  bishop 

of  Rome,  hath  called  a  council,  to  which  he  knew  well  either  few  or  none  of  the 

christian  princes  could  come.     Both  the  time  that  he  indicted  it,  and  also  the 

place  where  he  appointed  it  to  be,  might  assure  him  of  this.  But  whither  wander 

not  these  popish  bulls?  whither  go  they  not  astray?  What  king  is  not  cited  and 

summoned  by  a  proud  minister  and  servant  of  kings,  to  come  to  bolster  up 

errors,  frauds,  deceits,  and  untruths,  and  to  set  forth  this  feigned  general  council? 

For  who  will  not  think  that  Paul,  the  bishop  of  Rome,  goeth  sooner  about  to 

make  men  believe  that  he  pretendeth  a  general  council,  than  that  he  desireth 

one  indeed?     No!  who  can  less  desire  it,  than  they  that  do  despair  of  their 

cause,  except  they  be  judges,  and  give  sentence  themselves  against  their  ad- 

versaries?     We,  who  very  sore  against  our  will  at  any  time  leave  off  the  pro- 

not  bound  curemcnt  of  the  realm  and  common  weal,  need  neither  to  come  ourselves,  nor 

to  come     yet  to  send  our  procurators  thither ;  no,  nor  yet  to  make  our  excuse  for  either  of 

pope's       both.     For  who  can  accuse  us,  that  we  come  not  at  his  call,  who  hath  no 

call.  authority  to  call  us? 

y^,,  ^^  But  for  a  season  let  us  (as  a  sort  of  blindlings  do)  grant  that  he  may  call  us, 
they  tliat  and  that  he  hath  authority  so  to  do,  yet,  we  pray  you,  may  not  all  men  see, 
liave  what  availeth  it  to  come  to  this  council,  where  ye  shall  have  no  place,  except  ye 
I'nThe  ^^  known  botli  willing  to  oppress  truth,  and  also  ready  to  confirm  and  stablish 
pope's  errors  ?  Do  not  all  men  perceive,  as  well  as  we,  with  what  integrity,  fidelity, 
council,  ^jjj  religion,  these  men  go  about  to  discuss  matters  in  controversy,  that  take 
not^ndlf^  them  in  hand  in  so  troublesome  a  time  as  this  is  ?  Is  it  not  plain  what  fruit  the 
ferent.  common  weal  of  Christendom  may  look  for  there,  whereas  Mantua  is  chosen 
the  place  to  keep  this  council  at  ?  Is  there  any  prince  not  being  of  Italy,  yea, 
Noreason  Jg  there  of  Italy  any  prince,  or  otlier  dissenting  from  the  pope,  that  dareth  come 
pope  t^  ^^^^  assembly,  and  to  this  place?  If  there  come  none  that  dare  speak  for 
should  trodden  tnith,  none  that  will  venture  his  life,  is  it  marvel  if  (the  bishop  of  Rome 
Ms  ow  being  judge,  no  man  repining,  no  man  gainsaying)  the  defenders  of  the  papacy 
cause.       obtain  that  popish  authority,  now  quailing  and  almost  fallen,  be  set  up  again  ? 


(1)  Ex  Johan.  Sleid.,  lib.  x. 


THE    king's    protestation    AGAINST    THE    POPE.  139 

Is  this  the  way  to  help  things  afflicted?  to  redress  troubled  religion?  to  lift  ffenry 
up  oppressed  truth  ?     Shall  men  this  way  know,  whether  the  Roman  bishops    ^-^^^^ 


(who,  in  very  deed,  are,  if  ye  look  upon  either  their  doctrine  or  life,  far  under  ^  ^ 
other  bishops)  ought  to  be  made  like  their  fellows,  that  is,  to  be  pastors  in  their  15;3q, 
own  diocese,  and  so  to  use  no  further  power ;  or  else,  whether  they  may  make 


laws,  not  only  unto  other  bishops,  but  also  to  khigs  and  emperors?     O  bold-  ^Ifp'^Jj 
ness !  meet  to  be  beaten  down  with  force,  and  not  to  be  convinced  with  argu-  Rome,  in 
ments !     Can  either  Paul  that  now  lordeth,  or  any  of  his,  earnestly  go  about  l(-'ariiing 
(if  they  alone,  or  at  least  without  any  adversary,  be  thus  in  a  corner  assembled  f^^  under 
together)  to  heal  the  sicknesses,  to  take  away  the  errors,  to  pluck  down  the  other  bi- 
abuses  that  now  are  crept  into  the  church,  and  there  be  bolstered  up  by  such  ^'^"P^- 
councils  as  now  is  like  to  be  at  Mantua  ? 

It  is  very  like  that  these,  who  prowl  for  nothing  but  profit,  will  right  gladly  Paul  the 
pull  down  all  such  things  as  their  forefathers  made,  only  for  the  increase  of  P°P® 
money.     Whereas  their  forefathers,  when  their  honour,   power,  and  primacy,  for  profit, 
were  called  into  question,  woiUd  either  in  despite  of  God's  law  maintain  their 
dignity,  or,  to  say  better,  their  intolerable  pride,  is  it  like  that  these  will  not 
tread  in  their  steps,  and  make  naughty  new  canons,  whereby  they  may  defend 
old  evil  decrees  ?     Howbeit,  what  need  we  to  care  either  what  they  have  done, 
or  what  they  intend  to  do  hereafter,  forasmuch  as  England  hath  taken  her  England 
leave    of  popish  crafts  for  ever,  never  to  be   deluded  with  them  hereafter?  taketh 
Roman  bishops  have  nothing  to  do  with  English  people.     The  one  doth  not  of  the''^° 
traffic  with  the  other ;  at  least,  though  they  will  have  to  do  with  us,  yet  we  will  pope  for 
none  of  their  merchandise,  none  of  their  stulf.     We  will  receive  them  of  our  ^^'^''• 
council  no  more.     We  have  sought  our  hurt,  and  bought  our  loss  a  great  while  ^'^f'l**^''; 
too  long.     Surely  their  decrees,  either  touching  things  set  up  or  put  down,  merchan- 
shall  have  none  other  place  with  us  than  all  bishops'  decrees  have;   that  is,  if  dise. 
we  like  them,  we  admit  them ;  if  we  do  not,  we  refuse  them.     But  lest,  perad- 
venture,  men  shall  think  us  to  follow  our  senses  too  much,  and  that  we,  moved 
by  small  or  no  just  causes,  forsake  the  authority,  censures,  decrees,  and  popish 
councils,  we  thought  it  best  here  to  show  our  mind  to  the  whole  world. 

Wherefore  we  protest,  before  God  and  all  men,  that  we  embrace,  profess, 
and  will  ever  so  do,  the  right  and  holy  doctrine  of  Christ.     All  the  articles  of 
his  faith,  no  jot  omitted,  be  all  so  dear  unto  us,  that  we  would  much  sooner 
stand  in  jeopardy  of  our  realm,  than  to  see  any  point  of  Christ's  religion  in 
jeopardy  with  us.     We  protest  that  we  never  went  from  the  unity  of  this  faith,  Goethnot 
neither  that  we  will  depart  an  inch  from  it.    No,  we  will  much  sooner  lose  our  '"™m  tiie 
lives,  than  any  article  of  our  behef  shall  decay  in  England.     We,  who  in  all  ^^^[^^  "j. 
this  cause  seek  nothing  but  the  glory  of  God,  the  profit  and  quietness  of  the  though 
world,  protest  that  we  can  suffer  deceivers  no  longer.     We  never  refused  to  l.' ^oet'i 
come  to  a  general  council ;  no,  we  promise  all  our  labour,  study,  and  fidelity,  pope. 
to  the  setting  up  of  trodden  truth,  and  troubled  religion,   in  their  place  again,  xhe  faith 
and  to  do  all  that  shall  lie  in  us,  to  finish  such  controversies  as  have  a  great  of  E"g- 
while  too  long  vexed  Christendom.     Only  we  will  all  christian  men  to  be  ad-  tholi'c.'^*' 
monished,  that  we  can  suffer  no  longer  that  they  be  esteemed  willing  to  take 
away  errors,  who  indeed,  by  all  the  ways  their  wits  will  serve  them,  go  about 
this  alone,  that  no  man,  under  pain  of  death,  may  speak  against  any  error  or 
abuse. 

We  would  have  a  council ;  we  desire  it,  yea,  and  crave  nothing  so  oft  of  what  a 
God,  as  that  we  may  have  one.     But  yet  we  will  that  it  be  such  as  christian  truege- 
men  ought  to  have ;  that  is,  frank  and  free,  where  every  man  without  fear  may  council 
say  his  mind.     We  desire  that  it  be  a  holy  council,  where  every  man  may  go  ought  to 
about  to  set  up  godliness,  and  not  apply  all  their  study  to  the  oppressing  of  ^^' 
truth.     We  will  it  be  general,  that  is  to  say,   kept  at  such  time,  and  in  such 
place,  that  every  man  who  seeketh  the  glory  of  God  may  be  present,  and  there 
frankly  utter  his  mind  :  for  then  it  shall  seem  general,   either  when  no  man  The  con- 
that  dissenteth  from  the  bishop  of  Rome  is  compelled  to  be  from  it ;  or  when  ditions. 
they  that  be  present  are  not  letted  by  any  just  terror,  to  say  boldly  what  they 
truly  think  :  for  who  would  not  gladly  come  to  such  a  council,  except  it  be  the 
pope,  his  cardinals,  and  popish  bishops  ?     On  the  other  side,  who  is  so  foolish, 
where  the  chief  point  that  is  to  be  handled  in  this  council  is  the  pope's  own 
cause,  power,  and  primacy,  to  grant  that  the  pope  should  reign,  should  be 
judge,  should  be  president  of  this  council  ?    If  he,  who  indeed  can  never  think 


140 


THE    KING  S    PROTESTATION    AGAINST    THE    POPE. 


Henry 
VIII. 

A.D. 
1536. 

The  pope 
would 
jud^e  his 
own 
cause. 
Hath  no 
power  to 
summons 
councils. 


How  the 
pope  can 
watch  his 
time. 


An  ene- 
my to 
Christ. 

Hateth 
the  truth. 


A  trou- 
bler  of 
christian 
realms. 


He  marks 
whereat 
he  shoot- 
eth. 


His  craft 
in  steal- 
ing a 
general 
council. 


himself  able  to  defend  his  cause  before  any  other  judge,  be  evermore  made  his 
own  judge,  and  so  controversies  not  decided,  but  errors  set  up,  what  can  be 
devised  in  the  commonwealth  of  Christendom  more  hurtful  to  the  truth,  than 
general  councils? 

And  here  to  touch  somewhat  their  impudent  arrogancy  :  By  what  law,  power, 
or  honest  title  take  they  upon  them  to  call  kings,  to  summon  princes  to  appear, 
where  their  bulls  command  them  ?  In  time  past  all  councils  were  appointed  by 
the  authority,  consent  and  commandment  of  the  emperor,  kings,  and  princes : 
why  now  taketh  the  bishop  of  Rome  this  upon  him?  Some  will  say,  '  It  is  more 
likely  that  bishops  will  more  tender  the  cause  of  religion,  gladlier  have  errors 
taken  away,  than  emperors,  kings,  or  princes.'  The  world  hath  good  expe- 
rience of  them,  and  every  man  seeth  how  faithfully  they  have  handled  religious 
matters.  Is  there  any  man  that  doth  not  see  how  virtuously  Paul  now  goeth 
about  by  this  occasion  to  set  up  his  tyranny  again  ?  Is  it  not  like  that  he  that 
chooseth  such  a  time  as  this  is,  to  keep  a  council,  much  intendeth  the  redress 
of  things  that  now  are  amiss  ?  that  he  seeketh  the  restoring  of  religion,  who 
now  calleth  to  a  council,  the  emperor  and  the  French  king,  two  princes  of  great 
power,  so  bent  to  wars,  that  neither  they,  nor  any  other  christian  prince  can, 
in  a  manner,  do  any  thing  but  look  for  the  end  of  this  long  war  ?  Go  to,  go  to, 
bishop  of  Rome !  Occasion  long  wished  for  offereth  herself  unto  you  :  take 
her!  she  openeth  a  window  for  your  frauds  to  creep  in  at.  Call  your 
cardinals,  your  own  creatures,  show  them  that  this  is  a  jolly  time  to  deceive 
princes  in. 

O  fools  !  O  wicked  men !  May  we  not  justly  so  call  you  ?  Are  ye  not  fools, 
who,  being  long  suspected,  not  only  by  princes,  but  by  all  christian  people,  in 
a  manner,  that  in  no  case  you  could  be  brought  to  a  general  council,  plainly 
show  the  whole  world,  that  by  these  your  conciliables,  your  hutter-mutter  in 
corners,  you  take  away  all  hope  of  a  lawful,  catholic,  and  general  council? 
Are  you  not  wicked,  who  so  hate  truth,  that  except  she  be  utterly  banished,  ye 
will  never  cease  to  vex  her?'  The  living  God  is  alive,  neither  can  Truth,  his 
darling,  he  being  alive,  be  called  to  so  great  shame,  contumely,  and  injury ;  or, 
if  it  may  be  called  to  all  these,  yet  can  it  come  to  none  of  them.  Who  is  he 
that  grievously  lamenteth  not  men  to  be  of  such  shameful  boldness,  to  show 
apertly  that  they  be  enemies  unto  Christ  himself?  on  the  other  side,  who  will 
not  be  glad  to  see  such  men  as  foolish  as  they  be  wicked  ?  The  world  is  not 
now  in  a  light  suspicion,  as  it  hath  been  hitherto,  that  you  will  no  reformation 
of  errors ;  but  every  man  seeth  before  his  eyes  your  deceits,  your  wicked  minds, 
your  immortal  hatred  that  ye  bear  against  the  truth.  Every  sman  eeth  how 
many  miserable  tragedies  your  pretence  of  a  unity  and  concord  hath  brought 
into  Christendom.  They  see  your  fair  face  of  peace  hath  served  sedition,  and 
troubled  almost  all  christian  realms.  They  see  ye  never  oppugn  religion  more 
than  when  ye  will  seem  most  to  defend  it.  They  be  sony  to  see  that  great 
wits  a  long  season  have  spent  their  whole  strength  in  defence  of  deceits : 
Reason,  to  put  his  whole  power  to  the  pi'omoting  of  pride  and  imgodliness ; 
Virtue  to  serve  Vice ;  Holiness  to  be  slave  to  Hypocrisy  ;  Prudence  to 
Subtlety;  Justice  to  Tyranny.  They  be  glad  that  Scripture  now  fighteth  for 
itself,  and  not  against  itself.  They  be  glad  that  God  is  not  compelled  to  be 
against  God ;  Christ  against  Chi-ist.  They  be  glad  that  subtlety  hath  done  no 
more  hurt  to  religion  in  time  past,  than  now  constancy  doth  good  to  truth. 
They  see  the  marks  that  ye  have  shot  at,  in  all  your  councils  jiast,  to  be  lucre, 
money,  gains.  They  see  you  sought  your  profit,  yea,  though  it  were  joined 
with  the  slaughter  of  truth.  They  see,  ye  would  ever  that  sooner  injury  should 
be  done  to  the  gospel,  than  that  your  authority,  that  is  to  say,  aiTOgant  impu- 
dcncy,  should  in  any  point  be  diminished. 

And,  we  pray  you,  what  may  Paid  the  bishop  of  Rome  seem  now  to  go  about, 
who,  seeing  all  princes  occu])ied  in  great  afiairs,  would  steal  (as  he  calleth  it)  a 
general  council  ?  what  other  thing,  than  hereby  to  have  some  excuse  to  refuse 
a  general  council  hereafter,  when  time  and  place  much  better  for  the  handling 
of  matters  of  religion  shall  be  given  unto  the  princes  of  Christendom?  He  will 
think  he  may  then  do  as  princes  now  do.  He  will  think  it  lawful  not  to  come 
then,  because  princes  now  come  not.  We  pray  God  that  we  ever  brawl  not 
one  with  another  for  religion  :  and  whereas  dissension  is  amongst  us,  we  yet  for 
(1)  Truth  may  be  pressed;  it  cannot  be  oppressed. 


THE    king's    protestation    AGAINST    THE    POPE.  141 

our  parts  do  say,  that  we,  as  much  as  men  may,  defend  the  better  part,  and  be  Henry 
in  the  right  way.  We  pray  God  that  the  world  may  enjoy  peace  and  tran-  ''^''- 
quillity,  and  that  then  we  may  have  both  time  and  place  to  settle  religion :  for  ^  j) 
except  princes  first  agree,  and  so  (war  laid  aside)  seek  peace,   he  loseth  his    1536. 

labour  that  seeketh  a  general  council.     If  the  bishop  of  Rome  may  keep  his 

council  while  they  thus  be  togethei-,  will  not  there  be  made  many  pretty  de- 
crees? If  they,  who  would  come  if  they  had  leisure,  he  absent,  and  we,  who 
though  we  safely  might  come,  will  not  lose  any  part  of  our  right ;  trow  you,  in 
all  our  absence,  that  the  bishop  of  Rome  will  not  handle  his  profit  and  primacy 
well  ? 

Paid !  how  can  any  of  ours  not  refuse  to  come  to  Mantua,  through  so  many  Time  and 
perils,  a  city  so  far  set  from  England,  so  nigh  your  friends,  kinsmen,  and  ad-  ^^^'!?., 
herents  ?     Is  he  not  unworthy  of  life,  who,  when  he   may  tarry  at  home,  will  picke'/ 
pass  through  so  many  jeopardies  of  life?     Can  he  who  cometh  to  Cremona,  a  of  the 
city  not  far  from  Mantua,  be  safe  if  he  be  taken  not  to  be  the  bishop  of  Rome's  ^^^' 
friend,  that  is  (as  the  common  sort  of  deceived  people  do  interpret)  a  heretic?  heretic  is 
And  if  there  come   to  Mantua  such  a  number    as    would  furnish  a  general  among 
council,  may  not  Mantua  seem  too  little  to  receive  so  many  guests  ?    Put  these  "^"^ . 
two  together:  all  the  way  from  England  to  Mantua  is  fuU  of  just  perils,  and 
yet  if  ye  escape  all  those,  the  very  place  where  the  council  is  kept  is  more  to  be 
suspected  than  all  the  way.     Do  ye  not  know  all  civil  laws  to  compel  no  man 
to  come  to  any  place,  where  he  shall  be  in  jeopardy  of  his  life  all  the  way? 
We  have  no  safe-conduct  to  pass  and  return  by  the  dominions  of  other  princes. 
And  if  we  had  a  safe-conduct,  yet  should  not  we  be  charged  with  rashness,  that 
where  just  teri'or  might  have  dissuaded  us  from  such  a  journey,  we  committed 
ourselves  to  such  perils?     Surely  he,  who,  the  time  being  as  it  is,  things  stand- 
ing as  they  do,  will  go  from  England  to  Mantua,'  may  be  careless,  if  he  lack 
wit :  sure  of  his  arrival,  or  return  from  thence,  he  cannot  be  ;  for  who  doth  not 
know  how  oft  the  bishops  of  Rome  have  played  false  parts  with  them  that  in  False- 
such  matters  have  trusted  to  their  safe-conducts  ?     How  oft  have  they  caused,  ^°°^  °^ 

.         ,       popes 
by  their  perfidy,  such  men  to  be  slain,  as  they  have  promised  by  their  faith  no  new 

before,  that  they  should  both  come  safe,  and  go  safe  ?     These  be  no  news,  that  thing. 

popes  are  false,  that  popes  keep  no  promise   either  with  God  or  man ;  that 

popes,  contrary  to  their  oaths,  do  defile  their  cruel  hands  with  honest  men's 

blood.     But  we  tarry  too  long  in  things  that  as  well  touch  all  men  as  us. 

We  will,  these  now  laid  apart,  turn  our  oration  unto  such  things,  as  privately 

touch  both  us,  king  Henry  VIII.,  and  all  Englishmen.     Is  it  unknown  to  any 

man,  what  mind  Paul  the  bishop  of  Rome  beareth  to  us  king  Henry  VIII.,  to 

us  his  nobility,  to  us  his  grace's  bishops,  and  to  us  all  his  grace's  subjects,  for 

the  pulling  down  of  his  usurped  power  and  proud  primacy  ?  for  expelling  of 

his  usurped  jurisdiction,  and   for   delivering  of  our  realm  from  his  grievous 

bondage  and  poUage  ?     Who  seeth  not  him  even  inflamed  with  hatred  against  His 

us,  and  the  flames  to  be  much  greater  than  he  can  now  keep  them  in  ?     He  is  hatred 

an  open  enemy,  he  dissembleth  no  longer,  provoking  all  men,  by  all  the  means  E^ngiand. 

that  he  can,  to  endamage  us  and  our  country.     These  three  years  he  hath  been 

occupied  in  no  one  thing  so  much,  as  how  he  might  stir  up  the  commons  of 

England,  now  corrupting  some  with  money,  some  with  dignities.     We  let  pass 

what  letters  he  hath  written  to  christian  princes :  with  how  great  fervent  study 

he  hath  exhorted  them  to  set  upon  us.    The  good  vicar  of  Christ,  by  his  doing,  tringeih 

showeth  how  he  imderstandeth  the  words  of  Christ.     He  thinketh  he  playeth  not  peace, 

Christ's  part  well,  when  he  may  sav,  as  Christ  did,'^  '  I  come  not  to  make  peace  ''"'  ^l"? 
11  1  111  1  1  y~.i     •  1  T  1  •     sword  to 

in  earth,  but  to  send  swords  about;    and  not  such  swords  as  Christ  would  his  the  earth: 

to  be  armed  withal,  but  such  as  cruel  man-quellers  abuse  in  the  slaughter  of  otherwise 

their  neighbours      We  marvel  little  though  they  vex  other  princes  oft,  seeing  Christ 

they  recompense  our  favour  showed  to  them  with  contumelies,  our  benefits  did. 

with  injuries. 

We  will  not  rehearse  here  how  many  our  benefits  bestowed  upon  Roman  Benefits 

bishops  be  lost.     God  be  with  such  ingrate  carles,  unworthy  to  be  numbered  cast  away 

amongst  men  :  certes  such,  that  a  man  may  well  doubt  whether  God  or  man  p^""  *^^ 

hath  better  cause  to  hate  them.     But  that  we  have  learned  to  owe  good  will 

even  to  them  that  immortally  hate  us,  what  could  we  wish  them  so  evil,  but 

(1)  The  way  to  Mantua  is  long  and  dangerous. 

(2)  '  Non  veni  pacem  mittere  in  terram,  sed  gladium.' 


lead 


IVi  THE    KINGS    PROTESTATION    AGAINST    THE    POPE. 

Henry    they  have  deserved  much  worse  ?  We  wish  them  this  hurt  alone,  that  God  send 

vin.    them  a  better  mind.     God  be  thanked,  we  have  made  all  their  seditious  in- 

~T~r\~  tents  sooner  to  show  their  great  malice  towards  us,  than  to  do  us  much  hurt; 

1  r,o('     yea,  they  have  well  taught  us,  evermore  to  take  good  heed  to  our  enemies. 

'         Undoubtedly  it  were  good  going  to  Mantua,  and  to  leave  their  whelps  amongst 

the  lambs  of  our  flock.     When  we  be  weary  of  our  wealth,  we  will  even  do 

then,  as  they  would  have  us  now  do.     No,  no  !  as  long  as  we  shall  see  his 

heart  so  good  towards  us,  we  trust  upon  his  warning  we  shall  well  provide  to 

withstand  his  cruel  malice.     No,  let  him  now  spend  his  deceits,  when  they  can 

hurt  none  but  such  as  would  deceive,  and  are  deceived. 

The  They  have,  by  sundry  ways,  made  us  privy,  how  much  we  be  bound  to 

popes       them.     It  went  nigh  their  hearts,  to  see  the  judgment  of  Julius,  of  Clement 

fcar^dln'  VII.,  of  Paul  III.,  nothing  to  be  regarded  with  us.  They  be  afraid,  if  we  should 

England,  sustain  no  hurt  because  we  justly  rejected  their  primacy,  that  other  princes 

would  begin  to  do  likewise,  and  to  shake  off  their  shoulders  the  heavy  burdens 

that  they  so  long  have  borne  against  Scriptures,  all  right  and  reason.     They  be 

sorry  to  see  the  way  stopped,  that  now  their  tyranny,  avarice,  and  pride,  can 

have  no  passage  unto  England,  which  was  wont  to  walk,  to  triumph,  to  toss, 

to  trouble  all  men.     They  can  scarce  suffer  privileges,  that  is  to  say,  license  to 

spoil  our  citizens,  given  them  by  our  forefathers,  and  brought  in  by  errorful 

custom,  to  be  taken  fi'om  them.    They  think  it  unlawful  that  we  require  things 

lawfid  of  them  that  will  be  under  no  laws.     They  think  we  do  them  wrong, 

Histrum-  because  we  will  not  suffer  them  to  do  us  wrong  any  longer.   They  see  their  mer- 

''atched     chandise  to  be  banished,  to  be  forbidden.    They  see  that  we  will  buy  no  longer 

out  of       chalk  for  cheese.     They  see  they  have  lost  a  fair  fleece,  vengeably  sorry  that 

England,   they  can  dispatch  no  more  pardons,  dispensations,  totquots,  with   the  rest  of 

their  baggage  and  trumpery.     England  is  no  more  a  babe.     There  is  no  man 

Gold         here,  but  now  he  knoweth  that  they  do  foolishly,  who  give  gold  for  lead,  more 

venfor  weight  of  that,  than  they  receive  of  this.     They  pass  not,  though  Peter  and 

Paul's  faces  be  graven  in  the  lead,  to  make  fools  fain.     No,  we  be  sorry  that 

they  should  abuse  holy  saints'  visages,  to  the  beguiling  of  the  world. 

Surely,  except  God  take  away  our  right  wits,  not  only  his  authority  shall  be 

driven  out  for  evei*,'  but  his  name  also  shortly  shall  be  forgotten  in  England. 

We  will  from  henceforth  ask  counsel  from  him  and  his,  when  we  lust  to  be 

deceived,  when  we  covet  to  be  in  error:  when  we  desire  to  offend  God,  truth, 

The  and  honesty.     If  a  man  may  guess  the  whole  work  by  the  foundation,  where 

fou'nda-     deceits  begin  the  work,  can  any  other  than  deceits  be  builded  upon  this  foun- 

tion  is  all  dation  ?  What  can  you  look  for  in  this  Mantuan  council,  other  than  the  oppres- 

H*^ d'th    ^^°"  °^  truth  and  true  religion ?     If  there  be  any  thing  well  done,  think,  as 

a  fe^v        every  man  doth,  bishops  of  Rome  to  be  accustomed  to  do  a  few  things  well, 

things       that  many  evils  may  the  better  be  taken  at  their  hands.  They,  when  they  lust, 

many'  ^'  *^^"  ji^ld  some  part  of  their  right.  They  are  content  that  some  of  their  decrees, 

evils  may  some  of  their  errors  and  abuses,  be  reprehended  :  but  they  are  never  more  to 

'''^  be  feared,  than  when  they  show  themselves  most  gentle  ;  for  if  they  grant  a 

proceed.    f*^w,  they  ask  many,  if  they  leave  a  little,  they  will  be  sure  of  a  great  deal. 

Scarce  a  man  may  know  how  to  handle  himself,  that  he  take  no  hurt  at  their 

hands,  yea,  when  they  bless  him ;  who  seldom  do  good,  but  for  an  intent  to  do 

He  ought  evil.     Certainly,  come   whoso  will  to  these   shops  of  deceits,  to  these  fairs  of 

to  be         frauds,  we  will  lose  no  part  of  our  right  in  coming  at  his  call,  who  ought  to  be 

and^not     called,  and  not  to  call.     We  will  neither  come  at  Mantua,  nor  send  thither  for 

to  caU.      this  matter,  &c. 

The  pope  And  SO  tlic  king,  proceeding  in  the  said  his  protestation,  declareth 
prorogues  morcover,  how  the  pope,  after  he  had  summoned  his  council  first  to 
council  ^^  '^^P*'  ^^  Mantua,  the  23d  day  of  May,  a.d.  1537,  shortly  after 
directed  out  another  bull,  to  prorogate  the  same  council  to  the  month 
of  November ;  pretending,  for  his  excuse,  that  the  duke  of  Mantua 
would  not  suffer  him  to  keep  any  council  there,  unless  he  maintained 
a  number  of  warriors  for  defence  of  the  town.  And  therefore,  in  his 
latter  bull,  he   prorogueth   this  assembly,  commanding  patriarchs, 

(1)  God  giant  ! 


THE    king's    protestation    AGAINST    THE    POPE.  143 

archbishops,   bishops,    abbots,  and    others    of   the   spiritualty,    by    nenry 

virtue  of  obedience,  and  under  pain  of  cursing,  to  be  present ;  but L 

showeth  no  place  at  all  where  he  would  be,  nor  whither  they  should  ^■^■ 
come.  And  in  very  deed  no  great  matter  though  no  place  were  — !^Ii-l_ 
named  ;  for  as  good  a  council  nowhere  to  be  called,  as  where  it 
could  not  be  ;  and  as  well  no  place  served  him  that  intended  no 
council,  as  all  places.  And  to  say  truth,  much  better  no  place  to  be 
named,  than  to  name  such  as  he  purposed  not  to  come  to ;  for  so 
should  he  break  no  promise,  who  maketh  none.  And  so,  going  for- 
ward in  his  oration,  toward  the  latter  end  the  king  thus  inferreth  by 
his  words  of  protestation,  saying : 

Now,  we  will  the  pope  and  his  adherents  to  understand  that  which  we  have  Princes, 
oft  said,  and  now  say,  and  ever  will  say :  '  He  nor  his  hath  no  authority  nor  ^^^g^j^g 
jurisdiction  in  England.'     We  give  him  no  more  than  he  hath  :  that  is  never  a  pope  pri- 
deal.     That  which  he  hath  usurped  against  God's  law,  and  extorted  by  violence,  macy,  so 
we,  by  good  right,  take  from  him  again.     But  he  and  his  will  say,  we  gave  jt  fj^j^  ^ 
them  a  primacy.     We  hear  them  well:  we  give  it  you  indeed.     If  you  have  him 
authority  upon  us  as  long  as  our  consent  giveth  it  you  (and  you  evermore  will  "■K'-'"- 
make  your  plea  upon  our  consent),  then  let  it  have  even  an  end  where  it 
began  :  we  consent  no  longer,  your  authority  must  needs  be  gone.  If  we,  being 
deceived  by  false  pretence  of  evil-alleged  Scriptures,  gave  to  you  that  ye  ought 
to  have  refiised,  why  may  we  not,  our  error  now  perceived,  your  deceit  espied, 
take  it  again  ?     We  princes  wrote  ourselves  to  be  inferiors  to  popes.     As  long 
as  we  thought  so,  we  obeyed  them  as  our  superiors.      Now  we  write  not  as  we 
did,  and  therefore  they  have  no  great  cause  to  marvel,  if  we  hereafter  do  not  as 
we  did ;  both  the  laws  civil,  and  also  the  laws  of  God,  be  on  our  side.     For  a 
free  man  born  doth  not  lose  his  liberty,  no  nor  hurt  the  plea  of  his  liberty, 
though  he  write  himself  a  bondman. 

Again,  If  they  lean  to  custom,  we  send  them  to  St.  Cyprian,  who  saith,  that  Custom, 
custom,  if  truth  be  not  joined  with  it,  is  nothing  but  '  eiToris  vetustas,'  that  is, 
'an  old  error.'     Christ  said,  '  Ego  sum  via,  Veritas,  etvita:'  'I  am  the  way, 
the  truth,  and  life  :'  he  never  said,  '  Ego  sum  consuetudo,'  '  I  am  the  custom.' 
Wherefore,  seeing  custom  serveth  you  on  the  one  side,  and  Scripture  us  on  the 
other,  are  ye  able  to  match  us?     In  how  many  places  doth  Christ  admonish  you 
to  seek  no  primacy,  to  prefer  yoiurselves  before  nobody ;  no,  to  be  obedient  unto 
all  creatures!    Your  old  title,  'servus  servonim,'  evil  agreeth  with  your  new  The 
forged  dignity.     But  we  will  not  tarry  in  matters  so  plain  :  we  only  desire  God,  P."Pf  ^ 
that  Csesar  and  other  christian  princes,  would  agree  upon  some  holy  council,  his  dis- 
where  ti-uth  may  be  tried,  and  religion  set  up,  which  hath  been  hurt  by  nothing  nity  agree 
so  sore,  as  by  general — not  general — councils  :  errors  and  abuses  grow  too  fast.  ^^^j°^^' 
'  Erudimini  qui  judicatis  terram ;'  '  Get  you  learning,  you  that  judge  the  earth,' 
and  excogitate  some  remedy  for  these  so  many  diseases  of  the  sick  church. 
They  that  be  wisest,  do  despair  of  a  general  council :  wherefore  we  think  it  now  Let  every 
best,  that  every  prince  call  a  council  provincial,  and  every  prince  do  redress  his  P""ce  re- 
own  realm.     We  make  all  men  privy  to  what  we  think  best  to  be  done  for  the  jeaim, 
redress  of  religion.     If  they  like  it,  we  doubt  not  but  they  will  follow  it,  or  some  and  tarry 
other  better.     Our  trust  is,  that  all  princes  will  so  handle  themselves  in  this  ""^^"[is 
behalf,  that  princes  may  enjoy  their  own,  and  priests  of  Rome  content  them- 
selves with  what  they  ought  to  have.     Princes,  as  we  trust,  will  no  longer 
nourish  wolves'  whelps ;  they  will  subscribe  no  more  to  popish  pride,  to  the 
papacy,  &c. 

Favour  our  doings,  O  christian  princes !  Your  honour  and  ancient  majesty 
is  restored.  Remember  there  is  nothing  pertaining  so  much  to  a  prince's  honour 
as  to  set  forth  truth,  and  to  help  religion.  Take  you  heed  that  their  deceit 
work  not  more  mischief  than  your  virtue  can  do  good,  and  everlasting  war  we 
would  all  princes  had  with  this  papacy.  As  for  their  decrees,  so  hearken  to 
them,  that  if  in  this  Mantuan  assembly  things  be  well  done,  ye  take  them  ;  but 
not  as  authorized  by  them,  but  that  truth,  and  things  that  maintain  religion,  are 
to  be  taken  at  all  men's  hands.  And  even  as  we  will  admit  things  well  made, 
so,  if  there  be  any  thing  determined  in  prejudice  of  truth,  for  the  maintenance 


144 


THE    KING  S    PROTESTATION    ACAINET    THE    POPE. 


A.D. 
1537 


Henry  of  their  evil  grounded  primacy,  or  that  may  hurt  the  authority  of  kings,  we 
^^^i  protest  unto  the  whole  world  that  we  neither  allow  it,  nor  will  at  any  tune 
allow  it. 

Ye  have,  christian  readers !  our  mind  concerning  the  general  council.  We 
think  you  all  see,  that  Paul,  and  his  cardinals,  bishops,  abbots,  monks,  friars, 
with  the  rest  of  the  rabblement,  do  nothing  less  intend,  than  the  knowledge  and 
search  of  truth.  Ye  see  this  is  no  time  meet,  Mantua  no  place  meet,  for  a 
general  council.  And  though  they  were  both  meet,  yet  except  some  other  call 
this  council,  you  see  that  we  need  neither  to  come,  nor  to  send.  You  have 
heard  how  every  prince  in  his  own  realm  may  quiet  things  amiss.  If  there  be 
any  of  you  that  can  show  us  a  better  way,  we  promise,  with  all  hearty  desire, 
to  do  that  which  shall  be  thought  best  for  the  settling  of  rehgion,  and  that  we 
will  leave  our  own  advices,  if  any  man  show  us  better ;  which  mind  of  ours  we 
most  heartily  pray  God  that  gave  it  us,  not  only  to  increase  in  us,  but  also  to 
send  it  unto  all  christian  princes,  all  christian  prelates,  and  all  christian  people. 

A  little  before  the  death  of  queen  Anne,  there  was  a  parliament 
at  Westminster,  wherein  were  given  to  the  king,  by  consent  of  the 
abbots,  all  such  houses  of  religion  as  were  under  three  hundred  marks ; 
Avhich  was  a  shrewd  prognosticate  of  the  ruin  of  greater  houses,  which 
indeed  followed  shortly  after,  as  was  and  might  easily  be  perceived 
before  by  many,  who  then  said,  that  the  low  bushes  and  brambles 
were  cut  down  before,  but  great  oaks  would  follow  after. 

Although  the  proceeding  of  these  things  did  not  well  like  the 
minds  of  the  pope's  friends  in  England,  yet,  notwithstanding,  they 
began  again  to  take  some  breath  of  comfort,  when  they  saw  the  afore- 
said queen  Anne  dispatched.  Nevertheless  they  were  frustrated  of 
their  purpose  (as  is  afore  showed)  and  that  double  wise.  For  first, 
after  they  had  their  wills  of  queen  Anne,  the  Lord  raised  up  another 
queen,  not  greatly  for  their  purpose,  with  her  son  king  Edward ;  and 
also  for  that  the  lord  Cromwell,  the  same  time,  began  to  grow  in 
authority,  who,  like  a  mighty  pillar  set  up  in  the  church  of  Christ, 
was  enough,  alone,  to  confound  and  overthrow  all  the  malignant  devices 
of  the  adversaries,  so  long  as  God  gave  him  in  life  here  to  continue ; 
whose  story  hereafter  followeth  more  at  large. 

Shortly  after  this  aforesaid  marriage  of  the  king  with  this  queen 
Jane  Seymour  above  mentioned,  in  the  month  of  June,  during  the 
continuation  of  the  parliament,  by  the  consent  of  the  clergy  holding 
then  a  solemn  convocation  in  the  church  of  St.  Paul,  a  book  was  set 
forth  containing  certain  articles  of  religion  necessary  to  be  taught  to 
the  people  ;  wherein  they  treated  specially  but  of  three  sacraments, 
baptism,  penance,  and  the  Lord's  Supper ;  where  also  divers  other 
things  were  published  concerning  the  alteration  of  certain  points  of 
religion,  as  that  certain  holidays  were  forbidden,  and  many  abbeys 
began  to  be  suppressed.  For  this  cause  the  rude  multitude  of  Lin- 
colnshire, fearing  the  utter  subversion  of  their  old  religion,  Avherein 
they  had  been  so  long  nursled,  did  rise  up  in  a  great  commotion,  to 
the  number  wxll  near  of  twenty  thousand,  having  for  their  captain  a 
monk,  called  doctor  Makerel,  calling  himself  then  captain  Coblcr ; 
but  these  rebels,  being  repressed  by  the  king's  power,  and  desiring 
pardon,  soon  brake  up  their  assembly.  For  they,  hearing  of  the 
royal  army  of  the  king  coming  against  them,  with  his  own  person 
there  present,  and  fearing  what  would  follow  of  this,  first  the  noblemen 
and  gentlemen,  who  before  favoured  them,  began  to  withdraw  them- 
selves, so  that  they  were  destitute  of  captains ;  and  at  last  they,  in 


The 
papists' 
purpose 
disap- 
pointed. 


Queen 
Jane  mar- 
ried to 
the  king. 
Lord 

Cromwell 
groweth 
in  autho- 
rity. 


Altera- 
tion of  re- 
ligion a 
little  be- 
ginneth. 


Commo- 
tion in 
Lincoln- 
shire. 


A  monk 
stirrer  of 
the  com- 
motion. 


THE    king's    reply    TO    THE    REBELS    IN    LINCOLNSHIRE.  145 

writing,  made  certain  petitions  to  the  king,  protesting  that  they  never    ^j^rj^ 

intended  hurt  towards  his  royal  person.     These  petitions  the  king _ 

received,  and  made  this  answer  again  to  them  as  followeth.  A.  D. 

^  1537. 


The  King's  Answer  to  the  Rebels  in  Lincolnshire. 

First,  we  begin  to  make  answer  to  the  fourth  and  sixth  articles,  because  upon 
them  dependeth  much  of  the  rest.  Concerning  choosing  of  councillors,  I  never 
have  read,  heard,  or  known,  that  princes,  councillors,  and  prelates,  should  be 
appointed  by  rude  and  ignorant  common  people,  nor  that  they  were  persons 
meet,  or  of  ability,  to  discern  and  choose  meet  and  sufficient  councillors  for  a 
prince.  How  presumptuous  then  are  ye,  the  rude  commons  of  one  shire,  and 
that  one  the  most  base  of  the  whole  realm,  and  of  the  least  experience,  to  find 
fault  with  your  prince,  for  the  electing  of  his  councillors  and  prelates,  and  to 
take  upon  you,  contrary  to  God's  law  and  man's  laws,  to  rule  your  princes, 
whom  you  are  bound,  by  all  law,  to  obey  and  serve  with  both  your  lives,  lands, 
and  goods,  and  for  no  worldly  cause  to  withstand. 

As  for  the  suppression  of  religious  houses  and  monasteries,  we  will  that  ye  Suppres- 
and  all  our  subjects  should  well  know,  that  this  is  granted  us  by  all  the  nobles  re'ii"ri'iu 
spiritual  and  temporal  of  this  realm,  and  by  all  the  commons  in  the  same,  by  iiouses. 
act  of  parliament ;  and  not  set  forth  by  any  councillor  or  councillors  upon  their 
mere  will  and  fantasy,  as  you  full  falsely  would  persuade  our  realm  to  believe. 

And  where  ye  allege  that  the  service  of  God  is  much  diminished,  the  truth 
thereof  is  contrary ;  for  there  be  no  houses  suppressed  where  God  was  well 
served,  but  where  most  vice,  mischief,  and  abomination  of  living  was  used ;  and 
that  doth  well  appear  by  their  own  confessions,  subscribed  with  their  own 
hands,  in  the  time  of  their  visitations,  and  yet  we  suffered  a  great  many  of 
them  (more  than  we  needed  by  the  act)  to  stand ;  wherein  if  they  amend  not 
their  living,^  we  fear  we  have  more  to  answer  for,  than  for  the  suppression  of  all 
the  rest.  And  as  for  the  hospitality  for  the  relief  of  the  poor,  we  wonder  ye  be 
not  ashamed  to  affirm  that  they  have  been  a  great  relief  of  poor  people,  when 
a  great  many,  or  the  most  part,  have  not  past  four  or  five  religious  persons  in 
them,  and  divers  but  one,  which  spent  the  substance  of  the  goods  of  their 
houses  in  nourishing  of  vice,  and  abominable  living.  Now  what  unkindness 
and  unnaturality  may  we  impute  to  you,  and  all  our  subjects  that  be  of  that 
mind,  which  had  lever  such  an  unthrift  sort  of  vicious  persons  should  enjoy 
such  possessions,  profits,  and  emoluments,  as  grow  of  the  said  houses,  to  the 
maintenance  of  their  unthrifty  life,  than  we,  your  natural  prince,  sovereign 
lord,  and  king,  who  do  and  have  spent  more  of  our  own  in  your  defences,  than 
six  times  they  be  worth? 

As  touching  the  Act  of  Uses,  we  marvel  what  madness  is  in  your  brain,  or  The  act 
upon  what  ground  ye  would  take  authority  upon  you,  to  cause  us  to  break  those  °^  "^^^• 
laws  and  statutes,  which,  by  all  the  noble  knights  and  gentlemen  of  this  realm 
(whom  the  same  chiefly  toucheth),  have  been  granted  and  assented  to,  seeing 
I  in  no  manner  of  things  it  toucheth  you,  the  base  commons  of  our  realm. 
I      Also,  the  grounds  of  all  those  uses  were  false,  and  never  admitted  by  law, 
I  but  usurped  upon  the  prince,  contrary  to  all  equity  and  justice,  as  it  hath  been 
openly  both  disputed  and  declared  by  all  the  well  learned  men  in  the  realm  of 
England,  in  Westminster-hall :  whereby  ye  may  well  perceive  how  mad  and 
unreasonable  your  demands  be,  both  in  that,  and  in  the  rest ;  and  how  unmeet 
it  is  for  us,  and  dishonourable,  to  grant  or  assent  unto,  and  less  meet  and  decent 
for  you,  in  such  a  rebellious  sort,  to  demand  the  same  of  your  prince. 

As  touching  the  Fifteenth  which  you  demand  of  us  to  be  released,  think  ye  The  act  of 
that  we  be  so  faint-hearted,  that  perforce  ye  of  one  shire  (were  ye  a  great  many  ti^tecuUi. 
more)  could  compel  us,  with  your  insurrections,  and  such  rebellious  demeanour, 
to  remit  the  same  ?  or  think  you  that  any  man  will  or  may  take  you  to  be  true 
subjects,  that  first  make  and  show  a  loving  grant,  and  then  perforce  would 
compel  your  sovereign  lord  and  king  to  release  the  same,  the  time  of  payment 
whereof  is  not  yet  come?  Yea,  and  seeing  the  same  will  not  countervail  the  tenth 

(1)  In  these  visitations  of  religious  houses,  horrible  it  is  to  read,  what  wickedness  and  abomi- 
nation were  there  found  and  registered  by  the  visitors. 

VOL.  V.  L 


146 


THE    RISING    OF    YORKSHIRE    AGAINST    THE    KING. 


Henry 
VIII. 

A.D. 

1537. 


The  act  of 

first 

fruits. 


penny  of  the  charges  which  we  have,  and  daily  do  sustain,  for  your  tuition  and 
safeguard,  make  you  sure  that  by  your  occasions  of  these  ingratitudes,  un- 
naturahiess,  and  unkindness  to  us  now  administered,  ye  give  us  cause  (who 
have  always  been  as  much  dedicated  to  yom*  wealth,  as  ever  was  king)  not  so 
much  to  set  our  study  for  the  setting  forward  of  the  same,  seeing  how  unkindly 
and  untruly  ye  deal  now  with  us,  without  any  cause  or  occasion :  and  doubt  ye 
not,  though  you  have  no  grace  nor  naturalness  in  you  to  consider  your  duty  of 
allegiance  to  your  king  and  sovereign  lord,  the  rest  of  our  realm,  we  doubt  not, 
hath ;  and  we  and  they  shall  so  look  on  this  cause,  that  we  trust  it  shall  be  to 
your  confusion,  if,  according  to  your  former  letters,  you  submit  not  yourselves. 

As  touching  the  first  fruits,  we  let  you  to  wit,  it  is  a  thing  granted  us  by  act 
of  parliament  also,  for  the  supportation  of  part  of  the  great  and  excessive 
charges,  which  we  support  and  bear  for  the  maintenance  of  your  wealths  and 
other  our  subjects :  and  we  have  known  also  that  ye  our  commons  have  much 
complained  also  in  times  past,  that  the  most  part  of  our  goods,  lands,  and  posses- 
sions of  the  realm,  were  in  the  spiritual  men's  hands;  and  yet,  bearing  us  in 
hand  that  ye  be  as  loving  subjects  to  us  as  may  be,  ye  cannot  find  in  your  hearts 
that  your  prince  and  sovereign  lord  should  have  any  part  thereof  (and  yet  it  is 
nothing  prejudicial  unto  you  our  commons),  but  do  rebel  and  unlawfully  rise 
against  your  prince,  contrary  to  the  duty  of  allegiance  and  God's  command- 
ment. Sirs  !  remember  your  follies  and  traitorous  demeanours,  and  shame  not 
your  native  country  of  England,  nor  offend  any  more  so  grievously  )'our  doubted 
king  and  natural  prince,  who  always  hath  showed  himself  most  loving  unto  you; 
and  remember  your  duty  of  allegiance,  and  that  ye  are  bound  to  obey  us  your 
king,  both  by  God's  commandment  and  the  law  of  nature. 

Wherefore  we  charge  you  eftsoons,  upon  the  aforesaid  bonds  and  pains,  that 
you  withdraw  yourselves  to  your  own  houses  every  man,  and  no  more  to 
assemble  contrary  to  our  laws  and  your  allegiances,  and  to  cause  the  provokers 
of  you  to  this  mischief,  to  be  delivered  to  our  lieutenant's  hands  or  ours,  and 
you  yourselves  to  submit  you  to  such  condign  punishment  as  we  and  our 
nobles  shall  think  you  worthy  of:  for  doubt  you  not  else,  that  we  and  our 
nobles  neither  can  nor  will  suffer  this  injury  at  your  hands  unrevenged,  if  ye 
give  not  to  us  place  of  sovereignty,  and  show  yourselves  as  bounden  and  obedi- 
ent subjects,  and  no  more  intermeddle  yourselves  from  henceforth  with  the 
weighty  affairs  of  the  realm,  the  direction  whereof  only  appertaineth  to  us  your 
king,  and  such  noblemen  and  councillors  as  we  list  to  elect  and  choose  to  have 
the  ordering  of  the  same. 

And  thus  we  pray  unto  Almighty  God,  to  give  you  grace  to  do  your  duties, 
to  use  yourselves  towards  us  like  true  and  faithful  subjects,  so  as  we  may  have 
cause  to  order  you  thereafter ;  and  rather  obediently  to  consent  amongst  you 
to  deliver  into  the  hands  of  our  lieutenant  a  hundred  persons,  to  be  ordered 
according  to  their  demerits,  at  our  will  and  pleasure,  than,  by  your  obstinacy 
and  wilfulness,  to  put  yourselves,  your  wives,  children,  lands,  goods  and 
chattels,  besides  the  indignation  of  God,  in  the  utter  adventure  of  total  destruc- 
tion, and  utter  ruin,  by  force  and  violence  of  the  sword.  j 


Commo- 
tion of 
Lincoln- 
shire as- 
suaged. 


Popish  in- 
surrec- 
tion in 
York- 
shire. 


After  the  Lincolnsliirc  men  had  received  this  the  king''s  answer 
aforesaid,  made  to  their  petitions,  each  mistrusting  the  other,  who  should 
be  noted  to  be  the  gi-eatest  meddler,  even  very  suddenly  they  began 
to  shrink,  and  out  of  hand  they  were  all  divided,  and  every  man  at 
home  in  his  own  house  in  peace  :  but  the  captains  of  these  rebels 
escaped  not  all  clear,  but  were  afterwards  apprehended,  and  had  as 
they  deserved.* 

After  this,  immediately,  within  six  days  upon  the  same,  followed  a 
new  insurrection  in  Yorkshire  for  the  same  causes,  through  the  insti- 
gation and  lying  tales  of  seditious  persons,  especially  monks  and 
priests ;  making  them  believe,  that  their  silver  chalices,  crosses, 
jewels,  and  othfer  ornaments,  should  be  taken  out  of  their  churches ; 
and  that  no  man  should  be  man-icd,  or  eat  any  good  meat  in  his  house, 

(1)  Ex  Ed.  Hal. 


THE    RISING    OF    YOEKSHIRE    AGAINST    THE    KING.  147 

but  should  give  tribute  there-for  to  the  king :  but  their  especial  malice    Jie'^ry 

was  against  Cromwell  and  certain  other  counsellors.  !_ 

The  number  of  these  rebels  was  nearly  forty  thousand,  having    ^^- 1^- 
for  their  badges  the  five  wounds,  with  the  sign  of  the  sacrament,  and     '^ 


Jesus '  written  in  the  midst.  piigdm- 

This  their  devilish  rebellion  they  termed  by  the  name  of  a  '  Holy  age. 
Pilgrimage ;"'  but  they  served  a  wrong  and  a  naughty  saint.  They 
had  also  in  the  field  their  streamers  and  banners,  whereupon  was 
painted  Christ  hanging  upon  the  cross  on  the  one  side,  and  a  chalice, 
with  a  painted  cake  in  it,  on  the  other  side,  with  other  such  ensigns  of 
like  hypocrisy  and  feigned  sanctity,  pretending  thereby  to  fight  for 
the  faith  and  the  right  of  holy  church. 

As  soon  as  the  king  was  certified  of  this  new  seditious  insurrection,  The 
he  sent  with  all  speed  against  them,  the  duke  of  Norfolk,  the  duke  po"vM 
of  Suffolk,  the  marquis  of  Exeter,  the  earl  of  Shrewsbury,  and  others,  t,fg'"e^g,s 
with  a  great  army,  forthwith  to  encounter  with  the  rebels.  in  the 

These  noble  captains  and  councillors,  thus  well  furnished  with  habili- 
ment of  Avar,  approaching  towards  the  rebels,  and  understanding  both 
their  number,  and  how  they  were  full  bent  to  battle,  first  with  policy 
went  about  to  essay  and  practise  how  to  appease  all  without  blood- 
shedding;  but  the  northern  men,  stoutly  and  sturdily  standing  to  their  Blind 
wicked  cause  and  wretched  enterprise,  would  in  no  case  relent  from  ne"s  of 
their  attempts  :  which  when  the  nobles  perceived,  and  saw  no  other  way  ^^^^^^^ 
to  pacify  their  furious  minds,  utterly  set  on  mischief,  they  determined  p''°p/,^ 
upon  a  battle.     The  place  was  appointed,  the  day  assigned,  and  the  where 
hour  set ;  but  see  the  wondrous  work  of  God's  gracious  providence  !  no'^cause* 
The  night  before  the  day  of  battle  came  (as  testifieth  Edward  Hall), 
fell  a  small  rain,  nothing  to  speak  of,  but  yet,  as  it  were  by  a  great 
miracle  of  God,  the  water  which  was  but  a  very  small  ford,  and  that 
men  in  a  manner,  the  day  before,  might  have  gone  dry-shod  over,  a  great 
suddenly  rose  of  such  a  height,  deepness,  and  breadth,  that  the  like  goci,  for 
no  man  that  there  did  inhabit,  could  tell  they  ever  saw  before ;  so  of'h^s"^^ 
that  that  day,  even  when  the  hour  of  battle  should  come,  it  was  gospel. 
impossible  for  the  one  army  to  come  at  the  other. 

After  this,  that  the  appointment  made  between  both  of  the  armies 
(being  thus  disappointed  as  it  is  tobe  thought,  onlyby  God, who  extended 
his  great  mercy,  and  had  compassion  on  the  great  number  of  innocent 
persons  that  in  that  deadly  slaughter  had  like  to  have  been  murdered), 
could  take  no  place  ;  then,  by  the  great  wisdom  and  policy  of  the  said 
captains,  a  communication  was  had,  and  a  pardon  of  the  king"'s  ma- 
jesty obtained  for  all  the  captains  and  chief  doers  of  this  insurrection  ; 
and  they  were  promised  that  for  such  things  as  they  found  them 
aggrieved  withal,  they  should  gently  be  heard,  and  theii'  reasonable 
petitions  granted  ;  and  that  theb  articles  should  be  presented  to  the 
king,  that  by  his  highnesses  authority,  and  the  wisdom  of  his  council, 
all  things  should  be  brought  to  good  order  and  conclusion  :  and  with 
this  order  every  man  quietly  departed,  and  those  who  before  were 
bent  as  hot  as  fire  to  fight,  being  letted  thereof  by  God,  went  now 
peaceably  to  their  houses,  and  were  as  cold  as  water. 
'  A  Domino  factum  est  istud.' 

In  the  time  of  this  ruffle  in  Yorkshire,  and  the  king  Iving  the 

T    9 


148  THE    POPE    STIRRETH    WAR    AGAINST    ENGLAND. 

iiniry    saiTic  timc  at  Windsor,  there  was  a  butcher  dwelling  within  five  miles 
'''"_  of  the  said  town  of  Windsor,  who  caused  a  priest  to  preach  that  all 


A. p.    they  that  took  part  with  the  Yorkshiremen,  whom  he  called  God's 

^•'"'"Zi,  people,  did  fight  in  God's  quarrel ;  for  wliich  both  he  and  the  priest 

were  apprehended  and  executed. 

Popish  Divers  other  priests  also,  with  others  about  the  same  time,  com- 

lobdHng  niitting,  in  like  sort,  treason  against  the  king,  suffered  the  like  exe- 

a^'ainst^    cutiou.     Sucli  a  business  had  the  king  then  to  rid  the  realm  from  the 

servitude  of  the  Romish  yokes. 

'  Tante  molis  erat,  Romanam  evertere  sedem  ! ' 

But  God's  hand  did  still  work  withal,  in  upholding  his  gospel  and 
trodden  truth  against  all  seditious  stirs,  commotions,  rebellions,  and 
Avhatsoever  was  to  the  contrary  ;  as  both  by  the  stories  before  passed, 
and  by  such  also  as  hereafter  follow,  may  notoriously  appear. 

The  next  year  after  this,  Avhich  was  a.d.  J  537,  after  the  great 

execution  had  been  done  upon  certain  rebellious  priests,  and  a  few 

other  laymen,  with  certain  noble  persons  also  and  gentlemen,  amongst 

whom  were  the  lord  Darcy,  the  lord  Hussy,  Sir  Robert  Constable, 

sir  Thomas  Percy,  sir  Francis  Bygot,  sir  Stcjihen  Hamilton,  sir  .Tohn 

Buhner  and  his  wife,  William  Lomeley,  Nicholas  Tempest,  with  the 

abbots  of  Jervaiix  and  of  Rivaulx,  &c. 

Prince  In  the  month  of  October,  the  same  year  following,  Avas  born  prince 

bOTr"'    Edward  ;  shortly  after  whose  birth,  queen  Jane,  his  mother,  the  second 

Death  of  (]f^y  after,  died  in  childbed,  and  left  the  king  again  a  widower,  who 

Jane.       SO  continued  the  space  of  two  years  together.     Upon  the  death  of 

this  queen  Jane,  and  upon  the  birth  of  prince  Edward  her  son,  these 

two  verses  were  made  which  follow  : 

'  Phoenix  Jana  jacet  nato  Phcenicc,  dolendum 
Secula  Phoenices  nulla  tulisse  duas.'i 

Here,  by  the  way,  is  to  be  understood,  that  during  all  this  season, 
since  the  timc  that  the  king  of  England  had  rejected  the  pope  out  of 
the  realm,  both  the  emperor,  the  French  king,  and  the  king  of  Scots, 
with  other  foreign  potentates  (who  were  yet  in  subjection  under  the 
pope),  bare  him  no  great  good  ftivour  inwardly,  whatsoever  outwardly 
they  pretended.   Neither  Avere  here  lacking  privy  sctters-on,  nor  secret 

Jdnetir  working  among  themselves  how  to  compass  ungracious  mischiefs,  if 

'""'.,,     God,  by  contrary  occasions,  had  not  stopped  their  intended  devices. 

England   Por  first  tlic  popc  had  sent  cardmal  role  to  the  l^rench  kmg,  to  stir 

naU'oie.  him  to  War  against  the  realm  of  England. 

Secondly,  whereas  the  French  king,  by  treaty  of  perpetual  peace, 
was  bound  yeariy  to  pay  to  the  king  of  England,  at  the  first  days  of 
May  and  November,  about  ninety-five  thousand  crowns  of  the  sun, 
and  odd  money,  and  over  that  ten  thousand  croAvns  at  the  said  two 
terms,  for  recompense  of  salt-due,  as  the  treaties  thereof  did  purport, 
that  pension  remained  now  unpaid  four  years  and  more. 

Furthermore,  the  emperor  and  the  French  king,  both,  retained 
Grancetor,  a  traitorous  rebel  against  the  king,  and  condemned  by  act 
of  parliament,  with  certain  other  traitors  more,  and  yet  would  not 
deliver  him  unto  the  king  at  his  earnest  suit  and  request. 

(1)  These  verses  were  thought  to  be  made  by  Maste   Armigyl  Wade, 


BONNER    BEGINNETH    AS    A    FAVOURER    OF    THE    TRUTH.  149 

The  French  king  also,  digressing  from  his  promise  and  treaty,  made    H'i'iry 

alliance  with  Clement,  the  bishop  of  Rome,  in  marrying  the  dauphin '— 

to  his  niece,  called  Katharine  de  Medicis.  ^-  ^^• 

The  said  French  king  moreover,  contrary  to  his  contract  made,  — t—L. 
married  his  daughter  to  the  king  of  Scots  :  all  which  events  Avere  pre- 
judicial ;  and  put  the  king,  no  doubt,  in  some  fear  and  perplexity 
(though  otherwise  a  stout  and  valiant  prince),  to  see  the  pope,  the 
emperor,  the  French  king,  and  the  king  of  Scots,  so  bent  against 
him. 

And  yet,  all  this  notwithstanding,  the  Lord  still  defended  the  just- 
ness of  his  cause  against  them  all.  For  although  the  French  king 
was  so  set  on  by  the  pope,  and  so  linked  in  marriage  with  the  Scots, 
and  lacked  nothing  now  but  only  occasion  to  invade  the  realm  of 
England,  yet  notwithstanding  he,  hearing  now  of  the  birth  of  prince 
Edward,  the  king''s  son  by  queen  Jane,  and  understanding  also,  by 
the  death  of  the  said  queen  Jane,  that  the  king  was  a  widower,  and 
perceiving,  moreover,  talk  to  be  that  the  king  would  join  in  marriage 
with  the  Germans,  began  to  wax  more  calm  and  cold,  and  to  give 
much  more  gentle  words,  and  to  demean  himself  more  cour- 
teously, labouring  to  marry  the  queen  of  Navarre,  his  sister,  to  the 
king. 

The  ambassadors  resident  then  in  France  for  the  king,  were  Stephen 
Gardiner,  with  Dr.  Thirleby,  &c. ;  which  Stephen  Gardiner,  Avhat  he 
wrought  secretly  for  the  pope"'s  devotion,  I  have  not  expressly  to 
charge  him.     Whether  he  so  did,  or  what  he  did,  the  Lord  knoweth 
all  !     But  this  is  certain,  that  when  Dr.  Bonner,  archdeacon  then  of 
Leicester,  was  sent  into  France  by  the  king  (through  the  means  of 
the  lord  Cromwell),  to  succeed  Stephen  Gardiner  in  embassy,  which  Dr.Bo''n-' 
was  about  a.d.  1538,  he  found  such  dealing  in  the  said  bishop  of  j^f^'.^'' 
Winchester  as  was  not  greatly  to  be  trusted ;  besides  the  unkind  ambassa- 
parts  of  the  said  bishop  against  the  aforesaid  Bonner,  coming  then  France. 
from  the  king  and  lord  Cromwell,  as  were  not  to  be  liked. 

Long  it  is  to  recite  from  the  beginning,  and  few  men  perad  venture 
would  believe,  the  brawling  matters,  the  privy  complaints,  the  con- 
tentious quarrels  and  bitter  dissensions,   between  these  two ;    and 
especially  what  despiteful  contumelies  Dr.  Bonner  received  at  the 
hands  of  Winchester.     For  understand,  good  reader  !  that  this  Dr. 
Bonner  all  this  while  remained  yet,  as  he  seemed,  a  good  man,  and  inthebc- 
was  a  great  furtherer  of  the  king''s  proceedings,  and  a  favourer  of  Lu-  favou"rei'' 
ther"'s  doctrine,  and  was  advanced  only  by  the  lord  Cromwell,  whose  tnltiTand 
promotions  are  here  to  rehearse :  first,  he  was  archdeacon  of  Leiccs-  »  Lutuer- 
ter,  parson  of  Blaydon,  of  Dereham,  Chiswick,  and  Cheryburton  ;  ^"' 
then  he  was  made  bishop  of  Hereford,  and,  at  last,  preferred  to  be 
bishop  of  London  :  the  chief  of  which  preferments  and  dignities  were  Lord 
conferred  unto  him  only  by  the  means  and  favour  of  the  lord  Crom-  [j™ "oy" 
Avell,  who  was  then  his  chief  and  only  patron  and  setter-up ;  as  the  ^^"^^1^"^ 
said  Bonner  himself,  in  all  his  letters,  doth  manifestly  protest  and  ner. 
declare  ;  the  copies  of  which  his  letters  I  could  here  produce  and  Jom"fg  ^ 
exhibit,  but  for  prolonging  my  story  with  superfluous  matter.     Yet  JJ^'  ^'J^^* 
that  the  world  and  all  posterity  may  see  how  the  coming  up  of  Dr.  gospel. 
Bonner  Avas  only  by  the  gospel  (howsoever  he  was  afterwards  unkind 
unto  the  gospel),  this  one  letter  of  his,  which  I  will  here  infer,  written 


150  DR.   LOXNKll's    LETTEU    TO    THE    LOUD    CROMWELL. 

JTemy   to  the  lorcl  Cioinwell  out  of  France,  may  stand  for  a  perpetual  testi- 
^^^^'    monv,  tlie  tenor  whereof  here  ensueth. 
A.  D. 
^•^'^^-    A  Letter  of  Dr.  Bonner,  the  King"'s  Ambassador  resident  in  France, 

sent  to  the  Lord  Cromwell,  declaring  the  order  of  his  promotions 

and  coming  up.' 

Bonner         My  very  singular  especial  good  lord,  as  one  most  bounden,  I  most  luimtly 
confcs-      commend  me  unto  yom-  honourable  good  lordship.     And  whereas  in  times  past 
self  much  ^^  ^^''^^  liked  the  same,  without  any  my  deserts  or  meiits,  even  only  of  your 
bound  to   singular  exceeding  goodness,  to  bestow  a  great  deal  of  love,  benevolence,  and 
the  lord    good  affection  upon  me  so  poor  a  man,  and  of  so  small  qualities,  expressing 
•B-eu""       indeed  sundry  ways  the  good  eifects  thereof  to  my  great  preferment,  I  was  very 
much  bound  thereby  unto  your  honourable  good  lordship,  and  thought  it  always 
my  duty  (as  indeed  it  was),  both  to  bear  my  true  heart  again  unto  your  lord- 
ship, and  also,  remembering  such  kindness,  to  do  unto  the  same  all  such  service 
and  pleasure  as  might  then  lie  in  my  small  power  to  do. 
Preferred       But  where,  of  your  infinite  and  inestimable  goodness  it  hath  further  liked 
to  the       you  of  late,  first  to  advance  me  unto  the  office  of  legation  from  such  a  prince 

bishopric  sovereign  lord  is,  unto  the  emperor  and  French  king ;  and  next  after,  to 

01  Here-  .'  i      i      •  •  i  i  i  i  i-  \\ 

lord.         procure   and  obtain  mine  advancement  to  so  honourable  a  promotion  as  the 

bishopric  of  Hereford,  I  must  here  acknowledge  the  exceeding  greatness  of  your 

lordship's  benefit,  with  naine  own  imbecility  to  recompense  it,  and  say,  as  Virgil 

writeth, 

'  Grates  persolvere  dignas  non  opis  est  nostrae.' 

Surely,  my  good  lord,  I  neither  am,  neither  shall  be  able  to  requite  this  your 
lordship's  most  special  kindness  and  bountiful  goodness  at  any  time,  unless  I 
Accept;-  should  use  that  civil  remedy  called  in  law  '  acceptilation,'  which  great  debtors 
lation.  especially  are  accustomed  to  procure  at  the  hands  of  their  ci-editors  ;  whereby 
yet  nevertheless  your  goodness,  the  only  doer  thereof,  should  rather  be  increased, 
than  my  duty  towards  the  same  thereby  diminished.  And  '  cessio  bonornm ' 
(the  only  extreme  refuge  and  help  of  poor  debtors,  devised  also  in  civiP)  might 
somewhat  help  herein,  saying  that  it  is  not  possible  that  I  should  come  '  ad  tam 
pinguem  fortunam'  (whereupon  that  remedy  is  gromided),  whereby  I  may 
recompense  and  requite  this  debt  worthily. 

So  that  in  conclusion  there  resteth  this;  that  unless  your  lordship's  self  do 
loose  me,  as  you  have  bound  me,  I  shall  (and  that  full  gladly)  remain  continu- 
ally your  most  bounded  beadsman.  And  sir,  I  most  humbly  beseech  your  good 
lordship,  in  the  honour  of  God,  seeing  this  thing  is  begun  and  advanced  only 
by  your  goodness  and  means,  you  will,  to  the  intent  the  act  may  be  wholly 
your  own,  stretch  out  your  goodness,  not  suffering  the  rest  to  be  perfected 
otherwise  than  by  your  own  hands  ;  wherein,  as  I  must  and  shall  acknowledge 
myself  to  be  exceedingly  beholden  unto  your  good  lordship,  so  shall  I  the  same 
more  esteem  and  set  by,  during  my  life,  having  so  attained  it  by  your  only 
goodness :  and  verily,  if  your  good  lordsliip  be  not  better  to  me  herein  than  I 
can  (unless  it  be  of  yom*  own  goodness)  desire  you,  1  know  not  how  I  shall  be 
The  pro-  able  to  overcome  the  great  charges  annexed  to  this  promotion.  For  though 
motion  of  j^y  promotions  afore  were  right,  honest,  and  good,  yea,  and  such  as  one  of  far 
Bonuer.  y^^^^^^.  q^xalities  than  I  was,  or  am  of,  ought  therewith  to  have  been  contented ; 
yet,  considering  that  of  divers  of  them,  that  is  to  wit,  Leicester,  Blaydon,  Dere- 
ham, Chiswick,  and  Cheryburton,  the  first  fruits,  tenths,  and  charges  borne,  I 
have  not  received  clearly  one  penny,  I  am  now  never  a  whit  the  more  able  to 
bear  the  great  charges  of  this. 

I  shall  therefore  herein,  and  in  all  things  else  pertaining  hereunto,  seeing 
your  lordship  is  so  great  a  patron,  and  will  needs  bind  me  for  ever  to  be  your 
own  (as  indeed  I  will),  refer  altogether  unto  your  goodness,  beseeching  you  to 
take  the  order  and  disposition  of  all  into  your  hands.  I  cannot  tell  whether 
the  late  bishop  standeth  bounden  for  the  first  fruits,  tenths,  or  other  duties 
•which  by  statute  may  be  demanded  of  his  successor  ;  but  I  fear  it  greatly,  and 

(1)  Out  of  Bonner's  own  hand-writing. 

(.2)  Here  seemeth  to  lack  some  word,  but  that  I  would  not  alter  any  thing  in  his  own  copy. 


DIVERS    LETTEHS    OV    Dll.  BONNER    TO    CROMWET-L.  151 

'beseech  your  lordship  that  I  may  be  ho]2)en  therein.  My  charges  now  here  mjiry 
e;nforce  nie  the  more  to  speak  and  trouble  j'our  good  lordship,  which  at  the  be-  ^iH- 
ginning  are  not  a  few,  and  yet  not  ended.  Of  my  fidelity  to  your  good,  I  .  ,^ 
have,  of  five  Inuulred  crowns,  remaining  forty,  bestowed  upon  horses,  mules,     ,  ._'„„" 

mulcts,  raiment,  and  other  necessaries,  standing  debtor  to   Master  Thirleb)' 1_ 

nevertheless,  and  also  to  Master  Dr.  Heynes,  for  one  hundred  marks,  or  fast 
upon,  to  them  both.  And  besides  this,  such  is  my  chance  now  at  the  begin- 
ning, divers  of  my  servants  have  fallen  sick,  being  in  great  peril  and  danger, 
putting  me  to  no  little  charges. 

Over  and  besides  these  displeasures  coming  unto  me  by  not  having  their 
service,  and  others  to  keep  them,  and  also  wanting  mine  other  servaints  in 
England,  which,  though  I  have  sent  for  them,  yet  neither  they,  neither  my 
horses  or  stuff  are  come,  I  must  and  do  take  patience,  trusting  it  will  mend. 

Upon  the  closing  up  of  this  letter,  and  depeach  of  this  bearei',  God  willing,  I 
will  pack  up  my  gear,  and  to-morrow  betimes  follow  the  French  king,  who 
yesterday  departed  from  Shambour,  and  maketh  haste  toward  Paris.    And  thus 
our  blessed  Lord  long  and  well  preserve  your  good  lordship  in  health. 
At  Blois,  the  2d  of  September,  in  the  evening. 

Scribbled  by  the  weary  hand  of  him  that  is  bounden  to  be,  and  is 
indeed,  your  lordship's  beadsman,  and  at  commandment, 

Edmund  Eonnek. 

Divers  otlier  letters  of  Dr.  Bonner,  beside  this,  remain  in  writing,  or.  ison- 
unto  the  Hkc  effect  and  purport,  which  here  also  I  might  add  for  a  "i^[s"vi.iie 
further  demonstration  hereof;  but  this  one,  instead  of  many,  may  j''?"^'''^'! 
suffice.     Now  to  our  purpose  again,  which  is  to  declare  how  this  be  a  good 
Dr.  Bonner,  in  the  time  of  his  first  springing  up,  showed  himself  a  Tgood'"'* 
good  man,  and  a  fast  friend  to  the  gospel  of  Christ  and  to  the  king"'s  gospeller. 
proceedings  ;  and  contrariwise,  how  Stephen  Gardiner  did  halt  then 
both  with  God  and  with  the  king  :  also  Avhat  unkindness  and  con- 
tumelies the  said  Bonner  received  at  Gardiner^s  hands ;  what  rancour  Rancour 
and  heart-burning  was  between  them  ;  and  what  complaints  the  one  ^"rnin'!''^'" 
moved  against  the  other,  remain,  consequently,  by  their  writings  and  between 
records,  to  be  opened.    For  the  more  evident  demonstration  Avhereof,  ter'anu"'' 
they  that  have   the  letters  of  the  said  Dr.  Bonner,   written  from  ^°""^'^- 
France  to  the  king  and  the  lord  Cromwell,  may  right  well  perceive. 
And  first,  to  note  what  a  gospeller  he  was :  in  his  letter  from  Rouen  Bonner 
he,  speaking  of  his  trusty  companion,  and  bearer  of  his  letters  (who  fitmsd/"! 
was  belike  Dr.  Heynes),  giveth  this  report  both  of  him  and  of  him-  gospeller. 
self;  saying,  "  If  this  bearer  had  been  so  much  desirous  to  please 
the  emperor,  and  follow  his  religion,  as  he  was  studious  to  serve  truly 
your  grace,  and  to  advance  the  truth,  he  had  not  wanted,"  &c.    And  Reckon- 
again  :  "  And  besides  that,  he  hath  not  wanted  the  evil  report  of  thera"' 
naughty  fellows,  naming  him  a  Lutheran,  wherein,  for  company,  I 
was  joined,  such  was  their  goodness,"  &c.     Again,  in  another  letter 
written  to  the  lord  Cromwell,  these  words  he  hath,  speaking  of  his 
companion  Dr.  Heynes.     "  Especially  for  that  the  said  Dr.  Heynes,  Bonner 
by  his  upright  dealing  herein,  and  professing  the  truth,  neither  got  Heynes 
thanks  nor  reward,  but  was  blazed  abroad  by  honest  folks  to  be  a  ""'^''  ^""^ 
Lutheran.     The  less  he  pleaseth  in  Spain,  the  better  argument  it  is,  rans. 
that  his  intent  was  to  serve  none  but  the  king's  highness  and  the 
truth,"  &c. 

And  furthermore,  in  another  minute,  writing  to  the  lord  Connvcll 
of  Stephen  Winchester,  and  of  his  churlishness  toward  him,  thus  he 
saith  :  "  And  there  found  I,  in  Master  Dr.  Thirleby,  much  kindness, 


152 


LETTER    OF    DR.  BONNER    TO    THE    LORD    CROMWELL. 


Henry 

vrii. 

A.  D. 

1538. 

Winches- 
ter 

against 
Bonner. 

Winches- 
ter also 
against 
Barnaby, 
because 
tbe  lord 
Cromwell 
favoureth 
him. 


and  in  tlic  bisliop  of  Winchester  as  little,"  &c.  And  in  the  same 
letter  it  followeth :  "  And  if  I  had  received  any  entertainment  of 
the  bishop  of  Winchester,  I  would  likewise  have  sent  you  word.  I 
thank  God  I  need  not,  for  I  had  nothing  of  him,"  &c. 

Also  in  another  letter,  the  said  Bonner,  crating  to  the  lord  Crom- 
well concerning  one  Barnaby  and  himself,  what  cold  welcome  they 
both  had  at  the  hands  of  Winchester,  used  these  words  following : 
"  And,  my  good  lord,  I  beseech  you  to  continue  your  good  favour 
to  this  honest  poor  man  Barnaby,  who  is  body  and  soul  assuredly 
your  own,  and  as  well  beloved  of  the  bishop  of  Winchester  as  I  am  : 
and  of  my  troth  I  suppose  and  believe  verily,  one  of  the  chief  grudges 
the  bishop  hath  against  him,  is  because  your  lordship,  of  your  cha- 
ritable goodness,  doth  love  and  favour  him. 


Winches- 
ter in- 
quired 
not  how 
the  king 
did. 


The 

plaice- 
month 
t)f  Win- 
chester 
against 
Bonner. 

Winches- 
ter 

against 
Bonner's 
prefer- 
ment. 


Bonner 
made 
hisliop  of 
Hereford. 


Another  Letter  of  Dr.  Bonner  to  the  Lord  Cromwell,  complaining 
of  Winchester,  and  also  declaring  how  he  was  promoted  by  the 
said  Lord  Cromwell,  to  the  Bishopric  of  Hereford. 

My  very  singular  especial  good  lord,  according  to  my  most  bounden  duty, 
I  recommend  me  right  humbly  unto  your  good  lordship,  advertising  the  same, 
that  the  29th  of  tlie  last  month,  about  four  of  the  clock  at  afternoon,  there 
arrived  here  Barnaby  with  your  lordship's  letters,  dated  at  Eutrecht  the  24th  of 
the  same  :  and  thinking  that  at  his  said  arrival,  the  bishop  of  Winchester, 
Master  Thirleby,  and  I,  had  been  all  lodged  together,  whereas  in  very  deed  we 
had  several  lodgings,  he  went  straight  to  the  bishop  of  Winchester's  lodging 
(Master  Thirleby  and  I  being  then  walking  in  the  fields),  and  the  bishop  incon- 
tinently inquired  of  him,  not  how  the  king's  grace  did,  as  was  his  duty,  but  (as 
Barnaby  told  me)  inquired  of  him  where  he  left  the  king's  grace  at  his  coming 
away :  whether  he  had  brought  any  letters  for  him  :  whether  Master  Brian  and 
Master  Wallop  were  in  the  court  at  his  departing :  and,  finally,  what  news  were 
in  England.  To  the  which  questions,  when  Barnaby  had  made  answer,  saying 
that  he  left  the  king's  grace  at  Berlin,  and  that  Master  Brian  and  Master 
Wallop  were  in  the  court  at  his  departing ;  and  withal,  that  he  had  no  letters 
from  them,  nor  any  other  to  him  ;  and  finally,  for  the  news  that  the  king's 
highness  had  given  me  the  bishopric  of  Hereford  :  the  bishop  (as  Barnaby 
reporteth,  and  I  doubt  not  but  he  saith  truly)  cast  down  his  head,  making  a 
plaice-mouth  with  his  lip,  and  afterwards  lifting  up  his  eyes  and  hands  (as 
cursing  the  day  and  hour  it  chanced),  seemed  so  evil  contented  therewith,  that 
he  would  neither  bid  Barnaby  drink,  or  tarry  supper,  nor  yet  further  commune 
with  him,  but  turning  from  him,  called  one  Master  Medow,  and  showed  him 
of  the  same  tidings,  taking  it  (as  it  appeared)  very  heavily ;  semblablj'  as  lie 
doeth  every  thing  that  is  or  may  be  for  my  preferment.  And  when  Barnaby 
perceived  that  I  was  not  there,  and  that  also  this  comfortable  countenance  and 
good  cheer  were  made  unto  him,  he  went  thence  and  searched  for  me,  who  then 
was  walking  with  Master  Thirleby,  as  is  before ;  and  was  by  chance  communing 
with  him  of  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  giving  him  advertisement  that  he  should 
not  be  abused  by  the  said  bishop,  who,  I  said,  made  him,  not  for  any  hearty 
love,  I  thought,  he  bare  unto  him,  but  either  in  despite  of  me,  to  whom  he 
thought  it  should  be  greatly  displeasant ;  either  else  under  colour  thereof,  and 
by  familiarity,  for  to  grope  him,  and  to  serve  his  own  crafty  purposes  by  him. 

And  soon  after  the  departure  of  Master  Thirleby  from  me,  who  then  went  to 
the  bishop  to  supper,  I  returned  towards  my  lodging,  and  by  the  way  met  with 
Barnaby,  whose  salutation  was  after  that  sort,  that  it  caused  me  to  wonder  at  it, 
especially  I  having  no  expectation  or  hope  of  such  thing  as  he  rehearsed  unto 
me.  And  surely,  my  good  lord,  I  would  not  believe  him  in  the  thing  he  told, 
till  I  perceived  the  same  by  the  superscription  of  your  lordship's  letter,  which 
lie  afterwards  delivered  unto  me :  declaring  withal  (to  my  great  comfort)  the 
prosperous  estate  of  the  king's  highness,  and  of  your  good  lordship.  Which 
known,  I  besought  Almighty  God  to  grant  the  long  continuance  thereof,  and 
also,  as  was  my  duty,  ditt  give  most  humble  thanks  to  the  king's  highness,  and 


winchester''s  disdain  at  hoxner's  succeedixg  iini.  lo8 

to  your  said  good  lordship.  And  liereiipon,  keeping  your  lordslii])'s  letters  still  Henry 
in  my  hands  unbroken,  I  went  incontinently  to  the  lodging  of  Master  Thirleby  ^^^"- 
which  was  in  my  way,  to  communicate  these  my  news  and  great  good  fortune  ^  j)_ 
with  him;'  and  not  finding  him  there,  I  read  over  your  lordship's  letters,  send-    ^538^ 

ing  the  same  afterwards  to  Master  Thirleby ;  and  perceiving,  by  Barnaby,  that — 

he  had  other  letters  for  me,  which  he  told  me  he  must  deliver  unto  me  secretly, 
I  went  to  mine  own  lodging  with  him,  and  there  receiving  them  accordingly, 
did  read  them  over,  both  that,  your  lordship's  second  letter  sent  to  me,  and  also 
the  other  sent  to  Master  Wyat,  &c. 

Your  lordship's  most  bounden  beadsman. 

And  always  at  commandment, 

Edmund  Bonnek. 

When  the  king,  by  the  advice  of  the  lord  Cromwell,  and  others  of 
his  council,  had  appointed  Dr.  Edmund  Bonner  to  return  from  the 
€mperor,  and  to  be  resident  in  France,  in  the  place  of  Winchester 
and  of  Dr.  Thirleby,  he  sent  his  letters  to  the  said  bishop  of  Win- 
•chester,  and  to  Master  Thirleby,  showing  his  pleasure  unto  them  in 
that  behalf,  with  this  clause  in  the  same  letters  contained  in  express 
words  as  followeth. 

And  whereas  the  said  Master  Bonner  wanteth  furniture  of  stuff  and  plate  meet 
for  that  office,  our  pleasure  is  that  you.  Master  Thirleby,  shall  deliver  unto  him 
by  indenture,  all  the  plate  you  have  of  ours  in  your  custody,  and  that  you,  my 
lord  of  Winchester,  shall  furnish  him  with  all  such  other  stuif,  as  shall  be  neces- 
sary for  him  ;  wherein  as  you  shall  do  unto  us  pleasm'e,  so  we  shall  be  content 
at  your  return,  to  satisfy  you  for  the  same,  &c.^ 

The  bishop  of  Winchester  receiving  these  letters  from  the  king, 
and  being  loth  to  come  into  England  (whatsoever  the  matter  was), 
also  hearing  that  Dr.  Bonner  should  succeed  him,  his  disdainful  nature 
did  stomach  him  exceedingly.  But  because  there  was  no  other  remedy 
but  that  the  king^s  commandment  must  be  done,  first  he  sendeth  the 
king's  letter,  with  his  also,  to  the  emperor"'s  court,  unto  Master  Bonner, 
and  to  Dr.  Heyncs,  willing  them  in  all  haste  to  repair  to  Lyons  within 
two  days.  Beside  these  letters  of  Winchester,  Dr.  Thirleby  adjoined 
his  letters  also,  with  like  quickness,  to  the  said  Dr.  Heynes  and  to 
Bonner,  the  contents  whereof  here  follow. 

A  Letter  of  Doctor  Thirleby  to  Heynes  and  Bonner. 

With  my  hearty  commendations,  and  the  desire  of  your  company,  and  now 
so  much  rather  that  I  shall  thereby  have  a  great  benefit,  viz.  the  deliverance 
from  trouble  to  ease,  from  a  strange  country  to  mine  own,  from  the  waiting  upon 
hini"  tliat  forceth  as  little  for  me,  as  I  am  acquainted  with  him,  to  the  service 
of  him  whose  prosperity  and  love  I  account  as  my  life  ;*  these  shall  be  to  pray 
you  to  make  no  less  speed  hither,  than  you  would  make  to  a  good  feast  when 
that  you  be  hungry.  Master  Bonner  shall  know  many  things,  but  when  you 
come  I  shall  tell  you  more,  so  that  you  haste  you.  Come,  I  pray  yon ;  I  would 
fain  be  at  home.  I  saw  not  my  master  these  four  months.  When  as  you, 
Mastet  Bonner,  shall  come  to  Lyons,  it  shall  be  good  to  go  to  Bonvise ;  he  is  a 
good  money-maker :  in  faith  I  can  write  no  more,  but  bid  you  come  heartily, 
'hastily,'  I  would  have  written,  and  the  sooner  the  better  welcome  to  Lyons, 
where  this  was  given  the  last  of  July. 

By  him  that  hath  loved  you  well. 

And  now  will  love  you  better. 

If  you  haste  you  hither, 

Thomas  Thirleby. 

(1)  See  how  Bonner  rejoiceth  at  his  great  good  fortune;  as  though  he  had  not  enough  before, 
having  lour  livings,  and  being  meetly  well  sped  for  one  man. 

(2)  'I'lie  king's  jileasure  was  not  regarded  by  the  bishop  of  Winchester. 

(3;  He  ineanetli  here  the  French  king.  (4)  The  king  of  England,  he  meaneth. 


L54  Du.  Conner's  declaration 

iii-'iry        At  the  receipt  of  these  letters,  Dr.  Bonner  and  Dr.  Heynes  did 
put  themselves  in  a  readiness  to  repair  incontinent  unto  Lyons,  think- 


A.  D.  ing  there  to  have  found  Winchester  and  Thirleby,  according  to  the 
^•'^'^^'  purport  of  their  letters.  But  Winchester  and  Thirleby,  not  abiding 
their  coming,  made  haste  away  from  Lyons  to  La  Barella ,  where 
Bonner,  riding  in  post  after  Winchester,  overtook  him.  With  whom 
■what  entertainment  and  talk  he  had,  and  what  accusations  he  laid  to 
his  charge,  and  what  brawling  words  passed  between  them,  and  wliat 
great  misliking  Bonner  had  of  him  for  special  causes  here  in  tliis 
brabling  matter  or  brawling  dialogue,  under  following,  may  appear ; 
which,  for  thy  recreation,  and  the  further  understanding  of  Win- 
chester's qualities,  I  wish  thee,  loving  reader  !  to  peruse  and  consider. 
But  first,  here  is  to  be  noted,  that  the  king  and  the  lord  Cromwell, 
at  what  time  they  had  appointed  Dr.  Edmund  Bonner  to  be  resident 
ambassador  in  France,  requu'ed  in  their  letters,  that  he  should 
advertise  them  by  writing,  what  he  did  mislike  in  the  doings  and 
behaviour  of  certain  persons  Avhom  they  did  then  note  unto  him. 
Whereupon  the  said  Dr.  Bonner  sendeth  this  declaration  of  Stephen 
Gardiner,  bishop  of  Winchester,  as  followeth : 

A  Declaration  sent  by  Dr.  Bonner  to  the  Lord  Cromwell,  describing 
to  him  the  evil  behaviour  of  Stephen  of  Winchester,  with  special 
Causes  therein  contained,  wherefore  and  why  he  misliked  him.' 

Com-  First,  I  mislike  in  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  that  when  any  man  is  sent  in 

plaints  of  ^\^Q  king's  affairs,  and  by  his  highness'  commandment,  the  bishop,  unless  he  be 
afjaii'ist  the  only  and  chief  inventor  of  the  matter  and  setter-forth  of  the  person,  he  will 
Winches-  not  only  use  many  cavillations,  but  also  use  great  strangeness  in  countenance 
y'^'-  and  cheer  to  the  person  that  is  sent :  over  and  besides,  as  small  comfort  and 

piorious     counsel  as  may  be  in  the  matter ;  rather  dissuading  and  discouraging  the  person 
pride         earnestly  to  set  forward  his  message,  than  emboldening  and  comforting  him, 
Chester'     ^s  is  his  duty,  with  help  and  counsel  to  adventure  and  do  his  best  therein.  The 
experience  whereof  I  have  had  myself  with  him,  as  well  at  Rouen,  the  first  time 
What  ex-  I  was  sent  to  Rome,  commanded  by  the  king's  highness  to  come  by  him,  and 
periciice    ^j,  Marseilles,  the  time  of  the  intimation  of  the  king's  protestation,  provocation, 
liat;h"Jf  it.  and  appeal ;  as  also  lately,  going  to  Nice,  touching  the  general  council,  and  the 
authority  of  the  bishop  of  Rome ;  and  finally,  now  last  of  all,  at  my  return  from 
Spain,  where  neither  my  diligence  in  coming  to  him,  and  using  him  in  the 
beginning  with  all  the  reverence  I  could,  neither  the  king's  letters  written  unto 
him  in  rnv  favour,  nor  yet  other  thing  could  mollify  his  hard  heart  and  cankered 
malicious'  stomach,  but  that  he  would  spitefully  speak,  and  unkindly  do ;  as 
indeed  he  did,  to  his  great  shame  and  my  dishonesty,  as  followeth. 
Malicious       When  riding  in  post  I  came  to  La  Barella,  a  post  on  this  side  Lyons,  the 
stomach    7th  day  of  August,  he  being  in  bed  there,  I  tarried  till  he,  rising  up  and  making 
ch  ^aer'     l"iTiself  ready,  came  at  last  out  to  me,  standing  and  tari7ing  for  him  in  a  second 
chamber ;  and  at  his  coming  thither,  he  said,  '  What,  Master  Bonner !  good  mor- 
row! Ah  sir,  ye  be  welcome;'  and  herewithal  he  put  out  his  hand,  and  I,  kissing 
mine,  took  him  by  it,  and  incontinently  after  he  said,   '  Come  on,  let  us  go  and 
walk  awhile  into  the  fields  ;'  and  withal  drew  towards  the  door,  preparing  him 
to  walk.     To  whom  I  said,  I  would  wait  upon  him.     His  going  to  the  fields  (as 
appeared  afterwards),  was  not  so  much  to  walk,  as  to  have  a  place  where  he 
might  speak  loud,  and  triumph  alone  against  me,  calling  in  his  v.'ords  again,  if  he 
spake  any  amiss ;  or  utterly  deny  them,  if  that  made  for  his  purpose.     And  by 
chance,  rather  than  by  good  wisdom,   afore  I  went  forth,   I   asked  for  Master 
Thirleby,  and  desired  I  might  see  him  and  speak  with  him.     The  bishop  that 
perceiving,  and,  withal,  that  I  stuck  upon  it,  he  commanded  one  of  his  servants 
to  call  Master  'fhirleby  ;  but  yet,  afore  his  coming,  the  bishop  could  not  be  idle, 
(1)  Out  of  the  copy  of  Bonner's  own  letters,  by  his  own  hand  writing,  which  I  have  to  show. 


AGAINST    GARDIXElt,    lilSHOr    OF     WIXCHEST^.R.  l'>5 

but  said  this  to  me  :  'Master  Bonner!  your  servant  was  yesterday  with  me,  and    JTenry 
as  I  told  him,  I  will  tell  yon:  In  good  faith  you   can  have   nothing  of  me.'     ^  n^- 
•Nothing,  my  lord  !'  quoth  I,  merrily  speaking,  'many,  God  forbid!  that  is  a     a  t^ 
heavy  word,  and  much  micomfor table  to  him  that  wanteth  all  things,  and  trustcth    1^30 

much  upon  your  goodness  that  hath  a  great  deal.'     '  In  faith,'  quoth  he,  '  ye  '— 

shall  have   nothing  of  me :    marry,  ye  shall  have  of  Master   Thirleby,    his  Cialoj,nie 
carriage,  mules,  his  bed,  and  divers  other  things,  that  he  may  spare ;  and  which  Bonner 
he  hath  kept  for  you.'     'Well,  my  lord  !'  quoth  I,  '  if  I  shall  have  nothing  of  and  Win- 
you,  I  must  make  as  good  shift  as  I  can  for  myself  otherwise,  and  provide  il  '^  "^^  '^'' 
it  where  I  may  get  it.' 

And  here  the  bishop,  because  I  would  not  give  him  thanks  for  that  thing  Winchcs- 
which  was  not  worthy  thanks,  and  that  also  I  would  not  show  myself  greatly  If'iiiin'r'''' 
contented  and  pleased,  though  I  received  nothing  at  his  hands,  he  began  some-  for  Bon- 
what  to  kindle,  and  asked  what  I  wanted.     I  told  him  again,  that  I  wanted  all  'J^'''  ^"'^ 
things  saving  money  and  good  will  to  serve  the  king's  highness.     'Tell  me  one  will  give 
thing,'  quoth  he,  'that  you  want.'     'One  thing,'  quoth   I,  'marry,  amongst  "o thanks 
many  things  that  I  want,  I  want  napery.'     '  That  shall  ye  not  need,'  quoth  he,  cji^^t";. 
'  here  in  this  country :'  and  here  he  began  to  tell  a  long  tale,  that  none  used 
that,  but  Master  Wallop  and  he,  in  the  beginning  :  which  is  not  true  generally. 
And  from  tliis  he  began  to  go,  descending  by  his  negatives  :  'My  mulets,'  said  Winches- 
he,  'ye  cannot  have,  for  if  ye  shoidd,  I  must  needs  provide  others  for  them  *^"^^ 
again :  my  mulet-cloths  ye  cannot  have,  because  mine  aims  are  on  them,  not  tives. 
meetforyouto  bear:  my  raiment  (I  being  bishop),  thatisnotmeet  foryou.'  And 
so  proceeding  forth  in  the  rest,  nothing  had  he  for  me,  and  nothing  should  I  have. 

And  here  came  Master  Thirleby,  who  welcomed  me  very  gently,  and  after  xhirlebv 
an  honest  sort:  to  whom  the  bishop  rehearseth  again  his  negatives,  and  present, 
maketh  a  long  discourse,  bringing  in  conclusion,  for  all  that  he  could  do,  that  J^^  P.'' 
nothing  I  should  have  of  him:  and  this  rehearsed  he  still  on  end  I  am  sure  of  Win- 
above  a  dozen  times,  and  that  with,  a  pilot's  voice ;  so  that  all  his  company,  Chester, 
standing  more  than  three  or  foiu-  pair  of  butt  lengths  of!',  heard  him. 

When  I  saw  that  he  would  make  no  end,  but  ever  rehearsed  one  thing  still, 
I  said  to  him,  '  My  lord  !  I  beseech  you,  seeing  I  shall  have  nothing  of  you,  but 
of  master  doctor  here,  let  me  give  him  thanks  that  deserveth  it,  and  trouble  you 
therein  no  more :  but  leaving  commvmication  therein,  let  me  desire  and  pray 
you,  that  we  may  commune  of  the  king's  matters ;  and  that  I  may  have  therein 
knowledge,  as  well  of  the  state  thereof,  as  also  of  your  counsel  in  that  behalf.' 

The  bishop  was  so  hot  and  warm  in  his  own  matters,  that  he  would  not  hear,  Winches- 
but  needs  woidd  return  again,  and  show  why  that  I  could  have  nothing  of  him.  ^^'^  "^'"'^ 
'My  lord!'    quoth    I,    'here   is    still  on   end   one   tale,    which    methinketh,  ti'vetohis 
seeing  that  1  understand  it,  ye  need  not  so  oft  repeat  it,  especially  seeing  that  it  own,  than 
Cometh  always  to  this  conclusion,  that  I  shall  have  nothing  of  you.'     '  Ye  lie,'  ^lu^s 
quoth  he,  '  I  said  not  so.'     '  I  report  me,'  quoth  I,  *  to  Master  Thirleby  here  affairs. 
present,  whom  I  shall  desire  to  bear  record  of  your  sad  and  discreet  honest  'Ye  lie* 
behaviour  with  me.'     '  I  say  you  lie,'  quoth  he.    '  My  lord !'  quoth  I,  '  I  thank  '^^^\ 
you.'     'I  do  not  say,'  quoth  he,  'that  ye  shall  have  nothing  of  me;  but  I  say  ter. 
you  can  have  nothing  of  me.     And  though  the  one  here  comprehendeth  the 
other,  yet  there  is  a  great  diversity  between  these  two  manners  of  speaking  : —  His  old 
I  can  spare  nothing  unto  you,  and  therefore  ye  shall  have  nothing ;  and  though  *"tj'",f  ^" 
I  can  spare  you,  yet  you  shall  have  nothing ; — for  in  the  one  is  an  honesty  i'l 
tlie  speaker,  which  would,  if  he  coidd,  do  pleasure ;  and  in  the  other  there 
lacketh  that  honesty.' 

'  My  lord !'  quoth  I,  '  to  examine  whether  I  shall  have  nothing,  because  ye  can 
spare  nothing;  or  shall  have  nothing,  though  ye  have  plenty,  because  ye  will  I 
shall  have  nothing,  it  shall  not  much  help  me  in  my  journey.  Wherefore, 
seeing  ye  bide  upon  this,  that  T  shall  have  nothing,  I  will  thank  you  for  nothing, 
and  provide  otherwise  for  myself.'  '  Dirt  in  your  teeth !''  quoth  he,  '  and  provide  t 
as  ye  will.'  'Bishop-like  spoken,  by  my  faith,'  quoth  I,  '  and  well  it  becometh 
you  to  speak  thus  to  me.'  '  Yea  marry  !  doth  it  become  me,'  quoth  he  :  and 
repeating  the  words  again,  said  with  a  sharp  accent,  '  Have  nothing  of  me  ? 
Dirt  in  your  teeth  !'  '  Well,  my  lord  !'  quotli  I,  '  this  needeth  not,  saving  that 
ye  have  a  full  stomach,  and  your  wit  abroad,  willingly  hereby  to  ease  your 
stomach  against  me.'-     'Yes  marry,'  quoth  he,  'it  needeth  for  me,  though  it 

(1)  Bishop-like  spoken. 

(2)  Mark  the  mellifluous  and  honey-mouthed  words  of  Winchester  to  Bonner. 


156 


DR.    BOWER  S    DECLARATION 


Henry 
Fill. 

A.D. 

15.38. 


The  sto- 
mach of 
Gardiner 
against 
Bonner. 


All  the 
company 
ashamed 
of  Win- 
cli  ester's 
talk. 


Trabling 
for  no- 
thing. 
Spiteful 
looks  of 
Winches 
ter. 


ncedclli  not  for  you ;   for  I  intend,'  quoth  he,  '  I  would  ye  should  know  it,  to 
justify  myself  to  the  king  in  all  things.'     '  If  ye  do  so,'  quoth  I,  '  ye  shall  do  the 
"  better.'     'Nay,'  quoth  he,   'I  do  it,  and  will  do  it.'     '  Well,'  quoth  I,  'ye  are 
the  more  to  be  commended,  if  ye  so  can  do.'     '  Yes,'  quoth  he,  '  I  can  do  it.' 

'  Now,  by  my  troth,'  quoth  I,  '  seeing  the  king's  highness  hath  written  so 
tenderly  for  me  unto  you,  as  appeareth  by  his  highness's  letters  that  his  grace 
hath  done,  me  thinketh,  ye  having  so  great  plenty  of  all  things,  and  I  so  great 
need  thereof,  coming  post,  as  I  do,  ye  go  about  as  evil  to  justify  yourself  to  the 
king,  as  any  one  that  I  have  seen.  And  I  wiss,  my  lord,'  quoth  I,  '  I  would 
have  reckoned,  that  coming  as  I  do  come,  I  should  have  been  both  better  wel- 
come, and  better  entreated  of  you,  than  now  I  am,  even  and  it  had  been 
for  no  other  respect,  than  because  I  am  an  Englishman.' 

'I  shall  tell  you,'  quoth  he,  'for  the  king's  sake,  ye  may  look  to  have:  but 
for  your  own  sake,  ye  get  nothing.'  'Well,'  quoth  I,  'then  having  nothing,  I 
will  give  no  thanks  at  all ;  and  having  any  thing,  I  shall  give  thanks  to  the 
king,  and  none  to  you.'  '  1  tell  you,'  quoth  he,  'ye  get  nothing  :'  'and  I  tell 
you  again,'  quoth  I,  '  that  I  will  thank  you  for  nothing.'  And  here  the  flesh 
of  liis  cheek  began  to  swell  and  tremble, ^  and  he  looked  upon  me  as  he  would 
have  run  me  through  ;  and  I  came  and  stood  even  by  him,  and  said,  '  Trow  you, 
my  lord!'  quoth  I,  'that  I  fear  your  great  looks?  Nay,  faith!  do  I  not.  Ye 
had  need  to  get  another  stomach  to  whet  upon  than  mine,  and  a  better  whet- 
stone than  any  ye  have ;  for,  I  assure  you,  you  shall  not  whet  me  to  j'our  pur- 
pose :  and  if  ye  knew  how  little  I  do  set  by  this  unloving  and  indiscreet 
behaviour  of  yours,  ye  would  not  use  it  upon  me.  And  I  shall  tell  you,'  quoth 
I,  '  if  I  were  not  bridled,  and  had  not  other  respects  both  to  the  king's  highness, 
my  sovereign  lord,  and  also  unto  others  that  may  command  me,  I  would  have 
told  you,  ere  this  time,  my  mind  after  another  sort.'  'Tell  me?'  quoth  he, 
'  dirt  in  j'our  teeth  !'  '  Well,  my  lord! '  quoth  I,  'ye  would,  I  perceive  by  you, 
and  by  your  words,  provoke  me  to  speak  as  indiscreetly  and  bedlamly,  as  ye  do  :* 
but  surely  ye  shall  not,  howsoever  ye  shall  speak.  But  this  will  I  tell  you,  I 
shall  show  how  I  am  handled  of  you.'  '  MaiTy,  spare  not,'  quoth  he.  '  Well, 
my  lord  ! '  quoth  I,  'you  have  here  full  well  played  the  part  of  a  bishop,  and  it  is 
great  joy  of  you,  that  with  this  your  furious  anger  and  choler,  ye  can  make  all 
the  company  here  about  you  to  be  ashamed  of  you,  as  I  am  sure  they  are.  And 
for  my  part,  if  ye  yourself  be  not  ashamed,  or,  coming  to  yourself  (for  now  your 
anger  is  such  that  you  hear  not  yourself),  be  not  displeased,  I  shall  be  ashamed, 
and  pity  this  your  doing  without  wisdom ;  and  the  oftener  you  use  this  manner, 
the  more  shall  it  be  to  your  dishonesty.' 

'  Lo !'  quoth  he,  'how  fondly  he  speaketh,  as  who  saith,  I  were  all  in  the 
blame.  Will  you  not  hear,'  quoth  he,  '  this  wise  man  ?'  '  My  Lord  !'  quoth  I, 
'  I  would  you  could  hear  with  indifferent  ears,  and  see  with  indifferent  eyes, 
yourself.  Ye  have  made  a  brabling  here  for  nothing,  and  would  that  I  should 
give  you  thanks  for  that  thing  which  Master  Thirleby  hath  done  for  me.'  '  I 
look  for  no  thanks  of  you,'  quoth  he ;  and  said  withal,  looking  spitefully,  that 
he  knew  me  well  enough  ;  and  that  he  was  not  deceived  in  me.  '  Well !'  quoth 
I,  '  and  methinks  I  know  you  well  enough  too ;  wherefore,  as  ye  say  you  are 
not  deceived  in  me,  so  I  trust  I  will  not  be  deceived  by  you.  But  I  pray  you, 
sir,'  quotli  I,  '  because  ye  say  ye  know  me  well  enough,  and  that  ye  be  not 
deceived  in  me.  How  do  you  know  me  ?  for  honest  and  true,  or  otherwise  ?  If 
you  do,  say  it,  and  I  shall  make  answer.' 

I  could  not  drive  him  to  answer  hereunto  ;  so  that  I  suppose,  either  of  his 
own  naughty  nature  he  hath  made  me  an  image  after  his  own  fantasy,  or  else 
believed  the  report  of  such  in  conditions,  as  he  is  himself,  who,  in  malice,  I 
suppose,  and  disdain,  may  be  compared  to  the  devil  in  hell,  not  giving  place  to 
him  in  pride  at  all.  In  communication  he  repeated  oft  the  provision  of  the 
thousaud  crowns.  I  told  him  they  went  in  my  diets,  and  that  it  would  be  a 
good  while  afore  they  were  come  out.  And  further  I  said,  that  seeing  they 
had  been  '  simpliciter'  given  to  me,  I  would  never  thank  him  for  them,  but  the 
king's  highness ;  and  I  said,  that  if  they  were  twenty  thousand,  he  should 
break  so  many  sleeps,  afore  he  should  have  any  part  thereof,  entreating  me  as 
he  did.  'Well,"  quoth  he,  'you  have  them.'  'That  is  truth,'  quoth  I,  'and 
nothing  thankful  to  you.'    '  Why  then,'  quoth  he,  'seeing  you  have  here  divers 

(1)  The  like  trembling  and  leaping  of  his  veins  and  flesh  for  anger,  did  Bonner  also  note  in  this 
Winchester's  disputing  with  him  in  Germany.  Vide  Bucer.  De  Coelibatu. 

(2)  Stephen  Gardiner,  '  bedlam-like.' 


AGAIXST    GARDINER,    BISHOP    OF    WINCHESTER,  157 

things  of  Master  Tliirlcby's,  and  all  otlier  things  are  "  pai'abilia  pccunin,"  which     Hmry 
you  have,  ye  may  make  tliere])y  good  provision  for  yourself.'     '  That  is  truth,'     Viu. 
quoth  I ;  '  and  that  can  I  and  will  do,  though  ye  tell  me  not,  seeing  I   have  ~T~tZ~ 
nothing  of  you,  and  afore  this  had  provided  at  Lyons  for  all  things  necessary,     ,  '.' 

if  ye  without  necessity  had  not  made  that  great  haste  to  depart  thence,  en- L 

forcing  me  thereby  to  follow  you.     And  yet,'  quoth  I,  '  one  thing  may  I  tell  Winches- 
you  :  ye  are  very  desirous  I  should  be  provided  well  for,  as  appeareth  in  that  letifuon- 
you  have  taken  away  at  Lyons  one  horse  that  Francis  had  provided  for  me,  and  ner  to  his 
also  your  servant  Mace,  having  a  horse  to  sell,  and  knowing  my  need,  by  your  ^'"f'^- 
consent  hath  sold  his  horse  to  a  stranger,  rather  than  he  would  sell  him  to  me. 
So  that  nothing  suffering  me  to  have  of  you,  and  taking  away  that  provision 
which  I  make,  and  go  about  to  make,  you  well  declare  how  heartily  you  desire 
I  should  be  provided  for.'     '  In  faith,'  quoth  he,  '  choose  you,  ye  may  provide 
and  you  will ;  and  seeing  your  journey  hither  from  Lyons  is  vain,  you  may 
thither  return  again,  and  make  there  provision  for  yourself.'      '  I  thought,' 
quoth  he,   '  departing  from  Lyons,  to  have  made  easy  journeys,  and  to  have  churlisli 
followed  the  court  till  you  had  come,  and  now  come  you,  squirting  in  2)ost,  and  dejiiins  "f 
trouble  all.'     '  I  came  forth  in  post,'  quoth  1,   '  by  the  commandment  of  the  ttr"^  ^^" 
king  my  master,  and  had  liberty  to  return  at  pleasure  by  his  grace's  letters ; 
and  seeing  that  I  had  no  horses  for  the  journey,  methought  better  to  ride  in 
post  than  go  afoot.'     '  Well,'  quoth  he,   '  I  will  not  depart  hence  this  twelve- 
month, except  ye  be  otherwise  provided.'     '  Provided?'  quoth  I,  '  I  must  tarry  that'^Bon- 
till  1  may  be  provided  for  horses,  if  ye  speak  of  that  jJrovision  :  and  seeing  that  ner 
this  riding  in  post  grieveth  you,  it  causeth  me  to  think  you  are  loth  to  depart,  ^''o"''' 
and  angry  that  I  shall  succeed  you.     I  have  here  already  two  gowns  and  a  him. 
velvet  jacket,  so  that  you  shall  not  be  letted  an  hour  by  me.' 

'  I  tell  you,'  quoth  he,  '  ye  shall  otherwise  provide,  or  else  I  will  not  depart. 
For  I  tell  you,'  quoth  he,  '  though  you  care  not  for  the  king's  honour,  but 
wretchedly  do  live  with  ten  shillings  a-day,  as  ye  did  in  yonder  parts,  you  and 
your  companion,  I  must  and  will  consider  the  king's  honour.'  '  And  I  tell 
you  again,'  quoth  I,  '  I  will  and  do  consider  the  king's  honour  as  much  as  ye 
at  any  time  will  do,  and  as  sorry  will  be,  that  it  should  be  touched  by  any 
negligence  or  default  in  me  :  yea,  and  I  say  more  to  you,'  quoth  I,  'though  ye 
may  spend  far  above  me,  I  shall  not  stick,  if  any  thing  be  to  be  spent  for  the 
king's  honour,  to  spend  as  liberally  as  you,  so  long  as  either  I  liave  it,  or  can 
get  it  to  spend.  And  whosoever  informed  you  of  the  wretchedness  and  spending 
scarcely  of  my  companion  and  me  in  the  parts  where  we  have  been,  made  a 
false  lie,  and  ye  show  your  wisdom  full  well  in  so  lightly  believing  and  re- 
hearsing such  a  tale.'  '  I  cannot  tell,'  quoth  he,  '  but  this  was  openly  rehearsed 
by  Master  Brian's  servants  at  my  table.'  '  Yea,  was  V  quoth  L  '  Yea,  marry, 
was  it,'  quoth  he.  '  Now,  by  my  troth,'  quoth  I,  '  then  was  the  fare  that  was 
bestowed  upon  them  very  well  cast  away  :  for,  of  my  fidelity,  that  week  that 
Master  Brian  and  his  servants  were  with  us  at  Villa  Franca,  it  cost  my  com- 
panion and  me  five  and  twenty  pounds  in  the  charges  of  the  house  ! '  '  This, 
they  say,'  quoth  he.     '  Yea,'  quoth  I,  '  and  therein  they  lie.' 

And  here  I  showed  him,  that  being  well  settled  at  Nice,  and  having  made  Reproved 
there  good  and  honest  provision,  to  our  no  little  charges.  Master  Wyat  would  td'isface 
not  rest  till  he  had  gotten  us  to  Villa  Franca,  where,  even  upon  the  first  words  "iVifder. 
of  Master  Heynes,  he  was  right  well  content  to  take  of  us  twenty  shillings  by 
the  day  ;  which  was  not  during  ten  days :  whereas,  at  his  coming  to  us  to  Nice, 
himself  and  all  his  servants,  and  then  tarrying  with  us  two  days,  we  took  not 
one  penny  of  him.  And  moreover,  at  the  departing  of  Master  Wyat  from  Villa 
Franca,  in  post,  into  England,  we  found  ourselves,  our  servants,  all  Master 
Wyat's  servants,  to  the  number  of  sixteen,  all  his  acquaintance,  who,  dinner 
and  supper,  continually  came  to  us ;  sometime  twelve,  sometimes  ten,  and, 
when  they  were  least,  six  or  eight ;  and  for  this  we  had  not  one  penny  of 
Master  Wyat.  And  yet  at  our  coming  from  Barcelona,  where  we  tarried  about 
eight  days,  we  gave  to  Master  Wyat  twenty-eight  livres,  and  to  his  servants 
five  livres,  besides  forty  shiUings  that  privately  I  gave  to  some,  being  of  gentle 
fashion,  out  of  mine  own  purse :  so  that  I  told  him,  it  was  neither  Master 
Wyat,  nor  Mason,  that  found  us  and  our  servants,  but  toe  paid  for  the  finding 
of  them  :  and  here  it  chanced  to  us  to  have  all  the  charge,  and  other  men  to 
have  all  the  thanks. 


153 


DR.  BONNEE  S    DECLARATION 


The  bishop  wlien  he  heard  this  was  amazed,  and  stood  still,  finally  saying, 
*  By  my  troth,'  quoth  he,  '  I  tell  you  as  it  was  told  me,  and  master  doctor  here 
can  tell  whetlicr  it  was  so  or  no.  Yea,  and  I  will  tell  you  more,'  quoth  he, 
'  they  said  that  Master  Heynes  would  have  been  more  liberal  a  great  deal,  if 
you  had  not  been.'  '  Now,  by  my  tioth,'  quoth  I,  '  I  shall  therein  make  Master 
Heynes  himself  judge  thereof,  who  can  best  tell  what  communication  hath 
been  between  him  and  me  therein.' 

Thinking  that  this  communication  had  driven  the  other  matters  out  of  the 
bishop's  wild  head,  I  held  my  peace ;  and  by  and  by  was  he  in  hand  again  with 
them,  as  hot  as  ever  he  was.  '  My  lord!'  quoth  I,  '  I  desired  ere  while  your 
lordship  to  make  an  end  of  this  communication,  wherein  the  longer  ye  talk,  the 
more  ye  make  me  believe  that  you  would  (where  ye  have  spoken  imdiscveetly, 
yea,  and  unkindly,  not  regarding  the  king's  letters),  with  multitude  of  words, 
and  great  countenance,  I  should  think  ye  had  not  done  amiss.  But  surely  you 
lose  your  labour,  for  ye  shall  never  make  me  think  that  ye  are  desirous  to  do 
me  pleasure,  neither  for  mine  own  sake,  nor  for  the  king's  :  for  if  your  words 
be  well  weighed,  1  have  as  much  of  you  indeed  for  mine  own  sake,  as  I  have 
for  the  king's  sake  ;  that  is,  nothing  at  all.' 

Here  both  of  us  were  talking  together ;  but  I  held  on  still,  and  ever  enforced 
him  to  this  :  '  My  lord  !'  quoth  I,  '  this  is  the  only  thing  that  I  shall  desire  of 
you  ;  that  whereas  the  king's  grace  hath  here,  in  the  French  Court,  divers  affairs 
(as  I  take  it),  ye  would  therein  instruct  me  in  the  state  thereof,  and  give  me 
your  best  counsel  and  advice :  and  this  I  protest  unto  you,  that  if  ye  this  will 
do,  I  will  attentively  hear  you ;  and  if  ye  will  not,  I  shall  with  pain  hear  you 
in  your  other  things,  but  I  will  make  no  answer  at  all.' 

For  all  this  the  bishop  ended  not;  but  in  conclusion,  when  he  saw  that  he 
could  by  no  means  induce  me  to  answer,  he  returned  homewards,  and  I  brought 
him  imto  his  lodging  and  chamber. 

It  being  dinner  time,  and  all  things  provided,  and  standing  afore  him,  and 

he  turning  his  back  from  me  into  a  window — I,  at  his  turning  towards  me  again, 

put  off  my  bonnet,  and  said,  'God  be  with  you,  my  lord !'  He  gave  no  answer 

to  me  at  all,  nor  countenance,  but  suffered  me  to  go.     Whereupon,  returning 

to  my  lodging,  which  was  in  Master  Thirleby's  chamber,  I  caused  my  dinner 

to  be  provided ;  and  when  it  was  almost  ready,  the  bishop's  steward,  called 

Myrrel,  came  for  me  (whether  sent  from  the  bishop  or  not,  I  cannot  tell),  and 

I  told  him  my  dinner  was  provided  for,  and  withal,  that  my  lord  his  master  had 

given  me  such  a  breakfast,  that  I  needed  no  dinner  nor  supper ;  and  so  the 

steward,  drinking  with   me,  returned  again,  and   I   went  to  dinner  at  Master 

Thirleby's  lodging,  and  after  dinner  I  went  to  the  bishop's  lodging,  who,  at 

Winches-  my  coming,  veiy  gently  put  off  his  bonnet,  and  so  we  walked  together  quietly 

ter's  good  j^ while ;  and  shortly  after,  the  bishop  began  after  this  manner  :  '  Master  Bonner ! 

rometh     to-day  we  comnumed  of  provision  for  you,  and  because  ye  shall  lay  no  blame 

unon  him  upon  me,  I  will  tell  you  what  I  will  do  for  you :  I  will  provide  and  make  ready 

at  last.      ^^^  y^^^  mules,  mulcts,  horses,  servants,  money  ;  yea,  and  all  things  that  shall  be 

necessary.' 

'  My  Lord  !'  quoth  I,  'here  is  a  large  offer,  and  a  great  kindness  come  upon 
you  ;  I  marvel,'  quoth  I,  '  that  I  could  hear  nothing  of  this  to-day  in  the  morn- 
ing.' 'I  tell  you,'  quoth  he,  'this  will  I  do  ;  for  know  you,  that  I  will  consider 
the  king's  honour  and  pleasure,  and  doubt  not  but  the  king  will  pay  me  again.' 
'  My  lord!'  quoth  I,  'I  have  sent  my  servant  already  to  Lyons,  to  make  pro- 
vision for  me,  and  I  have  sent  others  abroad  here  in  the  town  and  country,  to 
do  the  same :  ye  shall  never  need  to  trouble  yourself  herewith.'  *  I  will,'  quoth 
he,  'you  shall  not  say,  another  day,  that  ye  could  not  be  provided  for.'     'My 
lord!'  quoth  I,  'let  me  have  instructions  in  the  king's  matters,  and  as  for  other 
things  I  shall  not  ask  of  you,  because  this  day  ye  made  me  so  plain  answer.' 
Winches-       After  much  communication  I  departed  from  him  lovingly,  telling  him  that  I 
ter's  offer  ^Quld  be  at  Ferrara  that  night,  where  he  intended  to  be  lodged.     And  so  the 
buin"'^"'^   bishop,  bidding  me  farewell,  took  soon  after  his  horse,  riding  to  Ferrara  to  bed ; 
refused,     and  by  the  way  I  overtook  him,  and  passing  by,  doing  my  duty  to  him  and  his 
they  part.  (.Q,,^pauy^  J  came  to  Ferrara,  lodging  at  the  post-house,  and  even  as  the  bishop 
eame  into  the  town,   stood  at  the  post-house  door ;  to  whom  the  bishop  said, 
'We  shall  see  you  soon,  Master  Bonner!'     'Yea,  my  lord!'  quoth  I,  thinking 
that  thereby  he  had  desired  me  to  supper,  and  at  supper-time   I  went  to  his 


Henry 

vni. 

A.D. 

1538. 


Winches- 
ter's wild 
liead. 


He  re- 
garde  til 
iKit  the 
king's 

L'tters. 


Bonner 

taketh 
his  leave 
oi'  Win- 
chester. 


AOAIXST    GAIIDIXEU,    BISHOP    OF    WINCHESTER.  159 

loilgiiip-,  liavinri;  others  to  eat  my  supper  at  home,  and  s;\aA  he  appeared  to  be     jicnnj 
that  I  was  come,  making  merry  communicatiou  all  supper  while,  but  nothing     VIil. 
at  all  yet  speaking  to  me,  or  giving  any  thing  to  me,  saving,  at  the  coming  of  ~~a~j)~ 
the  fruit,  he  gave  me  a  peai-,'  I  trow,  because  I  should  remember  mine  own     ^500" 

country.     After  supper,  he  walked,  taking  Master  Thirleby  with  him,  and  I  '. — — 

walked  with  an  Italian,  being  ambassador  for  the  count  Mirandula ;  and  after 
a  good  space  we  returned,  and  bade  the  bishop  good  night. 

I  did  not  after  that  night  dine  or  sup  with  the  bishop,  till  he   came  to 
Bourges  in  Berry,  where,  upon  the  depeach  of  Francis,  and  closing  up  of  our 
lettei-s  sent  to  the  king's  highness,  the  supper  was  so  provided,  and  set  upon  the 
board ;  and  the  bishop  in  washing,  standing  so  between  me  and  the  door  that 
I  could  not  get  out ;  and  there  would  he  needs  that  I  should  wash  with  him 
and  sup.  And  I  suppose,  all  the  way  from  Barella  to  Blois,  he  talked  not  above 
four  times  with  me,  and  at  every  time,  saving  at  Moulines  (where  he  by  mouth 
told  me  somewhat  of  the  king's  affairs  here  in  France),  and  at  Varron  (when  'Winches- 
he,  answering  to  my  requests  in  writing,  delivered  me  his  book  of  his  own  hand  ^f'^,, 
for  mine  instructions,  the  copy  whereof  is  now  sent  herewithal),  there  was  quick  struc- 
communication  between  us.  His  talking  by  the  way  was  with  Master  Thirleby,  t'^''^ 
who,  I  think,  knoweth  a  great  deal  of  his  doing,  and  will,  if  he  be  the  man  I  ^^  g^j. 
take  him  for,  tell  it  plainly  to  your  lordship.      I  myself  was  out  of  credence  ner. 
with  the  bishop,  not  being  appliable  to  his  manners  and  desires. 

And  surely,  as  Master  Thirleby  told  me  at  his  first  coming  to  Lyons,  and  Winches- 
then  speaking  with  the  bishop,  the  bishop  seemed  to  be  so  well  content  to  re-  *"''  ^ 
tm"n,  and  so  glad  of  his  coming  to  succeed  him,  that  his  flesh  in  his  face  began  trembleth 
all  to  tremble,  and  j'et  would  the  bishop  make  men  believe,  that  he  would  at  tlie 
gladly  come  home  :  which  thing,  believe  it  who  will,  I  will  never  believe  ;  for  xllirleby. 
ever  he  was  looking  for  letters  out  of  England,  from  Master  Wallop  and  Master  Loth  to 
Brian,  whom    he    taketh   for  his  great  friends.      And  Master  Wyat  himself  ^'^[^'■'"- 

o  _  ^  *'  into 

reckoned,  that  the  bishop  should  have  come  into  Spain,  or  eise  my  lord  of  England. 
Durham ;  so  that  the  bishop  of  Winchester  ever  coveted  to  protract  the  time, 
desiring  yet  withal  to  have  some  shadow  to  excuse  and  hide  himself;  as  tarry- 
ing at  Barella,  he  made  excuse  by  my  not  coming  to  Lyons  :  and  coming  to 
Varennes,  and  there,  hearing  by  the  ambassadors  of  the  Venetians  a  flying 
tale  of  the  going  of  the  French  king  towards  Bayonne,  to  meet  the  emperor, 
by  and  by  he  said,  '  Lo  !  where  is  Master  Diligence  now  ?      If  he  were  now  Bonner 
here  (as  then  I  was  that  night),  we  would  to  the  Court  and  present  him,  and  called 
take  our  leave.'     But  when  1  in  the  moi-ning  was  up  afore  him,  and  ready  to  Diligence, 
horse,  he  was  nothing  hasty.     No ;  coming  to  Moulines  afore  him,  and  there 
tarrying  for  him,  the  French  king  lying  at  Schavenna,  three  small  leagues  oft", 
he  made  not  half  the  speed  and  haste  that  he  pretended, 

I  mislike  in  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  that  he  cannot  be  content  that  any,  Tlie 
joined  in  commission  with  him,  should  keep  house,  but  to  be  at  his  table,  second 
Wherein  either  he  searcheth  thei'eby  a  vain  glory  and  pride  to  himself,  with  pjaiiit : 
some  dishonour  to  the  king,  as  who  saith,  tliere  was  among  all  the  king's  am-  Winches- 
bassadors  but  one  able  to  maintain  a  table,  and  that  were  he ;  or  else  he  doth  '^^j^j^j 
the  same  for  an  evil  intent  and  purpose,  to  bring  them  thereby  into  his  danger,  be  alone, 
that  they  shall  say  and  do  as  liketh  him  alone ;  which,  I  suppose  verily,  hath 
been  his  intent 

I  mislike  in  the  said  bishop,  that  whereas  he,  for  his  own  pomp  and  glory.  The  third: 
hath  a  great  number  of  servants  in  their  velvets  and  silks,  with  their  chains  the  pomp 
about  their  necks,  and  keepcth  a  costly  table  with  excessive  fare,  and  exceeding  of  \\*in-^ 
expenses  many  other  ways,  he  doth  say,  and  is  not  ashamed  to  report,  that  he  cluster. 
is  so  commanded  to  do  by  the  king's  grace ;  and  that  is  his  answer  commonly, 
when  his  friends  tell  him  of  his  great  charges ;  and  so,  under  colour  of  the 
king's  commandment  and  honour,  he  hideth  his  pride,  which  is  here  disdained. 

1  mislike  in  the  said  bishop,  that  he,  having  jirivate  hatred  against  a  man,  ^],p 
will  rather  satisfy  his  own  stomach  and  affection,  hindering  and  neglecting  the  fourth : 
king's  affairs,  than,  relenting  in  any  part  of  his  sturdy  and  stubborn  will,  give  S'ven 

c       •^•  11  i  1  '^     1  /    ^  ,       ,  .       ,     1  .    ,    •'       ,  1   ,        ■  more  to 

lamiliar  and  liearty  coimsei  (whereby  the  kmg  s  highness  matters  and  busmess  i,is  own 
may  be  advanced  and  set  forth)  to  him  that  he  taketh  for  his  adversary.  aiioctions 

1  mislike  in  the  said  bishop  that  he  ever  continually,  here  in  this  court  of  the  ki^^g's 
France,  made  incomparably  more  of  the  emperor's,  king  of  Portugal's,  Vene-  ailairs. 

(I)  Bonner  secmcth  by  this  pear,  to  te  a  Worcestershire  man. 


160 


DR.    BOXNEU  S    DECLARATION    AGAINST    GARDINER. 


Henry 
VIH. 

A.D. 

1538. 

The  fifth : 
Winches- 
ter, sus- 
pected to 
be  im- 
perial. 
The 
sixth : 
Bonner, 
like  a 
true  gos- 
peller, 
complain- 
eth  of 
papists. 
Win- 
chester 
suspected 
of  untrue 
dealing. 


Things  in 
the  afore- 
said de- 
claration 
to  be 
noted. 


Gardiner 
revolteth 
to  pa- 
pistry. 


Bonner's 
coming 
up,  only 
by  the 
gospel. 


tians',  and  duke  of  Fen-ara's  ambassadors,  than  of  any  Frenchmen  in  the  court, 
which,  with  his  pride,  caused  them  to  disdain  him,  and  to  tliink  that  he  favoured 
not  the  French  king,  hut  was  imperial. 

I  misUke  in  the  bishop  tliat  there  is  so  great  famiharity  and  acquaintance, 
yea,  and  such  mutual  confidence,  between  the  said  bishop  and  M.,  as  naughty 
a  fellow,  and  as  very  a  papist,  as  any  that  I  know,  where  he  dare  express  it. 
The  bishop,  in  his  letters  to  Master  Wyat,  ever  sendeth  special  commendations 
to  Mason,  and  yet  refuseth  to  send  any  to  Master  Heynes  and  me,  being  with 
Master  Wyat,  as  we  perceived  by  the  said  letters.  And  Mason  maketh  such 
foundation  of  the  bishop,  that  he  thinketh  there  is  none  such  ;  and  he  told  me 
at  Villa  Franca,  that  the  bishop,  upon  a  time,  when  he  had  fallen  out  with 
Germain,  so  trusted  him,  that  weeping  and  sobbing  he  came  unto  him,  desir- 
ing and  praying  him  that  he  would  speak  with  Germain,  and  reconcile  him,  so 
that  no  words  were  spoken  of  it :  and  what  the  matter  was,  he  would  not  tell 
me  ;  that  young  fellow  Germain  knoweth  all.  And  Preston,  who  is  servant  to 
the  bishop  of  Winchester,  showed  me  one  niglit  in  my  chamber  at  Blois,  after 
supper,  that  Germain  is  ever  busy  in  showing  the  king's  letters  to  strangers, 
and  that  he  himself  hath  given  him  warning  thereof  This  thing  Preston  told 
me  the  night  before  that  the  bishop  departed  hence,  and  when  I  would  have 
had  more  of  him  therein,  he,  considering  how  the  bishop  and  I  stood,  kept  him 
more  close,  and  would  say  no  further. 

In  this  declaration  of  Dr.  Edmund  Bonner,  above-prefixed,  sent  to 
the  lord  Cromwell,  divers  things  we  have  to  note :  First,  as  touching 
Stephen  Gardiner,  bishop  of  Winchester  ;  here  we  have  a  plain  de- 
monstration of  his  vile  nature  and  pestilent  pride,  joined  with  malice 
and  disdain  intolerable :  whereof  worthily  complaineth  Dr.  Bonner 
aforesaid,  showing  six  special  causes,  why  and  wherefore  he  misliketh 
that  person,  according  as  he  was  willed  before,  by  the  king's  com- 
mandment so  to  do. 

Secondly,  In  the  said  Stephen  Winchester,  this  we  have  also  to 
note  and  understand,  that  as  he  here  declareth  a  secret  inclination 
from  the  truth  (which  he  defended  before  in  his  book  '  De  Obedi- 
entia*")  to  papistry,  joining  part  and  side  with  such  as  were  known 
papists  ;  so  he  seemeth  likewise  to  bear  a  like  secret  grudge  against 
the  lord  Cromwell,  and  all  such  whomsoever  he  favoured. 

Thirdly,  As  concerning  the  before-named  Dr.  Ednumd  Bonner, 
the  author  of  this  declaration,  here  is  to  be  seen  and  noted,  that  he, 
all  this  while,  appeared  a  good  man,  and  a  diligent  friend  to  the 
truth ;  and  that  he  was  favoured  of  the  lord  Cromwell  for  the  same. 

Fourthly,  That  the  said  Dr.  Bonner  was  not  only  favoured  of  the 
lord  Cromwell,  but  also  by  him  was  advanced  first  to  the  office  of 
legation,  then  to  the  bishopric  of  Hereford,  and  lastly  to  the  bishopric 
of  London  ;  whom  the  said  Dr.  Bonner,  in  his  letters,  agniseth,  and 
confesseth  to  be  his  only  patron,  and  singular  Mecsenas. 

Which  being  so,  we  have  in  this  said  Dr.  Bonner  greatly  to 
marvel,  what  should  be  the  cause  that  he,  seeing  all  his  setting-up, 
making,  and  preferring,  came  only  by  the  Gospel,  and  by  them  of 
the  Gospel's  side,  he,  being  then  so  hated  of  Stephen  Gardiner,  and 
such  as  he  was ;  being  also  at  that  time  such  a  farthercr  and  defender 
of  the  Gospel  (as  appeareth  both  by  his  preface  before  Gardiner's  book 
'  De  Obedientia,'  and  by  his  writings  to  the  lord  Cromwell ;  also  by 
helping  forward  the  printed  bibles  at  Paris),  could  ever  be  a  man  so 
unorateful  and  unkind  afterwards,  to  join  part  with  the  said  Stephen 
Gardiner  against  the  Gospel  (without  which  Gospel  he  had  never 
come  to  be  bishop  either  of  Hereford,  or  yet  of  London),  and  now  to 


BONNEE    BIDDEN    TO    WRITE    TO    THE    KING.  161 

abuse  the  same  bishopric  of  London,  to  persecute  that  so  vehemently    wenry 
■which  before  so  openly  he  defended  ?     Wherein  the  same  may  well  '- 

be  said  to  him  in  this  case,  that  he  himself  was  reported  once  to  say    ^^^g- 
to  the  French  king  in  the  cause  of  Grancetor ;  to  wit,  that  he  had  ~^ — 
done   therein  against  *God,^  against*  his  honour,  against  justice,  wordTre- 
against  honesty,  against  friendship,  against  his  own  promise  and  his  ^^^^^^^ 
oath  so  often  made,  against  his  own  doctrine  and  judgment  which  iiim. 
then  he  professed,  against  all  truth,  against  the  treaties  and  leagues 
between  him  and  his  setters-up,  and  against  all  together ;  and,  to 
conclude,  against  the  salvation  of  his  own  soul,  *which'^  would  God  he 
would  have  mercy  upon,  although  he  had  showed  want  of  mercy 
unto  others  !* 

But  to  refer  this  to  the  book  of  His  accounts,  who  shall  judge  one  Printing 
day  all  things  uprightly,  let  us  proceed  further  in  the  continuation  of  Te'su-''^ 
1  this  Dr.  Bonner's  legation ;  who,  being  now  ambassador  in  the  court  ^^",'jj'JJ 
'  of  France,  as  ye  have  heard,  had  given  him  in  commission  from  the  and  the' 
[  king  to  treat  with  the  French  king  for  sundry  points,  as  for  the  print-  Paris.'' 
I  ing  of  the  New  Testament  in  English,  and  the  Bible  at  Paris  ;  also 
I  for  slanderous  preachers,  and  malicious  speakers  against  the  king ;  for 
I  goods  of  merchants  taken  and  spoiled  ;    for  the  king's  pension  to  be 
i  paid ;  for  the  matters  of  the  duke  of  Suffolk ;  for  certain  prisoners  in 
'  France.     Item,  for  Grancetor  the  traitor,  and  certain  other  rebels  to 
\  be  sent  into  England,  &c.     Touching  all  these  affairs,  the  said  Dr.  Diligence 
I  Bonner   did   employ  his  diligence   and    travail  to  the  good   satis-  "„  leg".^"^ 
faction  and  contentment  of  the  king's  mind,  and  discharge  of  his  ''°"- 
duty  in  such  sort  as  no  defliult  could  be  found  in  him  ;  save  only 
that  the  P'rench  king,  one  time,  took  displeasure  with  him,  for  that 
the  said  Bonner,  being  now  made  bishop  of  Hereford,  and  bearing 
himself  somewhat  more  seriously  and  boldly  before  the  king,  in  the 
cause  of  Grancetor  the  traitor  (wherein  he  was  willed,  by  the  adver- 
tisement of  the  king's  pleasure,  to  wade  more  deeply  and  instantly), 
used  these  words  to  the  French  king  (as  the  French  king  himself  did  His  words 
afterwards  report  them),  saying,  that  he  had  done,  in  deliverance  French 
of  that  aforesaid  Grancetor,  being  an  Englishman,  against  God,  against  ^'"s- 
his  honour,  against  justice,  against  reason,  against  honesty,  against 
friendship,  against  all  law,  against  the  treaties  and  leagues  between 
him  and  his  brother  the  king  of  England;  yea,  and   against   all 
together,  &c.     These  words  of  bishop  Bonner,  although  he  denieth 
to  have  spoken  them  in  that  form  and  quality,  yet  howsoever  they 
were  spoken,  did  stir  up  the  stomach  of  the  French  king  to  conceive  Bonner 
high  displeasure  against  him,  insomuch  that  he,  answering  the  lord  ^J^'J^'"J° 
ambassador  again,  bade  him  write  these  three  things  unto  his  master :  the  king. 

First,  Among  other  things,  that  his  ambassador  was  a  great  fool. 

Secondarily,  That  he  caused  to  be  done  better  justice  there  in  his  realm  in 
one  hour,  than  they  did  in  England  in  a  whole  year. 

Thirdly,  That  if  it  were  not  for  the  love  of  his  master,  he  should  have  a 
hundred  strokes  with  a  halbert,  &c. 

And  furthermore,  the  said  French  king  beside  this,  sending  a 
special  messenger  with  his  letters  to  the  king  of  England,  willed  him 
to  revoke  and  call  this  ambassador  home,  and  to  send  him  another. 
The  cause  why  the  French  king  took  these  words  of  bishop  Bonner 

(1  and  2)  See  Edition  1570,  in  loc— Ed. 
VOL.  v.  M 


the  cause 
of  Christ. 


1G2  BONNli:R's    OATH    TO    THE    KING. 

Henry    SO  to  stomacli  (as  the  lord  chancellor  said),  was  this  :    For  that  the 

L  kings  of  France,  standing  chiefly,   and  in  manner  only,  upon  their 

A.D.    honour,  can  suffer  that  in  no  case  to  be  touched.     Otherwise,  in 

^^'^^'    those  words  (if  they  had  been  well  taken)  was  not  so  much  blame, 

Bishops    perchance,  as  boldness,  being  spoken  somewhat  vehemently  in  his 

princes'    mastcr's  behalf.     But  this  one  thing  seemeth  to  me  much  blame- 

than  hf    worthy,  both  in  this  bishop,  and  many  others,  that  they,  in  earthly 

matters,  and  to  please  terrene  kings,  will  put  forth  themselves  to  such 

a  boldness  and  forwardness  ;  and  in  Christ's  cause,  the  King  of  all 

kings,  Avhose  cause  they  should  only  attend  upon  and  tender,  they 

are  so  remiss,  cold,  and  cowardly. 

To  these  letters  of  the  French  king,  the  king  of  England  sent 
answer  again  by  other  letters,  in  which  he  revoked  and  called  home 
again  bishop  Bonner,  giving  unto  him,  about  the  same  time,  the 
bishopric  of  London  ;  and  sent  in  supply  of  his  place  sir  John  Wallop, 
a  great  friend  to  Stephen  Gardiner :  which  was  in  February,  about 
the  beginning  of  the  year  of  our  Lord  L540.  Here  now  followeth 
the  oath  of  Bonner  to  the  king,  when  he  was  made  bishop  of  London. 

The  oath  of  Dr.  Edmund  Bonner,  when  he  was  made  bishop  of 
London,  against  the  pope  of  Rome. 

Ye  shall  never  consent  nor  agree  that  the  bishop  of  Rome  shall  practise, 
exercise,  or  have  any  manner  of  authority,  jm-isdiction,  or  power  within  this 
realm,  or  any  other  the  king's  dominion ;  but  that  you  shall  resist  the  same  at 
all  times,  to  the  uttermost  of  your  power :  and  that  from  henceforth  ye  shall 
accept,  repute,  and  take  the  king's  majesty  to  be  the  only  supreme  head  in 
earth  of  the  church  of  England ;  and  that  to  your  cunning,  wit,  and  uttei-most 
of  your  power,  without  guile,  fraud,  or  other  undue  mean,  ye  shall  observe, 
keep,  maintain,  and  defend,  the  whole  effects  and  contents  of  all  and  singular 
acts  and  statutes  made,  and  to  be  made,  within  this  realm,  in  derogation,  extir- 
pation, and  extinguishment  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  and  his  authority ;  and  all 
other  acts  and  statutes  made,  and  to  be  made,  in  reformation  and  corroboration 
of  the  king's  power  of  supreme  head  in  the  earth  of  the  church  of  England. 
And  this  ye  shall  do  against  all  manner  of  persons,  of  what  estate,  dignity, 
degree,  or  condition  they  be  ;  and  in  no  wise  do,  or  attempt,  or  to  your  power 
suffer  to  be  done  or  attempted,  directly  or  indirectly,  any  thing  or  things, 
privily  or  apertly,  to  the  let,  hinderance,  damage,  or  derogation  thereof,  or  of 
any  part  thereof,  by  any  manner  of  means,  or  for  any  manner  of  pretence.  And 
in  case  any  oath  be  made,  or  hath  been  made,  by  you  to  any  person  or  persons 
in  maintenance  or  favour  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  or  his  authority,  jurisdiction, 
or  power,  ye  repute  the  same  as  vain  and  annihilated.  So  help  you  God,  &c. 
In  fidem  prsemissorum  ego  Edmundus  Bonner,  electus  et  confirmatus 
Londinensis  episcopus,  huic  praesenti  chartas  subscripsi. 

ECCLESIASTICAL    MATTERS,  A.D.  1538. 

It  will  be  judged,  that  I  have  lingered,  peradventure,  too  much 
in  these  outward  affairs  of  princes  and  ambassadors  :  wherefore,  leaving 
these  bye-matters  pertaining  to  the  civil  state  awhile,  I  mind  (the 
Lord  willing)  to  put  my  story  in  order  again,  of  such  occurrenis  as 
belong  unto  the  church,  first  showing  such  injunctions  and  articles  as 
were  devised  and  set  forth  by  the  king,  for  the  behoof  of  his  subjects. 
Wherein,  first,  is  to  be  understood,  that  the  king,  when  he  had  taken 
the  title  of  supremacy  from  the  bishop  of  Rome,  and  had  translated 
the  same  to  himself,  and  was  now  a  full  prince  in  his  own  realm, 
although  he  well  perceived  by  the  wisdom  and  advice  of  the  lord 
Cromwell  and  other  of  his  council,  that  the  corrupt  state  of  the  church 


ARTICLES    DKVISF.D    BY    THE    KING.  1  G3 

had  need  of  reformation  in  many  things ;  yet  because  he  saw  liow    Jf:^"ry 

stubborn  and  untoward  the  hearts  of  many  papists  were,  to  be  brought ''— 

from  their  old  persuasions  and  customs,  and  what  business  he  had    ^.' ^• 
with  them  only  about  the  matter  of  the  pope''s  title,  he  durst  not  by  — ^— L 
and  by  reform  all  at  once  (which  notwithstanding  had  been  to  be  J^j  ^/s"^ 
wished),  but  leading  them  fair  and  softly,  as  he  might,  proceeded  by  ™'^".^'^^ 
little  and  little,  to  bring  gi'catcr  purposes  to  perfection  (which  he  witii  tile 
no  doubt  would  have  done,  if  the  lord  Cromwell  had  lived)  ;  and  ofThJ"^^^ 
therefore  first  he  began  with  a  little  book  of  articles  (partly  above  People, 
touched),  bearing  this  title  :  "  Articles  devised  by  the  king''s  highness, 
to  stable  Christian  quietness  and  unity  among  the  people,'"'  &c. 

The  Contents  of  a  Book  of  Articles  devised  by  the  King. 

In  the  contents  of  this  book,  first  he  set  forth  tlie  articles  of  our  christian  of  three 
creed,  which  are  necessarily  and  expressly  to  be  believed  by  all  men.     Then,  sacra- 
with  the  king's  preface  going  before,  followeth  the  declaration  of  three  sacra-  ™™'^- 
ments ;  to  wit,  of  baptism,  of  penance,  and  of  the  sacrament  of  the  altar ;  in  the 
tractation  whereof,  he  altereth  nothing  from  the  old  trade  received  heretofore 
from  the  church  of  Rome. 

Further  then,  proceeding  to  the  order  and  cause  of  our  justification,  he  of  justi- 
declareth,  that  the  only  mercy  and  grace  of  the  Father,  promised  freely  unto  us  fication. 
for  his  Son's  sake  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  merits  of  his  passion  and  blood,  be  the 
only  sufficient  and  worthy  causes  of  our  justification ;  yet  good  works,  with 
inward  contrition,  hope,  and  charity,  and  all  other  spiritual  graces  and  motions, 
be  necessarily  reqiured,  and  must  needs  concur  also  in  remission  of  our  sins ; 
that  is,  our  justification :  and  afterwai'ds,  we,  being  justified,  must  also  have 
good  works  of  charity,  and  obedience  towards  God,  in  the  observing  and  fulfilling 
outwardly  of  his  laws  and  commandments,  &c. 

As  touching  images,  he  willeth  all  bishops  and  preachers  to  teach  the  people  Of 
in  such  sort  as  they  may  know  how  they  may  use  them  safely  in  churches,  and  ""ages. 
not  abuse  them  to  idolatr}',  as  thus :  that  they  be  representers  of  virtue  and  good 
example,  and  also,  by  occasion,  may  be  stirrers  of  men's  minds,  and  make  them 
to  remember  themselves,  and  to  lament  their  sins ;  and  so  far  he  permitteth 
them  to  stand  in  churches.  But  otherwise,  for  avoiding  of  idolatry,  he  chargeth 
all  bishops  and  preachers  diligently  to  instruct  the  people,  that  they  commit  no 
idolatry  unto  them,  in  censing  of  them,  in  kneeling  and  offering  to  them,  with 
other  like  worshippings,  which  ought  not  to  be  done,  but  only  to  God. 

And  likewise  for  honouring  of  saints,  the  bishops  and  preachers  be  commanded  Of 

to  inform  the  people,  how  saints,  hence  departed,  ought  to  be  reverenced  and  !'°"°"''" 

honoured,  and  how  not :  that  is,  that  they  are  to  be  praised  and  honoured  as  the  saints. 

elect  servants  of  Christ,  or  rather  Christ  to  be  praised  in  them  for  their  excellent 

virtues  planted  in  them,  and  for  their  good  example  left  us,  teaching  us  to  live 

in  virtue  and  in  goodness,  and  not  to  fear  to  die  for  Christ,  as  they  did.     And 

also  as  advancers  of  our  prayers  in  that  they  may ;  but  yet  no  confidence,  nor 

any  such  honour  to  be  given  unto  them,  which  is  only  due  to  God ;  and  so  forth  : 

charging  the  said  spiritual  persons  to  teach  their  flock,  that  all  grace,  and 

remission  of  sins,  and  salvation,  can  no  otherwise  be  obtained  but  of  God  only, 

by  the  mediation  of  our  Saviour  Christ,  who  only  is  a  sufficient  mediator  for    ,f„ "^f'Vr 

.  iiT  T  ..rt.  "^  111,  1*       iitiou  hut 

our  sms ;  that  all  grace  and  remission  of  sm  must  proceed  only  by  the  media-  by  Christ. 

tion  of  Christ  and  no  other. 

From  that  he  cometh  further  to  speak  of  rites  and  ceremonies  in  Christ's  of  rites 

church ;  as  in  having  vestments  used  in  God's  service,  sprinkling  of  holy  water,  ^'"^  f^|^' 

igiving  of  holy  bread,  bearing  of  candles  on  Candlemas-day,  taking  of  ashes, 

jbearing  of  palms,  creeping  to  the  cross,  setting  up  the  sepulchre,  hallowing  of 

jthe  font,  with  other  like  customs,  rites,  and  ceremonies ;  all  which  old  rites  and 

jcustoms  the  aforesaid  book  doth  not  by  and  by  repeal,  but  so  far  admitteth  them 

for  good  and  laudable,  as  they  put  men  in  remembrance  of  spiritual  things : 

ibut  so  that  the  people  withal  must  be  instructed,  how  the  said  ceremonies  con- 

;taiii  in  them  no  such  power  to  remit  sin,  but  that  to  be  referred  unto  God  only, 

iby  whom  only  our  sins  be  forgiven  us. 

M  2 


monies. 


1C4  THE    KIXg's    injunctions,    EESTRICTING    liOLY-DAYS, 

Ilevry         And  SO,  concluding  with  purgatory,  he  maketh  an  end  of  those  articles,  thus 

VIII.     saying  thereof,  that  because  the  book  of  Maccabees  alloweth  praying  for  souls 

~  .  „      departed,  he  therefore  disproveth  not  that  so  laudable  a  custom,  so  long  con- 

"  ■    ■     tinned  in  the  church.     But  because  there  is  no  certain  place  named,  nor  kind 

'*'    '    of  pains  expressed  in  Scripture,  he  therefore  thinketh  necessary  such  abuses 

Of  purga-  clearly  to  be  put  away,  which  under  the  name  of  purgatory  have  been  advanced ; 

^^'         as  to  make  men  believe,  that  by  the  bishop  of  Rome's  pardons,  or  by  masses 

said  at  '  Scala  Cceli,'  or  otherwhere,  in  any  place,  or  before  any  image,  souls 

might  clearly  be  delivered  out  of  purgatory,  and  from  the  pains  thereof,  to  be 

sent  straight  to  heaven  ;  and  such  other  like  abuses,  &c. 

And  these  were  the  contents  of  that  book  of  articles,  devised  and 
passed,  by  the  king's  authority,  a  little  before  the  stir  of  Lincolnshire 
and  Yorkshire  ;  wherein,  although  there  were  many  and  great  imper- 
fections and  untruths  not  to  be  permitted  in  any  true  reformed 
church,  yet  notwithstanding,  the  king  and  his  council,  to  bear  with 
Milk  for   the  weaklings  which  were  newly  weaned  from  their  mother''s  milk  of 
welk-      Rome,  thought  it  might  serve  somewhat  for  the  time,  instead  of  a 
lings-      little  beginning  till  better  come. 

injunc-         And  so  Consequently,  not  long  after  these  articles  thus  set  forward, 

IbroRlr  ^6^tain  other  injunctions  were  also  given  out  about  the  same  year 

ing  cer-    1536,  whcrcby  a  number  of  holy-days  were  abrogated ;  and  especially 

da'ys.  °     such  as  fell  in  the  harvest-time,  the  keeping  of  which  redounded 

greatly  to  the  hinderance  of  gathering  in  their  corn,  hay,  fruit,  and 

other  such-like  necessary  commodities ;  the  copy  and  tenor  of  which 

injunctions  I  have  also  hereunto  annexed,  as  under  followeth  : 

The  King's  Injunctions,  restricting  the  Number  of  Holy-days. 

Forasmuch  as  the  number  of  holy-days  is  so  excessively  grown,  and  yet  daily 
more  and  more,  by  men's  devotion,  yea,  rather  superstition,  was  like  further  to 
increase,  that  the  same  was,  and  should  be,  not  only  prejudicial  to  the  common 
weal,  by  reason  that  it  is  occasion  as  well  of  much  sloth  and  idleness,  the  very 
nurse  of  thieves,  vagabonds,  and  of  divers  other  unthriftiness  and  inconveniences, 
as  of  decay  of  good  mysteries  and  arts  profitable  and  necessary  for  the  common- 
wealth, and  loss  of  man's  food  (many  times  being  clean  destroyed  through  the 
superstitious  obser\'ance  of  the  said  holy-days,  in  not  taking  the  opportunity  of 
good  and  serene  weather  offered  upon  the  same  in  time  of  harvest),  but  also 
pernicious  to  the  souls  of  many  men,  who,  being  enticed  by  the  licentious  vacar 
tion  and  liberty  of  those  holy-days,  do  upon  the  same  commonly  use  and  practise 
more  excess,  riot,  and  superfluitj',  than  upon  any  other  days.  And  since  the 
Sabbath-day  was  used  and  ordained  but  for  man's  use,  and  therefore  ought  to 
give  place  to  the  necessity  and  behoof  of  the  same,  whensoever  that  shall  occur, 
much  rather  than  any  other  holy-day  instituted  by  man  :  it  is  therefore  by  the 
king's  highness's  authority,  as  supreme  head  in  earth  of  the  church  of  England, 
with  the  common  assent  and  consent  of  the  prelates  and  clergy  of  this  his  realm, 
in  convocation  lawfully  assembled  and  congregated,  amongst  other  things, 
decreed,  ordained,  and  established : 
Feasts  of  First,  that  the  feast  of  dedication  of  churches  shall,  in  all  places  throughout 
deriica-  ty,jg  j-galm,  be  celebrated  and  kept  on  the  first  Sunday  of  the  month  of  October, 
all  on        for  ever,  and  upon  none  other  day. 

one  day.  Item,  that  the  feast  of  the  patron  of  every  church  within  this  realm,  called 
Church  commonly  the  Church  Holy-day,  shall  not  from  henceforth  be  kept  and  observed 
Jorbid'-^^*  as  a  holy-day,  as  heretofore  hath  been  used ;  but  that  it  shall  be  lawful  to  all  and 
den.  singidar  persons  resident  or  dwelling  within  this  realm,  to  go  to  their  work, 

occupation,  or  mystery  ;  and  the  same  truly  to  exercise  and  occupy  upon  the 
said  feast,  as  upon  any  other  work-day,  except  the  said  feast  of  Church  Holy- 
day  be  such  as  must  be  else  universally  observed  and  kept  as  a  holy-day  by  this 
ordinance  following. 

Also,  that  all  those  feasts  or  holy-days  which  shall  happen  to  fall  or  occur 


AND    FOR    THE    UKFOKMATION    OF    THE    CHURCH.  165 

either  in  the  harvest-time,  which  is  to  be  counted  from  the  1st  day  of  July     iienry 
unto  the  29th  day  of  September,  or  else  in  the  term  time  at  Westminster,  shall      ^^^'■ 


not  be  kept  or  observed  from  henceforth  as  holy-days;  but  that  it  may  be  lawful    ^  j)_ 
for  every  man  to  go  to  his  work  or  occupation  upon  the  same,  as  upon  any  other     1538. 

work-day,   except  always  the  feasts  of  the  Apostles,  of  the   Blessed  Virgin,  —^ 

and  of  St.  George,  and  also  such  feasts  as  wherein  the  king's  highness's  judges  days^in 
at  Westminster  do  not  use  to  sit  in  judgment ;  all  which  shall  be  kept  holy  and  the  iiar- 
solemnly  of  every  man,   as  in  time  past  hath  been  accustomed.     Provided  putdo""," 
always,  that  it  may  be  lawful  unto  all  priests  and  clerks,  as  well  secular  as  regu- 
lar, in  the  aforesaid  holy-days  now  abrogated,  to  sing  or  say  their  accustomed 
service  for  those  holy-days,   in  their  churches ;  so  as  they  do  not  the  same 
solemnly,  nor  do  ring  to  the  same,  after  the  manner  used  in  high  holy-days,  nor 
do  command  or  indict  the  same  to  be  kept  or  observed  as  holy-days. 

Finally,  that  the  feasts  of  the  Nativity  of  our  Lord,  of  Easter-day,  of  the  Four 
Nativity  of  St.  John  the  Baptist,  and  of  St.  Michael  the  Archangel,  shall  be  ^a^s'"^' 
from  henceforth  counted,  accepted,  and  taken  for  the  four  general  offering-days. 

And  for  further  declaration  of  the  premises,  be  it  known  that  Easter  term  Easter 
beginneth  always  the  18th  day  after  Easter-day,  reckoning  Easter-day  for  one,  '^"°- 
and  endeth  the  Monday  next  following  the  Ascension-day. 

Trinity  term  beginneth  always  the  Wednesday  next  after  the  Octaves  of  Trinity 
Trinity  Sunday,  and  endeth  the  11th  or  12th  day  of  July.  '"°^- 

Michaelmas  term  beginneth  the  9th  or  10th  day  of  October,  and  endeth  the  Michael- 
28th  or  29th  day  of  November.  J^^^^^ 

Hilary  term  beginneth  the  23d  or  24th  day  of  January,  and  endeth  the  12th  Hilary 
or  13th  day  of  February.  term. 

In  Easter  term,  upon  the  Ascension-day ;  in  Trinity  term,  upon  the  Nativity 
of  St.  John  Baptist ;  in  Michaelmas  term,  upon  Allhallows-day ;  in  Hilary 
term,  upon  Candlemas-day,  the  king's  judges  at  Westminster  do  not  use  to  sit 
in  judgment,  nor  upon  any  Sunday. 

After  these  articles  and  injunctions  thus  given  out  by  the  king  and 
his  council,  then  followed  moreover,  as  time  served,  other  injunctions 
besides,  concerning  images,  relics,  and  blind  miracles,  and  for  abro- 
gating of  pilgrimages,  devised  by  superstition,  and  maintained  for 
lucre"'s  sake ;  also  for  the  '  Paternoster,''  Creed,  and  God's  command- 
ments, and  the  Bible  to  be  had  in  English,  with  divers  other  points 
more,  necessary  for  religion ;  the  words  of  which  injunctions  here  also 
ensue. 

Other  Injunctions,  given  by  the  authority  of  the  King's  Highness, 
to  the  Clergy  of  this  his  Realm,  designed  for  the  Reformation  of 
the  Church. 

In  the  name  of  God,  Amen.  In  the  year  of  our  Lord  God  1536,  and  of  the 
most  noble  reign  of  our  sovereign  lord  Henry  the  Eighth,  king  of  England  and 
of  France,  defender  of  the  faith,  lord  of  Ireland,  and,  in  earth,  supreme 
head  of  the  church  of  England,  the  twenty-eighth  year,  &c.  I  Thomas  Crom- 
well, knight,  lord  Cromwell,  keeper  of  the  privy  seal  of  our  said  sovereign  lord 
the  king,  and  vicegerent  to  the  same,  for  and  concerning  all  his  jurisdiction 
ecclesiastical  within  this  realm,  to  the  glory  of  Almighty  God,  to  the  king's 
highness's  honour,  the  public  weal  of  this  realm,  and  increase  of  virtue  in  the 
same,  have  appointed  and  assigned  these  injunctions  ensuing  to  be  kept  and 
observed  of  the  dean,  parsons,  vicars,  curates,  and  stipendiaries,  resident  or 
having  cure  of  souls,  or  any  other  spiritual  administration  within  this  deanery, 
under  the  pains  hereafter  limited  and  appointed. 

The  first  is,  that  the  dean,  parsons,  vicars,  and  others  having  cure  of  soul  Confirma 
lany  where  within  this  deanery,  shall  faithfully  keep  and  observe,  and,  as  far  as  in  {J",""^^^! 
Ithem  may  lie,  shall  cause  to  be  kept  and  observed  of  all  others,  all  and  singular  premacy. 
laws  and  statutes  of  this  realm,  made  for  the  abolishing  and  extirpation  of  the 
pishop  of  Rome's  pretensed  and  usurped  power  and  jurisdiction  within  this 


166  THK  king's  injunctions 

Henry  realm,  and  for  the  establishment  and  confirmation  of  the  king's  authoritj'  and 
VIII.  jurisdiction  within  the  same,  as  of  the  supreme  head  of  the  church  of  England ; 
A   T\     and  shall,  to  the  uttermost  of  their  wit,  knowledge,  and  learning,  purely,  sin- 

I  coo'  cerely,  and  without  any  colour  or  dissimulation,  declare,  manifest,  and  open,  by 
the  space  of  one  quarter  of  a  year  now  next  ensuing,  once  every  Sunday,  and 


Against  afterwards  at  leastwise  twice  every  quarter  of  a  year,  in  their  sermons  and  other 
primacy."  collations,  that  the  bishop  of  Rome's  usurped  power  and  jurisdiction,  having  no 
establishment  nor  ground  by  the  law  of  God,  was  for  most  just  causes  taken 
away  and  abolished,  and  that  therefore  they  owe  unto  him  no  manner  of  obedi- 
ence or  subjection ;  and  that  the  king's  power  is  within  his  dominion  the  highest 
potentate  and  power  under  God,  to  whom  all  men  within  the  same  dominion, 
by  God's  commandment,  owe  most  loyalty  and  obedience  afore  and  above  all 
other  potentates  in  earth. 

Item,  whereas  certain  articles  were  lately  devised  and  put  forth  by  the  king's 
highness's  authority,  and  condescended  upon  by  the  prelates  and  clergy  of  this 
his  realm  in  convocation  (whereof  part  were  necessary  to  be  holden  and  believed 
for  our  salvation,  and  the  other  part  do  concern  and  touch  certain  laudable 
ceremonies,  rites,  and  usages  of  the  church,  meet  and  convenient  to  be  kept 
and  used  for  a  decent  and  politic  order  in  the  same),  the  said  dean,  parsons, 
vicars,  and  other  curates,  shall  so  open  and  declare,  in  their  sermons  and  other 
collations,  the  said  articles  unto  them  that  be  under  their  cure,  that  they  may 
plainly  know  and  discern,  which  of  them  be  necessary  to  be  believed  and 
observed  for  their  salvation ;  and  which  be  not  necessary,  but  only  do  concern 
the  decent  and  politic  order  of  the  said  church,  according  to  such  command- 
ment and  admonition  as  have  been  given  unto  them  heretofore  by  the  authority 
of  the  king's  highness  in  that  behalf. 
The  Moreover,  that  they  shall  declare  unto  all  such  as  be  under  their  cure,  the 

king  s  ar-  jij-tigipg  hkewise  devised,  put  forth,  and  authorized  of  late,  for  and  concerning 
be  read     the  abrogation  of  certain  superstitious  holy-days,   according  to  the  effect  and 
to  the       pm-port  of  the  same  articles ;  and  persuade  their  parishioners  to  keep  and  observe 
peop  e.      ^1^^  same  inviolably,  as  things  wholesome,  provided,  decreed,  and  established  by 
the  common  consent  and  public  authority  for  the  weal,  commodity,  and  profit, 
of  all  this  realm. 
imasrrs         Besides  this,  to  the  intent  that  all  superstition  and  hypocrisy  crept  into  drvers 
aiiohsli-     j^gu'g  hearts,  may  vanish  away,  they  shall  not  set  forth  or  extol  any  images, 
relics,  or  miracles,  for  any  superstition  or  lucre,  nor  allure  the  people  by  any 
entreatments  to  the  pilgrimages  of  any  saints,  otherwise  than  is  permitted  in 
the  articles  lately  put  forth  by  the  authority  of  the  king's  majesty,  and  con- 
descended upon  by  the  prelates  and  clergy  of  tliis  his  realm  in  convocation,  as 
though  it  were  proper  and  peculiar  to  that  saint  to  give  this  commodity  or  that; 
seeing  all  goodness,  health,  and  grace  ought  to  be  both  looked  and  asked  for 
only  of  God,  as  of  the  very  author  of  the  same,  and  of  none  other  ;  for  without 
him  it  cannot  be  given  :  but  they  shall  exhort  as  well  their  parishioners,  as  other 
pilgrims,  that  they  do  rather  apply  themselves  to  the  keeping  of  God's  com- 
I'i'prima-  mandments,  and  the  fulfilling  of  his  works  of  charity ;  persuading  them  that 
rV :  '"'■"     they  shall  please  God  more  by  the  true  exercising  of  their  bodily  labom-,  travail, 
or  occupation,  and  providing  for  their  families,  than  if  they  went  about  to  the 
said  pilgrimages ;  and  it  shall  profit  more  their  soul's  health,  if  they  do  bestow 
that  on  the  poor  and  needy,  which  they  would  have  bestowed  upon  the  said 
images  or  relics. 
Prayers         Also,  in  the  same  their  sermons  and  other  collations,  the  parsons,  vicars,  and 
in  the       other  curates  aforesaid,  shall  diligently  admonish   the   fathers  and   mothers, 
t'ongu"'    masters  and  governors  of  youth  being  within  their  cure,  to  teach  or  cause  to  be 
taught  their  children  and  servants,  even  from  their  infancy,  the  '  Paternoster,' 
the  Articles  of  our  Faith,  and  the  Ten  Commandments  in  their  mother-tongue, 
and  the  same,  so  taught,  sliall  cause  the  said  youth  oft  to  repeat  and  under- 
stand.   And  to  the  intent  this  may  be  the  more  easily  done,  the  said  curates,  in 
their  sermons,  shall   deliberately  and  plainly  recite  of  the  said  Paternoster, 
Articles,  or  Commandments,  one  clause  or  article  one  day,  and  another  another 
day,  till  the  whole  be  taught  and  learned  by  little  and  little;  and  shall  deliver 
the  same  in  writing,  or  show  where  printed  books  containing  the  same  be  to  be 
sold,  to  them  that  can  read,  or  will  desire  the  same ;  and  thereto  that  the  said 
lathers  and  mothers,  masters  and  governors,    do  bestow  their  children  and 


FOR  REFORMATION  OF  THE  CHURCH.  167 

vants,  even  from  their  childhood,  either  to  learning,  or  to  some  honest  exercise,  Henry 

occupation,  or  husbandry,  exhorting,  counselling,  and  by  all  the  ways  and  means  ^111- 

they  may,  as  well  in  their  said  sermons  and  collations,  as  otherwise,  the  said  a_  j)^ 

fathers,  mothers,   masters,  and  other  governors,  being  under  their  cure   and  1538. 
charge,  diligently  to  provide  and  foresee  that  the  said  youth  be  in  no  manner- 


wise  kept  or  brought  up  in  idleness ;  lest  at  any  time  afterwards  they  be  driven,  i,r°^,ging 
for  lack  of  some  mystery  or  occupation  to  live  by,  to  fall  to  begging,  stealing,  up  of 
or  some  other  unthriftiness,  forasmuch  as  we  may  daily  see,  through  sloth  and  yuth  m 
idleness,  divers  valiant  men  fall,  some  to  begging,  some  to  theft  and  murder,  ^^  occu- 
who,  afterwards  brought  to  calamity  and  misery,  impute  a  great  part  thereof  to  pation, 
their  friends  and  governors,  wlio  suft'ered  them  to  be  brought  up  so  idly  in  their 
youth  ;  whereas,  if  they  had  been  brought  up  and  educated  in  some  good  lite- 
rature, occupation,  or  mystery,  they  should  (being  rulers  of  their  own  family) 
have  profited  as  well  themselves,  as  divers  other  persons,  to  the  great  commo- 
dit}^  and  ornament  of  the  commonwealth. 

Also,  that  the  said  parsons,  vicars,  and  other  curates,  shall  diligently  provide,  Placing 

that  the  sacraments  and  sacramentals  be  duly  and  reverently  ministered  in  "f  so*"! 
1     •  •  1  A      I  •/■  •         •    1  1  ■  1         •  c    1  vicars 

then-  parishes.     And  11  at  any  tune  it  happen  them,  either  in  any  01  the  cases  and  cu- 

expressed  in  the  statutes  of  this  realm,  or  of  special  license  given  by  the  king's  rates, 
majestj',  to  be  absent  from  their  benefices,  they  shall  leave  their  cure,  not  to  a 
rude  and  unlearned  person,  but  to  an  honest,  well-learned,  and  expert  curate, 
that  may  teach  the  rude  and  unlearned  of  their  cure  wholesome  doctrine,  and 
reduce  them  to  the  right  way,  that  they  do  not  err :  and  always  let  them  see 
that  neither  they,  nor  their  vicars,  do  seek  more  their  own  profit,  promotion,  or 
advantage,  than  the  profit  of  the  souls  that  they  have  under  their  cure,  or  the 
glory  of  God. 

Item,  That  every  parson  or  proprietary  of  any  parish  church  within   this  Every 
realm  shall,  on  this  side  the  feast  of  St.  Peter  ad  Vincula,  next  coming,  provide  parish  to 
a  book  of  the  whole  Bible,  both  in  Latin,  and  also  in  English,  and  lay  the  same  BiWe'in^ 
in  the  choir,  for  every  man  that  will,  to  look  and  read  thereon ;  and  shall  dis-  English. 
courage  no  man  from  the  reading  of  any  part  of  the  Bible,  either  in  Latin  or 
English ;    but  rather  comfort,  exhort,   and  admonish  every  man  to  read  the 
same,  as  the  very  word  of  God,  and  the  spiritual  food  of  man's  soul,  whereby 
they  may  the  better  know  their  duties  to  God,  to  their  sovereign  lord  the  king, 
and  their  neighbour  :  ever  gently  and  charitably  exhorting  them,  that  (using  a 
sober  and  a  modest  behaviour  in  the  reading  and  inquisition  of  the  true  sense  of 
the  same)  they  do  in  no  wise  stiffly  or  eagerly  contend  or  strive  one  with 
another  about  the  same,  but  refer  the  declaration  of  those  places  that  be  in  con- 
troversy, to  the  judgment  of  them  that  be  better  learned. 

Also  the  said  dean,  parsons,  vicars,   curates,   and  other  priests  shall  in  no  Priests 
wise,  at  any  unlawful  time,  nor  for  any  other  cause  than  for  their  honest  neces-  ""t  to 
sity,  haunt  or  resort  to  any  taverns  or  ale-houses  ;  and  after  their  dinner  and  ^jg. 
supper  they  shall  not  give  themselves  to  drinking  or  riot,  spending  their  time  houses. 
i  idly,  by  day  or  by  night,  at  tables  or  cards  playing,  or  any  other  unlawful  game ; 
but  at  such  times  as  tliey  shall  have  such  leisure,  they  shall  read  or  hear  some- 
what of  holy  Scripture,  or  shall  occupy  themselves  with  some  honest  exercise ; 
and  that  they  always  do  those  things  that  appertain  to  good  congruence  and 
honesty,  with  profit  of  the  commonweal,  having  always  in  mind,   that  they 
ought  to  excel  all  others  in  purity  of  life,  and  should  be  example  to  all  others 
to  live  well  and  christianly. 

Furthermore,  because  the  goods  of  the  church  are  called  the  goods  of  the  Parsons 
poor,  and  in  these  days  nothing  is  less  seen  than  the  poor  to  be  sustained  with  JJent"^tT 
the  same,  all  parsons,  vicars,  prebendaries,  and  other  beneficed  men  within  this  pay  the 
deanery,  not  being  resident  upon  their  benefices,   who  may  dispend  yearly  fortieth 
twenty  pounds  or  above,  either  within  this  deanery  or  elsewhere,  shall  distribute  f^gjr  ** 
hereafter  yearly  amongst  their  poor  parishioners  or  other  inhabitants  there,  in  parishes. 
j  the  presence  of  the  churchwardens  or  some  other  honest  men  of  the  parish,  the 
fortieth  part  of  the  fruits  and  revenues  of  their  said  benefices,  lest  they  be 
worthily  noted  of  ingratitude,  who,  reserving  so  many  parts  to  themselves, 
cannot  vouchsafe  to  impart  the  fortieth  portion  thereof  amongst  the  poor  people 
of  that  parish,  that  is  so  fruitfid  and  profitable  unto  them. 

And  to  the  intent  that  learned  men  may  hereafter  spring  the  more,  for  the 
executing  of  the  said  premises,  every  parson,  vicar,  clerk,  or  beneficed  man 


168  THE  king's  injunctions 


I 


jrpnnj    within  this  deanery,  having  yearly  to  spend  in  benefices  or  other  promotions  of 

vni.     the  church,  a  hundred  pounds,  shall  give  competent  exhibition  to  one  scholar, 

.    1^     and  for  as  many  hundred  pounds  more  as  he  may  dispend,  to  so  many  scholars 

i  ■     ■    more  shall  he  give  like  exhibition  in  the  university  of  Oxford  or  Cambridge,  or 

'  some  grammar-school ;  who,  after  they  have  profited  in  good  learning,  may  be 

Every       partners  of  their  patron's  cure  and  charge,  as  well  in  pi"eaching,  as  otherwise 

beneficed  jj^  jj^g  execution  of  their  ofiices,  or  may,  when  need  shall  be,  otherwise  profit 

worth  a     the  commonwealth  with  their  counsel  and  wisdom. 

hundred  Also  that  all  parsons,  vicars,  and  clerks,  having  churches,  chapels,  or  man- 
find'a " '°  sions  within  this  deanery,  shall  bestow  yearly  hereafter  upon  the  same  mansions 
si^olar  at  or  chancels  of  their  churches  being  in  decay,  the  fifth  part  of  those  their  bene- 
the  um-  flcgg^  tjii  ti^gy  shall  be  fully  repaired ;  and  the  same  so  repaired  they  shall 
Beneficed  ^l^^Y^  keep  and  maintain  in  good  estate, 
men  to  All  which  and  singular  injunctions  shall  be  inviolably  observed  of  the  said 


their 

man- 


under  pain  of  suspension,  and  sequestration  of  the  fruits  of  their  benefices,  until 
sions.        they  have  done  their  duties  according  to  these  injunctions. 

After  these  injunctions  and  articles  before  expressed  (which  were 
given  about  a.d.  1536  and  1537),  it  was  not  above  the  space  of  a 
year  but  other  injunctions  also  were  published,  to  the  further  instruc- 
tion of  the  people  in  the  proceedings  of  religion,  whereby  both  the 
parsons  of  churches,  and  the  parishes  together,  were  enjoined  to 
provide  in  every  church  to  be  a  Bible  in  English  :  also  for  every 
parishioner  to  be  taught  by  the  minister,  to  understand  and  to  say 
the  Lord"'s  Prayer  and  Creed  in  their  own  vulgar  tongue,  with  otlier 
necessary  and  most  fruitful  injunctions,  the  tenor  whereof  followeth. 

Further  Injunctions  of  the  King,  exhibited  a.d.  1538. 

In  the  name  of  God,  Amen.  By  the  authority  and  commission  of  the  most 
excellent  prince  Henry,  by  the  grace  of  God,  king  of  England  and  of  France, 
defender  of  the  faith,  lord  of  Ireland,  and,  in  earth,  supreme  head  under 
Christ  of  the  church  of  England;  I,  Thomas  lord  Cromwell,  lord  privy  seal, 
vicegerent  to  the  king's  said  highness  for  all  his  jurisdiction  ecclesiastical  within 
this  realm,  do,  for  the  advancement  of  the  true  honour  of  Almighty  God,  the 
increase  of  virtue,  and  the  discharge  of  the  king's  majesty,  give  and  exhibit  unto 
you  N.,  these  injunctions  following,  to  be  kept,  observed,  and  fulfilled,  under 
the  pain  hereafter  declared. 

First,  That  ye  shall  truly  observe  and  keep  all  and  singular  the  king's  high- 
ness's  injunctions  given  unto  you  heretofore  in  my  name  by  his  grace's  autho- 
rity, not  only  upon  tiie  pains  therein  expressed,  but  also  in  your  default  now, 
after  this  second  monition,  continued,  upon  further  punishment  to  be  straightly 
extended  towards  you  by  the  king's  highness's  arbitrement,  or  that  of  his  vice- 
gerent aforesaid. 
For  the  Item,  That  ye  shall  provide,  on  this  side  the  feast  of  N.  next  coming,  one 

ve's'et'"    ^""'^  ''^  ^^^^  whole  Bible  of  the  largest  volume  in  English,  and  the  same  set  up 
up  in        in  some  convenient  place  within  the  said  church,  that  ye  have  cure  of,  where 
churches,  your  parishioners  may  most  commodiously  resort  to  the  same,  and  read  it;  the 
charges  of  which  book  shall   be  rateably  borne  between  you,  the  parson  and 
parishioners  aforesaid,  that  is  to  say,  the  one  half  by  you,  and  the  other  half 
by  them. 

Item,  That  ye  shall  discourage  no  man  privily  or  apertly  from  the  reading 
or  hearing  of  the  said  Bible,  but  shall  expressly  provoke,  stir,  and  exhort  every 
person  to  read  the  same,  as  that  which  is  the  very  lively  word  of  God,  that 
every  christian  person  is  bound  to  embrace,  believe,  and  follow,  if  he  look  to 
be  saved ;  admonishing  them,  nevertheless,  to  avoid  all  contention  and  alterca- 
tion therein,  and  to  use  an  honest  sobriety  in  the  inquisition  of  the  true  sense 
.  of  the  same,  and  to  refer  the  explication  of  the  obscure  places,  to  men  of  higher 
judgment  in  Scripture. 


FOR  REFORMATION  OF  THE  CHURCH.  160 

Item,  That  ye  shall,  every  Sunday  and  holy-day  through  the  year,  openly  Henry 
and  plainly  recite  to  your  parishioners,  twice  or  thrice  together,  or  oftener  if  ^111. 
need  require,  one  article  or  sentence  of  the  Paternoster  or  Creed  in  English,  to  ^  j)_ 
the  intent  they  may  learn  the  same  by  heart ;  and  so,  from  day  to  day,  to  give     1533] 

them  one  like  lesson  or  sentence  of  the  same,  till  they  have  learned  the  whole  

Paternoster  and  Creed  in  English  by  rote :  and  as  they  be  taught  every  sen-  J^^^.g 
tence  of  the  same  by  rote,  ye  shall  expound  and  declare  the  understanding  of  Prayer 
the  same  unto  them,  exhorting  all  parents  and  householders  to  teach  their  chil-  *»  be 
dren  and  servants  the  same,  as  they  are  bound  in  conscience  to  do  :  and,  that  Euglfbb!" 
done,  ye  shall  declare  unto  them  the  Ten  Commandments,  one  by  one,  every 
Sunday  and  lioly-day,  till  they  be  likewise  perfect  in  the  same. 

Item,  That  ye  shall,  in  confessions  every  Lent,  examine  every  person  that 
Cometh  to  confession  to  you,  whether  they  can  recite  the  Articles  of  our  Faith, 
and  the  Paternoster  in  English,  and  hear  them  say  the  same  particularly : 
wherein  if  they  be  not  perfect,  ye  shall  declare  to  them,  that  every  christian 
person  ought  to  know  the  same  before  they  should  receive  the  blessed  sacra- 
ment of  the  altar,  and  admonish  them  to  learn  the  same  more  perfectly  by  the 
next  year  following :  or  else,  like  as  they  ought  not  to  presume  to  come  to  God's 
board  without  perfect  knowledge  of  the  same  (and  if  they  do,  it  is  to  the  great 
peril  of  their  souls),  so  ye  shall  declare  unto  them,  that  ye  look  for  other  in- 
junctions from  the  king's  highness  by  that  time,  to  stay  and  repel  all  such  from 
God's  board,  as  shall  be  found  ignorant  in  the  premises :  wherefore  do  ye  thus 
admonish  them,  to  the  intent  they  should  both  eschew  the  peril  of  their  souls, 
and  also  the  worldly  rebuke  that  they  might  incur  hereafter  by  the  same. 

Item,  That  ye  shall  make,  or  cause  to  be  made,  in  the  said  church,  and  every  Sermons 
other  cure  ye  have,  one  sermon  every  quarter  of  a  year  at  least,  wherein  ye  Quarterly 
shall  purely  and  sincerely  declare  the  very  gospel  of  Christ,  and  in  the  same  made, 
exhort  your  hearers  to  the  works  of  charity,  mercy,  and  faith,  specially  pre- 
scribed and  commanded  in  Scripture ;  and  not  to  repose  their  trust  or  affiance 
in  other  works  devised  by  men's  fantasies  besides  Scripture  :  as  in  wandering 
to  pilgrimages,  offering  of  money,  candles,  or  tapers  to  feigned  relics  or  images, 
or  kissing  or  licking  the  same,  saying  over  a  number  of  beads  not  vmderstood 
nor  minded  on,  or  such  like  superstition  :  for  the  doing  whereof  ye  not  only 
have  no  promise  of  reward  in  Scripture,  but,   contrariwise,   great  threats  and 
maledictions  of  God,  as  things  tending  to  idolatry  and  superstition,  which,  of 
all  otlier  offences,  God  Almighty  doth  most  detest  and  abhor,  for  that  the  same 
diminisheth  most  his  honour  and  gloiy. 

Item,  That  such  feigned  images  as  ye  know,  in  any  of  your  cures,  to  be  so  images 
abused  with  pilgrimages  or  offerings  of  any  thing  made  thereunto,  ye  shall,  for  pulled 
avoiding  of  that  most  detestable  offence  of  idolatry,  forthwith  take  down  without  ''°^^"- 
delay ;  and  shall  suffer  from  henceforth  no  candles,  tapers,  or  images  of  wax, 
to  be  set  before  any  images  or  picture,  but  only  the  light  that  commonly  goeth 
about  the  cross  of  the  church  by  the  rood-loft,  the  light  before  the  sacrament 
of  the  altar,  and  the  light  about  the  sepulchre ;  which,  for  the  adorning  of  the 
church  and  divine  service,  ye  shall  suffer  to  remain  still :  admonishing  your 
parishioners,  that  images  serve  for  none  other  purpose  but  as  the  books  of  un- 
learned men  that  ken  no  letters,  whereby  they  might  be  admonished  of  the 
lives  and  conversation  of  them  that  the  said  images  do  represent;  which 
images  if  they  abuse  for  any  other  intent  than  for  such  remembrances,  they 
comniit  idolatry  in  the  same,  to  the  great  danger  of  their  souls.  And  therefore 
the  king's  highness,  graciously  tendering  the  weal  of  his  subjects'  souls,  hath 
travailed  in  part  already,  and  more  will  hereafter  travail,  for  the  abolishing  of 
such  images  as  might  be  occasion  of  so  gi-eat  offence  to  God,  and  so  great 
danger  to  the  souls  of  his  loving  subjects. 

Item,  That  in  all  such  benefices  or  cures  as  ye  have,  whereupon  you  be  not  Good 
yourself  resident,  ye  shall  appoint  such  curates  in  your  stead  as  both  can  by  ""J^g***^" 
ability,  and  will  also,  promptly  execute  these  injunctions,  and  do  their  duty  placed, 
otherwise,  that  ye  are  bound  to  do  in  every  behalf  accordingly ;  and  profit 
their  cure  no  less  with  good  example  of  living,   than  with  declaration  of  the 
word  of  God :  or  else  their  lack  and  defaults  shall  be  imputed  unto  you,  who 
shall  straightly  answer  for  the  same,  if  they  do  otherwise. 

Item,  That  you  shall  admit  no  man  to  preach  within  any  of  your  benefices 
or  cures,  but  such  as  shall  appear  unto  you  to  be  sufficiently  licensed  thereunto 


170 


THE    KINGS    INJUNCTIONS    KOR    REFORMING    THE    CHURCH. 


Hnini    by  the  king's  higlincss,  or  his  grace's  authority,  or  by  the  bishop  of  the  diocese; 
fl^-     and  siicli  as  shall  be  so  licensed,  ye  shall  gladly  receive,  to  declare  the  word  of 

God  without  any  resistance  or  contradiction. 

Item,  If  ye  have  heretofore  declared  to  your  parishioners  any  thing  to  the 

extolling  and  setting  forth  of  pilgrimages  to  feigned  relics  or  images,  or  any 


A.D. 

1538. 


Pil^'rim-  ^\xq\\  superstition,  you  shall  now  openly,  afore  the  same,  recant  and  reprove  the 
fmaees"'  same ;  showing  them,  as  the  truth  is,  that  ye  did  the  same  upon  no  ground  of 
abandon-  Scripture,  but  as  being  led  and  seduced  by  a  common  error  and  abuse,  crept 
^^  into  the  church  through  the  sufferance  and  avarice  of  such  as  felt  profit  by  the 

same. 

The  word      Item,  If  ye  do  or  shall  know  any  within  your  parish,  or  elsewhere,  that  is  a 

of  God      letter  of  the  word  of  God  to  be  read  in  English,  or  sincerely  preached,  or  of 

preadied   the  execution  of  these  injunctions,  or  a  fautor  of  the  bishop  of  Rome's  pretensed 

without     power,  now  by  the  laws  of  this  realm  justly  rejected  and  extirped;   ye  shall 

Tterru      detect  the  same  to  the  king's  highness,  or  his  honoui-able  council,  or  to  his  vice- 

tion.         gerent  aforesaid,  or  to  the  justice  of  peace  next  adjoining. 

Resister        Item,  That  you  and  eveiy  parson,  vicar,  or  curate,  within  this  diocese,  shall, 

book  for    for  every  church,  keep  one  book  of  register,  wherein  ye  shall  write  the  day  and 

Vis's  ^^    }'ear  of  every  wedding,  christening,  and  burying,  made  within  your  parish  for 

your  time ;  and  so  for  eveiy  man  succeeding  you  likewise ;    and  also  therein 

set  every  person's  name  that  shall  be  so  wedded,  christened  or  buried :  and  for 

the  safe  keeping  of  the  same  book,  the  parish  shall  be  bound  to  provide,  of  their 

common  charges,  one  sure  coffer,  with  two  locks  and  keys,  whereof  the  one  to 

remain  with  you,  and  the  other  with  the  wardens  of  every  such  parish  wherein 

the  said  book  shall  be  laid  up ;  which  book  ye  shall  every  Sunday  take  fortli, 

and  in  the  presence  of  the  said  wardens  or  one  of  them,  write  and  record  in 

the  same,  all  the  weddings,  christenings  and  buryings,  made  the  whole  week 

before :  and  that  done,  to  lay  up  the  said  book  in  the  said  coffer  as  before;  and 

for  every  time  the  same  shall  be  omitted,  the  party  that  shall  be  in  the  fault 

thereof,  shall  forfeit  to  the  said  church  tlu-ee  shillings  and  four  pence,  to  be 

employed  on  the  reparation  of  the  same  church. 

Item,  That  ye  shall,  once  every  quarter  of  a  year,  read  these  and  the  other 
former  injunctions  given  unto  you  by  authority  of  the  king's  highness,  openly 
and  deliberately,  before  all  your  parishioners  ;  to  the  intent  that  both  you  may 
be  the  better  admonished  of  your  duty,  and  your  said  parishioners  the  more 
incited  to  ensue  the  same  for  their  part. 

Item,  Forasmuch  as  by  a  law  established,  every  man  is  bound  to  pay  his 
tithes,  no  man  shall,  by  colour  of  duty  omitted  by  their  curates,  detain  their 
tithes,  and  so  redouble  one  wrong  with  another,  and  be  his  own  judge ;  but  shall 
tndy  pay  the  same,  as  hath  been  accustomed,  to  their  parsons  and  curates, 
without  any  restraint  or  diminution  ;  and  such  lack  and  default  as  they  can 
justly  find  in  their  parsons  and  curates,  to  call  for  reformation  thereof  at  their 
ordinaries'  and  other  superiors'  hands,  who,  upon  complaint  and  due  proof 
thereof,  shall  reform  the  same  accorchngly. 

Item,  That  no  parson  shall  from  henceforth  alter  or  change  the  order  and 
manner  of  any  fasting  day  that  is  commanded  and  indicted  by  the  church,  or 
of  divine  prayer,  or  of  service,  otherwise  than  is  specified  in  the  said  injunc- 
tions, until  such  time  as  the  same  shall  be  so  ordered  and  ti-ansposed  by  the 
king's  highness's  authority;  the  evens  of  such  saints,  whose  holy-days  be 
abrogated,  only  excepted,  which  shall  be  declared  henceforth  to  be  no  fasting 
days,  except  also  the  commemoration  of  Thomas  Becket,  sometime  archbishop 
of  Canterbury,  which  shall  be  clean  omitted,  and  instead  thereof  the  ferial  ser- 
vice used. 

Item,  That  the  knolling  of  the  Aves  after  service  and  certain  other  times, 
which  hath  been  brought  in  and  begun  by  the  pretence  of  the  bishop  of  Rome's 
pardon,  henceforth  be  left  and  omitted,  lest  the  people  do  hereafter  trust  to 
have  pardon  for  the  saying  of  their  aves  between  the  said  knolling,  as  they  have 
done  in  times  past. 

Item,  Whereas,  in  times  past,  men  have  used,  in  divers  places  in  their  proces- 
sions, to  sing  '  Ora  pro  nobis,'  to  so  many  saints,  that  they  had  no  time  to  sing^ 
rejected,  ^j^^  ^^^^^  suffrages  following,  as  '  Parce  nobis  Domine,'  and  '  Libera  nos  Domine,' 
it  must  be  taught  and  preached,  that  better  it  were  to  omit  '  Ora  pro  nobis,' 
and  to  sing  the  other  suffrages,  being  most  necessary  and  effectual,     .\11  which 


Tithes  to 
be  paid. 


Becket's 
day  abio- 
jrated. 


Knollins 
of  Aves 
forbidden. 


SuffraRes 
of  saints 


BISITOP    LONGLANd's    SERiMOX    AGAINST    TlIK    TOPE.  171 

and  singular  injunctions  I  minister  unto  you  and  to  your  parishioners,  by  the     Henry 
king's  highness's  authority,  to  be  committed  in  this  part,  which  I  charge  and     yni- 
command  you,    by  the   same  autliority,  to  observe  and  keep,  upon  pain  of  ~T    I~ 
deprivation,  sequestration  of  your  fruits,  or  such  other  coercion  as,  to  the  king    ic'oo' 
or  his  vicegerent  for  the  time  being,  shall  be  seen  convenient.  '_ 


By   these  articles  and  injunctions  thus  coming  forth  one  after  The  king 
another,  for  the  necessary  instruction  of  the  people,  it  may  appear  serving^ 
how  well  the  king  then  deserved  the  title  of  his  supreme  government,  of';".^"*'' 
given  to  him  over  the  church  of  England  ;  by  which  title  and  autho-  preme  go- 
rity  he  did  more  good  for  the  redressing  and  advancing  of  Christ''s  than  the 
church  and  religion  here  in  England  in  these  three  years,  than  the  p°^^' 
pope,  the  great  vicar  of  Christ,  with  all  his  bishops  and  prelates,  had 
done  the  space  of  three  hundred  years  before.     Such  a  vigilant  care 
was  then  in  the  king  and  in  his  council,  how  by  all  ways  and  means 
to  redress  religion,  to  reform  errors,  to  correct  coiTupt  customs,  to 
help   ignorance,    and    to   reduce   the   misleading  of  Chrisfs  flock, 
drowned  in  blind  popery,  superstition,  customs  and  idolatry,  to  some 
better  form  of  more  perfect  reformation  :  whereunto  he  provided  not 
only   these  articles,   precepts,  and   injunctions  above  specified,    to 
inform  the  rude  people,  but  also  procm'ed  the  bishops  to  hel])  for- 
ward, in  the  same  cause  of  decayed  doctrine,  with  their  diligent 
preaching  and  teaching  of  the  people ;  according  as  ye  heard  before, 
how  that  in  the  year  1534,  during  the  whole  time  of  parliament, 
there  was  appointed  every  Sunday  a  bishop  to  preach  at  Paul's  cross, 
against  the  supremacy  of  the  bishop  of  Rome. 

Amongst  these  bishops,  John  Longland,  bishop  of  Lincoln,  the 
king's  confessor,  and  a  great  persecutor  of  the  poor  flock  of  Christ 
(as  is  before  sufliiciently  recorded),  made  a  sermon  before  the  king, 
upon  Good  Friday,  this  present  year  1538,  at  Greenwich,  seriously 
and  effectuously  preaching,  on  the  king's  behalf,  against  the  usurped 
supremacy  of  the  bishop  of  Rome ;  the  contents  of  whose  sermon 
wholly  to  express,  were  here  too  long  and  tedious.  So  much  as  may 
suflftce  for  our  purpose  I  thought  should  remain  to  posterity,  beginning 
at  his  theme,  which  then  he  took  in  hand  to  treat  upon,  written  in 
Hebrews  xiii.,  as  followeth. 

The  Sermon  of  John  Longland,  Bishop  of  Lincoln,  on  Good  Friday, 
before  the  King  at  Greenwich,  a.d.  1538.  The  theme  from 
Hebrews  xiii. 

Tlie  words  of  the  apostle  are  these,  '  Habemus  altare  de  quo  edere  non  habent 
potestatem  qui  tabernaculo  deserviunt.  Quorum  enim  animalium  infertur 
sanguis  pro  peccato  in  sancta  per  pontificem,  horum  corpora  cremantur  extra 
castra.  Propter  quod,  et  Jesus  extra  portam  passus  est.  Exeamus  igitur  ad 
eum  extra  castra,  improperium  ejus  portantes !' 

These  are  the  words  of  the  apostle;  many  things  contained  in  few  words; 
and  the  English  thereof  is  this  :  We  have  an  altar ;  we  have  an  altar  (saith  the 
apostle),  an  altar,  and  a  sacrifice  upon  this  altar.  And  they  that  serve  at  the 
tabernacle  may  not  eat  of  this  altar,  may  not  eat  of  this  sacrifice  that  is  offered 
upon  this  altar.  For  the  apostle  here,  'per  metonymiam,'  doth  put  the  altar 
for  that  which  is  the  sacrifice  upon  the  altar.  The  blood  of  those  beasts  that 
were  slain  for  the  sacrifice,  was  brought  into  the  holy,  secret,  high  place  of  the 
temple  where  the  ark  was,  between  the  high  altar  (as  we  will  say)  and  the 
veil  by  the  bishop,  and  there  offered  up  for  the  sin  of  the  people.  The  bodies 
of  the  beasts  that  were  burned  without  the  pavilions  or  tents,  for  which,  *  propter 


172  BISHOP  longland's  sermon  against  the  pope, 

Ifenry     quod,'  for  whicli ;  what?  for  the  fulfilling  of  which  mystery.    Also  to  verify 

.  ^m.     and  fulfil  the  figure,  and  that  the  thing  figured  might  be  correspondent  to  the 

A.  D.     ^"'^s,  Jesus  suffered  without  the  gate,  to  sanctify  the  people   by  his   blood. 

1538.     ^^^  "^  E^  ^^^  therefore,  and  suffer  with  Christ,  bearing  his  opprobries  and 

rebukes.     These  be  the  words  of  the  apostle  now  taken. 

I  will,  by  the  help  of  our  Lord  God,  declare  these  words  in  order,  even  as 
they  do  stand.  Here  is  an  altar ;  here  is  a  sacrifice  ;  here  is  a  bishop  who  did 
offer  this  sacrifice;  here  is  a  tabernacle;  a  serving  of  the  tabernacle ;  the  blood 
of  the  sacrifice  which  was  offered  by  the  bishop  for  the  sins  of  the  people,  in  the 
most  holy  place  of  the  temple ;  and  the  bodies  of  the  beasts  (whose  blood  was 
offered)  were  burned  without  the  tents.  And  this  was  done  the  tenth  day  of 
the  seventh  month.  Ye  hear  now  the  words  of  the  apostle,  wherein  appeai-eth 
the  manifest  figure  of  the  passion  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  which  we  this 
day  do  honour. 

In  these  words  the  apostle  toucheth  the  figure  of  the  law,  and  bringeth  it  to 
a  spiritual  imderstanding ;  for  it  was  commanded  in  the  law,  in  the  book  of 
Numbers,'  the  tenth  da}'  of  the  seventh  month,  in  the  feast  that  was  called  the 
feast  of  the  propitiation  of  mercy,  of  remission,  or  the  feast  of  purgation,  when 
the  people  were  purged ;  at  which  time  they  should  take  a  calf  and  a  kid,  and 
slay  them ;  whose  blood  the  only  bishop  should  bring  'in  sancta  sanctoriun,' 
into  the  most  holy,  solemn,  and  secret  place  of  the  temple,  wherein  the  bishop 
never  came,  imless  he  brought  with  him  blood  to  offer  in  sacrifice. ^  '  Almost 
all  things  after  the  law,  or  in  the  law,  were  cleansed  in  blood,  and  by  blood ; 
and  without  the  effusion  of  blood  was  no  remission,'  saith  the  apostle:  and  in 
that  place  of  the  temple  called  '  sancta  sanctorum,'  the  bishop  prayed  and  offered 
for  the  people.  The  flesh  and  corpse  of  the  sacrifice  was  burned  without  the 
tents,  without  their  pavilions ;  and  it  was  not  lawful  to  any  that  did  serve  the 
tabernacle,  to  eat  of  the  flesh  of  that  saci-ifice. 

Here  is  a  manifest  figure  (as  I  said)  of  the  passion  of  our  Saviour  Christ. 

The  altar  that  was  consecrated  and  hallowed  in  this  solemnity  of  the  blood  of 

the  eternal  testament,  was  that  holj-  cross  that  Christ  suffered  on ;  which  as  on 

this  day  he  did  consecrate,  hallow,  dignifj',  and  dedicate;  and  did  adorn  and  deck 

the  same  with  the  members  of  bis  most  precious  body,  more  gloriously  than  if 

it  had  been  embroidered  and  inserted  with  precious  stones.      For  as  gold,  which 

is  the  most  precious  metal,  is  made  more  precious  when  it  is  set  with  precious 

stones,  and  is  dignified  therewith,  whether  it  be  altar,  image,  crown,  ring  or 

ouch ;  so  was  the  altar,  the  holy  cross,  beautified,  dignified,  adorned,  and  made 

precious,  with  the  members  of  that  most  precious  stone  Christ,  which  is,  as  Peter 

The  stone  saitli,''  'the  lively  stone  which  men  did  reprove,  which  God  did  elect  for  tlif 

Christ.      approved  stone,  for  a  corner  stone,'  for  the  chief  stone  in  the  building  of  liis 

chm-ch,  for  the  stone  that  joineth  the  walls  of  the  church  together,  for  the  stone 

whereupon  the  faith  of  Christ  and  his  church  is  builded :  a  precious  stone,  a 

stone  of  price,  a  stone  of  high  value,  far  passing  in  the  estimation  of  a  good 

christian  man  all   other  precious  stones  in  the  world.     This  precious  stone 

Christ,  with  the  members  of  his  most  precious  body,  did  deck,  adorn,  and  make 

precious  this  altar  of  the  cross,  when  his  body  was  by  the  Jews,  with  violence, 

extremely  strained  upon  the  same,  that  all  his  hones  (as  testifieth  the  prophet) 

might  be    numbered.*     Upon  this   altar  was  the  great  sacrifice  of  the  world 

Christ  the  offered,  Christ  himself     He  was  the  sacrifice,  and  he  was  the  priest.     '  He 

sacrifice     offered  up  himself  to  God  his  Father,   for  the  sin  of  man,'  saith  the  apostle.^ 

world.       ^I^  offered  himself  a  pure,  clean,  immaculate  host  to  God,  to  redeem  the  world, 

to  sanctify  sinners,  to  justify  man. 

This  Christ,  the  bishop  of  good  things  to  come  (as  the  apostle  witnesseth), 
entered  once  into  the  place  called  '  sancta  sanctorum,'  not  only  of  the  temple ; 
but  '  in  sancta  sanctorum,'  into  that  holy  place  of  places,  into  heaven.  He 
entered  with  sacrificed  blood,  like  a  bishop.  '  Not  with  the  blood  of  goats  or 
calves,  not  with  the  blood  of  rams  or  bulls,  but  with  his  own  precious  blood.'* 
For  if  the  blood  of  goats  and  bulls,  and  the  ashes  of  the  burned  calf  sprinkled 

(1)  Numb.  xix. 

(2)  '  Quia  omnia  fere  in  sanguine  secundum  legem  mundabantur,  et  sine  sanguinis  effusione  nou 
sit  remissio.'     Heb.  xi. 

(3)  '  Lapis  vivus,  ab  hominibus  reprobatus,  a  Deo  electus,  probatus  angularis  et  prcciosus. 
1  Pet.  ii.  (4)  Psalm  xxii. 

(5)  '  Obtulit  semetipsum  immaculatum  Deo,  ut  sanetificaret  inquinatos.  (C)  Heb.  ix. 


PREACHED    BEFORE    THE    KING    AT    GREEXWICH.  173 

abroad,  were  sufficient  to  the  making  clean  of  tlie  flesh,  how  much  more  tlien  is     liennj 
the  blood  of  Christ,  who  by  the  Holy  Ghost  did  offer  up  himself  to  God,  a  most     m^- 
pure,  most  clean,  and  immaculate  sacrifice,  able  to  purge,  cleanse,  and  make  ~~A~n~ 
fair  our  consciences  from  the  works  of  death,  and  to  live  in  the  living  God?  Tj-^n* 

This  is  our  great  bishop,  as  the  apostle  saith.'   'We  have  a  great  bishop,  which '— 

did  penetrate  the  heavens,  whose  name  is  Jesus  the  Son  of  God.'  This  is  our 
great  bishop,  our  high  bishop,  our  universal  bishop.  This  is  the  head  bishop 
of  all  bishops,  and  of  all  the  world,  named  of  God  (as  the  apostle  saitha)  to  be  our 
great  bisliop,  properly  called  '  Summus  Pontifex,'  the  highest  bishop  of  bishops. 
For  this  is  he  only  that  is  '  Summus,  maximus,  et  universalis  Pontifex.' 

The  bishop  of  Rome  therefore  ought  herein  to  be  abashed,  ashamed,  and  to  xhe 
abhor  his  own  pride.     For  in  this  he  outrageously  doth  offend  God,  and  bias-  pride  of 
phemeth  him,  in  that  he  presumeth  to  take  this  high  name  from  our  bishop,  i,]as?°^^' 
Christ ;  in  that  he  taketh  away,  as  much  as  lieth  in  him,  the  glory  of  God,  the  phemeth 
majesty  appertaining  unto  Christ ;  in  that  he  taketh  upon  him  these  names  ^"'^■ 
appropriate  only  to  Christ,  the  highest  bishop,  the  greatest  bishop,  the  universal 
bishop,^  the  bishop  of  aU  the  world.     I  much  marvel  how  he  dare  be  so  bold  to 
usurp  and  take  these  great  names  upon  him.     Greater  blasphemy  cannot  be,  jj^ 
than  to  take  fi-om  God  that  which  naturally  belongeth  unto  him ;  than  to  take  greater 
from  God  his  glory  and  honour :  than  to  vindicate  and  take  upon  him  such  high  ^\^^' 
names,  as  beseemeth  no  Christian  man  to  usurp.     God  said  by  his  prophet,  '  1  than  in 
will  not  give  my  glory  away  to  any  other,'''  to  any  creature.     He  doth  reserve  the  pope, 
the  glory,  that  laud  and  honour  that  belongeth  only  unto  him,  unto  himself ;  no 
man  may  attempt  so  far,  no  man  may  take  so  much  upon  him. 

Peter !  Peter!  thou  wast  once  bishop  of  Rome,  and  the  first  bishop  of  Rome ; 
Didst  thou  ever  take  this  name  upon  thee,  Summus,  Maximus,  Universalis  ?  Peter 
No,  no,  no.    And  why  ?    For  the  Holy  Ghost  was  in  thee.    Thou  woiddest  take  P^V^"^ 
no  more  upon  thee,  than  God  gave  thee.     Thou  wast  not  desirous  of  worldly  upon 
fame  and  glory.     All  that  thou  soughtest  for,  was  for  the  glory  of  God  ;  as  all  him  at 
that  will  read  thy  sermons,  thy  epistles,  and  thy  life,  shall  soon  perceive.  Look !  the'pope 
a  great  number  of  bishops  that  next  followed  Peter  in  the  same  see ;  what  were  doth, 
they  ?  Holy  martyrs,  holy  livers,  who  never  attempted  thus  far.  Let  the  bishop  of 
Rome  therefore  acknowledge  his  great  fault,  his  high  folly,  his  unlawfvd  usurpa- 
tion, his  unpriestly  presumption,  and  humble  himself  to  Christ  and  God,  his  great 
bishop.  Would  God  he  would  reform  himself!  would  God  he  would  keep  him- 
self within  that  compass  of  his  authority,  and  encroach  no  more  upon  other 
men's  jm-isdictions,  but  diligently  keep  and  overlook  his  own  diocese,  and  be 
content  with  that !    would  God  he  would  look  upon  his  predecessor  St.  Gregory 
in  his  register,^  who  was  a  bishop  of  Rome,  a  holy  man.      Let  him  learn  there 
how  he  did  rebuke  John,  at  that  time  the  bishop  of  Constantinople,  for  taking 
on  him  so  highly,  in  such  names  :    universal  bishop,  highest  bishop,  greatest 
bishop ;  and  how  he  proved  it  to  be  against  the  law  of  God.    He  saith  there,  in 
one  place,  to  this  proud  bishop  John,  '  What  answer  shalt  thou  make  in  that 
strait  examination  at  that  last  judgment,  to  Christ  the  head  of  the  universal  holy 
church,  that  goest  about  to  have  subject  unto  thee  all  the  members  of  Christ,  by 
taking  on  thee  the  name  of  universal  bishop  ?'     In  another  place  again  in  the 
same  book  he  saith  imto  him,  *  Who  art  thou,  that  dost  presume  to  usurp  anew 
name  upon  thee  of  universal  bishop,  contrary  to  the  statutes  of  the  gospel  and 
decrees?' 

God  forbid  that  ever  this  blasphemy  should  come  in  the  hearts  of 
christian  people !  in  which  the  honour  of  all  priesthood  is  taken  away,  when 
a  man  shall  rashly  and  arrogantly  take  that  name  upon  him.  Let  this  bishop 
of  Rome  therefore  humble  himself  unto  our  great  universal  bishop,  Christ ; 
humble  himself  under  the  mighty  hand  of  God ;  and  know  what  the  apostle 
doth  writes  of  the  honour  and  power  of  this  Christ  ovu-  great  high  bishop.  He 
is  (he  saith)  '  Pontifex  misericors,  fidelis,  potens,  magnus,  humilis,  penetrans 
ccelum,  compatiens  infirmitatibus  nostris,  offerens  dona  et  saerificia  pro  peccatis 
nostris,  condolens  iis  qui  ignorant  et  errant :  Qui  potest  salvum  facere  a  morte, 
offerens  preces  et  supplicationes  cum  clamore  valido  et  lachrymis,  et  exauditus  est 

(1)  '  Habemus  pontilicem  magnum  qui  penetravit  coelos,  Jesum  FiliumDei.'Levit.xvi.  Heb.  iv. 

(2)  Heb.  V.  (3)  '  Summus  pontifex,  maximus  pontifex,  universalis  pontifex.' 

(4)  '  Non  dabo  gloriam  meam  alteri.'     Isai.  xlii. 

(5)  Gregorius  in  Registro,  lib.  iv.  indictione  xxx.  Epist.  xxxviii. 

(6)  Heb.  ii.  iii.  iv.  v.  vii.  viii.  ix. 


174 


BISHOP    LONGT.AND  S    SERMON    AGAINST    THE    POPE, 


Jlevry 
VIII. 

A.D. 

1538. 

The  titles 
attri- 
liuted  to 
Christ,  in 
scripture. 

Miseri- 
cors. 


Oninipo- 

tens. 


Fidelis. 


The 
second 
office  of  a 
bishop  is 
to  pray. 


pro  reverentia  sua :  Pontifex  appellatus  a  Deo :  Pontifcx  sanctus,  innocens, 
impoUutiis,  segregatus  a  peccatoribus,  excelsior  coelis  :  Non  habens  necessitatem 
(quemadmodum  alii)  prius  pro  suis  delictis  hostias  ofFerre,  deinde  pro  populo  : 
Pontifex  sedens  in  dextris  Dei  interpellans  pro  nobis,  emundans  conscientias 
nostras  ab  operibus  mortuis,  intrans  sancta  sanctorum,  per  proprium  sanguinem. 
Hie  est  Pontifex  confessionis  nostras. 

Let  all  earthly  bishops  learn  of  this  heavenly  bishop  Christ,  some  of  these 
properties  are  appropriate  and  belong  only  to  God,  and  not  to  man.  In  some 
we  oitght  to  follow  him,  in  some  we  cannot,  nor  ought  to  do.  This  our  high 
and  great  Bishop  is  '  misericors,'saiththe  apostle,  merciful.  A  merciful  bishop, 
ready  to  forgive,  ready  to  remit  those  that  have  offended  him.  He  is  not  cruel 
nor  vengeable,  but  full  of  pity,  full  of  mercy.  And  in  this  we  ought  to  follow  him. 

He  is  '  Pontifex  potens,'  a  mighty  Bishop,  mighty  and  full  of  power.  We  be 
but  weak  and  feeble  bishops,  not  able  to  do  any  thing  but  by  his  permission  and 
help.  He  is  able  to  make  sick,  to  make  whole  ;  to  make  rich,  to  make  poor ; 
to  set  up,  to  put  down.  '  Potens,'  a  mighty  bishop,  mighty  and  able  to  remit 
sin,'  to  forgive,  to  save  both  body  and  soul  from  damnation.  '  Potens,'  a  mighty 
bishop,  and  full  of  power.  No  power  in  this  world  but  of  him  :  *  Omnis  potestas 
a  Domino  Deo  est ;'  all  power  is  of  him.  And,  as  he  himself  witnesseth,  'All 
power  is  given  unto  me  in  heaven  and  in  earth. '^ '  Potens  salvare  a  morte ;'  he  can 
save  the  body,  and  save  the  soul :  he  can  deliver  the  one  and  deliver  the  other  from 
everlasting  death.  Who  can  forgive  sin  but  he  ?  ^  'Estpotens;'  he  is  a  mighty 
bishop !  Of  him  and  by  him  emperors,  kings,  magistrates,  and  potestates, 
bishops,  priests,  with  all  others  that  have  power,  have  their  power  and  authority. 
Who  is  able  to  turn  the  wind,  to  make  the  wind  blow  or  cease,  but  he  ?  Who  is 
able  to  say  and  prove,  I  will  now  have  it  rain,  now  clear ;  the  sun  to  shine,  the 
water  to  flow,  to  ebb,  wth  such  other,  but  only  he  ?  This  is  our  mighty  Bishop, 
'Pontifex  potens,'  mighty:  yea,  '  omnipotens,'  almighty.  He  can  do  all; 
nothing  is  to  him  impossible.  '  Ipse  dixit,  et  facta  sunt  omnia.'  Mandavit,  et 
creata  sunt  universa:  potens  ergo  est.^   He  is  a  mighty  Bishop.    We  are  not  so. 

'  Fidelis  Pontifex.'  He  is  a  faithful  Bishop :  faithful.  He  is  a  faithful 
bishop  to  God,  referring  all  lauds,  all  honour  and  glory,  to  his  Father.  In  all 
things  that  he  did,  miracles  or  other,  he  took  never  the  more  upon  himself.  He 
was  also  a  faithful  bishop  to  the  world  ;  for  he  did  all  that  belonged  to  the  office 
of  a  good  bishop.  The  very  office  of  a  bishop  ^  is,  prsedicare,  orare,  et  sacrifi- 
care,  sive  ofierre :  to  preach,  to  pray,  to  do  sacrifice,  or  to  offer.  He 
preached  to  his  people  ;  he  taught  the  world  most  wholesome  doctrine,  whereby 
he  called  the  people  to  God  ;  he  converted  sinners ;  he  called  them  to  penance. 
He  made  them  weep  and  lament  their  sins;  they  followed  his  person,  they 
followed  his  word,  they  followed  his  ensample.  They  came  out  of  all  coasts  to 
see  him,  to  hear  him,  to  learn  of  him.  They  forsook  meat  and  drink,  house  and 
home ;  and  followed  him  wheresoever  he  went,  as  well  in  wilderness  as  else- 
where :  insomuch  that  after  they  had  followed  him  three  days,  he,  being  moved 
with  pity,  lest  they  shoidd  perish  for  lack  of  food,  being  in  the  wilderness  far 
from  succour,  he  fed  them  twice  miraculously.  Once  in  the  desert  with  five 
loaves  and  two  fishes  he  fed  five  thousand  men,  besides  women  and  children, 
and  there  were  left  twelve  great  baskets,  twelve  maunds  full  of  bi'okelets  and 
offiils  at  that  meal.^  At  another  time  he  fed  in  the  wilderness  to  the  number 
of  four  thousand  men,  besides  women  and  children,  with  seven  loaves,  and  a 
few  little  fishes,  and  there  were  left  of  fragments,  seven  maunds  full. 7 

The  second  office  of  a  bishop  he  fulfilled  also,  for  he  prayed.  He  was  most 
devout  in  prayer,  so  to  teach  all  bishops  and  preachers  not  to  presume  on  their 
wit  or  learning,  neither  on  their  capacity,  memory,  fair  tongue  or  utterance ; 
but  that  the  preacher  do  studiously  apply  his  book,  with  all  dihgence,  to  study 
how  to  speak,  what  to  speak,  before  whom  he  shall  speak,  and  to  shape  his 
sermon  after  the  audience.  The  preacher  ought  also,  besides  his  study  and 
preaching,  to  pray :  for  by  devout  prayer  he  shall  attain,  percase,  as  much  or 
more,  as  by  study  or  learning,  for  without  prayer  the  words  will  little  prevail. 
Look  in  Christ's  life,  and  thou  shalt  find  that  in  every  thing  he  went  about,  he 


(1)  Horn.  xiv.  (2)  '  Data  est  niihi  omnis  potestas  in  coelo  et  in  terra.'    Matt,  x.xviii. 

(3)  '  Quis  potest  dimittere  pcccatum  nisi  solus  Deus?'     Mark  ii.  (4)  Psa.  xxxii. 

(5)  'The  oilice  of  a  bishop  :'  If  he  had  placed  here,  '  administrare  sacramenta,' for  '  sacrificare,' 
his  partition  so  might  have  stood.  (6)  Matt.  xiv.  (7)  Matt  xv. 


PREACHED  BEFORE  THE  KING  AT  GREENWICH.  175 

prayed,  to  show  the  valiancy,  the  virtue,  and  strength  of  prayer :  to  show  our  Henry 
necessities,  our  weakness  and  feebleness  of  nature.  He  prayed  for  his  people  ^^^^- 
(as  Luke  witnesseth)>  the  space  of  one  whole  night.  And  what  a  marvellous  ^  j^ 
devout  prayer  made  he  for  his  people  in  the  mount,  the  night  afore  his  passion,     1538. 

when  the  chalice  of  death  was  represented  unto  him ;  when  he  sweat  water 

and  blood ;  when  he  cried  thrice,  Let  this  chalice,^  let  this  passion  and  blood, 
let  the  virtue  thereof,  pass  from  me  unto  all  mankind.  Let  every  man  have 
the  virtue  and  merit  thereof;  let  it  work  in  all  folks ;  let  every  faithful  man 
and  woman  be  partaker  thereof;  let  it  not  be  lost,  but  work  to  the  world's  end. 
This  was  a  marvellous,  devout,  merciful  prayer. 

And  again,  suffering  and  hanging  on  the  cross,  he  offered  up  for  his  people  The  cry 
his  prayers  and  supplications  with  a  huge  cry,  with  a  piteous  voice,  with  a  lament-  o*^  Chnst 
able  and  deadly  shriek,  and  with  weeping  tears,*  to  God  his  Father ;  he,  hanging  cross, 
on  the  cross,  even  when  the  spirit  should  depart  the  body,  not  then  forgetting 
his  people,  at  the  hour  when  all  the  people  forget  both  the  world  and  themselves,  r^-^^^ 
Which  cry  was  so  huge  and  great,  so  marvellous,  and  of  that  effect,  that  the  heavens 
heavens  trembled  thereat,  the  angels  mourned  for  pity,  the  sun  lost  his  light,  trembled, 
the  vail  in  the  temple  rived  in  two,  the  earth  quaked,  the  stones  rent  asunder  niourned, 
and  brake  in  gobbets,  the  graves  opened,  the  dead  bodies  rose  to  life,  and  ap-  the  sun 
peared  in  the   city.     The   centurion,  and  those  that  kept  Christ,  to  see  the  J^ght'the 
execution  done,  cried,  *  Vere,  filius  Dei  erat  iste!'    'This  was  the  undoubted  vail  ' 
Son  of  God.'     His  prayer  and  weeping  tears  were  so  pleasant  unto  the  Father  "ved, 
that  he  was  heard  ;  '  Exauditus  est  pro  reverentia  sua.'  He  was  heard,  and  why?  quaked, 
For  it  was  so  entire,  so  devout,  so  reverently  done,   in   such  a  manner  and  stones 
fashion,  with  such  a  zeal  grounded  upon  such  a  charity,  suffering  for  our  guilt,  ^.^IJ^gg 
and  not  for  his  own.  And  for  that  he  did  the  very  office  of  a  bishop,  so  entirely  opened, 
to  pray,  and  so  reverently  to  offer  up  himself  in  sacrifice  for  his  people,  he  was  *'"^  ^^^^ 
heard;  he  was  heard;  his  prayer  was  heard  of  God.     And  that  is  the  third 
property  of  a  good  bishop,  to  offer  sacrifice  for  his  people.    Every  bishop,  eveiy  ^^^  ^^  ^ 
bishop,  for  his  diocesans  and  for  the  whole  universal  church.     In  these  three  bishop. 
we  ought,  as  much  as  we  may,  to  follow  Christ. 

Thus  this  Christ  was  and  is  '  Pontifex  fidelis,'  a  faithful  Bishop:  faithful: 
faithful  in  his  word,  true  in  his  pi'omise,  deceiving  no  man,  but  profiting  all. 
In  all  that  he  did  or  spake,  he  sought  nothing  his  own  glory,  but  the  glory  of 
God ;  teaching  thereby  all  bishops  of  the  world,  in  aU  that  they  go  about,  to 
do  it  unto  the  praise  and  glory  of  God.    And  herein  we  ought  also  to  follow  him. 

'  Magnus  Pontifex.'     He  is  the  great  Bishop,  the  high  bishop,  the  supreme  Magnus, 
bishop,  the  universal  bishop  over  all  the  world.    No  great  bishop  but  he.  None 
high,  none  supreme  nor  universal  bishop,  but  he. 

And  herein  the  bishop  of  Rome  outrageously  usurpeth  upon  God,  as  he  doth  The  pope 
upon  the  world,  to  take   the  honour  and  names  (only  to  God  appropriate)  to  hiasphe- 
I himself,  and  doth  grievously  blaspheme  and   offend   God  therein.      Greater  qq^_ 
blasphemy  cannot  be,  than  to  ascribe  to  God  that  which  no  ways  belongeth  what  is 
junto  him,  or  to  take  from  God  that  which  is  unto  him  appropriate.     It  is  meet  blasphe- 
therefore  he  do  betimes,  and  in  season,  leave  his  unjust  encroachments  both  ™^' 
against  his  Lord  God,  and  also  against  the  world,  lest  he  do  provoke  God  to 
poui'  out  all  his  vials  of  wrath  upon  him  :  the  vfees,  I  mean  the  maledictions 
and  vengeance  that  John  speaketh  of  in  the  Apocalypse.*    I  would  advise  him 
to  cease  the  injuries  which  he  hath  done,  and  daily  doth,  against  thee,  Christ, 
our  great,  high,  universal  Bishop,  lest  thou  excommunicate  and  strike  him  ;  lest 
thou  show  thy  wrath  and  judgment  against  him,  and  utterly  extinct  his  pride.  The 
and  ambitious  pretensed  authority.     For  thou  wilt  be  known,  thou  wilt  be  stroke 
known  to  be  God.     And  thou  art  and  wilt  be  our  great  universal  and  supreme  s[ow°bu/ 
Bishop,  whatsoever  the  bishop  of  Rome  shall  attempt  to  the  contrary  ;  and  thou  sure. 
wilt  punish  his  worldly  arrogancy,  and  strike  when  thou  seest  thy  time.     And  The 
ithough  it  be  long  ere  thou  strike,  yet  let  him  beware,  for  strike  thou  wilt,  if  thou  \°^^'^^ 
ibe  utterly  provoked;  and  when  thou  dost  strike,  thy  stroke  is  great,  thy  stroke  stretch- 
is  dreadful  and  sore.     It  vanquisheth  the  body,  it  slayeth  the  soul,  it  danmeth  J;''!  "« 
jboth.  Beware,  therefore,  thou  bishop  of  Rome  !  and  be  content  with  thine  own  than  his 
'diocese,  with  thine  own  charge,  as  other  bishops  are  with  theirs  :  for  further  diocese, 
than  thine  own  diocese  thy  jurisdiction  doth  not  stretch. 

(\)  Lute  vi.  (2)  '  Transeat  a  me  calix  iste.'  Matt.  xxvi. 

(3)  'Preces  ct  supplicationes  cum  clamore  valido  et  lachjtmis.'  Heb.  v.  (4)  Apoc.  ix. 


176 


BISHOP    LONOLAND  S    SERMON    AGAINST    THE    POPE, 


Henry 

rill. 

1538. 

Ques- 
tions to 
be  asked 
of  the 
pope  in 
the  last 
judg- 
ment. 


The  pope 
maketh 
all  things 
a  money 
matter. 


Pontifex 

Maxi- 

nius. 


The 
pope's 
pride 
will  have 
a  fall. 

Humilis. 


Tlie 

humility 
ofChrist. 


Com- 
patiens. 
Christ 
full  of 
compas- 
sion. 


A  marvellous  blindnes.s  in  thee  therefore,  to  take  upon  thee  to  answer  for  all 
the  woi-ld,  and  art  not  able  to  answer  our  great  bishop  Christ  for  thyself  at  tiie 
dreadful  day  of  judgment,  when  he  shall  ask  but  these  few  questions  of  thee  ? 
Quomodo  intrasti  ?  Quomodo  rexisti  ?  Quomodo  vixisti  ?  Quomodo  pavisti  ? 
Quae  et  qualia  exempla  dedisti?  Quid  ad  meam  gloriam  fecisti?  et  hujusmodi. 
How  didst  thou  enter  into  the  bishopric?  by  me,  or  by  the  world  i  unlawfully 
or  lawfully?  by  simony  or  freely?  by  labour,  by  paction,  or  called  of  God? 
IIow  didst  thou  rule  thy  cure,  thy  diocese?  Didst  thou  pray  for  thy  people? 
Didst  thou  preach  me  to  thy  diocesans?  Didst  thou  give  them  ghostly  and 
bodily  food?  Didst  thou  minister  spiritual  and  ghostly  salves'  (the  sacraments 
I  mean),  to  heal  the  sores  of  their  souls  ?  How  didst  thou  live  ?  Didst  thou 
cast  away  the  care,  the  glory  and  pomp  of  the  world?  Didst  thou  follow  me 
in  humility,  in  charity,  in  compassion,  in  poverty,  in  cleanness,  and  in  chaste 
living  .' 

How  didst  thou  govern  thy  diocesans  ?  Didst  thou  not  make  of  all  things 
that  thou  didst  meddle  with  a  money  matter,  in  selling  that  which  was  not  in  thee 
to  sell  nor  give,  which  thou  calledst  thy  pardons,  thy  commissions,  thy  brieves, 
thy  delegacies,  reservations,  exemptions,  appellations,  bulls,  and  dispensations? 
Didst  not  thou,  under  these  pretences,  and  other  like  doings,  deceive  the  world? 
What  answer  shalt  thou  make  to  this  at  that  day,  to  our  and  thy  great  bishop 
Christ,  when  he  shall  visit  thee  and  all  thy  diocese,  me  and  ail  my  diocese ;  yea, 
when  he  shall  visit  all  the  world?  What  answer  shall  you  then  make?  1  think 
verily  thou  shalt  then  have  enough  to  do,  yea,  and  more  than  thou  canst  wind 
thyself  out  of,  to  make  answer  for  thyself,  for  thine  own  diocese,  and  for  thine 
own  diocesans,  though  thou  usurp  not  upon  other  men's,  as  thou  dost.  The 
apostle  writeth  of  Christ  humbly,  and  calleth  him  '  Magnum  Pontiticem,'  the 
great  bishop.  And  he  of  Rome  is  not  with  this  word  contented,  but  will  have 
a  higher  word  for  himself,  in  the  superlative  degree,  '  Maximum  Pontificem,' 
the  greatest  bishop.  Oh !  where  is  the  humbleness  and  meekness  that  should 
be  in  him  ?  Alas,  he  that  taketh  on  him  to  teach  all  the  world,  how  can  he  for 
shame  suffer  such  blasphemous  words  to  pass  in  his  name,  to  his  great  shame 
and  rebuke ;  to  the  great  danger  of  his  soul,  and  to  the  perilous  ensample  vmto 
others  !  Oh,  fie  upon  pride  !  It  is  a  common  proverb,  '  Pride  will  have  a  fall.' 
Our  bishop  Christ  was  'humilis;'  meek,  lowly,  and  humble  in  heart.  He 
rode  not  upon  any  palfrey  or  courageous  horse,  but  upon  an  ass ;  and  that  but 
once.  He  never  was  borne  pompously  abroad  in  a  chair,  upon  men's  shoulders. 
He  never  proffered  his  foot  to  any  body  to  kiss.  We  read  that  he  washed  the 
feet  of  his  disciples  and  wiped  them."^  We  read  that  Mary  Magdalen  proffered 
to  have  kissed  his  feet,  but  he  did  prohibit  her,  saying,  '  Noli  me  tangere ;' 
'  Touch  me  not.'  He  would  not  suffer  the  woman  then  to  touch  him.  He  never 
had  guai-d  to  defend  him.  He  never  followed  the  pomp  of  the  world.  He  dis- 
dained not  to  go  upon  the  ground  with  his  bare  feet.^  What  shall  I  say  ?  He 
gave  ensamples  enough  to  the  bishop  of  Rome,  to  me,  and  all  bishops,  to  be 
meek  and  humble :  he  to  know  himself,  and  we  ourselves,  as,  if  he  and  we 
diligently  look  in  Scripture,  we  shall  find.  And  herein,  in  meekness,  we  are 
bound  to  follow  him. 

'  Compatiens  infirmitatibus.'  This  bishop  Christ  had  compassion  of  our  in- 
firmities, of  our  frailties.  It  is  impossible  for  a  man  to  know  the  afflictions  of 
a  miserable  person,  that  never  suffered  himself  affliction ;  that  never  had  ex- 
perience of  pains ;  that  never  felt  what  pain  meant.  But  this  bishop,  Christ, 
had  experience  of  our  nature,  how  weak,  how  feeble  the  nature  of  man  is ;  how 
weak  of  himself  to  do  any  good  work  without  the  help  of  God,  how  feeble  to 
resist  temptations.  He  suffered  and  felt  the  infirmities  and  pains  of  this  natural 
body.  He  hath,  therefore,  compassion  upon  man,  when  he  doth  see  him  fall. 
He  sorroweth  his  ruin,  teaching  bishops  in  especial,  afore  all  others,  to  have 
compassion  and  pity  upon  the  sinner,  to  help  him  spiritually,  to  comfort  him 
ghostly,  to  help  him  to  arise  from  sin,  to  allm-e  him  to  penance,  to  draw  him  to 
virtue,  to  make  him  know  God,  to  fear  his  justice,  to  love  his  laws ;  and  thus 
to  seek,  all  the  ways  that  he  and  we  can,  to  save  the  sinner's  soul,  for  whom  he 
shall  make  answer  to  God  for  his  own  diocesans ;  soul  for  soul,  blood  for  blood, 
pain  for  pain,  hell  for  hell,  damnation  for  damnation.    For  which  soul,  our  great 


(1)  Nay,  rather,  ghostly  doctrine  you  should  say. 


(2)  Johnxiii. 


(3)  Matt  XX. 


PREACHED    BEFORE    THE    KIXG    AT    GREENWICH.  177 

bishop,  Christ  (as  the  apostle  dotli  witness), >  did  offer  gifts  and  sacrifice  himself,  n.'vry 
having  compassion  of  them  that  by  ignorance  and  by  error  did  sin  and  offend  yiH- 
God.  Even  when  he  was  in  his  greatest  agony  upon  the  cross,  he  cried  to  his  .  r) 
Father,  '  Forgive  them.  Father,  forgive  them;  they  know  not  what  they  do:' 2    ir«o' 

they  are  ignorant  people ;  they  know  not  what  is  what,  or  what  danger  they  — '. L 

run  into  by  thus  entreating  me.  They  know  not  their  offences  ;  '  forgive  them, 
Father,  forgive  them.'  In  this  compassion  we  ought  also  to  follow  our  great 
bishop,  Christ. 

It  followeth  in  the  former  letter,  '  Est  Pontifex  appellatus  a  Deo.'     '  He  is  a  Pontifex 
bishop,  and  so  named  of  God:'  he  is  the  very  bishop.     He  offered  up  the  very  appella- 
sacrifice,  the  sacrifice  of  his  own  most  blessed  body  and  blood,  whereby  the  sin 
of  the  world  was  put  away.     Every  bishop  of  the  world  is  not  named  a  bishop 
by  God :  for  some  come  into  that  office,  not  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  nor  elect  of 
God  (as  John  saith) ;  not  entering  '  in  ovile  oviimi  per  ostium,  sed  ascendens 
aliunde.'-*     Some  there  are,  that  enter  into  the  fold  of  the  sheep  of  God  not  by  All 
tlie  door.     Some  there  be  that  enter  in,  having  charge  and  cure  of  soul,  not  by  jj'siiops 
God,  but  by  worldly  means,  by  worldly  labour,  by  importune  suits  and  inter-  called  of 
cessions  of  friends,  or  by  their  own  unlawful  labour,  by  simony,  and  such  other  God. 
ways.     Such  are  not  named  bishops  by  God.     Such  enter  not  by  the  door,  not 
by  him  that  saith,*  '  I  am  the  door,  I  am  the  way,  I  am  the  life,  I  am  the  truth;' 
I  am  'pastor  bonus,'  the  very  true  and  good  bishop,  that  entered  by  God.  And 
all  that  enter  otherwise  than  by  God,  Christ  calleth  them  '  fures,  et  latrones;' 
thieves,  spoilers,  raveners,  devourers,  and  deceivers  of  the  sheep. ^    Their  living 
I  shall  declare  the  same ;  for  such  as  so  wilfully  do  enter,  do  study  their  own 
i  profits  and  commodities.     Such  receive  the  fruits,  and  do  nothing  for  them ; 
;  such   suffer  their  sheep  to  perish  for  lack  of  bodily  and  ghostly  food  and 
sustenance,  for  lack  of  preaching,  for  lack  of  giving  good  counsel,  for  lack  of 
;  good  living,  for  lack  of  good  ensample.     And  such,  for  the  most  part,  live 
[  naughtily,  carnally,  fleshly,  viciously,  pompously,  worldly,  and  not  bishoply 
;  nor  priestly.     For  they  came  not  in  by  God,  nor  by  grace.     Christ  saith,^ 
I '  Qui  intrat  per  me  salvabitur,  et  ingredietur,   et  egredietur,   et  pascua  in- 
veniet.'     'He  that  entereth  by  me  shall  be  saved.'     '  Et  ingredietur,  et  egre- 
dietiir;'  '  And  he  shall  go  in,  and  he  shall  go  out.'     What  is  that  to  say,  '  He 
I  shall  go  in,  and  he  shall  go  out  V     I  think,  he  meaneth  by  going  in,  that  he 
shall  have  grace  to  enter  studiously  into  the  holy  Scripture,  daily  and  nightly 
to  meditate,  to  study,  and  to  profit  in  the  laws  of  God.     '  Et  egredietur:'  and 
he  shall  explain  and  truly  interpret  and  publish  it  unto  the  people.    '  Et  pascua 
inveniet :'  and  he  shall  find  there  plenty  of  spiritual  food  for  himself  and  for 
his  people,  to  edify  their  souls,  to  instruct  and  call  them  to  the  knowledge  of 
God,  to  feed  them  plentifully,  that  they  shall  not  lack  necessaries  to  their  souls. 
iLet  us  therefore  so  live,  that  Ave  may  be  called  '  Pontifices  appellati  a  Deo.' 
j     This  our  great  bishop,  Christ,  is  also  '  Pontifex  sanctus,  innocens,  impollutus, 
jsegregatus  a  peccatoribus,  excelsior  coelis,  sedens  a  dextris  Dei,  emundans  con- 
|scientias  nostras  a  peccatis,  intrans  sancta  sanctorum  per  proprium  sanguinem.'' 
iHe  is  '  sanctus,'  a  holy  bishop,  and  willeth  us  to  be  holy  in  our  conversation,  Sanctus. 
'applying  ourselves  luito  godliness,  to  the  service  of  God,  to  live  like  bishops, 
like  priests,  pure,  clean,  chaste,  devout,  studious;  faithfully  labouring  in  his 
word ;  praying,  doing  sacrifice,  and  ever  to  be  godly  and  virtuously  occupied. 

He  is  '  Innocens :'  an  innocent.  He  never  sinned,  he  never  offended  in  word,  Innocens. 
thought,  or  deed.  '  Innocens  :'  annoying  no  creature,  profiting  all  folks,  meekly 
suffering  adversities,  opprobries,  rages,  rebukes,  and  reproaches,  without  grudge 
ar  contradiction.  '  Innocens  et  simplex  ;  simplex,  sineplica:'  '  an  innocent,  with-  Simplex, 
lut  plait  or  wrinkle,'  without  error  or  doubleness,  without  hypocrisy  or  dissimu- 
ation,  without  flattering  or  glosing,  without  fraud  or  deceit ;  not  serving  the  body, 
or  the  world,  but  God.     In  this  we  ought  also  to  follow  our  heavenly  Bishop. 

'  Impollutus:'  He  was  \mdefiled.      He  lived  clean   without  spot  or  blot,  impolhi- 
^vithout  wems  or  stain.    No  '  immunditia '  in  him,  no  uncleanness  nor  filthiness ;  tus- 
but  all  pure  and  clean,  all  chaste  and  immaculate,  all  bright  and  shining  in  grace 
ind  godliness  ;  insomuch  that  he  was  '  segregatus  a  peccatoribus  ;'  clean  segre-  fur^pec- 
ate  from  all  kind  of  uncleanness,  from  all  manner  of  sins,  and  from  sinners,  cat  is. 

(1)  Heb.  V.  (2)  Luke  xxiii.  (,3)  .Tohn  x. 

(4)  '  Ego  sum  ostium;  ego  sum  via,  Veritas,  et  vita.'  (5)  John  x. 

(6)Johnxiv.  (7)  Heb.  vii.  (8)  '  Wem,' a  blemish  in  cloth.— Ed, 

VOL,  V.  X 


178  BISHOP  longland's  skkmon  against  the  pope. 

Henry    Segregate  from  them,  not  from  tlieir  company ;  for,  as  Matthew  writeth,  pub- 

yill-     licans  and  sinners  came  and  ate  and  drank  with  him  and  his  disciples  in  tlie 

"~7~rr~  house  of  Levi ;  and  he  also  came  as  a  physician,  to  heal  the  sinner.     And  yet 

,  ■ ,  '    he  was  segregate  from  them,  as  touching  their  ill  livings,  not  being  participant 

'    with  them  in  sin ; '  but  came  only  to  heal  them,  and  to  rid  them  from  sin  and 

sores  of  the  soul.    He  entered  the  heavens,  not  with  the  blood  of  kid  or  goat,  but 

with  his  own  proper  blood.      For  which,  and  for  his  holiness  and  perfectness, 

F.xcel-       '  Excelsior  coelis  factus  est;'    he  is  extolled  iind  exalted  above  all  angels  and 

"°'^"  beatitudes;  above  all  the  heavens,  sitting  on  the  right  hand  of  the  Father; 

whom  all  the  heavenly  creatures  do  worship,  honoiu-,  and  do  reverence  unto  ; 

where  he  prayeth  for  his  people,  and  is  Mediator  in  his  manhood  to  his  Father 

for  us. 

This  our  bishop  purgeth  our  conscience,  as  witnesseth  the  apostle ;  he 
cleanseth  our  souls ;  he  maketh  us  inwardly  beauteous  and  fair.  The  bishop 
of  Rome  lacketh  many  of  these  notable  virtues.  He  hath  few  or  none  of  these 
properties,  few  or  none  of  these  qualities.  He  is  (as  we  all  are  sinners)  a 
Magnus,  sinner:  to  whom  this  word  '  magnus,'  great,  is  not  convenient,  nor  can  be  in 
him  any  ways  verified ;  for  he  cannot  forgive  sin  as  our  Bishop  doth,  nor  justify 
as  he  doth,  neither  enter  'in  sancta  sanctorum,'  with  his  own  blood,  as  he  did. 
How  can  he  then  be  called  a  great  bishop,  who  is  (as  we  be  all  sinners)  a 
sinner,  a  breaker  of  the  laws  of  God,  and  wlio  daily  doth,  or  may,  fall  and  sin  ? 
And  for  that  cause,  the  law  commanded  that  every  bishop  and  priest  should 
first  offer  hosts  and  sacrifice  for  his  own  sins,  and  afterwards  for  the  sins  of  the 
people.     How  can  he  therefore  be  called  a  great  bishop  or  priest  ? 

()ur  Bishop,  we  speak  of,  is  the  very  great  bishop.  No  dole,  no  fraud,  no 
guile,  was  ever  found  in  his  mouth.  And  when  the  prince  of  the  world,  the 
devil,  came  to  him,  he  could  find  no  point  of  sin  in  him.  Wherefore  Gabriel 
the  archangel,  showing  his  nativity  unto  Mary  his  mother,  said,  '  He  shall 
be  great,  and  shall  be  called  the  Son  of  God.'^  And  again  it  is  written  of  him, 
'  A  great  prophet  is  risen  among  us.'^  Sin  maketh  a  man  small  and  little  ; 
little  in  reputation  before  God  and  man.  Virtue  maketh  man  great,  and  of 
No  sinner  high  reputation.  Show  me  one  place  in  Scripture,  where  you  have  read  that 
called  ^  sinner  was  called  great :  I  ti"ow  it  shall  not  be  found.  Will  vou  hear  who 
the  Scrip-  were  called  great  in  Scripture  ?  It  is  written  of  Isaac,  '  He  profited  greatly  in 
ture.  virtue,  and  was  made  great;'*  great  in  rejoutation  of  the  world.  Moses  was 
called  'magnus,'*  great  for  his  virtue:  Abraham  and  John  Baptist  likewise. 
Now  Jesus  our  bishop  is  called  '  Magnus  Episcopus,'  '  Magnus  Sacerdos;'* 
and  after  him  never  bishop  is  called  '  magnus,'  in  all  Scripture,  neither  in  the 
reputation  of  man ;  unless  it  be  in  comparison  one  of  another,  (and  so  saints 
and  holy  livers  are  called  great  in  respect  of  sinners,  or  other  mean  livers). 
But  where  Christ  our  bishop  cometh,  there  he,  not  in  comparison  of  othei-s,  but 
'  simpliciter,'  by  his  own  magnitude  and  greatness,  and  of  himself,  ever  was 
and  is  great,  of  whom  it  is  written,  '  A  summo  ccelo  egressio  ejus  ;  et  accursus 
ejus  usque  ad  summum  ejus ;' '  and  as  the  apostle  also  prove th  in  many  places, 
by  express  words.  But  now  there  is  no  bishop  or  priest  in  this  world  that  may 
worthily  of  himself  be  called  great,  or  who  ought  to  take  this  name  '  Magnus ' 
upon  him. 

This  he  is  therefore  of  whom  it  is  written,  '  The  great  Bishop  above  all 
others.'  *  And  as  he  is  called,  and  in  very  deed  is,  '  the  Herdsman  of  herds- 
men,' '  the  Bishop  of  bishops,'  '  the  Prophet  of  prophets,'  '  the  Holy  of  hohest,' 
'  the  Lord  of  lords,'  '  the  King  of  kings  ;'^  even  so  is  he  called,  and  verily  is 
'  Episcopus  magnus.'  Therefoi'C  the  prophet  did  add,  '  Magnus  Sacerdos  ex 
iratribus  suis:'  the  great  Bishop  or  Priest;  great  of  himself;  great  in  virtue 
and  power;  great  of  himself,  and  great  in  comparison  afore  all  others.  And 
therefore  the  apostle  said,  '  We  have  a  great  Bishop  which  did  penetrate  the 
heavens,  Jesus  the  Son  of  God.' '" 

(1)  '  Quantum  ad  participationem  cum  eis  in  peceato.'   Matt.  ix. 

(2)  '  Hie  erit  magnus,  et  Filius  Altissimi  vocabitur.'    Luke  i. 

(3)  '  Propheta  magnus  surrexit  inter  nos.'    Luke  vii. 

(4)  '  Quod  proliciebat  valde,  et  factus  est  magnus  valde.'   Gen.  xxvi. 

(5)  Exod.  xi.  (6)  Luke  i.  (7)  Psalm  xviii. 

(8)  '  Magnus  Sacerdos  ex  fratribus  suis.'    Levit.  .\xi. 

(9)  '  Pastor  pastorum,'  '  Pontifex  pontificum,'  'Propheta  prophetaium,'  '  Sanctus  sanctorum, 
'  Dominus  dominantium,'  '  Ilex  regum ;'  '  ita  et  Magnus  magnorum  est.' 

(101  '  Habemus  Pontificem  magnum,  qui  penetravit  coelos,  Jesum  Filium  Dei.' 


KUIAR    FORREST    BURNED    IN    SMITHFIELD.  179 

Here  may  ye  now  see,  how  the  bishop  of  Rome  doth  wrongfully  encroach  iienry 
upon  our  gi'eat  Bishop,  Jesus  Clirist,  to  take  from  him  not  only  this  name  f'Ul- 
'  Magnus;'  and  is  not  with  that  name  yet  contented,  but  addeth  more,  viz.  ^  j^ 
'  Maximus,'  '  Summus,'  '  Sanctissimus,'  '  Beatissimus,'  '  Universalis,'  and  such     1530' 

other;  the  greatest,  the  highest,  the  holiest,  the  blessedest  and  universal,  in  '— 

the  superlative  degree ;  and  yet  there  is  no  great  bishop  but  Christ  only,  no 
supreme  bishop  but  he  only  ;  none  holy,  none  blessed,  none  universal  bishop 
but  only  he.  The  bishop  of  Rome,  and  all  other  bishops,  are  but  underlings 
and  imworthy  suffragans,  unto  this  bishop,  Christ. 

This  our  Christ  (as  witnesseth  the  apostle)  is  '  Pontifex  nostrge  confessionis  ;'  The  pope 
the  bishop  whom  we  do  confess  to  be  our  great  bishop,  our  high  bishop,  our  ^ncroach- 
supreme  bishop,  our  holy,   blessed,  and  universal  bishop ;    which  names  are  Christ, 
reserved  only  unto  Christ,  and  to  no  eartlily  bishop  :  not  to  the  bishop  of  Rome, 
not  to  the  bishop  of  Jerusalem,  not  to  the  bishop  of  Antioch,  or  of  Constan- 
tinople, nor  to  any  other  bishop.    No  earthly  bishop  may  presume  to  take  upon 
him  these  high  and  holy  names,  only  to  God  appropriate. 

God!  of  thy  goodness  thou  mayest,  and  I  trust  wilt,  once  make  this  vain- 
glorious bishop  of  Rome  first  to  know  and  acknowledf^e  thy  Son  Christ  to  be 
the  only  supreme  and  universal  bishop  of  the  world :  secondarily,  to  know 
himself,  his  weakness,  his  frailty,  and  his  presumption  ;  to  know  his  office  and 
bounden  duty  unto  thee ;  to  know  his  own  diocese,  and  to  usurp  no  further : 
thirdly,  to  have  a  low,  humble,  meek  heart  and  stomach,  to  fear  tliee,  God,  and 
tliy  judgments  ;  to  acknowledge  his  own  faults  and  usurpations;  and  to  redress 
the  same. 

Now  to  return  unto  our  matter,  it  followeth  in  the  letter  first  taken  ;  '  De 
quo  edere  non  habent  potestatem  qui  tabernaculo  deserviunt,'  &c. 

And  thus  much  out  of  John  LonglancVs  sermon  against  the  pope. 

You  heard  before,  by  the  king's  injunctions  above  expressed,  and 
directed  out  a.d.  1538,  how  all  such  images  and  pictures  as  were 
abused  with  pilgrimage  or  offerings  of  any  idolatry,  were  abolished ; 
by  virtue  of  which  injunctions,  divers  idols,  and  especially  the  most 
notable  stocks  of  idolatry,  were  taken  down  the  same  year,  1538,  as 
the  images  of  Walsingham,  Ipswich,  Worcester,  the  Lady  of  Wils- 
dou,  Thomas  Becket,  with  many  more  ;  having  engines  to  make  their  images 
eyes  to  open  and  roll  about,  and  other  parts  of  their  body  to  stir,  g"i'|,ia'!es 
and  many  other  false  jugglings,  as  the  blood  of  Hayles,'  and  such  like,  destroy- 
wherewith  the  simple  people  a  long  time  had  been  deceived  :  all 
which  were  espied  out,  and  destroyed. 

Among  divers  other  of  these  foul  idols,  there  went  also,  in  the  The 
same  reckoning,  a  certain  old  idolatrous  image  in  Wales,  named  idoiof 
Darvell  Gathei-en ;  which,  in  the  month  of  May,  in  the  year  above  Q^t"g,'gn 
mentioned,  was  brought  up  to  London,  and  burned  in  Smithfield  ; 
with  which  idol  also  was  burned  at  the  same  time,  and  hanged  for 
treason,  friar  Forrest,  of  whom  some  mention  was  partly  touched 
before,  in  the  story  of  cardinal  Wolsey. 

EXECUTED    FOR    REBELLING    AGAINST    THE    KINg's    SUPREMACY. 

*  Forasmuch'  as  the  number  of  years  doth  lead  us  thereunto,  we 
will  somewhat  touch  and  speak  of  friar  FoiTcst ;  although  he  be 
unworthy  of  a  place,  and  not  to  be  numbered,  in  this  catalogue.* 

This  Forrest  was  an  observant  friar,  and  had  secretly,  in  con- 
fessions, declared  to  many  of  the  king's  subjects,  that  the  king  was 

.    (1)  Hayles  in  Gloucestershire,  where  they  pretended  to  show  some  of  our  Saviour's  blood. — Ed. 
(2)  See  Grafton's  Chronicle,  vol.  ii.  p.  4(52,  Edition  1809.— Ed.       (3)  See  Edition  1563,  p.  571.— Ed. 

n2 


180  FRIAR    FORREST    BURNED    IN    SMITHFIELD. 

jirnrn    not  suprcmc  head ;  and  being  thereof  accused  and  apprehended,  he 


;  ///. 


burned  in 

Smith- 


was  examined  how  he  could  say  that  the  king  was  not  supreme  head 
A.D.    of  tlie  church,  wlien  he  himself  had  sworn  to  the  contrary?      He 
^  ^'^^-    answered,  "  that  he  took  his  oath  with  his  outward  man,  but  his 
inward  man  never  consented  thereunto."    And  being  further  accused 
of  divers  damnable  articles,  and  thereupon  convicted,  he  gladly  sub- 
mitted himself  to  abide  the  punishment  of  the  church.     Upon  this 
his  submission  having  more  liberty  tlian  before  he  had,  to  talk  with 
whom  he  Avould,  he  became  as  far  from  his  submission  as  ever  he  was  ; 
and  when  his  abjuration  was  sent  him  to  read,  he  utterly  refused  it, 
and  obstinately  persevered  in  his  errors  :    wherefore  he  was  justly 
Forrest     Condemned,  and  afterwards  hanged  in  Smitlifield  in  chains,  upon  a 
gallows  quick,  by  the  middle  and  arm-holes,  and  fire  was  made  under 
him,  and  so  was  he  consiuned  and  burned  to  deatli. 

In  the  place  of  execution,  there  was  a  scaffold  prepared  for  the 
king's  most  honourable  council,  and  the  nobles  of  the  realm,  to  sit 
upon,  to  grant  him  pardon,  if  he  had  any  spark  of  repentance  in  him. 
There  was  also  a  pulpit  prepared,  where  the  right  reverend  father, 
Hugh  Latimer,  bishop  of  Worcester,  declared  his  enors,  and  mani- 
festly confuted  them  by  the  Scriptures,  with  many  godly  exhortations 
to  move  him  to  repentance :  but  he  was  so  froward,  that  he  neither 
would  hear,  nor  speak.  A  little  before,  the  aforesaid  image,  called 
'  Darvell  Gatheren,''  coming  out  of  Wales,  was  brought  to  the  gallows, 
and  there  also  with  the  aforesaid  friar,  as  is  said,  was  set  on  fire  ;  which 
the  Welchmen  much  worshipped,  and  had  a  prophecy  amongst  them, 
A  Welch  that  this  image  should  set  a  whole  forrest  on  fire:  which  prophecy 
ofDMven  took  effect ;  for  he  set  this  friar  Forrest  on  fire,  and  consumed  him 
Gathe-  ^q  nothing.  The  friar,  when  he  saw  the  fire  come,  and  that  present 
death  was  at  hand,  caught  hold  upon  the  ladder,  and  would  not 
let  it  go,  but  so  impatiently  took  his  death,  as  never  any  man  that 
put  his  trust  in  God,  at  any  time  so  ungodly  or  unquietly  ended 
his  life.  *Upon^  the  gallows  were  set,  in  great  letters,  these  verses 
following : 

'David  Darvell  Gatheren,' 
(As  saith  the  Welshmen), 

'  Fetched  outlaws  out  of  hell;' 
Now  is  he  come  with  spear  and  shield. 
In  harness  to  burn  in  Smithfield, 
For  in  Wales  he  may  not  dwell. 

And  Forrest  the  friar, 
That  obstinate  liar. 

That  wilfully  shall  be  dead, 
In  his  contumacy 
The  gospel  did  deny. 

And  the  king  to  be  supreme  hcad.^  * 

The  ruin  lu  the  mouths  of  Octobcr  and  November  the  same  year,  shortly 
solution  ^^ter  the  overthrow  of  these  images  and  pilgrimages,  followed  also  the 
of  abbeys  ruin  of  tlic  abbcys  and  religious  houses,  which,  by  the  special  motion 
nasteries.  of  the  Lord  Cromwcll  (or,  rather  and  principally,  by  the  singular 
blessing  of  Almighty  God),  Avere  suppressed,  being  given  a  little 

(1)  See  Edition  1563,  pp.  571,  572.— Ed. 

(2)  These  verses  form  part  of  The  Fantasy  of  Idolatry,  which  may  be  found  on  a  subsequent 
page  in  this  volume. — Ed- 


THE    LIFE    AND    STORY    OF    JOHX    LAMBERT,    MARTYR.  181 

before  by  act  of  parliament  into  the  king's  hand ;  whereupon  nut  only    iienry 

the  houses  were  rased,  but  their  possessions  also  disparkled  among 

the  nobility,  in  such  sort  as  all  friars,  monks,  canons,  nuns,  and  other  A.  D. 
sects  of  religion  were  then  so  rooted  out  of  this  realm  from  the  very  ^^^^- 
foundation,  that  there  seemeth,  by  God"'s  grace,  no  possibility  here- 
after left,  for  the  generation  of  those  strange  weeds  to  grow  here  any 
more,  according  to  the  true  verdict  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Christ 
in  his  gospel,  saying,  '  Every  plantation,  being  not  planted  of  my 
Father,  shall  be  plucked  up  by  the  roots,'  &c.' 

C^e  K^iptocji  of  tlje  Voort^j?  iEtactpc  of  oSoti,  3Ial)n  Hflmbert,  ot{)ectoi^'e 
nameD  Bicfjol^on, 

WITH  HIS  TROUBLES,  EXAMINATIONS,  AND  ANSWERS,  AS  WELL 
BEFORE  WARHAM,  ARCHBISHOP  OF  CANTERBURY,  AND  OTHER 
BISHOPS,  AS  ALSO  BEFORE  KING  HENRY  THE  EIGHTH,  BY 
WHOM  AT  LENGTH  HE  WAS  CONDEMNED  TO  DEATH,  AND 
BURNED  IN  SMITHFIELD,  IN   A.D.  1538. 

Immediately  upon  the  ruin  and  destruction  of  the  monasteries,  the 
same  year,  and  in  the  month  of  November,  followed  the  trouble  and 
condemnation  of  John  Lambert,  the  faithful  servant  of  Jesus  Christ, 
and  martyr  of  blessed  memory.     This  Lambert,  being  born  and 
brought  up  in  Norfolk,  was  first  converted  by  Bilney,  and  studied  in 
the  university  of  Cambridge  ;  where,  after  he  had  sufficiently  profited 
both  in  Latin  and  Greek,  and  had  translated  out  of  both  tongues 
sundry  things  into  the  English  tongue,  being  forced  at  last  by  violence 
of  the  time,  he  departed  from  thence  to  the  parts  beyond  the  seas,  to 
Tyndale  and  Frith,  and  there  remained  the  space  of  a  year  and  more, 
being  preacher  and  chaplain  to  the  English  House  at  Antwerp,  till 
he  was  disturbed  by  sir  Thomas  More,  and  by  the  accusation  of  one 
Barlow,  was  carried  from  Antwerp  to  London  ;   where  he  was  brought  Lambert, 
to  examination  first  at  Lambeth,  then  at  the  bishop's  house  at  Otford,  {o^th^e'^"^ 
before  Warham,  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  and  other  adversaries  ;  j^"„^sg*!jt 
having  five  and  forty  articles  ministered  against  him,  whereunto  he  Antwerp, 
rendered  answer  again  by  writing :  which  answers,  forasmuch  as  they  by''one 
contain  great  learning,  and  may  give  some  light  to  the  better  under-  a„^j'"^^' 
standing  of  the  common  causes  of  religion  now  in  controversy,  I  brought 
thought  here  to  exemplify  the  same,  as  they  came  right  happily  to  dou " ' 
our  hands.     The  copy  both  of  the  articles,  and  also  of  his  answers, 
here  in  order  followeth. 

Articles,  to  the  number  of  five-and-forty,  laid  to  Lambert. 

Imprimis,  Whether  thou  wast  suspected  or  iufamed  of  heresy  1  Heresy 

II.  Whether  ever  thou  hadst  any  of  Luther's  books,  and  namely,  since  they 
were  condemned  ?  and  how  long  thou  didst  keep  them,  and  whether  thou  hast 
spent  any  study  on  them  1 

III.  Whether  thou  wast  constituted  jiriest,  and  in  what  diocese,  and  of  what 

^'"^''P-  .  .  Priests' 

IV.  Whether  it  be  lawful  for  a  priest  to  marry  a  wife,  and  whether  a  priest  ,,,3^. 
in  some  case  be  bound  by  the  law  of  God  to  marry  a  wife  ?  riages. 

V.  Whether  thou  believest  that  whatsoever  is  done  of  man,  whether  it  be  Neces- 
good  or  ill,  Cometh  of  necessity  ?  ^'  ^" 

(1)  Matt.  XV. 


182 


ARTICLES    OBJECTED    AGAIXST    JOHN    LAMBERT. 


Hevrij 

nil. 

A.D. 

1538. 

The 
sacra- 
ment of 
the  altar. 
Baptism, 
Matri- 
mony. 

Sacra- 
ment of 
orders. 


Sacra- 
ment of 
penance. 


Sacra- 
ment of 
confes- 
sion. 

Confirm- 
ation and 
extreme 
unction. 

Unwrit- 
ten veri- 
ties. 


Purga- 
tory. 

Praying 
to  saints. 

Media- 
tors. 
Pilgrim- 
age. 
Lent- 
fast. 

Worship- 
ping to 
images. 
Praying 
for  souls 
departed. 
Merits. 
Preach- 
ing with- 
out 
license. 


Laymen 
to  preach. 

The 

pope's  ex- 
commu- 
nication 
Saying  of 
matins. 

Scripture 
in  the 
mother- 
tongue. 


VI.  Whether  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  be  a  sacrament  necessary  unto  salva- 
tion? and  wliether  after  the  consecration  of  the  bread  and  wine  done  by  the 
priest,  as  by  tlie  minister  of  God,  there  is  the  very  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  in 
likeness  of  bread  and  wine  1 

VII.  Item,  What  opinion  thou  boldest  touching  the  sacrament  of  baptism? 
whether  thou  dost  believe  that  it  is  a  sacrament  of  the  church,  and  a  necessary 
sacrament  unto  salvation,  and  that  a  priest  may  baptize ;  and  that  the  order  of 
baptizing  ordained  by  the  church,  is  necessary  and  wholesome  ? 

VIII.  Item,  Whether  thou  believest  that  matrimony  be  a  sacrament  of  the 
church  necessary  to  be  observed  in  the  church,  and  that  the  order  appointed  by 
the  church  for  the  solemnizing  thereof,  is  allowable  and  to  be  holden  ? 

IX.  Item,  Whether  thou  dost  believe  orders  to  be  a  sacrament  of  the  church, 
and  that  saying  of  mass,  ordained  by  the  church,  is  to  be  observed  of  priests  ? 
whether  it  be  deadly  sin  or  not,  if  it  be  omitted  or  contemned ;  and  whether  the 
order  of  priesthood  were  invented  by  man's  imagination,  or  ordained  by  God  I 

X.  Item,  Whether  penance  be  a  sacrament  of  the  church,  and  necessary 
unto  salvation ;  and  whether  auricidar  confession  is  to  be  made  unto  the  priest, 
or  is  necessary  unto  salvation  ?  and  whether  thou  believest  that  a  Christian  is 
bound,  besides  contrition  of  heart,  having  the  free  use  of  an  apt  or  free  priest, 
under  necessity  of  salvation,  to  be  confessed  unto  a  priest,  and  not  unto  any 
layman,  be  he  ever  so  good  and  devout;  and  whether  thou  believest  that  a 
priest,  in  cases  permitted  to  him,  may  absolve  a  sinner  (being  conti'ite  and  con- 
fessed) from  his  sins,  and  enjoin  him  wholesome  penance  ? 

XI.  Item,  Whether  thou  dost  believe  and  hold,  that  the  sacrament  of  con- 
firmation and  extreme  unction  be  sacraments  of  the  church,  and  whether  they 
do  profit  the  souls  of  them  that  receive  them :  and  whether  thou  believest  the 
aforesaid  seven  sacraments  to  give  grace  unto  them  that  do  duly  receive  them  ? 

XII.  Whether  all  things  necessary  unto  salvation  are  put  in  holy  Scripture, 
and  whether  things  only  there  put  be  sufficient  ?  and  whether  some  things  upon 
necessity  of  salvation  are  to  be  believed  and  observed,  which  are  not  expressed 
in  Scripture? 

XIII.  Whether  thou  believest  that  purgatory  is,  and  whether  that  souls 
departed  be  therein  tormented  and  purged  ? 

XIV.  Whether  holy  martyrs,  apostles,  and  confessors  departed  from  this 
Avorld,  ought  to  be  honoured  and  called  upon,  and  prayed  unto  ? 

XV.  Whether  the  saints  in  heaven,  as  mediators,  pray  for  us? 

XVI.  Whether  thou  believest  that  oblations  and  pilgrimages  maybe  devoutly 
and  meritoriously  done  to  the  sepulchres  and  relics  of  saints? 

XVII.  Whether  the  fast  in  Lent,  and  others  appointed  by  the  canon  law, 
and  received  in  common  usage  of  christian  people  (unless  necessity  otherwise 
requireth),  are  to  be  observed? 

XVIII.  Whether  it  be  laudable  and  profitable,  that  worshipful  images  be  set 
in  churches  for  the  remembrance  of  Christ  and  his  saints  ? 

XIX.  Whether  thou  believest  that  prayers  of  men  living,  do  profit  souis 
departed,  and  being  in  purgatory  ? 

XX.  Whether  men  may  merit  and  deserve,  both  by  their  fastings  and  also 
by  their  other  deeds  of  devotion? 

XXI.  Whether  thou  dost  believe  that  men,  prohibited  of  bishops  to  preach, 
as  suspected  of  heresy,  ought  to  cease  from  preaching  and  teaching,  until  they 
have  purged  themselves  of  suspicion  before  a  higher  judge? 

XXII.  Whether  thou  believest  that  it  is  lawful  for  all  priests  freely  to  preach 
tlie  word  of  God,  or  no  ? 

XXIII.  Whetlier  thou  believest  that  it  is  lawful  for  laymen  of  both  kinds, 
that  is  to  wit,  both  men  and  women,  to  sacrifice  and  preach  the  word  of  God  ? 

XXIV.  Whether  excommunication,  denounced  by  the  pope  against  all  here- 
tics, doth  oblige  and  bind  them  l>efore  God? 

XXV.  Whether  every  priest  is  bound  to  say  dailj'  his  matins  and  even-song, 
accordiivg  as  it  is  ordained  by  the  church  ;  or  whether  he  may  leave  them  unsaid 
without  offence  or  deadly  sin  ? 

XXVI.  Whether  thou  believest  that  the  heads  or  rulers,  by  necessity  of 
salvation,  are  bound  to  give  unto  the  people  holy  Scripture  in  their  mother- 
language  ? 

XXVII.  Whether  is  it  lawful  for  the  rulers,  for  some  cause,   upon  their 


raunica- 


ARTICLES    OBJECTED    AGAINST    JOHN    LAMBERT.  183 

reasonable  advisement,  to  ordain  tliat  the  Scripture  should  not  be  delivered    Henry 
unto  the  people  in  the  vulgar  language  ?  ^^^^ 

XXVIII.  Whether  thou  believest  that  consecrations,  hallowings,  and  bless-  ^y). 
ings  used  in  the  church,  are  to  be  praised?  1.5.38. 

"XXIX.  Whether  thou  believest  that  the  pope  may  make  laws  and  statutes,  ^^^^^^.^ 
to  bind  all  christian  men  to  the  observance  of  the  same,  under  pain  of  deadly  of  laws, 
sin,  so  that  such  laws  and  statutes  be  not  contrary  to  the  law  of  God  ? 

XXX.  Whether  thou  believest  that  the  pope  and  other  prelates,  and  their  Excom- 
deputies  in  spiritual  things,  have  power  to  excommunicate  priests  and  lay- 
people,  that  are  inobedient  and  sturdy,  from  entering  into  the  church,  and  so 
suspend  or  let  them  from  administration  of  the  sacraments  of  the  same  ? 

XXXI.  Whether  faith  only,  without  good  works,  may  suffice  unto  a  man  Justifica- 
fallen  into  sin  after  his  baptism,  for  his  salvation  and  justifying  1  ''""■ 

XXXII.  Whether  a  priest,  marrying  a  wife,  and  that  without  the  dispensa- 
tion of  the  pope,  and  begetting  also  children  of  her  without  slander-giving,  do 
sin  deadly  1 

XXXIII.  Item,  whether  a  Latin  priest,  after  he  hath  taken  the  order  of  Differ- 
priesthood,  being  sore  troubled  and  stirred  with  pricking  of  lust  and  lechery,  ^^een  a 
and  therefore  marrying  a  wife  for  remedy  of  the  same,  do  sin  deadly  ?  Latin  and 

XXXIV.  Item,  whether  thou  dost  ever  pray  for  John  Wickliff',  John  Huss,  *  GKe)ii 
or  Jerome  of  Prague,  condemned  of  heresy  in  the  Council  of  Constance,  or  for  p^'^  j^„ 
any  of  them,  since  they  died  ?    or  whether  thou  hast  done  openly  or  secretly  for  wick- 
any  deeds  of  charity  for  them,  affirming  them  to  be  in  bliss,  and  saved  ?  liff.  Huss, 

XXXV.  Item,  whether  thou  hast  accounted  them,  or  any  of  them,  to  be  ^"„,g  ^j- 
saints,  and  worshipped  them  as  saints  ?  Prague. 

XXXVI.  Item,  whether  thou  dost  believe,  hold,  and  affirm,  that  every  General 
general  council,  and  the  Council  of  Constance  also,  doth  represent  the  universal  ^^o"""'*' 
congregation  or  church  1 

XXXVII.  Item,  whether  thou  dost  believe  the  same  things  which  the  Council  Council 
of  Constance,  representing  the  universal  church,  hath  approved  and  doth  "j*^^""' 
approve,  for  the  maintenance  of  faith,  and  soul's  health,  and  that  the  same  is  to 

be  approved  and  holden  of  all  Christians  ? 

XXXVIII.  Whether  the  condemnations  of  John  WicklifF,  John  Huss,  and 
Jerome  of  Prague,  done  upon  their  persons,  books,  and  documents,  by  the  whole 
general  council  of  Constance,  were  duly  and  rightly  done,  and  so,  for  such,  by 
every  catholic  person  they  are  to  be  holden  ? 

XXXIX.  Whether  thou  believest  that  John  WicklifF  of  England,  John  Huss  Whether 
of  Bohemia,  and  Jerome  of  Prague,  were  heretics,  and  for  heretics  are  to  be  ^ickhff, 
named,  and  that  their  books  and  doctrines  have  been,  and  now  be,  perverse  ;  jerome 
for  which  books,   and  pertinacy  of  their  persons,  they  are  condemned  by  the  were  he- 
holy  council  of  Constance  for  heretics  1  ^^  ^'^'^' 

XL.  Item,  whether  thou  believest  or  affirmest,  that  it  is  not  lawful  in  any  oaths. 
case  to  swear? 

XLI.  Whether  thou  believest  that  it  is  lawful,  at  the  commandment  of  a 
judge,  to  make  an  oath  to  say  the  tnith,  or  any  other  oath  in  case  convenient, 
and  that  also  for  purgation  of  infamy  ? 

XLII.  Item,  whether  a  christian  person,  despising  the  receipt  of  the  sacra-  Thenum- 
ments  of  confirmation,  extreme  unction,  or  solemnizing  of  matrimony,  doth  sin  '"^''  ^^ 
deadly  ?  _  ments. 

XLI  1 1.  Item,  whether  thou  believest  that  St,  Peter,  as  Christ's  vicar,  hath  Power  of 
power  upon  earth  to  bind  and  loose  ?  Peter. 

XLIV.  Item,  whether  the  pope,  ordinarily  chosen  for  a  time,  his  proper  name  the  poiie. 
being  expressed,  be  the  successor  of  St.  Peter? 

XLV,  Item,  whether  thou  hast  ever  promised,  at  any  time,  by  an  oath,  or 
made  any  confederacy  or  league  with  any  person  or  persons,  that  you  would 
always  hold  and  defend  certain  conclusions  or  articles,  seeming  to  you  and  your 
accomplices,  right  and  c^isonant  unto  the  faith  ;  and  that  you  certify  us  touching 
the  order  and  tenor  of  the  said  opinions  and  conclusions,  and  of  the  names  and 
surnames  of  them  that  were  your  adherents,  and  promised  to  be  adherent  unto 
you  in  this  behalf? 


184 


THE    ANSWERS    OF    JOHN    LAMBERT 


Henry 
VIII. 

A.D. 

1538. 

The 

speech  of 
people  di- 
verse and 
incon- 
stant. 


Praise  of 
the  world 
jiot  to  be 
regarded. 


No  man 
bound  to 
bewray 
himself. 


The 

)irofit  of 
Luther's 
books. 


Over-rich 
prelates. 


Facing 
doctrine 
of  the  pa- 
jiists. 


The  Answers  of  John  Lambert  to  the  Forty-five  Articles. 

Unto  your  first  demand,  wherein  you  do  ask  whether  I  was  suspected  of  or 
infanied  of  heresy,  I  answer,  that  I  am  not  certain  what  all  persons  at  all 
seasons  have  deemed  or  suspected  of  me  ;  peradventure  some  better,  some 
worse ;  like  as  the  opinion  of  the  people  was  never  one,  but  thought  diversely 
of  all  the  famous  prophets,  and  of  the  apostles,  yea,  and  of  Christ  himself:  as 
appeareth  in  St.  John,'  how,  when  he  came  into  Jerusalem  in  the  feast  called 
'  Scenopegia,'  anon  there  arose  upon  him  a  great  noise,  some  saying  that  he 
was  a  very  good  man ;  others  said  nay,  and  called  him  a  seducer,  because  he 
led  the  people  from  the  right  ways  of  Moses's  law  into  error.  Seeing  therefore 
that  all  men  could  not  say  well  by  Christ,  who  is  the  author  of  verity  and  truth, 
yea  the  very  truth  itself,  and  likewise  of  his  best  servants ;  what  should  I  treed  to 
regard  if  at  soirie  time  some  person,  for  a  like  cause,  should  suspect  of  me 
amiss,  and  evil  report  of  irre?  seeing  moreover,  it  is  said  iir  the  gospel,*  '  Woe 
be  to  you,  when  all  men  speak  well  of  you ;  for  so  did  their  fathers  to  the  false 
prophets.'  If  therefore  at  any  season  such  infairry  was  put  upon  me,  I  am  glad 
that  I  have  so  little  regarded  the  same,  that  now  I  have  forgotten  it.  And 
though  I  did  remember  any  such,  yet  were  I  more  thair  twice  a  fool  to  show 
you  thereof;  for  it  is  written  in  your  own  law,  '  No  man  is  bound  to  bewray 
himself.'^  But  this  I  insure  you  :  I  was  never  so  charged  with  suspiciorr  or 
infamy  of  this  crinre,  that  I  was  therefore  at  any  time  convented  aird  reproved 
before  any  judge  before  that  I  was  troubled  for  these  causes,  for  which  I  was  at 
the  first  put  into  your  hands :  and  of  them,  seeing  you  could  not  prove  me 
faulty,  I  wonder  why  you  would  never  yet  pronounce  me  quit  and  innocent,  ac- 
cording as  I  have  even  lowly  desired  of  you,  and  required  full  instantly  the  same. 
But  letting  those  things  pass,  you  have  inragined  new  matters  to  charge  me 
with,  whereirr  I  think  certainly,  that  you  could  no  more  have  proved  me  cul- 
pable, than  you  did  in  the  first ;  that  is  to  wit,  no  whit  culpable  in  either,  had 
it  not  been  that  by  loirg  iirrprisonment  you  forced  me  to  tell  what  I  thought  in 
them,  which  I  have  and  will  freely  do ;  and  that,  indifferently  considered,  I 
suppose  shall  not  deserve  any  sore  punishment,  unless  you  will  beard  the  truth, 
whereunto  I  hope  it  shall  not  disagree. 

To  your  second  demand,  where  you  do  inquire  whether  I  had  ever  any  of 
Luther's  books,  and  namely,  since  they  were  condemned,  and  how  loirg  I  kept 
them,  and  whether  ever  I  have  spent  any  study  in  them  ;  I  say  that  indeed  I 
have  had  of  them,  and  that  both  before  they  were  condemned  and  also  since ; 
but  I  neither  will  nor  can  tell  you  how  long  I  kept  them.  But  truth  it  is,  that 
I  have  studied  upon  them,  and  I  thank  God  that  ever  I  so  did  ;  for  by  them 
hath  God  showed  unto  me,  aird  also  to  a  huge  multitude  of  others,  such  light 
as  the  dcceivable  darkness  of  them  (I  beseech  God  amend  it)  that  nairre  them- 
selves, but  amiss,  to  be  the  holy  church,  canrrot  abide.  And  that  appeareth 
evidently,  for  they  dare  not  staird  to  any  trial.  He  coveteth  above  all  things, 
as  all  his  adversaries  do  well  know,  that  all  his  writings,  and  the  writings  of  all 
his  adversaries,  might  be  translated  into  all  languages,  to  the  intent  that  all 
people  might  see  and  know  what  is  said  of  every  part ;  whereby  metr  should  the 
better  judge  what  the  truth  is.  And  in  this  methinketh  he  requireth  nothing 
but  equity ;  for  the  law  would  have  no  man  condeirmed,  nor  justified,  until  his 
caitse  were  heard  aird  known. 

But  the  contrary  part,  1  mean  our  over-rich  prelacy,  who  ar-e  so  drowned  in 
voluptuous  living  that  they  cannot  attend  to  study  God's  Scripture,  nor  preach 
the  same,  which  should  be  the  principal  part  of  their  office,  abhor  this  fashion 
(albeit  it  is  right  indifferent  and  full  of  equity)  no  less  than  they  do  abhor 
death.*  And  no  marvel,  for  doirbtless,  if  it  so  could  be  obtained  that  the 
writings  of  all  parties  might  be  operrly  seen  and  conferred,  we  shotild  soon  see 
their  sleightly  dealing,  and  facing  doctrine,  with  all  other  cloked  abusion,  lightly 
overthrown,  as  appeareth  well  in  Almain :  for  there,  be  the  books  of  every 
party  seen  openly,  and  translated  into  the  vulgar  language,  that  all  people  may 
see  and  read  upon  them ;  arrd  so,  upon  the  sight  of  the  books,  they  lightly 

(1)  John  vii. 

(2)  '  Va-  vobis,  cum  laudaverint  vos  omnes  homines,'  &c.    Luke  vi. 
(.'))  '  Nemo  tenetur  proderc  seii)sum.' 

(1)  Popish  doctrine  will  abide  no  trial. 


TO    THE    FOREGOING    ARTICLES.  185 

follow  the  true  light  of  God's  word,  refusing  the  horror  of  darkness  and  false  Uenry 

doctrine,  whereby,  before,  they  luive  been  seduced  from  the  right  teaching  and  viU- 
way  showed  in  the  Bible.     And  this  is  done,  not  by  a  hundred,  nor  by  a  thou-      .    ,-. 

sand;  but  generally  by  whole  cities  and  countries,  both  high  and  low;  few  or  iroo' 
none  excepted. 


But  our  prelates,  seeing  this,  and  that  their  deaUng  should,  if  this  light  were  Trial  and 
set  up,  soon  be  detected  and  discovered,  have  sent  out  commandments,  that  it  of\ooks 
any  person  should  adventure  to  keep  any  such  books,  they  shall,  for  so  doing,  free  in 
be  excommunicated  from  God,  and  all  his  saints,  and  cursed  as  black  as  pitch,  Germany. 
whether  the  books  be  in  Latin,  English,  French,  Dutch,  or  any  other  tongue ;  ^^•]"^' 
as  indeed  men,  seeing  the  fruit  contained  in  them,  have  set  them  forth  in  all  books  be 
languages.     But  this  ought  not  christian  men  to  think  any  novelty  ;  for  so  did  restrained 
their  forefathers,  the  prelates  in  Christ's  time  and  afterwai'ds,  to  the  apostles ;  prelates, 
yea,  and  if  it  were  well  tried,  I  think  it  should  be  soon  found  out,  that  they  The  time 
have  so  dealt  ever  since  unto  this  day.     For  when  Christ  went  about  preaching,  of  popes 
the  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  who  were  bishops  then  and  prelates,  gave  a  general  phj^-'  '^ 
commandment,  '  that  whosoever  confessed  him  to  be  Christ  should  be  accursed,  sees  cora- 
and  put  out  of  the  synagogue,'  that  we  call  the  church  ;  and  so  they  were.  pared. 

Look  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  and  you  shall  find  how  they  were  in  like 
manner  served ;  yea,  look  in  the  Old  Testament,  and  you  shall  find  (as  I  re-  Tlie  pa- 
member)  how  they  procured  of  one  that  was  a  temporal  ruler  at  that  season,  jg^'j^.^  „„ 
to  have  the  pi'ophecy  of  Jeremy  (for  he  of  all  others  is  most  vehement  against  reason  of 
the  dissimulation  of  priests)  to  be  burned.     Why  then  should  we  eschew  them,  t^'-"''^  ^'^' 
or  their  works  (unless  we  knew  a  better  cause  why),  whom  our  prelates  reject  ^^  . 
and  cast  away,  seeing  they  render  no  reasonable  cause  of  their  enterprise  ?  but,  proud 
presuming  of  their  power,  without  any  due  authority  that  I  can  find,  granted  proceed- 
unto  them  so  to  do,  will,  because  they  so  command,  so  have  all  done?  according  u^n  win, 
to  the  tyrannical  saying,  as  I  trow,  of  Sardanapalus,  '  Sic  volo,  sic  jubeo ;  stat  without 
pro  ratione  voluntas,'  That  is  to  say,  '  So  will  I,  so  do  I  command;  and  let  my  ^'ireason. 
will  for  reason  stand.' 

But  I  would  to  God  that  such  knew  what  spirit  they  have  in  them ;  for  if  TheSpirit 
they  had  indeed  the  spirit  which  they  claim  and  pretend  to  have,  I  mean  the  and'the'' 
Spirit  of  Christ,  I  dare  say  it  should  soon  alter  them  from  such  haughty  Ian-  spirit  of 
guage  and  doting,  and  cause  them  to  turn  a  new  leaf;  for  that  Spirit  is  full  of  *'.'"  P^j. 
softness  and  lenity,  lowliness  and  humility,  patience  and  temperancy ;  void  of  unlike.' 
all  wilfulness  and  tyranny :  yea,  it  should  cause  them  not  to  prevent,  but  easily 
to  follow,  the  counsel  and  doctrine  of  Christ's  apostles  and  holy  saints,  that  be 
their  interpreters.     As  St.  Paul,  who,  writing  vmto  the  Thessalonians,'  would 
have  them  all  to  prove  all  things,  and  to  retain  or  hold  that  only  which  is  good; 
refraining  fi-om  all  that  hath  semblance  of  evil.     And  St.  John  would  have  Chris- 
christian  people  to  try  the  spirit  of  them  that  should  speak ;  whether  they  were  *'^"*^  '''^ 
of  God  or  no.^     Also,  writing  in  another  Epistle  unto  a  noble  woman,  and  spirits. 
unto  her  children,  he  saith,  '  If  any  person  shall  come  unto  you,  bringing  with 
them  the  doctrine  that  is  not  of  Christ,  receive  him  not  into  your  house,  nor 
make  him  any  cheer.''     So  that  in  this  he  would  have  women  to  know  the 
doctrine  of  Christ,  and  to  love  that,  refusing  to  give  credence  unto  foreign 
teaching ;  not  favouring  the  same. 

In  the  First  Epistle  also  to  the  Corinthians,*  St.  Paul,  writing  in  general  to  all 
the  inhabitants  of  that  city,  saith,  '  Brethren,  be  ye  not  children  in  wit  and 
understanding ;  but  as  concerning  maliciousness,  be  you  children.  In  wit  I 
would  have  you  perfect.'  And  why?  Verily  for  no  other  cause,  but  that  we 
should  (as  he  writeth  unto  the  Hebrews)  have  discretion  to  judge  the  good  from 
ill,  and  the  ill  from  the  good,  and  so  to  be  like  men  differing  from  beasts, 
according  unto  the  saying  of  the  prophet,  '  See  that  ye  be  not  like  unto  a  horse 
or  a  mule,  which  lack  understanding.'*  And  we  should  pray  with  him  in 
another  Psalm,  '  O  Lord !  teach  me  the  way  that  I  should  walk  in,  for  I  lift  up 
my  soul  unto  thee.'^ 

St.  Chrysostome,^  according  unto  this,  in  a  certain  book  of  his  Commentaries 
upon  Matthew  (the  book  is  called  '  Opus  Imperfectum'),  writeth  after  this 

(1)1  Thess.  V.  (2)  1  John  iv.  (3)  2  John  i. 

(4)  1  Cor.  xiv.  (5)  Psalm  xxxii.  (6)  Psalm  cxiiii. 

(7)  Chrysosf.  in  Opere  Imperfecto.  [These  Commentaries  accompany  the  Editions  of  St.  Chry- 
sustome,  but  are  not  considered  his.  The  passage  quoted  is  in  Honi.  44,  vol.  vi.  p.  928.  Kdit. 
Paris.  1836.— Eb.J 


18G  THE    ANSWERS    OF    JOHN    LAMBERT 

Henry  fashion,  as  near  as  my  remembrance  doth  serve,  and  certain  I  am  that  I  shall 
^lil-  not  mis-report  him,  and  in  that  I  will  be  tried  whensoever  it  shall  please  you 
.  Tj  to  bring  the  book.  '  The  priests  that  were  Pharisees  in  the  time,'  saith  he,  '  of 
J  coo'    Christ,  made  an  ordinance,  that  whosoever  should  acknowledge  Jesus  to  be 

11.  Christ,   should  be  accursed  and  excommunicated.     If  then  the  Pharisees  or 

priests  that  now  do  occupy  their  rooms  should  make  a  like  oi-dinance,  because 
they  would  not  have  Christ's  doctrine  to  be  pi-ofessed  for  hindering  of  their 
lucre,  shoidd  we  therefore  give  in  all  points  credence  unto  them,  and  leave  off 
to  seek  after  the  knowledge  of  Christ's  doctrine?    Nay  truly.     Why,'  quoth  he, 
'  shall  we  not  be  excused  herein  by  ignorance,  seeing  we  be  forefended  by  the 
Authority  rulers  to  have  knowledge?'  He  answereth,  '  No  verily;  for  if,'  saith  he,  '  when 
wiu"not*    ^'^'^^  desirest  to  buy  cloth,  thou  wilt  not  be  content  to  see  one  merchant's  ware, 
discharge  but  go  from  the  first  to  the  second,  from  the  second  to  the  third,  and  so  further, 
our  igno-  jq  kjjow  where  is  the  best  cloth,  and  best  cheap,  thou,   using  such  careful  dili- 
gence for  a  temporal  profit,  art  well  worthy  great  reproach,  who  wilt  be  more 
remiss  and  negligent  for  thy  soul's  health.     Seek  therefore  about  from  one 
doctor  or  teacher  unto  another,  that  thou  mayest  know  who  doth  most  duly  and 
truly  teach  Christ,  and  him   follow;    according  to  the  saying  of  the  apostle, 
Prove  all,  and  hold  the  good  ;i  and  as  it  is  said  in  the  gospel,  that  thou  mayest 
know^  '  who  be  true  or  lawful  changers  or  coiners,  and  who  be  not' 

He  also  addeth  another  similitude  or  parable. ^  '  When  thou  goest,'  quoth 
he,  'a journey,  not  knowing  perfectly  the  way,  thou  wilt,  lest  thou  shouldst 
fail  of  the  right  way,  inquire  of  one  man,  and  after  of  another ;  and  if  thou 
shouldst  chance  to  go  somewhat  wide,  yet  thou  wilt  not  so  leave  off  thy  journey 
undone,  but  make  inquisition  again  to  come  where  thou  wouldst  rest.  So  like- 
wise,' saith  he,  '  ought  we  to  seek  about  intentively  for  the  wealth  of  our  soul, 
who  are  the  right  key-bearers,  and  who  not  ;* '  meaning  there  by  the  kej'- 
bearers,  Christ's  apostles,  and  the  bearers  of  his  testimony  or  message.  Which 
saying,  although  it  were  written  of  no  authentical  author  (howbeit  it  is  written 
even  of  him  whom  I  showed  you  in  the  said  work),  but  uttered  of  one  that  were 
in  little  estimation,  every  indifferent  person  having  wit  and  reason  would  answer 
I  doubt  not,  that  it  is  full  tioie. 

The  same  author  also,  in  an  epistle  which  you  shall  find  in  a  work  called 
'  Psegmata  Chrysostomi,'  showeth,  as  I  remember,  how  certain  men  deemed  ill 
of  him,  because  he  did  study  Origen's  works,  who  before  was  condemned  for  a 
Lawful  to  heretic :  but  he  maketh  an  apology  to  the  same,  showing,  that  christian  men 
read  and   ought  not  to  be  reprehended  for  so  doing;  in  which  apology  he  bringeth  for 
books.       his  defence  the  saying  of  Paul  above  rehearsed,  '  Prove  all  things,'  &c.     Like- 
wise did  St.  Jerome,  I  wot  not  well  in  what  place  of  his  works,  but  you  shall 
find  it  in  a  Treatise  called  '  Unio  Dissidentium,'  where  he  treateth  '  De  man- 
datis  hominum.'     When  it  was  objected  against  him  that  he  retained  by  him 
the  works  of  Eusebius  and  of  Origen,  studying  upon  them,  he  bringeth  for  him, 
that  it  was  so  lawful,  the  said  place  of  the  apostle,  making  therewith  an  assent, 
worthy  to  be  greatly  noted. 

The  same  is  also  reported  in  the  Book  called  '  Ecclesiastica  Historia,'  or  else 
'  Historia  Tripartita,'  I  wot  not  now  precisely  whether.  So  that  these  and 
other  authorities  of  the  Scripture,  and  semblable  ensamples  of  holy  interpreters 
shall  prove,  that  I  and  others  may  safely  (no  good  law  inhibiting,  unless  consti- 
tutions Pharisaical)  read  and  search  the  works  not  only  of  Luther,  but  also  of 
all  others,  be  they  ever  so  ill  or  good ;  namely,  seeing  I  am  a  priest :  whom 
the  bishop  of  Norwich  ought  not  to  have  admitted  into  orders,  unless  he  had 
seen  me  to  have  had  judgment  to  discern  good  from  ill ;  neither  ought  any  of 
you  to  give  orders  to  any  such,  in  whom  ye  do  not  find  like  ability  to  judge  the 
light  from  darkness,  and  the  truth  from  falsehood :  and  therefore,  if  for  this 
you  woxdd  punish  me,  I  cannot  see  but  you  shall  condemn  yoiu-selves,  judging 
rather  of  sensual  pleasure  than  of  equity,  which,  in  men  of  your  order,  were  a 
great  shame,  and  much  uncomely. 

Unto  your  third  demand,  wherein  you  do  ask  whether  I  was  constituted  a 
priest,  and  in  what  diocese,  and  by  what  bishop  ;  I  say  that  I  was  made  a  priest 
in  Norwich,  and  by  th.e  bishop's  suffragan  of  the  same  diocese. 

(1)  1  Thess  i.  (2)  'Qui  sunt  probatf  nnnimnlarij,  et  quinon.'    Matt.  xxv. 

(3)  Chrys.  Ibid.  (4)  '  Qui  sunt  probi  clavigeri,  et  qui  non.' 


TO    THE    bishops'    ARTICLES.  187 

Unto  the  fourth,  wherein  you  do  demand  wliether  it  be  lawful  for  a  priest  to  Henrv 

marry  a  wife,  and  whether  a  priest  in  some  case  be  bound  by  the  law  of  God  ^111- 

to  marry  a  wife ;  I  say  that  it  is  lawful,  yea  and  necessary,  for  all  men  that  ^  j) 

have  not  given  to  them  of  God  the  gift  of  chastity,  to  marry  a  wife ;  and  that  1533, 
show  both  Christ  and  St.  Paul.     In  Matthew  xix.  Christ,  speaking  unto  tlie 


Pharisees  that  came  to  tempt  him,  in  the  conclusion,  saith  in  this  wise,  *  Who-  ^p7ie^^g 
soever  shall  forsake  his  wife,  except  it  be  for  fornication,  and  marrieth  another,  whether ' 
committeth  adultery;   and  whosoever  marrieth  her  so  forsaken,  committeth  lawful, 
adultery.'  ^ 

With  that  say  his  disciples,  '  If  thus  the  case  stand  betwixt  a  man  and  his 
wife,  it  shall  be  hurtful,  and  not  expedient  to  contract  matrimony.'  He  made 
answer,  *  Every  man  cannot  away  with  that  saying,  but  they  unto  whom  it  is 
given  of  God;'^  meaning,  that  every  man  could  not  abide  single  or  unmarried, 
but  such  unto  whom  was  given  of  God  a  special  grace  so  to  continue.  And  if, 
with  your  better  advice,  I  might  herein  be  somewhat  bold,  I  would  suppose 
that  where  he  doth  say,  '  Non  omnes  sunt  capaces  hujus  dicti '  (Every  man 
cannot  away  with  that  saying),  this  word  'non  omnes '  ought  to  be  here  taken 
as  it  is  in  many  other  places  of  Scripture ;  ^  as  where,  in  the  Psalm,  it  is  said, 
'  Non  justificabitur  in  conspectu  tuo  omnis  vivens,'  it  is  meant  that  no  person 
living  shall  be  justified  before  God.  And  in  the  Epistle  to  the  Galatians,*  and  to 
the  Romans,'  where  it  is  said,  '  Ex  operibus  non  legis  justificabitur  omnis  caro ;' 
(By  the  works  of  the  law  no  flesh  shall  be  justified  in  his  sight),  it  is  meant 
thereby  nulla  caro:  so  that,  'non  omnis,'  after  the  rule  of  equipollence,  should 
be  taken  for  as  much  as  '  nuUus,'  and  then  the  sense  should  be  thus,  '  NuUi  sunt  chastity 
capaces  hujus  dicti  nisi  hi  quibus  datum  sit.'  No  man  can  be  '  capax'  of  this  i»  aj^iit 
saying,  or  can  so  pass  his  life  without  marriage,  except  those  who  have  it  qqJ  ° 
given  them,  by  a  singular  grace  of  God,  to  live  chaste. 

Then  he  proceeded  further,  saying,  '  There  be  eunuchs  that  so  were  born 
from  the  mother's  womb ;  and  there  be  some  eunuchs  that  have  been  so  made 
by  men ;  and  there  be  eunuchs  that  have  so  made  themselves,  for  love  of  the 
kingdom  of  heaven.'''     In  conclusion  he  saith,  '  Who,  that  receiveth  this  say- 
ing,' (thinketh  that  it  should  be  inexpedient  for  him  to  marry,  and  that  he  may  Single- 
live  chaste  through  the  gift  given  him  of  God);    'let  him  take  it  and  so  live.'  "''*'*  ""' 
So  he  leaveth  singleness  of  life  to  all  men's  election,  without  any  compelling  peUed. 
them  thereto. 

Hereunto  assenteth  St.  Paul :  when  that  by  many  reasons  he  had  persuaded 
the  Corinthians  to  single  life,  finally  he  concludeth  thus,  '  This,'  quoth  he, 
'  say  I  unto  you,  willing  that  which  should  be  for  your  profit,  but  not  to  bring 
you  in  bondage.'     And  a  little  before,  '  I  would,'  quoth  he,  '  that  all  men  were 
even  as  myself  am.     But  every  one  hath  a  several  gift  of  God,  one  onewise, 
another  otherwise  :'  showing  thereby,  that  unto  some  it  is  given  of  God  to  live 
continently,  and  to  others  to  engender  and  procreate  children,  and  therefore  his 
will  cannot  come  to  effect.     Which  thing  you  may  easily  perceive  in  this,  that 
after  he  had  showed  forth  his  good  wish  and  desire,  saying,   '  I  would  that  all  men 
were  even  as  I  am,''  he  puttetha  conjunction  adversative,  that  declareth  an  ob- 
stacle or  stop,  saying, '  But  every  man  hath  his  proper  gift  of  God.'  ^   Upon  this  he 
proceedeth  further,  whereby  you  may  apertly  see,  that  he  Avould  have  all  men, 
none  except,  to  marry,  wanting  the  gift  of  continency.     'This,'  quoth  he,   'I 
say  to  the  immarried  and  widows ;  expedient  it  were  for  them  to  remain  as  I 
do  :  but  if  they  cannot  live  continent,  let  them  contract  marriage  ;  for  better  is 
it  to  many  than  to  burn.'     This  proveth  well,  that  all  priests,  wanting  con-  nec^ssTry 
tinency  of  heart,   had  need  to  marry  to  avoid  burning  lust,  unless  they  be  for  all 
inobedient  to  the  mind  of  Christ  that  spake  in  Paul,  in  observing  the  traditions  "'''"  lack 
of  men.     In  the  beginning  of  the  same  chapter  also  he  saith,  '  It  is  good  that  a  nency. 
man  should  not  deal  with  a  woman :  notwithstanding,  for  avoiding  fornication,'  Quisque 
quoth  he,  '  let  every  man  have  his  wife,  and  every  woman  have  her  husband.'  qu«Eqiie, 
He  saith  here,  ' qmsque  et  quseque, '  every  man  and  every  woman;  and  not  (jam  "' 
quidam  nee  quaedam,  some  man  or  some  woman.     He  excepteth  neither  priest  quajilam. 

(1)  Matt.  xix.      (2)  Ibid.  (3)  '  Non  omnes,'  must  be  taken  universally  in  Scripture. 

(4)  Gal.  ii.  (5)  Rom.  ix.  (6)  Eunuchs  three  ways  to  be  taken  in  Scripture.  Matt.  xix. 

(7)  '  Velim  omnes  homines,'  &c.  1  Cor.  vii. 

(8)  '  Sell  unusquisque  proprium  donum  habet,'  &c 


188  THE    ANSWEItS    OV    JOHN    LAMBERT 

Henry    nor  nun,  but  every  one,  l)otl>  man  nnd  woman,  is  bound,  for  avoiding  of  burning 
y^ii-     and  fornication,  to  man-y,  not  having  the  gift  given  of  chastity. 
A    j^  The  same  also  confirmeth  your  own  law,  where  it  is  \STitten  thus,  '  If  any 

,  roo*    man  do  hold  that  a  priest,  being  married,  in  that  respect  that  he  is  married, 

'—  ought  not  to  minister  in  his  function,  be  he  accursed.'^     And,  '  If  any  man 

Marriage  shall  find  fault  with  matrimony,  and  detest  a  faithful  and  devout  woman  lying 
by  the*  wiih  her  husband,  and  think  her  culpable,  as  one  that  could  not  therefore 
pope's  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God,  be  he  accursed.''  And  everywhere  else  such- 
law,  jji^g  gj.g  ^Q  |jg  seen. 

Marriage       Moreover,  in  '  Historia  Tripartita '  it  is  written,  that  a  noble  martyr  of  Christ 

permitted  called  Paphmitius,  in  the  Nicene  Council,  when  all  other  bishops  were  puqiosed 

t(f(f  (,,j^,n-  to  have  enacted  there,  that  priests  should  live  unmarried,  this  holy  man  resisted 

cil  of         them  so  mightily  both  with  reasons,  and  also  with  authority  of  Scripture,  that 

^^''^'        then  their  purpose  altered,  and  their  first  device  could  not  pass.     And  one 

authority  I  remember  was  this,  which  he  borrowed  of  Paul  in  the  Second  Epistle 

to  Timothy  ;   '  Your  devise,'  quoth  he,   '  may  have  a  semblance  of  holiness,  but 

indeed,  it  shall  be  the  destruction  and  undoing  of  the  same.' 

Moreover,  in  one  of  the  principal  histories  of  France,  called  '  Les  Illustrations 
de  Galles,'  whosoever  please  may  there  read  it  as  it  standeth,  within  six  leaves 
afore  the  end  of  the  same;  how  the  author  with  deep  sorrow  lamenteth  the 
ordinance  that  first  decreed  priests  to  live  unmarried,  showing,  and  that  amply, 
the  miseries  tliat  have  ensued  in  France  thereby,  imputing  it  unto  Calixtus  the 
pope,  of  whom  he  maketh  a  doleful  mention  in  metre,  whereof  the  first  I  yet 
remember,  and  it  is  thus:  'O  sancte  Calixte !  totus  mundus  odit  te;'  Src. 
'  Oholy  Calixtus !  all  the  world  hateth  thee;'  which  foUoweth  in  writing,  to  all 
that  lust  to  behold  therein.  But  what  need  I  to  make  longer  treatise  hereof,  for- 
asmuch as  you  do  daily  both  hear  and  see,  what  foul  abomination  ariseth  in  every 
Men  will  corner,  of  this  piteous  law,  made  by  men  that  would  presume  to  be  wiser  than 
be  wiser  Q^^ .  thinking  (as  we  ever  do)  that  either  he  would  not,  or  else  for  lack  of  wis- 
dom he  could  not,  show  us  a  sufficient  law  or  way,  to  dii-ect  our  life  and  con- 
versation to  come  to  the  joy  and  resting-place  by  him  promised,  and  so  by  us 
longed  and  looked  for;  whereby  both  we  be  far  unreasonable  in  so  deeming  of 
him  after  our  unwise  wit,  and  he  much  dishonoured.  The  which  I  beseech 
him  to  help.     Amen. 

Free  will  Unto  the  fifth,  where  ye  do  ask,  whether  I  believe  that  whatsoever  is  done 
todeserve  of  man,  whether  it  be  good  or  ill,  cometh  of  necessity;  that  is  (as  you  con- 
pain '^  strue)  to  wit,  whether  man  hath  free  will,  so  that  he  may  deserve  joy  or  pain  : 
I  say  (as  I  said  at  the  beginning),  that  unto  the  first  part  of  your  riddle,  I  nei- 
ther can  nor  will  give  any  definitive  answer,  forasmuch  as  it  surmounteth  my 
capacity ;  trusting  that  God  shall  send  hereafter  others  that  shall  be  of  better 
learning  and  wit  than  I,  to  indite  it.  As  concerning  the  second  part,  where 
you  do  intei-])ret ;  that  is  to  say,  whether  man  hath  free  will  or  no,  so  that  he 
may  deserve  joy  or  pain :  as  for  om-  deserving  specially  of  joy,  I  think  it  very 
slender  or  none,  even  when  we  do  the  very  commandments  and  law  of  God. 
And  that  I  am  taught  by  our  Saviour  in  St.  Luke,  where  he  saith  thus,  '  Whicli 
of  )'ou,'  quotli  he,  '  having  a  servant  that  hath  eared  yoiu"  land,  or  fed  yoiu'  beasts, 
will  say  unto  him,  when  he  cometh  home  out  of  the  field,  Cto  thy  way  quickly, 
aiul  sit  down  to  thy  meat;  and  rather  will  not  say  unto  him.  Make  ready  my 
supper ;  serving  thereat  till  I  have  made  an  end  thereof,  and  afterwards  take 
thyself  meat  and  drink?  Think  you  that  he  is  bound  to  thank  his  servant 
which  thus  shall  do  his  commandment?  1  trow,'  saith  he,  'nay."  'Even  so 
you,'  saith  he,  '  when  you  have  done  all  things  to  you  commanded,  say  yet  you 
be  unprofitable  servants,  and  have  done  that  which  you  were  bound  to  do.' 
Merits  In  which  words  you  may  clearly  see,  that  he  woidd  not  have  us  greatly 

""* '"  1^   esteem  our  merits,  when  we  have  done  what  is  commanded  by  God,  but  rather, 
■  reckon  ourselves  to  be  but  servants  unprofitable  to  God,  forasmuch  as  he  hath 
no  need  of  our  well-doing  for  his  own  advancement,  but  only  that  he  loveth  to 
see  us  do  well  for  our  own  behoof:  and  moreover,  that  when  we  have  done  his 

(1 )  'Si  quis  disrernit  preshyteruni  conjugatum,  tanquam  occasione  nuptiarum, quod  offerre  non 
debeat,  aiiatlicnia  sit.'    fiistinot.  2'.). 

(2)  '  Si  quis  vituiierat  nuptias,  et  dormicntem  cum  viro  sue  fidelem  ac  religiosam  detestatur 
aut  culpabilem  astinial,  vilut  qua'  reginini  Dei  iiitroire  non  possit,  anathema  sit.'  Dist.  31. 


TO    THE    BISHOrs'    ARTICLES.  189 

bidding,  we  ought  not  so  to  magnify,  either  ourself,  or  our  own  free  will,  hut    Henry 
laud  him  with  a  meek  heart,  through  whose  benefit  we  have  done  (if  at  any     '^^^• 
time  we  do  it)  his  liking  and  pleasure  ;  not  regarding  our  merit,  but  his  grace  ~T~|T~ 
and  benefit,  whereby  only  is  done  all  that  in  any  wise  is  to  him  acceptable.  And    ".  _■„„■ 
thus,  if  we  ought  not  to  attend  our  merits  in  doing  the  commandment  of  God, 


tiaili- 
tions. 


much  less  should  we  look  for  merit  for  observing  of  our  own  inventions  or  tra-  Observ- 
ditions  of  men,  unto   which  there  is  no  benefit  in  all  Scripture  (which  Paul  q^^^^ 
calloth  the  word  of  truth  and  of  faith)  promised.  works,  no 

But  here  may  be  objected  against  me,  that  the  reward  is  promised  in  many  5?^"^- 
places  to  them  that  do  observe  the  precepts  of  God.     That  I  affirm  to  be  very  rin\c\\  less 
sooth.      Notwithstanding  such  reward  shall  never  be   attained  of  us,   except  men's 
by  the  grace  and  benefit  of  Him  who  worketh  all  things  in  all  creatures.   And 
tins  affirmeth  well  St.  Augustine,  with  St.  Ambrose,  Fulgentius,  and  others,  as  you 
may  see  everywhere  in  their  works,  and  especially  in  the  treatise  called  '  Unio 
Dissidentiiun,'  wherein  Jerome  treateth  '  De  Gratia  et  Mei'itis.'  And  of  St.  Augus- 
tine I  remember  two  or  three  right  notable  sentences,  concerning  the  same.    One 
is  in  the  ninth  book  of  his  Confessions,  in  this  form ;'  '  Woe  be  to  the  life  of  men.  Reward, 
be  they  ever  so  holy,  if  Thou  shalt  examine  them,  setting  thy  mercy  aside.  '^"^  \"^ 
Because  thou  dost  not  exactly  examine  the  faults  of  men,  therefore  we  have  a  \q  works, 
vehement  hope  and  trust  to  find  some  place  of  mercj'^  with  thee.     And  whoso- 
ever recounteth  unto  thee  his  mei-its,  what  other  thing  doth  he  recount  but  thy 
benefits?     O  would  to  God  all  men  would  see  and  know  themselves,  and  that 
he  who  glorieth,  would  glory  in  the  Lord.'     Again,  in  the  first  book,^  he  saith 
tluis  unto  God :  '  Doth  any  man  give  what  he  oweth  not  unto  thee,  that  tliou 
shouldest  be  in  his  debt?  and  hath  any  man   aught  that  is  not  thine?     Thou 
renderest  debt,  and  yet  owest  to  no  man.     Thou  forgivest  debts,  and  yet  losest 
nothing.'    And  therefore  his  usual  prayer  was  this:^  '  Lord  give  that  thou  com- 
mandest,  and  command  what  thou  wilt.' 

Also  in  the  book  called  '  Manuale  Augustini,'  or  '  De  Contemplations  Christi.'* 
he  saith  in  this  wise,  '  All  my  hope  is  in  the  Lord's  death.  His  death  is  my 
merit,  my  refuge,  my  health,  and  my  resurrection.  My  merit  is  the  mercy  of 
the  Lord.  I  am  not  without  merit,  so  long  as  the  Lord  of  mercy  shall  continue ; 
and  if  the  mercies  of  the  Lord  be  great  and  rich,  then  am  I  also  great  and  rich 
in  merits.' 

And  to  conclude,  they  be  Christ's  own  merits  and  good  works  (as  saith  St.  Good 
Ambrose  well  nigh  everywhere)  that  he  worketh  in  us,  which  he  doth  reward  ^^"^''they 
and  crown  ;  and  not  ours,  if  one  should  look  narrowly  upon  the  thing,  and  be  God's, 
speak  properly.     Howbeit,  they  yet  nevertheless  are  ours  by  him,  forasmuch  as  ^^^  ^i"* 
his  merciful  bounty  imputeth  his  goods  to  be  ours ;  so  that  in  this,  I  wot  not 
how  others  do  mean,  who  lust  to   sell  their  merits  unto  their  neighbours,  who 
haply  have  scarcely  enough  for  themselves:  but  I  do  wholly  deem  and  believe, 
according  as  the  Scriptures,  with  these  holy  doctors  and  such  other,  do  teach, 
wishing  that  men  ever,  for  good  doing,  should  not  so  much  (as  the  common  -p^  ^^^^ 
people  do)  regard  their  merit  or  reward,  for  that  is  not  the  thing  that  engen-  vilely  is 
dereth  the  love  of  God  in  us,  but  rather  maketh  men  to  honour  God  in  a  ser-  f°r^ierit 
vile  fashion,  and  for  the  love  of  themselves,  in  doing  works  for  love  of  reward.  Reward  " 
or  for  dread  of  pain,  more  than  because  it  so  pleaseth  God,  and  liketh  him :  followeth 
Avhereas,  if  we  regarded  first,  yea  and  altogether,  that  it  is  our  duty  to  do  well  ^"J'rks ; 
(which  is  the  keeping  of  his  commandments),  and  that  so  we  should  content  good 
his  pleasure,  reward  should  undoubtedly  ensue  good  deeds,  although  we  minded  JJ'°f*o„e 
no  whit  the  same,  as  heat  followeth  evermore  the  fire  unseparate  therefrom,  for 
And  thus,  we  should  serve  God  with  hearty  love  as  children,  and  not  for  meed  reward. 
or  dread,  as  unloving  thralls  and  servants. 

Concerning  free-will,  I  mean  altogether  as  doth  St.  Augustine,  that  of  our- 

(1)  '  Vae  etiam  laudabili  vltae  hominum,  si  remota  tnisericordia  discutias  earn.  Quia  vere  non 
exquiris  delicta  vehementer,  fiducialiter  speranius  aliquem  locum  apud  te  invenire  indulgentiBc. 
Quisquis  autem  tibi  enumerat  vera  merita  sua,  quid  tibi  enumerat  nisi  munera  tua?  O  si  cog- 
noscerent  se  omnes,  et  qui  gloriatur  in  Domino  gloriaretur.'     August.  Confess,  lib.  ix. 

(2)  '  Nunquid  inops  es  et  gaudes  lucris?  Nunquid  avarus  et  usuras  exigis  ?  Supcrerogatur  tibi 
ut  deheas  ?  et  quis  habet  quicquam  non  tuum  ?  Reddis  debita  nulli  debens,  donas  debita  nihil 
perdens.'     Confess,  v.  lib.  i. 

(3)  '  Domine,  da  quod  jubes,  et  jube  quod  vis.' 

(4)  '  Tota  soes  mea  est  in  morte  Domini.  Mors  ejus  meritum  meum,  refugium  meum,  salus  vitae, 
et  resurrectio  mea.  Meritum  meum,  miseratio  Domini.  Non  sum  meriti  inops  quamdiu  ille  mise- 
xationum  Dorainus  non  defuerit.     Et  si  misericordia;  Domini  multae,  multus  ego  sum  in  meritis.' 


190 


THE  ANSWERS  OF  JOHN  LAMBERT 


Henry  selves  We  have  no  liberty  nor  ability  to  do  the  will  of  God,  but  are  subject  unto 
f^Ill-  sin  and  thralls  of  the  same,  '  shut  up  and  sold  under  siti,' '  as  witness  both 
.    y^      Isaiah  and  also  Paul :  but,  by  the  grace  of  God,  we  are  rid  and  set  at  liberty, 


,D. 

1538. 


according  to  the  portion  that  every  man  hath  taken  of  the  same,  some  more, 


some  less. 


The  Whereas,  in  your  sixth  demand ,  you  do  inquire  whether  the  sacrament  of 

sacra-        t]jg  ^Itar  be  a  sacrament  necessary  unto  salvation,  and  whether  after  the  conse- 

thetody    cration  of  the  bread  and  wine  done  by  the  priest,  as  by  the  minister  of  God, 

and  blood  there  is  the  very  body  and  blood  of  Christ  in  likeness  of  bread  and  wine,' 

?' '  j*^        I  neither  can  nor  will  answer  one  word  otherwise  than  I  have  told  since  I  was 

delivered  into  your  hands.  Neither  would  I  have  answered  one  whit  thereunto, 

knowing  so  much  at  the  first  as  now  I  do,  till  you  had  brought  forth  some  that 

would  iiave   accused  me  to  have  trespassed  in  the  same ;  which  I  am  certain 

you  cannot  do,  bringing  any  that  is  honest  and  credible. 


Answer 
to  the 
seventh 
article. 


As  concerning  the  other  six  sacraments,  I  make  you  that  same  answer  that  I 
have  done  to  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  and  no  other;  that  is,  I  will  say  nothing 
until  some  men  appear  to  accuse  me  in  the  same,  unless  I  know  a  more  reason- 
able cause  than  I  have  yet  heard,  why  I  so  ought  to  do.     But  as  touching  the 
form  and  fashion,  I  shall  answer  willingly  so  far  forth  as  my  rudeness  will 
serve.     I  hold  well  that  such  as  be  duly  elected  ministers  in  the  church,  ought 
to  baptize,  except  necessity  require  otherwise  ;  and  that  the  form  used  in  the 
Baptism    church  is,  in  mine  opinion,  not  uncommendable.     Nevertheless  it  should  edify 
the*** '"     much  more,  if  it  were  uttered  in  the  vulgar  language,  and  cause  people,  in  the 
vulgar      baptism  of  children,  more  efFectuously  to  thank  God  for  liis  institution,  and  the 
tongue,     ijigh  benefit  thereby  represented. 


Answer 
to  the 
eighth 
article. 


Matri- 
mony 
ought 
freely  to 
be  minis- 
tered and 
without 
money. 


Answerto 
the  ninth 
article. 


Bishops 
and 
priests, 
all  one  in 
old  time. 
The  order 
and  state 
of  priests. 
Election 
of  minis- 
ters, with 
the  assent 
of  the 
people. 


In  like  condition  do  I  also  deem  of  ministration  in  all  the  others,  that  it 
should  be  expedient  to  have  them  ministered  openly  in  the  vulgar  language, 
for  the  edifying  of  the  people.  As  concerning  the  form  used  in  matrimony,  I 
like  it  right  well,  and  think  it  commendable,  saving  in  all  countries  lightly 
Judas  hath  set  in  his  foot  over  far,  and  taketh  in  hand  to  sell  his  master,  accom- 
panied with  Simon  Magus,  saying,  '  What  will  you  give  me,  if  I  deliver  unto 
you  Christ  V  This  is  the  saying  of  all  them  that  require,  without  any  lawful 
authority,  in  some  places  twelvepence,  in  some  sixpence,  in  some  more,  in  some 
less,  but  in  every  place  lightly  some  money,  when  a  couple  should  be  married : 
and  this  they  call  '  The  Church's  Right.'  Moreover,  that  they  will  not  suffer 
marriage  to  be  solemnized  at  all  times  of  the  year,  I  tliink  it  standeth  not  with 
Christ's  rule,  but  rather  is  against  the  same,  and  that  they  will  not  suffer  the 
bans  upon  all  holy  days  to  be  proclaimed,  unless  a  dispensation  for  money  be 
purchased  thcre-for.  All  this  God  forbiddeth.  Finally,  like  as  no  money  ought 
to  be  given  for  this,  no  more  should  any  be  taken  for  any  other.  But  the  con- 
trary is  seen,  which  is  great  pity ;  yea,  even  at  the  receiving  of  the  sacrament 
of  the  altar,  priests  everywhere  use  to  claim  somewhat,  and  in  some  parts  of 
the  west  country,  no  less  than  twopence,  of  every  poll. 

As  touching  priesthood  in  the  primitive  church,  when  virtue  bare  (as  ancient 
doctors  do  deem,  and  Scriptin-e,  in  mine  opinion,  recordeth  the  same)  most 
room,  there  were  no  more  officers  in  the  church  of  God,  than  bishops  and 
deacons  ;  that  is  to  say,  ministers  :  as  witnesseth,  besides  Scripture  fully  aperdy, 
Jerome,  in  his  Commentaries  upon  the  Epistles  of  Paul,  where  he  saith,  that 
those  whom  we  call  priests,  were  all  one  and  none  other  but  bishops ;  and  the 
bishops  none  other  but  priests ;  men  ancient  both  in  age  and  learning,  so  near 
as  they  could  be  chosen.  Neither  were  they  instituted  and  chosen,  as  they  be 
now-a-days,  with  small  regard  by  a  bishop  or  his  officer,  only  opposing  them 
if  they  can  construe  a  collect ;  but  they  were  chosen  not  only  by  the  bishop, 
but  also  with  the  consent  of  the  people  among  whom  they  should  have  their 
living,  as  showeth  St.  Cj-prian ;  and  the  people  (as  he  saith)  ought  to  have 
power  to  choose  priests  that  be  men  of  good  learning,  of  good  and  honest 
report.  But,  alack  for  pity!  such  elections  are  now  banished,  and  new  fashions 
brought  in  ;  which  if  we  should  confer  with  the  form  of  the  election  showed  of 
Christ  by  his  apostle  Paid,  we  should  find  no  small  diversity,  but  all  turned 
(J)  '  Conclusi  sub  peccato,  et  vanundati  sub  eodera.'    Rom.  vii.  II. 


TO    THE    bishops'    ARTICLES.  191 

upside  down.  To  conclude,  I  say,  the  order  or  state  of  priests  and  deacons  Henry 
was  ordained  by  God ;  but  subdeacons  and  conjurers,  otherwise  called  '  Exor-  yiH- 
cistae  '  and  '  Accolitae,'  which  we  call  '  Benet '  and  '  Collet,'  were  instituted  by  ^  j-j 
the  invention  of  men.     And  this  you  may  find  in  the  law,  Dist.  21,  and  in     1533 

other  places  where  it  is  written,  '  Subdeaconship,  in  the  time  of  the  apostles,  '— 

was  no  holy  order.' > 

As  touching  ear-confession,  I  say  that  the  common  fashion  now  used,  was  Answer 
never  ordained  by  Christ's  law,  that  is,  written  in  the  Bible ;  neither  can  you  t°n\'}f  ap- 
prove by  any  authority  of  the  same,  that  we  ought  to  confess  all  our  oifences  tide, 
particularly,  with  the  circumstances  of  all  and  of  every  such,  to  any  man. 
Again,  for  the  maintenance  of  this  which  I  have  said,  you  shall  know  that 
Chrysostome  standeth  stiffly  with  me,  in  his  Commentaries  upon  the  Epistle  to 
the  Hebrews;  in  a  homily  also  that  he  maketh  upon  the  Psalm  '  Miserere ;'  and 
moreover  in  a  sermon  that  he  maketh,  'De  Pcenitentia,'  besides  many  other 
treatises,  wherein  he  continueth  ever  one,  testifying  in  semblable  wise. 

In  like  maimer  doth  one  of  your  principal  doctors,'  writing  upon  your  Canon  Auricular 
law,  named  Panormitane,  testify  that  it  is  made  by  the  law  of  man,  and  not  of  confes- 
God,  in  cap.  '  Omnis  utriusque  sexus.'     In  the   book    also   called   '  Historia  ordained 
Tripartita,'  you  shall  find  how  it  was  first  instituted  (as  I  remember),  and  after-  by  God. 
v/ards  undone  again,  because  of  a  huge  villany  committed  with  a  woman  by  a 
minister  of  the  church,  through  confession. 

Also  it  is  mentioned  in  the  end  of  the  first  Distinction  'De  Pcenitentia,'  how  The 
the  Greek  church,  whom  I  think  you  do  not  note  to  be  heretics,  will  not  yet  ^jJ^^^J^,, 
hitherto  allow  it.     There  are  also  many  reasons  brought  forth,  both  to  prove  allowed 
that  confession  made  to  a  priest  should  not  be  necessaiy,  and  also  that  confes-  "»  con- 
sion  made  unto  God  should  suffice,  concluding  in  this  wise,  '  Quibus  authorita-  a^yr/cular. 
tibus,'  &c.     I  could  bring  forth  others  that  be  yet  living,  men  of  surmounting 
and  excellent  literature,  who  exactly,  by  many  and  mighty  both  authorities  and 
reasons,  do  show  and  confirm  this  my  saying  to  be  just :  but  I  keep  silence, 
and  will  not  name  them,  lest  I  should  bring  them  into  hatred.  Notwithstanding, 
I  never  said,  nor  will  say,  but  that  men  feeling  themselves  aggrieved  in  con- 
science with  some  great  temptation,  had  need  to  go  unto  such  whom  they  know 
and  trust  to  be  of  steadfast  credence,  and  to  have  good  skill  in  the  law  of 
God,  opening  their  grief  unto  them,  to  the  intent  they  may  know,  through 
counsel,  some  ease  and  remedy  thereof. 

But  in  this  I  mean  not  that  they  ought  to  go  unto  their  curate,  or  to  any  other  Asking 
priest,  whose  credence  they  deem  not  all  trusty,  or  their  counsel  not  sage,  but  [""J^^**' 
to  any  other  whatsoever  he  be,  whom  they  know  most  sufficient  in  properties  church  is 
above-showed,  when  their  curate  doth  lack  them.      And  this  thing  is  most  good,  but 
behoveable,  when  men,  needing  counsel,  be  so  void  of  knowledge  in  Christ's  Jo"°y"*'* 
law,  that  they  cannot  find  therein  remedy  themselves.     For  the  doctrine  of  person. 
Christ,  if  it  were  well  known,  containeth  remedies  for  all  infirmities  and  mala- 
dies of  the  mind,  so  that  men,  by  spiritual  knowledge,  might  ease  themselves. 

To  the  other  part  of  your  question,  where  you  do  ask  whether  a  priest,  in  The  se- 
cases  imto  him  limited,  may  loose  a  sinner  confessed  and  contrite  for  his  sin,  ''"",'lj'*'^ 
enjoining  him  wholesome   penance;    I  say  that  only  Christ  looseth  a  sinner  question 
who  is  contrite,  by  his  word  and  promise,  and  the  priest  doth  nothing  but  show  whether  a 
and  declare  the  word :  neither  doth  declaration  or  ministry  of  the  priest  any  fj^sp^j,  ^ 
whit  avail  for  to  loose  any  person,  unless  he  that  should  be  loosed  give  credence  sinner? 
unto  the  word  ministered  and  showed  by  the  priest,  which  word  or  promise  of 
Christ  is  called  '  the  word  of  reconciliation  or  atonement  making  betwixt  God 
and  man.'     And  this  testified  St.  Paul,  in  the  Corinthians,  where  he  saith  in 
this  wise,  '  God  hath  reconciled  us  unto  him  through  Jesus  Christ.^     See  how  Christ 
it  is  God  that  looseth  us  from  sin,  who  is  to  make  reconciliation  or  atonement  g"j|'y°°^" 
betwixt  us  and  him,  and  that  through  Christ,  whom  he  caused  to  die  for  the  from  sin. 
same  pm-pose.     'And  he,'  quoth  St.  Paul,  'hath  ordained  us  ministers  of  the  xhe 
said  atonement.'     See  how  Christ's  apostles  called  not  themselves  '  the  authors  apostles 
of  binding  and  loosing,' but  'ministers;'  '  For  he,' that  is  to  wit  God, 'reconciled  authorsof 
the  world  unto  him,  forgiving  their  sins '  (where  you  may  know  what  recon-  loosing. 

(1)  '  Subdiaconatus  tempore  apostolorum  non  fuit  sacer.' 

(2)  Panormitanus  Abbas  in  cap.  '  Omnis  utriusque  sexus.'  (3)  2  Cor.  v. 


192  THE    ANSWERS    OF    .lOTIN    LAMBERT. 

Henry    ciling  is)  ;  '  and  hath  comniittcd,'  saitli  Paul,  '  unto  us,  to  be  messengers  of  the 
yiil-     same  word,  or  tidings  of  atonement  or  reconciling.' 

A    T\  Also,  that  the  power  whereby  men  are  loosed  from  sin  is  not  the  priest's 

1 53«'    power,  you  may  know  by  the  vulgar  saying,  which  is  right  true  ;  yea,  and  with 

!_  leisure,  I  doubt  not  but  that  1  can  show  the  same  in  the  Decrees,  which  is  thus, 

'  Only  God  forgiveth  and  pardoneth  us  of  our  sins.' '     And  this  was  preached  at 

Paul's  Cross  the  Sunday  next  after  the  Epiphany  last,  the  bishop  of  London  sitting 

by ;  the  preacher  speaking  after  this  form,  treating  of  this  text,  '  Behold  the  Lamb 

of  God,  which  taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world.'  *     *  In  that,'  said  the  preacher, 

'  testimony  is  given  of  Christ  to  be  a  lamb,  it  is  showed  that  he  was  an  innocent 

man.     But  in  that  it  is  said,  that  he  '  taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world,'  is 

showed  that  he  was  God;'  alleging  there,  for  the  confirmation  of  this  part  of 

his  purpose,  the  vidgar  saying  above  said  by  me,  'Solus  Dens  remittit  peccata.' 

And  the  same  proposition,  or  another  equal  with  the  same,  usetli  St.  Chrysostome, 

in  a  homily  that  is  made  upon  this  text  of  St.  Matthew,  '  His  name  shall  be 

called  Jesus,  for  he  shall  save  his  people  from  their  sins.'  ^     Also  St.  Chrysostome, 

in  Opus  Imperfectum,  upon  this  text,  '  Woe  be  unto  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees ! 

because  ye  shut  up  the  kingdom  of  heaven  before  men,'  &c.''     As  near  as  my 

The  keys  remembrance  doth  serve  me,  or  else  in  some  other  place,  but  in  the  same  book 

"f^inding  (^^s  I  suppose),  he  affirmeth  that  the  keys  of  heaven  are  the  word  and  doctrine 

ing  an-      of  God.     This  witnessetli  moreover  St.  Gregory,   I  trow,  in  his  book  called 

swer  to      »  Pastoralia,  '*  or  else  it  is  an  epistle  that  he  writeth  to  the  bishop  of  Constantinople, 

of  God       ^^  these  words :   '  The  key  of  loosing  is  the  word  of  the  corrector,  who,  rebuking, 

doth  disclose  the  fault,  which  many  times  he  knoweth  not,  that  committeth  the 

same.' 6 

How  mi-       St.  Ambrose,  agreeing  to  the  same,  saith,  '  The  word  of  God  forgiveth  sin.'' 

iiisters       -g^j.  g]jj^i]  ^g  iherv  sav  that  God's  ministers  do  not  bind  and  loose  1     I  say.  No, 

nind  and  c  i    ■  i  i  n     i  n  i  •     i    •      i-i  •"        . 

loose.        not  as  the  authors  or  so  domg ;  but  they  do  loose  and  bmd  m  like  manner  as  it 

is  said  of  Paul  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  wh.ere  our  Saviour  spake  unto  him 

in  this  manner  :  'I  shall,'  said  our  Saviour,   '  deliver  thee  from  the  people  and 

nations  unto  whom  I  send  thee,  that  thou  shouldest  open  their  eyes,  that  they 

may  be  converted  from  darkness  to  light.'*     Here  Paul  is  said  to  open  the  eyes 

of  men's  hearts,  albeit  to  speak  properly,  it  is  God  that  so  doth ;  and  therefore 

David  prayeth  imto  him,  '  Open  mine  eyes,  O  Lord.'^     And  in  like  manner  it 

is  spoken  of  John  Baptist,  that  he  should  go  before  Christ  '  in  the  spirit  and 

power  of  Elias,  and  turn  the  hearts  of  the  fathers  to  their  children,  and  the 

unbelievers  to  the  wisdom  of  the  i-ighteous:''"  albeit,  to  turn  men's  hearts, 

and  to  work  in  them, belongeth to  God;  but  souse  we  to  speak  'metonymice.'^'' 

As,  if  your  lordsliip  had  defined  to  me  to  be  excommmiicated,  and  thereupon 

should  send  a  commandment  to  the  parson  of  Knoll,  to  declare  the  same,  the 

people  would  say,  that  the  parson  of  Knoll,  proclaiming  your  commandment, 

had  accursed  me ;  but  yet  doth  he  not  properly  curse  me,  but  you  rather,  when 

he,  in  pronouncing  the  same,  doth  your  act  and  commandment,  rather  than 

his  own. 

Power  in       Touching  cases  limited  to  priests  and  ministers,  for  loosing  from  sin,  or  binding 

binding     jj^  ^^^^  same,  I  do  know  no  such  things  showed  in  Scripture,  which  is  the  perfect 

ing,  not     way  of  our  life :  neither  can  any  man,   1  suppose,  show  by  authority  thereof, 

limited,     that  one  should  have  more  or  less  limited  him  than  another.     And  if  you  can 

'^"^'  or  will  thereby  teach  it  me,  I  shall  thank  you  for  your  doing,  and  pray  God  to 

requite  you. 

Enjoin-  Concerning  enjoining  of  penance,  I  know  of  none  that  men  need  to  admit, 

ingofpe-  nor  you  to  put  or  enjoin  the  same,  except  it  be  renovation  of  living  in  casting 

nance.       ^part  old  vice,  and  taking  them  unto  new  virtue,  which  every  true  penitent 

intcndeth,  or  ought  to  intend,  verily  by  the  grace  and  assistance  of  our  Saviour 

Christ,  to  show  and  perform. 

(1)  '  Solus  Deus  remittit  peccata:'  this  saying  is  taken  out  of  Peter  Lombard,  and  cited  in  the 
Decrees. 

(2)  '  Kcce  Afrnus  Dei  qui  follit  peccata  mundi.'      (3)  '  Vocabitur  nomen  ejus  Jesus,'  &c.  Mat.  i. 

(4)  '  Vas  vobis  scribae  et  Pharissi,  qui  clauditis  regnum  coelorum,'  &c.  Matt,  xxiii. 

(5)  Greg,  in  Pastoral. 

(5)  'Clavis  apertionis  est  sermo  correctoris,  qui  increpando  culpam  detegit,  quam  spepe  nescit 
qui  perpetravit.' 

((i)  '  Verbum  Dei  dimittit  peccata.'  (8)  Acts  xxvi.   (9) '  Revelaoculos  meos.'  Ps.  cxix.   (10)  Luke  i. 

(II)  Metonymia  is  a  figure,  when  the  name  that  properly  belongeth  to  one,  is  improperly  trans- 
ferred to  another  thing. 


TO    THE    RISIIOPS''    AKTICLES.  193 

Unto  the  eleventh  article  I  say,  that  grace  is  given  unto  ihem  that  duly  receive  jjenry 
the  sacraments  of  Christ  and  liis  chiu'ch  ;  but  wliether  by  them  or  no,  that  I  Vlll- 
cannot  define  ;  for  God  sendetli  his  grace  where  he  pleaseth,  either  with  them,  ^  -q. 
or  without  them,  and  wlien  he  pleaseth  ;  so  that  it  is  at  his  arbitrement,  how     i53jj_ 

and  when.     Moreover,  many  a  lewd  person  receiveth  tlie  sacraments,  who  is 

destitute  of  grace,  to  his  confusion.     So  that  I  cannot  affirm  that  the  sacraments  ments, 
give  grace ;  yet,  in  due  receipt  of  the  sacraments,  I  suppose  and  think,  that  God  whether 
giveth  unto  them  grace  that  so  take  them,   as  he  doth  unto  all  good,   even  g^ace  0^^ 
without  tliem  also.  no. 

Whereas  in  your  twelfth  article  you  do  ask,  whether  all  things  necessary  unto 
salvation  are  put  in  holy  Scriptin-e,  and  whether  things  only  there  put  be  suffi- 
cient, and  whether  some  things,  upon  necessity  of  salvation,  are  to  be  believed 
and  observed,  which  are  not  expressed  in  Scripture  :  this  is  the  question,  as 
great  learned  men  have  showed  me,  whom  I  do  count  my  friends,  since  the 
time  I  appeared  at  your  lordship's  assignment  before  Master  doctor  Lesse,  and 
Master  Melling,  with  others,  in  your  chapel  of  Lambeth,  when  these  questions 
were  first  propounded :  this,  I  say,  is  the  question,  which,  as  they  told  me,  is  the 
head  and  whole  content  of  all  others  objected  against  me.     Yea,  this  is  both  the  ,p    ,,  . 
helm  and  stern  of  all  together,  and  that  which  they  contended  right  sorely  to  be  pre- 
impugn :  but  love  of  the  truth  (wherewith  in  this  point  I  reckoned  me  well  ferred 
fenced)  would  not  suffer  me  to  apply  and  yield  to  their  will,  thinking*  '  that  the  friend- 
truth  ought  to  be  prefen-ed  before  all  friendship  and  amity  ;'  and  also,^  '  If  thy  ship, 
right  hand  oiFend,  it  ought  to  be  cut  off,  and  cast  away,' 

But  touching  an  answer  unto  this  question,  I  suppose  verily,  that  if  I  liad  St. 
Cyril's  works  by  me,  I  should  not  need  to  show  any  other  answer  in  this,  than 
he  hath  showed  beforetime,  writing  upon  this  saying  of  St.  John,'  '  There  are 
many  things  more  which  Jesus  did.'     Notwithstanding,  forasmuch  as  every  man 
at  all  seasons  cannot  have  what  he  woidd,  and  therefore  must  make  other  shift, 
such  as  lie  may,  I  say,  that  I  suppose  the  first  part  of  your  question  to  be  very 
true,  and  therefore  to  be  affirmed,  that  is  to  wit,  that  all  things  needful  f<*i' t^,'i"n„s  Ne- 
man's salvation  be  mentioned  and  showed  in  holy  Scripture,  and  that  the  things  cessaiy  to 
only  there  put  be  sufficient  for  the  regiment  of  spiritual  living,  and  man's  soul's  salvation 
health.     And  in  this  shall  you  find  both  the  ancient  doctors  standing  with  me  ;  f,"  stTip*^- 
and  moreover,  the  suffrage  of  holy  writ,  whose  authority  is  of  most  sovereign  ture. 
and  infallible  steadfastness. 

Look  what  St.  Jerome  saith  upon  this  verse,*  '  The  Lord  shall  rehearse  it, 
when  he  writeth  up  the  people.'  St.  Ambrose  also,  in  a  treatise,  'De  Paradiso,' 
doth  show  likewise,  where  he  bringeth  this  text  of  Paul,  written  in  2  Cor.  xi., 
'  I  am  afraid  lest  it  may,  by  some  means,  be  brought  to  pass,  that  as  the 
serpent  deceived  Eve  through  wiliness,  so  your  minds  may  be  coniipted  from 
the  simple  verity  that  is  in  Christ.'  And  also  in  his  Commentaries  upon  the 
Epistle  to  the  Colossians,  upon  this  text,  '  In  Christ  Jesus  is  all  treasure  of  wis- 
dom;' and  in  divers  other  places  of  the  same  work, 

St.  Chrysostome  also,  in  his  Commentaries  upon  Paul,  declaring  this  saying,^  The 
'  The  whole  Scripture  given  by  inspiration  of  God,'  &c.     And  in  his  book  called  jj[^^[  J,®J"j. 
'Opus  imperfectum,'  I  wot  not  precisely  upon  what  text,  but  there  you  shall  swerve 
find,  that  he  would  have  a  true  preacher  of  God's  law  not  swerving  therefrom,  ^™™  *''* 
neither  on  the  right  hand,  neitner  on  the  left,  but  keeping  thereafter,  according  woni  of 
to  the  teaching  of  Solomon :  for  he  that  should  thereunto  add  or  withdraw,  God. 
sliould  enterprise,  as  saith  St.  Chrysostome,  to  be  wiser  than  God.     These,  or 
else  such  like  words,  doth  he  say.     I  will  be  deemed  by  the  book  brought  fortli, 
because  my  remembrance  cannot  retain  perfectly  all  such  things. 

St.  Cyprian  maintaineth  well  the  same  in  an  epistle  that  he  writeth,  '  Ad 
Cecilium  Fratrem,'  which  I  would  to  God  were  in  English,  that  all  men  might 
learn  the  devout  goodness  in  it  contained.  In  the  same  he  teacheth  clearly, 
how  we  ought  to  hear  Christ  only,  and  his  learning,  not  regarding  or  attending 
to  the  traditions  of  men;  like  as  he  doth  also  in  many  other  places.  And  this 
agreeth  well  with  Scripture,  which  is  called  the  word  of  salvation ;  the  admi- 

(1)  '  Quod  sanctum  est  veritatem  praefene  amicitise. 

(2)  '  Si  dextra  manus  scandalizet,  deberet  prsescindi  et  abjici.' 
;3)  '  Sunt  et  alia  raulta  quae  fecit  Jesus.'    John  xxi. 

(4)  '  Dominus  narrabit  in  scripturis  populorum.'     Psalm  Ixxxvii. 

(5)  '  Omnis  scriptura  divinitus  inspirata,'  etc.    2  Tim.  iii. 

VOL.    V.  O 


194  THE    ANSWI'.K    OV    JOHN    LAMBEKT 

iicitry  nistration  of  righteousness ;  the  word  of  truth,  yea  and  the  truth  itself;  the  rod 

rill,  of  direction  ;  our  sjiiritual  food  ;  the  sjjiritual  sword  that  we  ought  to  fight  witl) 

,^  against  all  tenij)tations  and  assaults  of  our  ghostly  enemies;  the  seed  of  (iod  , 

1  '■\^  ^^^^  kingdom  of  heaven,  and  the  keys  of  the  same;  the  power  of  God ;  the  light 

^'    '  of  the  world,  which  whoso  followeth  shall  not  be  overcome  with  darkness  ;  the 


Names  of  law  of  (lod ;  his  wisdom  and  testament.     Of  which  words,  and  such  like,  every 
Scripture,  ^j^g  ^,jjj  gj^,g  matter  of  substantial  argument,  that  we,  following   the    same 
cien/tor    doctiine  only,  shall  have  sufficient  safe-conduct  to  come  unto  the  inheritance 
all  our      promised,  albeit  none  other  ways  or  means  were  annexed  with  the  same.     And 
direction   certain  1  am,  that  in  this  blessed  doctrine  of  Christ  is  taught  hov/  we  ought  to 
any  addi-  d"  truth  and  mercy,  which  is  all  that  we  need  to  do.  as  testifieth  the  Psalm,  in 
tion.         these  words,'  '  All  the  ways  of  the  Lord  are  mercy  and  truth.'     And  again,  the 
prophet,  willing  us  to  do  as  he  did,  saith  m  this  manner,^  '  I  have  cleaved  to  thy 
testimonies,  O  Lord  ;  confound  me  not.'     \\\  like  manner  the  said  whole  Psalm 
warneth  us ;  yea,  all  the  Scripture  biddeth  us  stick  fast  to  the  steady  and  true  word 
of  (lod,  saying,  that  ^  '  he  is  true,  and  all  his  ways  are  truth  ;  but  all  men  are  vain 
and  liars.'     For  that  is  the  sure  foundation  which  cannot  fail  them  that  ground 
thereupon,  as  reporteth  Chi'ist :  '  Every  one,'  saith  he,  '  that  heareth  my  words, 
and  doth  them,  is  like  to  a  wise  man  that  buildeth  upon  a  sm-e  foundation.' 
And  there  ought  to  be  none  other  foundation  to  christian  men,  but  only  the 
undoubted  tnith  of  Jesus  to  build  our  faith  upon,  and  direct  our  living  there- 
after, as  showcth  St.  Paul,  saying,*  '  Other  foundation  can  no  man  lay,  than 
that  which  is  laid,  which  is  Jesus  Christ.'     And  likewise  in  the  Epistle  unto  the 
Ephesians,  where  he  saith, ^  '  Now  ye  are  no  more  strangers  and  foreigners,  but 
citizens  with  the  saints,  and  of  the  household  of  God.'  And  in  the  same  Epistle, 
St.  Paul,  dilating  of  Christ's  beneficence,^  showeth  how  that  he  ordained  in  the 
church  divers  officers,  to  the  edifying  of  christian  people,  that  he  calleth  Christ's 
body,  imtil  all  we  may  come  unto  the  unity  of  faith ;  which  cometh  by  follow- 
ing of  one  doctrine,  which  is  Christ's,  whereby  we   may  grow  to  be  perfect 
men ;  and  that  we  should  not  be  here  like  to  children,  carried  about  with  every 
wind  of  doctrine,  by  deceit  and  wiliness  of  men  that  study  to  deceive  us. 
1  in  (111-  In  like  form  doth  he  warn  us,  in  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,^  that  we  should 

stuiuy  jjot^  {jg  carried  about  as  the  wind,  with  divers  and  strange  doctrines,  but  con- 
ableness  tinue  in  that  which  ever  continueth  like  and  all  one,  agreeable  for  all  men  in 
of  men's  all  parts,  and  that  at  all  times ;  not  being  changeable,  as  men's  constitutions  be, 
tions""  whereof  look  what  one  doth  counsel  or  ordain  to  be  of  effect,  another  annuls 
the  same,  according  as  men's  minds  do  always  alter,  and  are  full  unsteady. 
The  Neither  do  such  pertain  unto  all  men;   for  the  Greeks,  with  others  (whom 

pope's       neither  the  pope,  nor  any  of  his  people  will  yet  deny  to  be  of  Christ's  church), 
nevn"^  will  in  no  condition  admit  such,  neither  for  men  to  live  after  them,  nor  to 
wholly      believe  them  as  pertaining  to  their  faith.    But  they  allow  well  the  doctrine  that 
fi'^'^.^'lY^''"  persevereth  ever  one,  and  is  immutable,  as  showeth  St.  Paid,  saying,  '  Jesus 
ii,cn.         Christ  yesterday  and  to  day  is  all  one,  and  so  ever  shall  be.'*     He  is  white 
bread,  without  any  sour  leaven  of  pharisaical  traditions ;   verity  without  guile  ; 
light  without  any  darkness ;  the  very  straight  way  that  hath  neither  hook  nor 
crook.     From  this  ought  we  not  to  turn,  neither  upon  one  hand  nor  the  other, 
unless  we  will  go  from  him  that  is  our  felicity  and  anchor  of  safety. 

But  what  should  I  more  entreat  of  this,  except  I  would  recite  all  Scripture, 
which  in  every  part  is  full  of  admonitions,  exhorting  and  warning  us  to  cleave 
fast  unto  this  way,  which  is  the  doctrine  of  the  gospel,  which  God,  I  beseech 
him,  grant  us  all  both  to  know  and  love,  taking  heed  that  in  no  wise  we  be 
seduced  therefrom  by  laws  and  doctrines  of  men.    Look  also  into  Colossians  ii., 
and  into  the  Epistles  to  Timothy  and  Titus.     So  that  I  conclude  that  in  holy 
The  eh"  f  S^"P*"''c  is  contained  sufficiently  enough  of  doctrine  for  the  regiment  and  sal- 
article       vation  of  our  souls ;  and  because  learned  men  do  call  this  the  head  article  laid 
objected    against  me,  I  would  that  all  men  should  well  note  it,  and  record  my  saying 
John*^       therein  hereafter,  whatsoever  shall  betide  of  me  ;  for  the  truth  is  so  indeed, 
Lambert,  that  hereupon  hangeth  the  sum  of  all.      Therefore  I  shall  recite  it  once  again. 

(1)  '  Univers.'B  via?  Domini  misericordia  ct  Veritas,'  etc.     Psalm  xxv. 

(2)  '  Adhaesi  testimoniis  tuis,  Domine  ;  noli  me  confundere.' 

(3)  '  Verax,  et  vi;c'  ejus  Veritas  :  omnis  autcm  homo  vanitas  et  mendax.'    Psalm  cxviii. 

(4)  '  Fundamentrra  aliiid  nemo,' etc.     1  Cor.  iii. 

(.■5)  '  Jam  non  estis  hospitcs  et  advenae,  sed  concives  sanctorum,  et  domestici  Dei,'  etc.  Eph.  ii. 
ifi)  Kph.  iv.  (7)  Heb.  xiii.  (S)  Ibid. 


TO    THE    lilSHOPs'    AllTlCLKS.  195 

T  say,  that  in  holy  Scripture  the  doctrine  there  only  contained,  is  sufficient  for  iienrii 
the  salvation  of  christian  men's  souls  :  God  give  us  grace  that  we  may  know  it,  yiH- 
to  build  our  faith  steadfastly  upon  the  same,  in  working  thereafter !  ^  1^ 

As  touching  the  latter  part  of  your  question,  I  say  that  there  are  many  things     j^'^g" 

both  to  be  observed,  and  to  be  beheved,  that  are  not  expressed  in  Scripture  ;  !-l- 

as  the  civil  laws  of  princes  and  commonalties,  ordained  for  civil  regiment  of  the 
bod)',  and  all  others,  so  that  they  be  not  hurtful  to  faith  or  charity,  but  helpful 
to  the   same :    I   reckon  that  we   ought  to  keep  them,  not  only  for  fear  of 
punishment,  but  also  for  conscience'  sake,  although  such  ordinances  be  not  fg„  y^.,.;. 
expressly  and  particularly  in  Scripture  expressed ;  for  they  are  generally  therein  ties. 
contained  and  spoken  of. 

Moreover,  if  you  mean  by  this  word  'expressed,'  that  which  in  Scripture  is 
clearly  showed  out,  and  appeareth  evidently  to  every  reader  or  hearer  that  hath 
but  a  mean  imderstanding,  so  do  I  affirm  that  there  are  some  things  which  a 
man  ought  to  believe,  although  they  be  not  by  him  expressly  understood  :  as  I 
have  ever  believed  that  the  Virgin  Mary  was,  and  is,  a  perpetual  virgin,  and 
that  the  same  might  be  gathered  by  the  Scripture.  But  if,  by  this  word  '  ex- 
pressed,' you  mean  comprehended  or  contained  (as  methinks  the  mind  of  him 
that  wrote  the  demand  should  be),  so  that  he  meaneth  by  this  question  thus  : 
whether  any  thing  ought  to  be  observed  and  believed,  which  is  not  contained 
in  Scripture,  and  that,  upon  necessity  of  salvation;  then  I  say,  that  there  is 
nothing  either  to  be  observed,  or  to  be  believed  upon  necessity  of  salvation, 
which  is  not  contained  in  Scripture,  and  mentioned  in  the  same  either  gene- 
rally or  specially.  Yet  do  I  not  deny  but  other  things  are  to  be  believed,  as  I 
believed  that  Dr.  Warham  was  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  ere  ever  I  saw  your 
lordship,  and  I  believe  that  I  knew  verily  who  was  my  father  and  mother, 
albeit  I  had  no  intelligence  when  they  begot  me,  and  such  like  :  and  yet  in 
such  points,  although  a  man  have  not  a  steady  belief,  he  may  be  saved. 

To  the  thirteenth  article,  where  you  do  ask,  whether  I  believe  that  purgatory  A  purga- 
is,  and  whether  that  souls  departed  be  therein  tonnented  and  purged  ?     I  say  |°^y  "' 
that  there  is  a  purgatory  in  this  world,  and  that  doth  the  Scripture,  and  also  world. 
do  the  holy  doctors,   call  the  fire  of  tribulation,  through  which  all  Christians  The  pur- 
shall  pass,  as  testifieth  St.  Paul  to  Timothy,i  whose  testimony  is  full  notable  gatory  of 
and  true,  albeit  that  few  do  know  it,  and  fewer,   peradventure,   will  beheve  tians^. 
it.     Mark  you  the  words,  good  people  !  and  know,  that  they  be  his,  and  not 
mine.     They  be  thus,  *  All  that  will  live  godly  in  Jesus  Christ,  shall  suffer  per- 
secution.'    In  this  purgatory  do  I  now  reckon  myself  to  stand ;  God  send  me 
well  to  persevere  unto  his  honour !     Of  this  speaketh  also  St.  Peter  in  these 
words,  which  pertain  to  the  instruction  of  all  christian  people:^  '  Ye,'  quoth 
he,  '  are  preserved  through  the  power  of  God,  by  faith,  unto  salvation,  which  is 
prepared  to  be  revealed  in  the  last  time  ;  wherein  ye  now  rejoice,  though  for 
a  season  (if  need  require)  ye  are  sundry  ways  afflicted  and  tormented ;  that  the 
trial  of  your  faith,  being  much  more  precious  than  gold  that  perisheth,  though 
it  be  tried  with  fire,   might  be  found  unto  laud,  glory,  and  honour,  at  the 
appearing  of  Jesu  Christ,'  &c.     Other  purgatory  know  I  none,  that  you  can 
prove  by  Scripture,  unless  it  be  by  one  place  of  the  same,  which,  well  examined, 
I  trow,  shall  make  but  little  against  me,  for  the  maintenance  of  any  other  than 
I  have  showed. 

But  whatsoever  be  brought  against  me,  I  trust  that  holy  doctors  shall,  by 
their  inteqjretation,  sustain  the  part  which  I  do  take  upon  me,  making  answer 
for  me  sufficient ;  so  that  you  shall  say,  it  is  no  new  thing  which  I  have  or 
shall  speak.  Yet,  that  you  should  see  even  now  somewhat  written  of  ancient 
doctors  concerning  the  same,  I  shall  show  you  what  I  liave  read  in  St.  Augus- 
tine ;  first,  in  a  sermon  that  he  maketh  '  De  Ebrietate,'  in  this  wise  saying,^  No  tiiird 
'  Brethren  !  let  no  man  deceive  himself,  for  there  be  two  places,  and  the  third  Ai,g|,s'. 
is  not  known.     He  that  with  Christ  hath  not  deserved  to  reign, ^  shall  without  tine. 

(1)  2  Tim.  ii. 

(2)  '  Virtute  Dei  custodiniini  per  fidem  ad  sahitcm,  quaa  in  hoc  parata  est  ut  patefiat  in  tempore 
supremo,  in  quo  exultatis  nunc,  ad  breve  tempus  aifiicti  in  variis  experimentjs  si  opus  sit,  quo 
exploratio  fidei  vestra  multo  pretiosior  auro  quod  peril,  et  tamen  per  ignem  probatur,  reperiatur 
m  ^loriam  et  honorem.'    1  Pet.  iii. 

(3)  '  Nemo  se  decipiat,  fratres  ;  duo  enim  loca  sunt,  et  tertius  non  est  visus.  Qui  cum  Christo 
regnare  non  meruit,  cum  diabolo  absque  ulla  dubitatione  peribit.' 

(!)  What  our  deserving  is,  lie  declareth  before,  in  the  fifth  article. 

o  2 


li)G 


TIIK    AXSWER    OF    JOHN    LAMBERT 


llinni 

yiii 
A.I). 

i.^as. 


No  pur- 
gatory. 


Tlio  third 
j).ut  of 
sins  for- 
given 
them  that 
be  burieti 
ill  a  grey 
friar's 
weed. 


doubt  perish  with  the  devil.'  In  another  also  that  he  maketh,  *  De  Vanitate 
Ijujus  Seculi,'  it  is  said  thus  : '  '  Know  you,  that  when  the  soul  is  departed  from 
tlie  body,  it  is  incontinent,  for  its  good  deeds,  put  in  paradise,  or  else  thrown 
headlong  into  the  dungeon  of  hell  for  its  sins.  Choose  ye  now  which  ye  list, 
and  pui-pose,  while  ye  be  here  in  this  life,  either  to  joy  perpetually  with  the 
saints,  or  else  to  be  tormented  without  end  among  wicked  sinners.'  Thus  saith 
holy  Augustine. 

'i'o  make  an  end,  I  hope  surely,  that  by  the  aid  of  our  Saviour,  I  shall  come 
to  heaven,  and  reign  with  Christ,  ere  that  I  shall  feel  any  purgatory  beside 
that  I  have,  and  shall  sustain,  in  this  life.  And  he  that  believeth  not  stead- 
fastly any  other  to  be,  shall  yet  be  saved  as  well  (and  God  wotteth  whether 
better  or  no,  but  I  think  no  whit  less)  as  such  as  teach  the  people,  or  suffer  them 
to  be  taught,  that  in  going  from  this  station  to  that,  from  one  altar  to  another, 
they  shall  cause  souls  to  be  delivered  :  yea,  and  as  well  as  such  as  say,  that  a 
man,  being  buried  in  a  grey  friar's  frock,  shall  so  have  remission  of  the  third 
part  of  his  sins  (as  is  granted  in  a  bull  unto  the  said  reUgion),  and  such  like. 
For  St.  Augustine  shall  make  with  me  in  his  book  called  *  Enchiridion,'  after 
he  hath  confuted  the  opinion  of  some  that  in  the  church  of  Christ,  living  in 
mischief,  ungraciously,  taking  thereof  no  repentance,  did  yet  falsely  deem  that 
they  should  be  saved  through  the  cleansing  of  purgatory,  where  he  concludeth 
thus:  'Such  a  thing  after  this  life  to  be,'  saith  he,  'is  not  incredible;  but 
whether  it  be  so  or  no,  a  doubt  may  be  thereof  moved,  or  a  question  demanded.' 
The  same  words  doth  he  again  recite  in  a  book  called  '  Queestiones  ad  Dulcium,' 
or  '  Dulcitium,'  I  wot  not  whether  it  is  called,  and  there  he  treateth  of  the  same 
more  copiously ;   and  would  I  might  see  the  place  once  again. 

To  this  agreeth  St.  Paul,  writing  thus  to  the  Corinthians,-  '  For  we  must  all 
appear  before  the  judgment-seat  of  Christ,  that  every  man  may  receive  the 
things  which  are  done  in  his  body,  according  to  that  he  hath  done,  whether  it 
be  good  or  evil.'  And  again,  where  he  writeth  unto  the  Hebrews,  I  trow  it  be 
said  in  this  wise  :  ^  '  Remember  them  that  are  in  bonds,  even  as  though  you  were 
bound  with  them  ;  be  mindful  of  them  which  are  in  affliction,  as  if  ye  were  also 
afflicted  in  the  body.' 


Praying 
to  saints. 


Angels 

would 

have  no 

temples 

buiUledto 

llieni. 


To  the  fourteenth  article,  where  you  ask  whether  holy  martyrs,  apostles,  and 
confessors,  departed  from  this  world,  ought  to  be  honoured,  called  upon,  and 
prayed  unto?  I  answer,  as  touching  the  honouring  of  them,  with  the  very 
words  of  St.  Augustine,  in  his  book  '  De  vera  Religione,'*  in  his  last  leaf,  where 
he  saith  thus :  '  Non  sit  nobis  religio  cultus  hominum  mortuorum  :  quia  si  pie 
vixerunt,  non  sic  habentur,  ut  tales  qucerant  honores,  sed  ilium  a  nobis  coli 
volunt,  quo  illuminante  laetantur  meriti  sui  nos  esse  consortes  ;*  honorandi  sunt 
ergo  propter  imitationem  non  adorandi  propter  religionem.  Si  autem  male 
vixerunt,  ubicunque  sunt,  non  sunt  colendi.'  Again,  a  little  after  the  same,  he 
saith,  '  Nam  id  ipsum  actum  est  temporali  dispensatione  ad  salutem  nostram, 
ut  naturam  humanam  ipsa  Dei  virtus,  et  Dei  sapientia  incommutabilis,  et  con- 
substantialis  Patri  et  coaeternus  suscipere  dignaretur,  per  quam  nos  doceret,  id 
esse  homini  colendum,  quod  ab  omni  creatura  intellectuali  et  rationali  colendum 
est :  hoc  est,  ipsos  optimos  angelos,  et  excellentissima  Dei  ministeria  velle  cre- 
damus,  ut  unum  cum  ipsis  colamus  Deum,  cujus  contemplatione  beati  sunt; 
neque  enim  et  nos  videndo  angelum  beati  sumus,  sed  videndo  veritatem,  qua 
ipsos  etiam  diligimus  angelos  et  his  congratulamur. 

'  Nee  invidemus  quod  ea  paratiores,  vel  nuUis  molestiis  interpedientibus  per- 
fruuntur,  sed  magis  eos  diligimus,  quoniam  et  nos  tale  aliquid  sperare  a  com- 
muni  Domino  jussi  sumus.  Quarc  honoramus  eos  charitate,  non  servittite ;  nee 
eis  templa  construimus.  Nolunt  enim  se  sic  honorari  a  nobis,  quia  nos  ipsi  cum 
boni  sunuis,  templa  summi  Dei  esse  noverunt.    Ilecte  itaque  scribitur,  hominem 


(1)  '  Scitote  vos,  quod  cum  anima  a  corpore  avellitur,  statim  in  Paradise  pro  meritis  bonis  collo- 
catur,  aut  certe  pro  peccatis,  in  inferni  tartara  pracipitatur.  Filigite  modo  quod  vultis,  aut  perpe- 
tualiter  gaudere  cum  Sanctis,  aut  sine  fine  cruciari  cum  inipiis.'  Fol.  1005. 

(2)  '  Omnes  nos  manifestari  oportet  coram  tribunali  Christi,  ut  reportet  quisque  ea  quae  fiun 
per  corpus,  juxta  id  quod  fecit,  sive  bonum,  sive  malum.'     2  Cor.  v. 

(.3)  '  Memores  .sitis  vinctorum,  tanquara  una  cum  illis  vincti :  eorum  qui  affliguntur  veluti  ipsi 
quoque  versantes  in  corpore.'    Heb.  xiii. 

(4)  Cap.  Iv.  fol.  107,  vol.  i.   Edit.  Benedict.— Ed. 

(3)  '  Id  est,  ejusdem  meriti  cujus  ipsi  sunt  participcs.' 


Fill. 

A.I). 

1.5:58. 

TO    THK    bishops"'    ARTICLES.  19' 

ab  angelo  prohibitum  ne  se  adorai'et,  sed  uniim  Deum,  sub  quo  ille  osset  et 
conservus.' 

Thus  saith  St.  Augustine,  handling  the  same  matter  a  little  after  more  at 
large. 

The  contents  of  this  unto  you  I  expound,  that  know  no  Latin  ;  for  I  covet 
that  all  persons  should  know  both  my  thought  in  this  and  idl  manner  of  doing,  Men  dc-^ 
to  the  intent  that  of  all  persons  I  would  have  true  report  and  testimony,  what-  |!"  l^  fig*" 
soever  shall  betide  me.     St.  Augustine,  in  these  words,  would  have  that  we  woisiiip- 
should  worship  no  men  departed,  be  they  ever  so  good  and  holy  (for  they  seek  l*^''- 
no  such  honour),  but  would  have  us  to  worship  God  alone;  no,  nor  yet  any 
angel,  nor  honour  the  same,  but  only  in  imitation  of  them,  following  their 
good  acts  in  our  living,  as  they  followed  our  most  mei'ciful  God  while  tliey  were 
alive ;  not  building  chui'ches  in  the  name  or  honour  of  them,  for  they  would 
have  no  such  honour  done  unto  them :  it  is  to  them  no  pleasure,  but  contrari- 
wise.    No,  the  angels  will  not  that  we  should  build  any  churches  in  reverence 
of  them  ;  but  would  that  with  them  we  should  honour  the  original  Maker  and 
Performer  of  all.     They  refuse  all  honour,  saving  that  which  is  called  '  honor 
charitatis,'  whicli  is  nothing  else  but  to  be  loved.     Tims  saith  St.  Augustine. 
Which  love  we  shall  testify  in  following  their  good  acts,  by  helping  the  poor  or  The  best 
helpless  with  alms  and  mercy,  and  dealing  truly  in  word  and  deed,  according  worsiiii)- 
to  our  state  and  calling,  both  towards  God  and  man ;  which  is  no  light  matter  saint<i,  is 
to  them  that  do  consider  the  thing  well.     But  whosoever  shall  truly  and  duly  j"  loiiow- 
follow  that  trade,  shall  feel  it,  I  dare  say,  as  the  biu-den  of  Christ's  cross  was  !,'oo(lacts 
unto  him,  right  weighty  and  grievous  when  he  bare  it  to  Calvary ;  saving  that 
we  need  not  fear,  for  he  hath  promised  to  be  with  us  in  tribulation,  to  rid  us 
from  the  same.     For  the  prophet  David  saith,'   '  When  a  just  person  beginneth 
to  fall,  he  shall  not  be  borne  flat  down  to  be  broken,  for  the  Lord  shall  j)iit  his 
hand  under  him  to  rear  him  up  again.'    And  in  the  Gospel  he  biddeth,^  '  Come 
you  unto  me  all  that  do  travail  and  are  sore  charged,  and  I  shall  comfort  or 
refresh  you.     Take  my  yoke  upon  you,  learning  of  me  that  am  soft  and  meek- 
minded,  and  you  shall  find  ease  thereby  in  your  souls,  for  my  yoke  is  easy,  and 
my  burthen  light.'     See  you  here  how  he  is  ever  ready  to  support  them  that 
for  truth  shall  sustain  the  chargeable  and  sore  vexations  put  upon  them  by 
the  world,  which   cannot  endure  the  truth  to  prevail,  and  the  untruth  to  be 
disclosed. 

As  touching  invocation,  that  is,  to  wit,  calling  upon  them,  we  have  in  Scrip-  Invoca- 
ture,  how  we  should  call  upon  Almighty  God  in  all  necessities  or  tribulations.  *'°"" 
As  in  the  Psalms  everywhere ;  as  in  this,  '  Call  upon  me  in  time  of  your  tribu-  God  only 
lation,  and  I  shall  deliver  you.''     Mark  how  he  saith  here,   '  Call  upon  me,'  *'J,''j'^^" 
appointing  neither  St.  Thomas,  nor  Master  John  Shorn.     Also  in  another  place,  to  call 
'  The  Lord  is  nigh  unto  them  that  call  upon  him,  that  call  upon  him  truly;''  truly  up 
and  with  that  he  showeth  who  calleth  truly  upon  him,  saying  thus :  '  lie  shall  "" 
do  the  will  or  desire  of  them  that  reverence  him,  and  shall  hear  graciously  their 
prayer,   and  make  them  safe ;  for  the  Lord  loveth  all  that  love  him,  and  all 
sinners  shall  be  destroyed.'     And  thus  used  the  holy  prophets,  patriarchs,  apo- 
stles, and  other  good  faithful  people  in  old  time,  in  all  tribulation  and  anguish, 
to  resort  unto  the  head  fountain,  which  is  of  grace  infinite,  as  is  showed  in 
other  places  in  this  wise  :  '  In  my  trouble  I  called  upon  the  Lord,'  saith  David, 
'  and  he  heard  me  graciously. '^    '  When  I  was  troubled,  I  cried  unto  the  Lord, 
and  he  mercifully  heard  me.'^     Also,  *  I  lift  mine  eyes  unto  the   mountains. 
But  from  whence  shall  help  come  unto  me?      Mine  help,'  quoth  he,  'shall 
come  from  the  Lord,  that  made  both  heaven  and  earth.' '     I  read  the  first  of 
these  verses  in  form  of  interrogation,  following  St.  Augustine,  who,  as  I  remem- 
ber, interpreteth  it  in  this  wise.     If  I  recite  not  authorities  in  all  places  in  the 
most  perfect  form,  I  would  pray  you  somewhat  to  pardon  me,  for  you  know  that 
I  lack  books,  and  have  not  them  lying  by  me.    Notwithstanding,  I  am  certain, 
I  shall  not  decline  much  from  him.     The  hills  toward  which  David  did  lift  up 
his  eyes,  were  saints  and  holy  men,  by  whom  when  he  could  not  have  his  mind 
satisfied,  he  turned  another  way,  saying,  '  From  whence  shall  hi-lp  come  unto 
me  ?'     Anon,  remembering  himself  better,  he  sued  unto  God  himself,  of  whom 

(1)  '  Cum  ceciderit  Justus  non  collidetur,  quia  Doininus  supponit  manum  suam.'    I'salin  xxxv. 

(2)  •  Venite  ad  me,  onines  qui  laboratis  et  onerati  estis,  et  ef;o  reliciam  vos.'    Mat.  xi. 

<3)  P.salra  1.  (4)  Psalm  cxlv.  (5)  Psalm  iv.  (G)  Psalm  xviii.  (7J  Psalm  cxxvii. 


198  THE    ANSWER    OF    JOHN    LAMBERT 

Urnnj  incontinent  he  obtained  the  accomplishment  of  liis  wish,  and  so  witnessed  tlic 
'  '^^-  same  for  onr  instruction,  saying,  '  Mine  help  is  of  the  Lord,'  or  cometh  from 
A  D  *^'*^  Lord,  '  which  made  heaven  and  earth.'  This  interpretation,  as  near  as  I 
io3s'  remember,  is  after  the  mind  of  St.  Augustine;  and  I  suppose  verily,  that  it  is 
not  contrary  unto  the  mind  of  God,  nor  disagreeing  with  the  sequel  of  Scripture. 


God  the  j\igo,  in  this  wise  it  is  reported  in  the  New  Testament,  by  authority  deduced 
hel";  and  out  of  the  01d,l  where  it  is  written,  '  Every  one  that  calleth  upon  the  name  of 
not  the  the  Lord,  shall  be  saved.'*  And  mark  how  cum  energia,^  it  is  said,  '  upon  the 
'''""'^"  name  of  the  Lord;'  without  any  sending  us  either  to  St.  Clu-istopher  (though 
he  be  painted  ever  so  stout),  or  to  St.  Patrick's  piu-gatory  in  Ireland,  or  to 
St.  James  in  Galicia,  in  the  year  of  grace,  or  yet  to  any  other  saint  or  place  ; 
but  he  woidd  have  us  that  we  should  call  upon  Almighty  God,  and  upon  his 
name,  for  the  love  that  he  beareth  to  Christ,  who  is  alway  our  advocate  before 
our  Father,  to  purchase  mercy  for  our  sins;  '  and  not  for  our  sins  only,'  quoth 
St.  John  (who  is  tlie  writer  of  this  saying  and  testimony),  *  but  also  for  the  sins 
of  all  the  world.'*  St.  Augustine  upon  the  same,  noteth  that  St.  John,  in  that 
Christ  is  place,  saith,  '  We  have  an  advocate,'  and  that  Christ  is  advocate  for  him,  like 
advocate  j^j,  ]-,g  jg  f^^.  j^jj  Qtliers,  to  purchase  mercy  for  him,  like  as  he  doth  for  all  others 
saintsand  that  shall  be  saved;  and  that  St.  John  will  not  be  known  for  our  advocate,  but 
apostles,  that  Christ  should  be  taken  for  advocate  of  all.  St.  Bede  (as  I  remember) 
as  or  ub  jjpQj^  (.j^g  same,  maketh  as  much  for  this  purpose  as  doth  St.  Augustine,  or  well 
more ;  so  that  by  course  of  Scripture  we  are  taught  to  resort  for  all  aid  and 
relief  (as  I  have  said)  unto  the  head-spring  and  fountain  of  all  comfort  and 
mercy,  as  St.  Paul  calleth  him,  '  the  Father  of  mercies  and  of  all  comfort,  who 
is  ready  to  comfort  us  in  all  tribulation  : '  '  which,'  as  the  Psalm  reportetli, 
*  healeth  all  our  infirmities,  and  taketh  mercy  upon  aU  our  iniquities.'  '  For  he 
is  sweet,'  as  is  said  in  another  place,  'and  gentle,  and  many  mercies  are  laid  up 
for  all  those  that  call  upon  him.'  Yet  he  showeth  us  nowhere,  I  trow,  of  benefits 
that  we  shall  purchase  by  praying  unto  saints  departed ;  and  if  any  person  can 
or  will  vouchsafe  to  teach  me  that,  by  some  authority  of  Scripture,  I  would 
think  myself  highly  beholden  to  him,  whatsoever  he  were,  either  great  or  small, 
young  or  old :  but  I  ween  it  cannot  be.  I  have  made  ti'uly  long  search,  yet 
could  [  never  find  any  such  substantial  teaching ;  liowbeit,  I  ofler  myself  ever 
to  learn,  and  know  that  my  rude  wit,  foolish  youth,  inexpert  experience,  and 
feeble  discretion,  had  need  of  good  instruction  as  much  as  any  otlier.  Hov>'beit 
I  see  (thanked  be  God)  that  sometimes  he  showeth  some  sparkle  of  liglit  and 
wisdom  to  children,  hiding  the  same  from  others  that  are  reputed  of  higher 
prudence ;  so  that  the  world  thereby  many  times  is  brought  into  admiration, 
seeing  such  facts  done  by  God  before  their  face,  and  laugh  thereat  sometimes 
with  indignation,  as  the  Pharisees  did  at  the  blind  man  whom  Christ  had  restored 
to  sight,  where  they  said  to  him,  'Thou,  caitiff!  wast  born  blind  for  thy  sins, 
and  wilt  thou  teach  us,  that  arc  a  great  multitude  of  high  officers  of  the  temple, 
and  doctors  to  teach  the  law?'''  As  who  would  say.  It  becometh  thee  full  ill. 
Yet  we  ought  not  to  mai'vel  greatly  at  such  doing,  forasmuch  as  St.  Paul,  in  his 
First  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians,*  showeth  of  the  like  practice  done  in  his  time, 
and  that  he  writeth  for  the  instruction  of  all  ages  after  ensuing ;  so  that  it  per- 
taineth  (like  as  all  the  holy  Scripture  doth)  as  well  to  our  time,  as  it  did  to  that  it 
was  first  written  in.  '  The  doctrine  of  Ciirist's  cross,'  that  is,  to  wit,  of  the  New 
Testament,  'is  to  them  that  perish,  folly,'  saith  he;  'but  to  us  that  obtain 
thereby  salvation,'  meaning  thereby  to  such  as  believe,  '  it  is  the  might  or  power 
of  God ;  for  it  is  written,'  saith  he,  '  by  the  prophet  Isaiah,  that  God  aforetime 
said,  he  would  destroy  the  wisdom  of  the  wise,  and  the  understanding  or  learning 
of  the  learned  would  he  throw  away  and  despise.'' 

This  prophecy  alleged,  Paul  thought  to  be  authority  sufficient  to  dissuade  the 
Corinthians  from  the  foolish  affiance,  vain-glory  or  opinion,  that  they  had  in 
«,,  men,  wliom  they  peradventure  over-highly  esteemed  for  their  offices  or  solenm 

wisdom  titles.  So  that  he  proceedeth  forth  in  the  same:  '  Where  are  ye  now,'  quoth 
of  this  lip^  '  t]je  worldly  w'ise,  the  scril)cs,'  that  is  to  say,  doctors,  and  sucli  other  like 
,.„„_  officers :  '  Hath  not  God  showed  the  wisdom  of  the  world  to  be  foolish  and  un- 

founded,  savoury?     For  after  that  by  the  wisdom  of  God,'  which  is  showed  in  Scripture, 

(I)  Joel  ii.  (2)  Mark  xiii. 

(:i)  That  is,  v,  ith  a  .s)ii'cial  ctlicacv  for  us  to  mark  more  attentively. 

(4)  1  John  ii).  rsi  John  ).\.'  ((i)  1  for.  i.  (?)  Ibid. 


TO    THK    bishops'    ARTICLES.  199 

I  suppose,  '  tlie  world  hath  not  studied  to  know  God,  by  wisdom  it  hath  pleased  Hcnrt/ 
God  now  to  save  them  that  believe  through  the  foolishness  of  preaching.'  He  viii. 
calleththe  word  of  God  'foolish  preaching,' not  because  it  was  foolish,  for  afore  „ 

he  called  it  godly  wisdom,  but  he  spake  after  the  opinion  of  them  that  set  little  ,  ^oq 
or  nought  thereby,  esteeming  it  as  .'Esop's  cock  did  the  precious  stone,  and  as  '^'^  ' 
swine  do  pearls. 

After  long  process  in  the  same  matter,  he  concludeth  thus  :  '  Brethren,'  saith 
he,  '  you  see  your  calling,  how  that  not  many  wise  men  after  the  flesh  are  called 
to  the  belief  of  the  gospel,  nor  many  mighty  men,  nor  many  of  noble  parentage  ; 
but  those  that  be  fools  after  the  estimation  of  the  world,  hath  God  chosen  to 
confound  the  wise,'  &c. 

Therefore  I  say,  as  I  said  afore,  that,  thanks  be  to  God,  albeit  I  am,  as 
I  showed  before,  void  of  such  great  prudency  as  others  be  well  endued  with,  yet 
I  see  partly  how  their  great  reasons  be  not  very  substantial,  whereby  they  con- 
tend by  the  treaty  of  reason,  when  authority  faileth  them,  to  show  that  we  ought 
to  pray  to  saints  departed,  to  be  mediators  for  us  to  Christ.  And  amongst 
others,  this  is  one  that  they  lean  much  upon,  bringing  it  forth  so  usually,  that 
common  people  well  nigh  altogether  harp  upon  the  same ;  some  favouring  it, 
others,  contrariwise,  esteeming  it  of  no  value. 

The  reason  is  this :   If,  when  one  should  desire  to  come  to  the  speech  of  our  Objection 
sovereign,  to  obtain  some  boon  of  him,  need  it  were,  first  to  purchase  the  favour  f**  i""^^ 
of  his  chamberlains,  or  some  other  like  officers,  to  bring  him  to  the  kin"-'s  pre-  tim"of' 
sence,  for  else  he  may  watch  long  in  vain,  until  he  be  full  cold  ere  that  he  shall  saints 
speak  with  his  grace,  and  much  less  is  he  like  to  obtain  his  petition.     In  like  'f^'''" .""' 
wise  it  fareth  (as  they  say)  betwixt  God  and  us ;  of  whom,  if  we  would  purchase 
any  benefit,  we  must  first  break  it  unto  the  saints  departed,  making  them  our 
friends  to  go  betwixt  God  and  us,  as  mediators  and  intercessors.  But  such  (with  Answer 
their  leave  I  would  speak  it)  I  think  are  deceived,  in  that  they  resemble  (iod  '?  .'J^'''. 
and  the  king  together.   For  though  the  king  be  a  full  gracious  prince  (as  I  hear 
by  common  report  he  is),  yet  is  he  not  in  graciousness  to  be  conferred  with  No  com- 
God ;  and  though  he  were  as  gracious  as  might  be,  yet  hath  he  not  the  know-  P'''"=;"" 
ledge  that  is  in  God,  for  God  knew  of  all  things  before  the  beginning  of  the  God 
woi-ld,  and  is  everywhere,  to  see  not  only  om-  outward  dealing,  but  also  all  ^"''  ="i 
seci-et  thoughts  of  all  men's  hearts ;  so  that  he  needeth  no  mediators  to  inform  ktii'''''^ 
him  of  our  desires,  as  the  king  doth  need.     And  he  is  so  full  of  infinite  mercy, 
that  I  may  as  lightly,  or  as  soon,  obtain  of  him  that  which  is  for  my  behoof,  as 
I  should  win  by  praying  holy  saints  to  be  intercessors  to  him  for  me. 

Therefore,  passing  such  apparent  reasons,  I  take  nie  to  the  ensample  of  anti- 
quity, I  mean  of  the  patriarchs,  prophets,  and  the  apostles,  and  the  authority  o 
Scripture,  which  teach  that  we  need  not  to  fear,  but  may  boldly  resort  unto 
Christ  liimself,  and  his  holy  Father,  forasmuch  as  he  bids  us  in  tliese  words  and 
others  like,  so  to  do;  saying,  '  Come  unto  me  all  ye  that  travail,  are  vexed,  and 
sore  charged;  and  I  will  refresh  and  ease  you.'"     Mark  how  he  biddeth  us  to  The  l.onl 
resort  unto  himself,  and  that  without  fear.     P'or  he  and  his  Father,  who  are  all  ""j'^' '" 
one,  giveth  abundantly  of  all  goodness  unto  all  men,  and  upbraideth  nobody  imtoulih 
for  his  unworthiness.     But  if  we  intend  to  obtain  of  Him,  we  must,  all  doubt-  prayer, 
fulness  (as  I  said  before)  put  apart,  with  a  sure  confidence  of  his  mercy,  ask  of 
him  what  we  would  have ;  so  that  I  leave  unto  others  what  they  list  to  do, 
praying  Jesus,  tliat  we  all  may  lust  for  that  which  is  most  pleasing  to  him. 

But  I  think,  concerning  myself,  that  according  to  Christ's  own  commandment  God  in 
I   may,  without  any  doubt  casting,  resort  in   all  incumbrances,  to  seek  ease  ™'S'"' 
thereof,  even  unto  himself  and  to  his  blessed  Father.     Therefore  he  biddeth  ^and^^' 
us,  when  we  should  pray,  to  say  after  this  fashion,  '  Our  Father  which  art  in  know- 
heaven,'  &c.    For  there  is  no  creature,  nor  creatures,  that  ever  were  or  be,  that  |j^,p|;,n_ 
have  more,  or  so  much,  eitlier  of  might,  whereby  cometh  ability  to  give  help ;  paraiile. 
or  of  Uiercy  and  tenderness,  which  slioidd  make  them  willing  in  proportion 
agreeable  with  ability ;  or  of  knowledge,  that  should  teach  to  minister  botli  the 
other,  as  is  our  Lord  God,  who  not  only  is  almighty,  all-merciful,  and  all-wise, 
but  also  infinite  in  all  these  glorious  properties ;  so  that  undoubtedly  he  can,  will, 
and  best  knoweth  how,  to  relieve  and  succour  us  in  all  necessity  and  anguish. 
To  whom  be  honour  without  end  for  ever.  Amen. 

One  thing  yet  I  will  show  you  in  this  case,  of  which  I  was  once  advertised 

(1)  Matt.  ;d. 


200 


THE    AKSWKll    OF    JOHN    LAMBERT 


Henry 
VIII. 

A.D. 

1538. 

The  say- 
ing of  a 
learned 
man. 


Saints 
know  no 
parti  ■ 
cular 
miseries 
on  earth. 


AVhetlier 
they  pray 
for  us. 


One  me- 
diator, 
and  what 
a  media- 
tor is. 


PilRrim- 
a;_'es  and 
oblations. 


All  things 
work  to 
tlie  best 
to  the 
{,'odly. 


by  a  great  learned  man,  who  (as  I  suppose)  is  now  living.  I  will  not  name 
him,  lest  I  should  perhaps  cause  any  displeasure  to  be  conceived  against  him 
through  my  relation.  The  thing  was  this  :  '  I  will,'  quoth  he,  '  pray  unto  saints; 
but  that  shall  be  when  I  think,  that  God  either  cannot  or  will  not  give  me  my 
petition.  But  that  (as  I  showed  in  the  Convocation-house)  shall  never  be,  1 
hope.  And  therefore  it  is  to  me  needless  to  seek  any  further  about,  standing 
in  such  trust  and  belief  as,  I  hope,  I  have  found  upon  God's  sure  promise.' 

To  the  fifteenth  article,  where  you  do  demand  whether  the  saints  in  heaven, 
as  mediators,  pray  for  us,  I  say,  that  I  believe  saints  in  heaven  do  pray  for  us ; 
for  I  suppose  they  know  that  all  men  generally  living  upon  earth,  be  wrajjped 
in  manifold  miseries,  like  as  they  also  were,  their  souls  being  imprisoned  within 
their  bodies,  being  mortal.  Albeit  I  think  they  know  not  what  particular  miseries 
men  upon  earth  be  entangled  and  clogged  with,  as  showeth  Augustine,  or  else 
some  other  (as  I  think  rather)  under  his  name,  in  a  certain  work,  saying  in 
this  wise :  '  Ibi  sunt  spiritus  defunctorum,  ubi  non  vident  qusecunque  aguntur 
aut  eveniunt  in  ista  vita  hominum.  Quomodo  ergo  vident  tumulos  suos,  aut 
corpora  sua,  utrum  abjecta  jaceant  an  sepulta?  Quomodo  intersunt  miserije 
vivorum  ?  cum  vel  sua  ipsi  mala  patiantur  si  talia  merita  contraxerunt,  vel  in 
pace  requiescant,  ubi  mala  nulla  nee  patiendo  nee  compatiendo  sustineant, 
liberati  ab  omnibus  malis  quae  patiendo  et  compatiendo  cum  hie  viverent,  sus- 
tinebant.'  The  sum  whereof  is,  that  souls  departed  neither  feel,  nor  know  of 
any  particular  miseries  sustained  by  men  living  in  this  world,  whereby  they 
should  need  to  take  either  patience,  or  else  compassion  after  their  decease. 
Yet,  forasmuch  as  they  know  in  general,  that  all  men  living  are  clad  with 
frailty,  and  that  their  charity  is  not  minished  after  they  be  hence  departed,  but 
increased ;  therefore  I  believe  verily,  that  they  do  pray  for  us  as  petitioners ; 
but  not  as  mediators,  so  far  forth  as  I  can  see.  For  Scripture  iiseth  to  speak 
but  of  one  Mediator,  which  I  think  signifieth  a  maker  of  peace  or  atonement 
betwixt  God  the  Father,  and  man.  Record  I  take  of  Paul,  who,  in  the  E])istle 
to  Timothy,  saith,'  '  There  is  one  God,  and  one  mediator  or  peacemaker  betwixt 
God  and  man,  tlie  man  called  Christ  Jesus,  which  gave  himself  for  the  redemp- 
tion of  all.' 

Thus,  I  say,  I  believe  saints  in  heaven  do  pray  for  us  as  petitioners,  but  not 
as  mediators.  Yea,  all  the  saints,  I  ween,  do  pray,  and  long  that  the  day  of 
judgment  may  soon  come,  according  to  the  saying  of  St.  Paul,^  '  The  fervent 
desire  of  the  creature  waiteth  when  the  sons  of  God  sliall  be  revealed.'  And 
again,^  '  Every  creature  groaneth  with  us,  and  travaileth  in  pain  together  unto 
this  present ;'  which  shall  be  for  the  accomplishment  of  glory,  both  to  them  aad 
all  others  elect  of  God  to  be  his  children,  and  co-inheritors  with  Christ. 

In  the  sixteenth  article,  where  you  demand,  whether  1  believe  that  oblations 
and  pilgrimages  may  be  devoutly  and  meritoriously  done  to  the  sepulchres  and 
relics  of  saints,  I  say,  that  wliat  they  may  be,  I  cannot  perfectly  tell ;  for  God 
can  so  work,  that  unto  those  whom  he  hath  chosen  to  be  inheritors  with  him, 
all  things  shall  turn  to  a  good  conclusion,  as  saith  St.  Paul  to  the  Romans,''  in 
this  wise:  'Unto  those  that  love  God,  all  things  shall  well  succeed,  and  work 
together  for  their  furtherance  in  goodness  :'  of  whom  it  is  written  in  the  Psalm,* 
'  Blessed  is  that  nation  that  hath  the  Lord  for  their  God,  the  people  whom  he 
hath  chosen  to  be  his  inheritors:'  yea,  their  evil  deeds  shall  not  hurt  them,  but 
come  well  to  pass  for  the  increase  of  virtue.*  For  as  it  is  said  in  the  Gospel, 
*  To  whom  less  is  forgiven,  he  loveth  less.''  And  again,  it  hurted  not  Onesinms, 
that  he  ran  away  from  his  master  Philemon,  but  God  wrought,  that  by  occasion 
thereof  he  met  with  Paul,  who  converted  him  to  the  faith  of  the  gospel,  who 
before  was  without  belief.  Therefore,  whether  they  m.ay  be  done  meritoriously 
or  no,  I  will  not  define  ;  God  wotteth.  But  this  I  say,  that  God  did  never 
institute  any  such  thing  in  the  New  Tesfciment,  which  is  the  verity  and  rule  of 
all  christian  people  to  follow  and  believe  :  yea,  that  only  is  of  perfect  surety, 

(1)  '  Unus  est  Deus,  unus  est  et  mediator  Dei  et  hominum,  homo  Cliristus  Jesus,  qui  dcdit 
semetipsuni  redemptionem  pro  omnibus.'  Erasmus  translateth  it,  '  conciliator  Dei  et  hominum.' 
1  Tim.  ii. 

(2)  '  Solicita  creaturne  expectatio  revelatioiiem  filiorum  Dei  expectat.'    Rom.  viii. 

(3)  'Omnis  creatura  congemiscit,  et  nobiscum  parturit  usque  ad  hoc  tempus.' 

(4)  Rom.  viii  (^i)  I'salm  xxxiii.  ((i)  Kzck.  xxxiii. 
(7)  '  Cui  minus  remittitur,  minus  diliijil.'     linke  vii. 


TO   THE    bishops'   ARTICLES.  201 

and  none  other,  but  as  it  is  agreeable  to,  and  hath  ground  of  the  same.     And  Uennj 

like  as  we  have  no  certain  docti-ine  instituted  by  Christ,  or  his  disciples,  teaching  ^^'^- 

us  thus  to  do ;  no  more  is  there  any  merit  appointed  by  him  therefore,  as  I  ^   rj 

showed  before,  where  I  told  my  mind  of  our  merits.  1538* 
Moreover,  where  ye  put  '  pie,'  which  I  call  '  devoutly,'  very  true  devotion 


(that  is  called  in  Latin,  '  pietas')  is  that  which  hath  annexed  therewith  divine  Pi^,  pie- 
promises  for  this  present  life,  and  for  that  which  is  to  come,  as  witnesseth  Paul,>  ^'^^^J''^" 
which  is  nothing  else  but  the  observation  of  Christ's  law,  that,  in  the  Psalm,  for 
the  pureness  thereof,  is  called*  '  Silver  fined  often  and  many  times  through  the 
fire.'     It  hath  no  chaff  in  it,  as  have  men's  traditions;  but  is  pure  and  clean 
wheat,  as  showeth  Jeremy,  writing  in  this  wise,*  '  What  is  the  chaflf  to   the 
wheat?    Thei-efore  behold,  I  will  come  against  the  prophets,'  saith  the  Lord 
'  that  steal  my  word  every  one  from  his  neighbour,  and  deceive  my  people  in  _, 
their  lies  and  in  their  errors.'    And  this  devotion  is  that  which  St.  James  calleth  votion  or 
the  pui-e  religion  of  Christ,  saying,  '  Pure  and  immaculate  religion  before  God  l>}Jre  reli- 
the   Father  is,    to  visit  fatherless  children  and  widows  in    their  vexation  ;'*  ft°"'" 
whereby  he  meaneth  all  needy  people  that  are  succom-less  and  helpless,  with  our  p„jg  j.g]j. 
counsel  and  other  alms,  according  to  our  ability,  whensoever  we  see  them  in  gion. 
need  and  distress. 

The  other  part  of  this  religion  showed  by  St.  James,  is.  That  a  man  should 
keep  himself  clean  from  the  world ;  and  that  do  they  who  be  not  so  affectionate 
unto  any  thing  therein,  but  that  they  have  the  things  of  the  world,  or  occupy 
the  same  by  true  dealing,  so  that  they  can  find  in  their  heart  to  depart  from 
them,  when  God  shall  please,  or  charity  so  requireth. 

Thus  doing,  we  shall  follow  the  exhortation  of  blessed  Paul,  who,  writing  to 
the  Corinthians,^  saith  thus,  '  Brethren,  the  time  is  short :  this  remaineth,  that 
they  which  have  wives,  should  be  as  they  had  them  not ;  and  those  that  weep, 
should  be  as  they  wept  not ;  and  those  that  buy,  as  if  they  were  without  pos- 
session ;  and  they  that  occupy  this  world,   as  though  they  occupied  it  not :  for 
the  fashion  of  this  world  passeth  away.'  And  this  meaneth  none  other  thing,  but 
that  we  should  neither  love  nor  dread  any  worldly  thing  passing  measure,  or 
inordinately,  but  God  above  all  things,  and  all  other  things  in  him  or  for  him ; 
and  he  that  thus  doth,  fulfilleth  the  commandment  of  Christ  spoken  to  the  rich 
man  in  the  Gospel,  where  he  saith,  '  Go  and  sell  all   that  ever  thou  hast,  and 
come  follow  me.'"     For  he  hath  sold  away  all  that  ever  he  had,  that  surely  What  it  is 
intendeth  for  the  love  of  Christ,  to  help  the  poor  with  all  that  he  may.     '  The  *"  sell 
will  is  accepted  for  the  deed,'^  as  is  commonly  said.     And  this  saying  both  fZYhe 
of  James,  and  also  of  the  Evangelist,  I  think  verily  belongeth  to  all  christian  gospel. 
men  that  they  should  perform  it,  none  except,  neither  lay  man  nor  woman  (as 
we  use  to  say),  but  to  them,  as  well  as  to  any  whom  we  call  religious. 

As  concerning  the  relics  and  tombs  of  saints,  I  have  said  to  your  lordship  Relics 
before,  what  I  do  think  of  the  milk  of  our  lady,  the  blood  which  they  say  is  at  ''J?'?.^?'"''* 
Hayles,  Norwich,  and  other  places,  with  such  others,  whereof  I  trust  you  do 
know  what  ought  to  be  done.  And  I  beseech  God  you  may  do  therein  as  your 
office  doth  require,  so  showing  example  to  other  prelates  to  follow  your  lordship 
in  good  doing,  as  is  comely  for  a  primate  to  do ;  remembering  always,  as  Paul 
saith,  '  the  time  is  short,'  and  therefore  it  were  good  to  set  to  hand  in  time. 

Finally,  holy  Moses,  when  he  died,  would  be  so  buried  that  no  man  should  Moses' 
know  which  was  his  grave,  as  it  is  witnessed  in  the  book  of  Deuteronomy ;  and  ^nolvn  " 
that  (as  the  expositors  testify)  was,  because  the  Jews,  who  were  prone  to  new 
fangled  worshipping,  should  not  fall  into  idolatry,  worshipping  him  as  God, 
for  the  great  and  manifold  miracles  that  were  wrought  by  him  while  he  was  alive. 

To  conclude,  I  say,  it  is  no  point  of  my  belief,  to  think  that  oblations  and  Pilgrim- 
pilgrimages  at  saints'  graves  and  relics,  are  meritorious  works,  nor  yet  that  ^s^- 
there  is  any  devotion  in  so  doing.     That  is  godly  which  is  instituted  by  Scrip- 
ture.    If  you  think  contrary,   I  would  desire  to  know,  for  mine  instruction, 
what  part  of  Scripture  should  make  therefore  against  me. 

In  the  seventeenth  article,   where  you  do  ask,  whether  the  fast  in   Lent, 

(1)  1  Tim.  iv.  (2)  '  Argentum  igne  examinatum,  purgatum  septuplxim.'     Psalm  xi. 

(3)  '  Quid  paleis  ad  triticura  '!  Propter  hoc  ego  ad  prophetas,  dieit  Dominus,  qui  furantur  verba 
meaunusquisque  a  proximo  suo,  et  seducunt  populum  meum  in  mendaciis  suis,  et  in  erroribus 
suis.'     Jer.  xxiii.  (1)  James  i.  (T))  1  Cor.  vii. 

((i)  Matt.  xii.  (7)  '  Voluntas  reputatur  pro  facto.' 


g02  TIIK    ANSWER    OF    JOHN    LAMBKRT 

Henry  mul  otlicrs  appointed  by  the  common  law,  and  received  in  common  usage  of 
fill  christian  people  (unless  necessity  otherwise  vequircth)  are  to  be  observed,  I 
say  that,  in  mine  opinion,  they  are  to  be  observed,  and  fasting  discreetly  done 
,  ,'io'  is  commendable,  for  so  shall  a  man  avoid  sloth,  and  be  the  more  ready  to  serve 
15.38^  God,  and  also  his  neighbours,  and  thereby  tame  the  rebellion  of  carnal  con- 
The  say-    cupiscence,  according  to  the  saying  of  the  pnet,^  '  Without  wine  and  good  fare, 

ing  of  Je-  j^jgj.  -^viixeth  cold.'    And  as  St.  Jerome,^  '  The  body  inflamed  with  wine,  bursteth 
rorae.  .       '  ,         , 

out  nito  lust. 
Fast  bro-  Yet  shall  not  the  breaking  of  these  fasts  make  a  man  to  do  deadly  sin,  except 
ken  is  of  jj^  jjjg  niind  be  some  other  malicious  ati'cction  therewith  annexed,  as  rashness 
Itself iiQ  ^j.  jjjjj^^j^  despite,  or  such  like;  forasnnich  as  no  positive  law  of  man,  made 
No  law  without  foundation  of  Scripture,  may  bind  any  person,  so  that  in  breaking  of 
without  such,  he  shall  therefore  sin  deadly.  And  of  this  sort  made  by  man,  are  the  fast 
bind^'th"^^  of  Lent  and  other  days  ordained  in  your  laws  without  authority  of  Scripture, 
any.  which  willeth  us  to  fast  perpetually,  eating  and  drinking  but  when  need  re- 

How  to      quireth  (not  for  any  voluptuousness,  as  many,  that  recount  themselves  great 
ast  tru  y.  ^-^^^.g^g^  j  f^^j.  |^^^,g  done) ;   yea,  and  that  sparely,  foreseeing  always  that  our 
stomachs  be  never  cloyed  with  drunkenness  or  surfeiting  (as  is  commanded  by 
our  Saviour  in  Luke) ;  but  contrariwise,  after  the  fashion  rather  of  a  certain 

!)rince  that  is  mentioned,  I  trow,  in  Valerius  Maximus,  that  never  rose  from 
lis  meal's  meat  with  a  full  stomach,   but  rather  somewhat  empty,  or  hiuigry  ; 
which,  as  the  story  testifieth,  caused  him  to  live  so  wonderfully  a  long  season, 
that  a  man  could  scarcely  think  it  possible  for  one's  life  to  be  so  prolonged,  had 
not  such  a  notable  author  reported  it. 
Rather  to       And,  to  tell  the  truth,  I  suppose  the  prelates  should  better  have  persuaded 
be  per-       j.|^g,  people  to  pure  fasting  by  instant  preaching  of  the  word  of  God,  and  fatherly 
than^en-    exhortations,  than  by  ordaining  of  so  sore  a  mvdtitude  of  laws  and  constitutions; 
forced.       for  the  nature  of  man  is  well  described  by  Horace,  saying,^  '  Look,  what  is 
forbid,  that  we  most  desire,   and  always  covet  the  things  that  be  denied  us.' 
And  in  another  proverb,*  '  The  rope,  by  overmuch  straining,  bursteth  asunder.' 
According  to  this  said  a  good  old  father  in  Cambridge.    I  remember  his  sayir.g 
well  yet :  he  was  an  old  doctor  of  divinity.     When  a  legate  came  into  England 
Church      at  a  time,  and  he,  with  certain  bishops,  had  ordained,  that  the  dedication  of  all 
holy  days  d^iij-ches  through  England  (as  1  remember)  should  be  kept  holy  and  solemnized 
nize™  in     upon  one  day,  and  priests  should  have  their  gowns  made  close  before,  with 
England,   such  other  like  ordinances,  he  resisted,  not  condescending  to  have  them  put  in 
^°^7"^.      execution,  when  his  diocesan  required  him ;  declaring  how  this  nudtitiule  of 
fore.  laws  pleased  him  not ;  for  we  had  enough  and  abundantly  before.     Adding 

Multi-       this  reason,  '  Adam,  being  in  paradise,  had  but  one  law  to  observe,  and  yet  he 
tude  of     |j,..^]^e  it .  'What  other  thing  then  shall  this  multitude  do,'  quoth  he,   '  but  nud- 
prorttable.  tiply  transgression  I  for  when  a  faggot  is  bound  over  strait,  the  bond  must  break." 
(iod  therefore,  I  beseech  him,  send  us  of  the  sweet  dew  of  his  heavenly  doc- 
trine, to  moisten  and  supple  the  earthly  ground  of  our  hearts,  that  we  may  grow 
like  fashioned  imto  him ;  putting  apart  our  old  Adam,  with  all  his  dissimulation 
and  painted  show,  that  is  much  caused  by  human  laws  and  constitutions  ;  and 
do  upon  us  Christ,  that  is  the  very  truth,  and  the   way  directing  men  to  the 
same.  Amen. 

Against         Unto  the  eighteenth  article,  where  you  ask,  whether  it  be  laudable  and  pro- 
images,     fitiible  that  worshipful  images  be  set  in  churches  for  the  remembrance  of  Christ 
Images      and  his  saints,   I  say,  that  I  know  of  no  images  that  ought  to  be  worshijijied, 
not  to  be    specially  made  by  the  hand  of  men  :  for  the  Psalm  saith,^  'Confusion  or  shame 
worship-    ^^   iipoji   them   that  worship  and  make  obeisance  unto  carved  images,  and  that 
o-lory    in  their  pictures.'      Moreover    St.   Augustine,  in   his  book  '  Ue   Vera 
Religionc,'  saith  thus  :   'Let  us  not  have  devotion  in  worshipping  the  works  of 
men.'     Or  else  thus  :   '  Let  us  not  he  bound  to  worship  the  works  of  men  ;  for 
the  workmen  are  more  excellent  than  the  things  which  they  make,  whom  not- 
withstanding we  ought  not  to  worship.'*     Lactantius  also  maketh  strongly  with 
the  same :   I  caiuiot  without  book  recite  his  saying,  for  he  teacheth  largely  of 

(n  'Sine  Cercre  et  Baccho  friget  Venus.'  (2)  '  Venter  mero  Kstuans  spumat  in  libidinem." 

(3)  'Nitimur  in  vetituin  semper,  cupimusque  negata.' 

(4)  '  Funis  plus  squo  tensus  runipitur.'  (5)  Psalm  xcvii. 

(fi)  The  Latin  is  thus,  '  Nor  sit  nobis  relii,'io  humanorum  ojierum  cultus,  mcliores  enim  suntipsi 
artifices  qui  lalia  fabricantur;  quos  tanicn  toltre  nou  debenms.' 


TO    THE    UlSIIors'    AllTICi.ES.  203 

tlie  same  matter.  Origen  alsio,  writing  against  Celsus,  I  trow,  will  likewise  Henry 
testify  ;  where,  as  I  remember,  he  concludeth,  saying,  that  he  would  have  no  ^^^^- 
goldsmiths  nor  gravers  in  a  commonalty  ;  for  they  do  but  little  profit  or  none  ~7^  vy 
tliereto.  And  St.  Gregory  that  was  chief,  either  inventor  that  images  should  be  i  coo' 
set  in  cluu-ches,  or  else  maintainer  thereof,  would  not,  as  I  have  read  (I  trow,  — L1._I_ 
it  is  in  an  epistle  which  he  writeth  to  Servus),  have  them  worshipped. 

And  as  concerning  the  exciting  of  men's  memory,  I  would  suppose  that  if 
Christ's  doctrine  were  so  showed  and  opened,  that  people  might  clearly  under- 
stand it  (and  that  is  the  principal  office  of  prelates  and  curates  to  do,  by  diligent 
teaching  thereof),  I  think  verily  we  should  have  little  need  of  any  other  images 
than  that  which  should,  by  wholesome  doctrine,  be  showed  unto  us  by  word  of 
mouth  and  writing  :*  '  Nothing  is  so  effectual,  to  exercise  the  remembrance  of 
disciples,  as  the  lively  voice  of  good  teachers  ;'  as  it  is  testified  both  by  common 
report,  and  also  by  the  sentence  of  learned  men. 

So  that  I  suppose,  if  this  lively  doctrine  of  God  had  aforetime  been:  apertly  Tlie 
and  diligently  opened  unto  the  people,  as  curates  ought  to  have  done,  we  should  ^j^'^g  j„ 
have  vsuch  profit  thereby,  that  we  should  not  need  to  contend  for  setting  up,  or  remem- 
taking  down,  of  other  dumb  stocks,  and  lifeless  stones,  carved  or  made  by  men ;  l)ra"<:e, 
and  if  prelates  would  begin  to  set  up  Christ's  word  (which,  alas  for  pity  !  is  not  i',°,a.res. 
looked  upon,  but  rather  trodden   down   and  despised  ;  so  that  many  are  not 
ashamed  to  say,  '  I  will  have  no  more  learning  in  Christ's  law  than  my  prede- 
cessors, for  they  that  magnify  it  must  be  sore  punished,  and  taken  for  heretics,' 
with  such  other  grievous  words) :  if  this   doctrine  were  yet  set  up  in  churches 
(I   say),  and  truly  opened,  that  all  men  might  have  their  judgment  thereby  re- 
formed and  made  clear,  I  think  we  should  not  greatly  need  the  profit  that 
Cometh  by  images  made  of  men,  to  excite  our  i-emembrance  to  live  christianly. 

For  that  word  which  came  from  the  breast  of  Christ  himself,  and  was  written  The 
of  otliers  that  wrote  and  spake  by  the  suggestion  of  his  Spirit,  the  Holy  Ghost,  ^"^^!|"'j,"^ 
showeth  full  perfectly  his  blessed  will,  which  is  the  true  and  certain  image  of  i,'is  ivnid 
his  mind  and  device.     If  this,  therefore,  were  diligently  inculcated,  1  think  we  "'"i  '"s 
should  be  transformed  anew,  according  to  the  mind  of  Paul,  who,  writing  to  ^^""^  ^■ 
the  Colossians,^  saith  thus  :  '  See  that  you  lie  not  one  to  another,  after  that  now 
you  have  put  off"  the  old  man  with  his  works,  and  have  put  upon  you  the  new 
man,  which  is  transformed  and  renovated  after  the  knowledge  and  image  of 
Him  that  made  us.'   Yea,  thus  should  we  all  be  'docti  a  Deo,'  '  taught  of  (lod,' 
as  is  said  in  John  ;3  and  all  should  know  God,  both  small  and  great,  according 
to  the  promise  recited  in   the  Hebrews  :*  yea,  thus  should  we  be  restored  to 
goodness,  that  we  should  have  the  image  of  God  carved  in  our  hearts  full  ex- 
jjvessly.     For  every  man  is  transformed  into  the  fashion  of  virtuous  things,  that  As  a  man 
he  is  accustonied  to  read  and  hear.     And,  therefore,  it  were  a  great  grace,  if  go'^'!^'^',!!' 
■we  might  have  the  word  of  God  diligently  and  often  spoken  and  sung  unto  us  fasiiion- 
in  such  wise  that  the  people  might  understand  it.     Yea,  then  it  should  come  to  «"■ 
jiass,  that  craftsmen  should   sing  spiritual  psalms  sitting  at  their  works,  and  the 
husbandman  at  his  plough,  as  wisheth  St.  Jerome. 

Yea,  this  holy  image  of  Christ,  I  mean  his  blessed  doctrine,  doth  appoint  us  The  hest. 
also  to  consider  the  works  made  by  the  hand  of  God,  such  as  no  man  can  make  '(^"^'j'^'jg 
like,  whereby,  as  saith  St.  Paul,  writing  to  the  Romans,*  '  The  invisible  power  uu  word, 
and  divinity  of  God  is  known  and  seen  by  the  creation  of  the  world,'  of  such  as 
will  consider  his  works  that  are  therein  by  him  made.      Look  in  the  Psalms,^ 
'Praise  ye  the  Lord  from  heaven.'     'The  heavens  declare  the  glory  of  God,' 
with  others.'     And  these  two  images,  God's  works  and  his  doctrine,  have,  ere  God's 
any  images  made  by  men  were  set  up   in  churches,  well  and  sufficiently  in-  ""J 
structed  the  primitive  church :  and  should  yet  instruct  us  well,  if  they  were  word,  he 
well  considered,  so  that  we  should  not  need  so  sorely  to  contend  for  setting  up  !''"'j^'it 
of  others  made  by  men.     Whereby  1  have  perceived  much  harm  to  arise,  and  q^j^ 
no  great  profit;  nor  the  Scripture  makcth  not  for  them  but  rather  contraiy  ;  as 
concerning  which  matter,  I  would  your  lordship  would  please  to  read  the  E2)istle 
of  Banich  once  again,  writing  of  the  same  matter. 

Unto  the  nineieenth  article  where  you  ask,  whether  I  believe  that  prayers  of 

(1)  '  Quoniam  nihil  tani  efficax  ad  commonefacieiidum  discipulos,  quam  viva  vox.' 

(2)  Col,  iii.  (.■!)  John  vi.  (4)  Heh.  viii.  (5)  Rom.  i. 

((>)  '  Laudate  Domiimm  de  crelis,  ca-li  eiiarrrnt,'  ic    Psalm  cxlix.    (7)  I'.sal.  .\ix.  •%<:. 


204  THE    ANSWEIl    OF    JOHN    LAMBERT 

Henry    men  living,  do  profit  souls  departed  and  being  in  purgatory,  I  made  answer  in 
VIII.     the  thirteenth  article. 


A.D. 

1538.         Unto  the  twentieth,  where  you  do  ask,  whether  men  merit  and  deserve  both 

by  their  fasting,  and  also  by  other  deeds  of  devotion,  I  have  showed  what. I  do 

think  thereof,  in  the  fifth  demand. 

Truth  In  the  one  and  twentieth,  where  you  do  ask,  whether  I  do  believe  that  men, 

taken  for  jjroliibited  by  bishops  to  preach,  as  suspected  of  heresy,  ought  to  cease  from 
ami^*^'  preaching  and  teaching  until  they  have  purged  themselves  of  suspicion,  before 
heresy  for  a  higher  judge  ?  I  say  that  men  may  be  wrongfully  suspected  of  heresy,  cither 
'"'"'■  because  they  never  thought  to  believe  such  errors  as  meUj  by  false  suspicion,  do 
deem  them  to  favour  ;  or  else,  when  men,  as  well  of  high  estate  as  of  low,  by  sinis- 
ter judgment  may  think  that  to  be  error,  which  is  the  very  tnith.  And  of  this 
■\viiether  speaketh  Isaiah,'  'Wo  be  to  them,'  quoth  he,  '  that  call  the  light  darkness,  and 
men  pro-  ^jjg  darkness  light;  the  truth  falsehood,  and  the  falsehood  truth.'  As  the  bishops 
ou"ht  to  3,nd  the  priests,  with  their  orator  Tertullus,  called  Paul,  saying  thus,  before  a 
cease  judge  called  Felix,  unto  whose  court  they  brought  him  to  be  condemned  to 
preach-  death:  'We  have,'  quoth  they,  'gotten  here  a  pestilent  fellow,  a  sower  of 
ing.  sedition  or  discord  among  all  the  Jews  of  the  world,  and  a  bringer-up  of  the 

sect  of  the  Nazarenes  ;  which  was  also  minded  to  have  polluted  our  temple,'  Src.'-' 
This  is  to  call,  by  pei'verse  judgment,  truth  falsehood.  And  thus  did  their  pre- 
decessors speak  of  the  prophets,  yea,  and  of  Christ  himself,  calling  him  a  seducer 
and  preacher  of  heresy:  which  is  written  for  our  instruction.  And  men  being 
thus  suspected  (as  I  would  none  were),  ought  in  no  wise,  therefore,  to  cease 
either  from  preaching,  or  teaching. 

Ensample  of  this  we  have  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,*  where  is  showed  that 
when  Peter  and  John  had  done  a  miracle  upon  a  man  that  had  been  lame  from 
his  nativity  (whom  by  the  power  of  Christ  they  healed,  and  caused  to  go  where 
he  pleased),  the  people,  hearing  of  this,  came  running  about  Peter  and  John. 
Peter,  seeing  this,  did  exhort  the  people  in  a  sermon,  that  they  should  not 
think  him  and  his  fellow  St.  John,  to  have  done  this  wonderful  thing  by  their 
own  power  or  holiness,  but  by  the  virtue  of  Chi-ist,  whom  they  and  their  head- 
rulers  had  slain. 

While  they  were  thus  speaking  with  the  people,  there  came  upon  tlieni  the 
priests  and  officers  of  the  temple,  accompanied  with  the  Sadducees,  being  sore 
displeased  that  they  should  enterprise  to  teach  the  people,  and  preach  that  men 
should  arise  from  death  by  the  name  of  Christ,  whom  they  had  caused  to  be 
crucified ;  and  therewith  they  laid  hands  upon  them,  and  put  them  in  ward 
until  next  day.  The  next  day  they  sent  for  the  apostles  before  them,  demand- 
ing by  what  power,  and  in  whose  name  they  did  this  miracle?  Peter  made 
answer,  'If  you,'  quoth  he,  'that  are  head-rulers  over  the  people,  lust  by  ex- 
amination to  know  by  what  means  we  did  it,  we  would  you  should  all  know, 
that  we  did  it  through  the  name  of  Christ  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  whom  you  did 
cnicify  :  but  God  did  cause  him  to  arise  again.  In  the  virtue  of  his  name  doth 
this  man,  that  afore  was  lame,  now  stand  afore  you  here  both  wliole  and  sound. 
For  Christ  is  that  head  corner-stone,  whom  you  cast  away,  which  should  have 
builded  the  people's  faith  upon  him,  neither  is  there  any  salvation  without  him.'* 
These  great  men,  seeing  that  Peter  spake  so  freely,  and  that  he,  with  his 
fellow  John,  were  simple  men,  without  any  pompous  apparel,  or  great  guard  of 
servants,  being  like  idiots  and  men  unlearned,  wondered  thereat.  At  last  they 
did  command  them  to  depart  out  of  their  council-house,  while  thej  should  coni- 
IViteraiid  name  more  largely  of  the  matter.  Afterwards  they  called  the  apostles  before 
the  apo-  ti,(.ij^  again,  conunanding  them  that  they  should  no  more  preach,  nor  teach  in 
hii)iu'(i"to  lilt- "ame  of  Jesus.  But  the  iipostles  answered,  saying,  '  I  beseech  you,  judge 
jireaeh.  better.  Ought  we  to  obey  you  more  than  Ciod,  or  no?  for  certainly  we  nuist 
needs  testify  of  those  things  which  we  have  both  heard  and  seen.'*  Then  the 
head  priests,  threatening  them  sore,  did  give  them  strait  charge  not  to  break 
their  precept ;  and  so  did  let  them  go,  not  knowing  any  cause  why  they  might 
punish  them  ;  for  they  feared  lest  the  people  would  have  taken  part  with  the 
apostles,  for  the  people  gave  glory  unto  God  for  the  miracle  showed  by  them. 

(I)  Isa   V.  (2)  Acts  x.\iv.  (3)  Acts  iv.  v.  vi.  (4)  Acts  iv.  (5)  Ibid. 


TO    THE    BISHOrs""    ARTICLES.  205 

Notwithstanding  all  these  great  threats,  Peter  wrought  miracles  still  amongst  Henry 

the  people,  doing  them  to  know  that  glory  therefore  ought  to  be  given  to  Jesus,  by  f''^^- 

whose  power  and  name  they  were  done ;  wherewith  the  hearts  of  the  people  melted  ^  j^ 

for  joy,  so  that  they  followed  after  the  apostles  whithersoever  lightly  they  went,  j^gg' 

The  primate  of  the  priests,  hearing  of  this,  and  all  that  were  about  him. 


replete  with  indignation,  laid  hands  upon  the  apostles,  putting  them  in  the  com-  ^^'^^'^^j^''*" 
mon  prison.     But  the  angel  of  God,  in  the  night,  opened  the  prison-doors,  and  pg^p^,,^. 
brought  them  out,  saying,  '  Go  you  into  the  temple,  and  stand  there  preaching  iivcred 
unto  the  people  all  the  words  of  life;'  that  is  to  say,  Christ's  doctrine  :  and  so  out  of 
they  did  early  in  the  morning.     Then  came  forth  the  chief  priest,  and  they  P"=*on. 
whom  he  used  to  have  about  him,  and  called  a  council,  in  which  were  all  the 
priests  of  Israel,  or  ancients  of  Israel.     So  they  sent  unto  the  prison-house  to 
have  the  apostles  brought  forth  before  them.     When  their  serva'nts  came  to  the 
prison-house,   and  found  the  apostles   gone   thence,    they   returned   to   their 
masters,  saying,  '  We  found  the  prison  fast  shut  round  about  in  every  part,  and 
the  keepers  watching  at  the  doors  without,  full  diligently.     But  when  we  had 
opened  the  prison,  we  could  find  nobody  within.' 

Then,  as  the  high  priests  and  officers  of  the  temple  heard  this,  they  were  in, 
a  great  perplexity,  doubting  what  would  thereof  come.  Then  came  one  unto 
them  and  showed  them,  saying,  '  Behold  the  men  that  ye  put  in  prison  are 
standing  in  the  temple,  preaching  unto  the  people.'  Then  went  they  thither, 
and  brought  the  apostles  with  them  without  any  violence ;  hut  they  were  afraid 
lest  the  people  would  have  beaten  them  down  with  stones. 

Then  they  caused  the  apostles  to  be  brought  into  their  council-house,  the 
high  priest  beginning  his  proposition  against  the  apostles  in  this  form  :    '  Have 
we  not  straitly  commanded  you,'  said  he,  '  that  you  should  not  preach  in  the 
name  of  Christ  ?  and  see,  you  have  filled  all  Jerusalem  with  your  doctrine. 
Will  you  bring  this  man's  blood  upon  us,  that  we  should  unrighteously  have 
caused  him  to  suffer  death?'     Then  answered  Peter  and  the  other  apostles, 
saying,  '  We  ought  to  obey  God  more  than  any  man.     The  God  of  our  fathers  God  to  be 
hath  raised  Jesu  from  death,  whom  you  did  slay,  hanging  on  a  tree.     Him  not-  ^^J^'^ 
withstanding  hath  God  raised,  and  by  his  power  advanced  to  be  our  King  and  than 
Saviour:  by  whom  shall  be  given  to  all  Israel,  that  wiU   take  repentance,  men- 
forgiveness  of  sin.' 1 

These  great  rulers  hearing  this,  their  hearts  were  therewith  cloven  asunder, 
and  they  consulted  together  to  slay  the  apostles.     But  one  good  man  among 
their  multitude  advised  them  otherwise,  whose  advice  they  did  approve.     Then  ^^^g^, 
they  called  the  apostles  again  before  them,  causing  them  to  be  scourged,  and  of  Gama- 
charged  them  no  more  to  preach  in  the  name  of  Jesus ;  and  so  did  let  them  depart,  liel. 

Then  went  they  away  out  of  the  council,  rejoicing  that  God  had  made  them  wor- 
thy to  suffer  such  rebukes  for  his  name's  sake.  But  yet  they  never  ceased  to  teach 
and  preach  of  Jesus  Christ  every  day  in  the  temple,  and  in  all  houses  that  they  ^^^^^ 
came  into.     This  is  written  in  the  fourth,  fifth,  and  sixth  of  the  Acts  of  the  prohibi- 
Apostles,  and  for  our  instruction,  doubt  you  net :  for  such  practice  is  showed  in  tion,  not 
all  ages.     So  that  hereby  you  may  see,  when  men  be  wrongfidly  suspected  or  God's'' 
infamed  of  heresy,  and  so  prohibited  by  bishops  to  preach  the  word  of  God,  word, 
that  they  ought  for  no  man's  commandment  to  leave  or  stop,  though  they  do  Popish 
never  purge  themselves  before  them ;  for  such  will  admit  no  just  purgation  PJ^lfJ^'*';,, 
many  times,  but  judge  in  their  own  causes,  and  that  as  they  lust,  which  methinketh  thefr  own 
not  at  all  comely.     Therefore,  in  the  old  law,  the  priests  and  other  judges  do  causes, 
sit  together,  hearing  of  matters  that  were  in  controversy. 

Yet  this  I  think  reasonable,  that  a  man  justly  and  not  causelessly  suspected, 
and  namely  if  he  be  so  found  faulty  of  heresy,  ought  to  cease  from  preaching, 
after  he  is  inhibited,  until  he  have  made  his  purgation  before  some  judge.    But,  swiftncfs 
in  my  rude  opinion,  it  were  necessary  and  convenient  that  our  heads  should  not  of  suspi- 
be  over  ready  of  suspicion,  and  so  inhibiting  men  approved  from  preaching,  proved, 
especially  in  this  session,  when  the  people  do  suspect  them  to  do  it  more  for 
love  of  themselves,  and  maintaining  of  their  private  lucre  or  honour,  than  to  do 
it  for  love  of  God,  or  maintenance  of  his  honour. 

In  the  two  and  twentieth  article,  where  you  demand  whether  I  believe  that 
it  is  lawful  for  all  priests  freely  to  preach  the  word  of  God  or  no,  and  that  in  all 

(i)  Actsv. 


206  THE  AXSWKU  OF  JOUN  LAMHKRT 

Henry    places,  at  all  seasons,  and  to  all  persons  to  whom  they  shall  please,  although 

VIII.     they  be  not  sent :  I  say,  that  priests  are  called  in  Scriptine  by  two  distinct 

'  .    T-v      words,  that  is  to  wit,  '  presbyteri,'and  '  sacerdotes.'     The  first  is  to  saj',  ancient 

,  .'no     men,  seniors,  or  elders,  and  by  that  word  or  vocable  are  the  secular  judges,  or 

!_  such  like  head  officers,  sometimes  also  signified ;  as  we  I'cad  in  Daniel,  that 

Priests,     they  were  so  called  who  defamed  and  wrongfully  accused  Susanna  :  that  this 

tTiev"^'^    is  seldom,  and  nothing  so  customable  as  for  those  to  be  called  'presbytei-i,'  who 

ought  to    are  set  to  be  prelates  in  the  church,  to  guide  the  same  by  the  word  of  God  and 

preach      ]jjg  blessed  doctrine,  that  is  the  rod  of  direction,  and  the  foundation  of  Christ's 

faith.     And  priests  thus  called  'presbyteri,'  in  the  primitive  church  (what  time 

there  were  but  few  traditions  and  ordinances  to  let  us  from  the  strait  trade  or 

Ejiiscopi    institution  made  by  Christ  and  his  apostles),  were  the  very  same  and  none  other 

byte^i  ail  but  bisliops  ;  as  I  showed  you  in  the  first  part  of  mine  answer,  by  the  authority 

one.  of  St.  Jerome. 

Priests  Paul,  also,  recordeth  the  same  right  evidently  in  the  First  to  Titus ;  in  this 

liamei'In  ^"""  =   '  I  ^^ft  thee  Titus,'  quoth  blessed  Paul,  '  behind  me  in  Crete,  that  thou 

Scrip-        shouldest  set  in  due  order  such  things  as  lack,  or  be  not  else  perfectly  framed ; 

ture.         a^j^^  jjj^j.  tjjQy  shouldest  set  priests  in  every  town,  like  as  I  did  appoint  thee,  if 

Descrip-    anj'  be  without  reproach  or  blameless,  the  husband  of  one  wife,  having  faithful 

tion  of  a  children,  not  given  to  riot,  or  that  be  not  unruly.     For  so  ought  a  bishop  to  be.' 

priest.       ^^-      These  are  not  my  words,  but  St.  Paul's  in  the  Epistle  to  Titus.     Where 

you  may  see  that  a  priest  called  '  presbyter,'  should  be  the  same  that  we  call  a 

bishop,  whom  he  requireth,  a  little  after,  to  be  able,  by  wholesome  doctrine  of 

God's  Scripture,  to  exhort  the  good  to  follow  the  same  doctrine ;  and  if  any 

How         shall  speak  against  it,  to  reprove  them  thereby.     And  mark  ye  how  he  would 

gainsay-   ]iave  a  bishop  (otherwise  called  an  ancient  man  or  a  priest)  to  make  exhortation 

truth  are  by  holy  Scripture,  and  thereby  to  reprove  them  that  shall  speak  against  the  truth, 

to  be  re-    and  not  to  condemn  them  by  might  or  authority  only,  or  else  by  traditions  of 

prove  .     T^-^Q^  made  in  general  councils.     And  as  many  as  are  in  this  wise  priests,  who 

are  commonly  called  '  presbyteri'  (otherwise  bishops),  such  as  in  the  church 

are  set  to  take  cure  of  soids,  and  to  be  spiritual  pastors,  ought  to  preach  freely 

the  word  of  God  in  all  places  and  times  convenient,  and  to  whomsoever  it 

shall  please  them,  if  they  suppose  and  see  that  their  preaching  should  edify  and 

profit. 

What  And  whereas  you  add  this  particle,  '  though  they  were  not  sent;'  I  say,  that 

b"'sent '^  all  such  are  chosen  to  be  preachers,  and  therefore  sent.     For  of  this  speaketh 

St.  Gi-egoryin  his  Pastorals,  in  thiswise:'    '  Whosoever  taketh  priesthood  upon 

him,  taketh  also  upon  him  the  office  of  preaching.'     Yea,  your  law  reportethin 

like  manner.  Distinction  43,  where  it  is  thus  said,  '  A  priest  ought  to  be  honest, 

that  he  may  show  honesty  both  in  words  and  conditions.'     Wherefore  it  is  said 

in  the  Canticles,  'The  cheeks  of  the  spouse,'  that  is,  to  wit,  of  preachers,  'are  to 

be  compared  to  a  turtle  dove.'     Where  is  moreover  added,  he  must  also  have 

the  gift  of  teaching,    because   (as    saith   St.  Jerome)    innocent  conversation, 

without  speech  or  preaching,  how  much  it  is  available  by  example-giving,  so 

much  dotli  it  hurt  again  by  silence-keeping :  for  wolves  must  be  driven  away  by 

barking  of  dogs,  and  by  the  shepherd's  staff,  which  (as  the  Gloss  showeth) 

signifieth  preaching,  and  sharp  words  of  the  priest.     And  this  I  understand  of 

such  as  should  be  priests  elect  both  by  God  and  men,  in  God's  church;    whose 

office  is  to  preach. 

Multi-  And  though  many  of  them  who  now  do  minister  in   the  church,  and  are 

""^'^  ♦..      elected  by  bishops,  otherwise  than  after  the  manner  of  Christ's  institution,  and 
scTveth        ,       „  •'  „    ,        i^  .     .  .  ,         ,  .  ,         ,  1  .  1  1        i  ii 

inrautho-  the  form  of  the  j)rnnitive  church,  neitlier  do  nor  can  prcacli ;  yet  ought  not  the 

■^■'y-  multitude  of  such  to  belaid  for  an  authority  against  me  or  others,  that  are  com- 

pelled to  show  tlie  trutli  and  right  ordinances  of  the  apostles,  that  were  used 
aforetime  in  the  primitive  church  :  God  bring  it  in  again  !  Neither  ought  we,  for 
the  negligence  of  l)ishops,  who  have  chosen  such  an  ignorant  multitude,  whereby 
the  principal  duty  of  priests  is  grown  out  of  knowledge,  when  we  do  show 
you  thereof,  to  be  so  enforced  by  a  book-oath,  and  therefore  noted  as  heretics, 
imprisoned  and  burned. 

Other  be  called  priests  in  the  New  Testament,  by  this  word  '  sacerdotes,' 
that  is  to  say,  I  think,  sacrificers.  And  thus  as  Christ  was  called  '  Rex  et 
Sacerdos,'  king  and  priest,  so  be  all  christian  men  in  the  New  Testament  (as  is 

(i;  '  Pra^dica'.ionis  quippe  oiri.iuni  liuscipit.  quisQuif  ad  sacerdotium  accedit.' 


TO    THE    bishops''    ARTICLES.  207 

testified  Apoc.  i.)  by  Christ  made  kings  and  priests.  The  words  in  the  iiemy 
Apocalypse  be  thus:  'To  Jesu  Christ,  which  liath  h)ved  us,  and  washed  us  Vili- 
from  our  sins  through  his  blood,  and  made  us  kings  and  priests  unto  God,  even  •  .. 
his  Father,  unto  him  be  glory  and  rule  for  ever  and  ever.     Amen.'     Thus  saith     ,  -'„„' 

St.  John,  speaking  of  all  christian  people.     In  like  manner  it  is  said,  by  St.  '- — '— 

Peter,  where  he  writeth  luito  all  christian  men,  '  You,'  quoth  he,  '  be  a  chosen 
generation,  a  regal  priesthood,  an  holy  people.''  St.  Bede,  expounding  the 
same  (as  my  remembrance  doth  serve),  shall  testify  plainly  with  me.  And  St. 
Augustine,  I  wot  well,  in  divers  places  recordeth  that  all  christian  men  be  so 
called,  'regale  sacerdotium;'  and  likewise  doth  Faber,  in  his  Commentaries 
upon  the  same  place.  Whosoever  looketh  upon  the  treatise  called  '  Unio  Dis- 
sidentium,'  shall  find  a  multitude  of  ancient  fathers'  sayings,  declaring 
the  same. 

But  this  may  yet  seem  a  strange  thing  and  a  new,  that  all  persons  should  be  llow  all 
called  priests,  and  that,  in  Scripture,  which  cannot  lie.  Truth  it  is  indeed,  it  '"!"  ^^'^ 
may  seem  strange  to  divers,  as  it  did  to  me  and  many  others,  when  we  read  it 
first ;  because  we  never  read  nor  heard  of  the  same  before,  and  so  did  Christ's 
doctrine  (and  his  apostles')  seem  new  to  his  audience,  when  he  himself 
preached.  Albeit  he  yet  proved  his  doings  and  sayings  by  authority  of  the  law 
and  prophets,  as  is  showed  in  Romans  i.,  where  Paul  reporteth,  '  that  he  was 
chosen  apart,  to  be  a  minister  of  the  gospel  that  was  promised  before  by  the 
prophets.'  And  our  Saviour  testifieth  the  same  in  St.  John,^  saying  to  the 
Jews,  '  Think  you  not,'  quoth  he,  '  that  I  shall  accuse  you  before  my  Father. 
There  is  one  to  accuse  you,  which  is  Moses,  in  whom  ye  do  trust.  But  if  you 
believed  Moses,  you  should  certainly  believe  me,  for  he  writeth  of  me,'  &c. 
Likewise  a  little  above,  he  biddeth  them  search  the  Scriptures,  for  they  make 
report  of  him. 

But  although  these  sayings  do  seem  new,  for  lack  that  we  have  not  had  old 
familiarity  with  Scripture,  and  usage  in  reading  the  same  (God  amend  and 
help  it,  when  it  shall  please  him !),  yet  truly  so  standeth  it  written  as  I  have 
said,  and  so  it  is  interpreted  by  the  doctors  above  named,  and  so  was  it  preached 
of  a  certain  doctor  also  of  divinity  in  London,  the  second  day  of  Advent  last  The  say- 
past,  in  this  sentence.     I  wot  not  whether  these  were  the  self  words  or  no :  j,"^."' '' 
'  The  church,'  quoth  the  doctor,  '  is  nothing  else  but  the  congregation  of  faithful  preacliins 
people :  and  you  all,'  quoth  he  to  the  people,  '  are  of  the  church,  as  well  as  I,  at  Paul'?, 
or  any  others,  if  you  be  of  God.     And  likewise  we  and  all  men  are  priests,  but 
yet  are  not  all  alike  ordained  ministers,'  said  he,  'to  consecrate  the  body  of 
Christ  in  the  church.'     Thus  said  the  preacher;  whom,  when  I  see  opportunity, 
I  dare  be  bold  to  name.     And  these,  I  say,  ought  not  all  to  preach  openly  in 
general  conventions  or  assemblies,  neither  can  they,  but  they  rather  should 
come  to  learn :  yet  privately  are  they  bound,  for  instruction  of  their  servants,  ^^^^V  . 
children,  kinsfolk,  and  such  like,  to  speak  what  should  be  for  the  destruction  nister  of 
of  vice,  and  for  the  increase  or  upholding  of  virtue,  whensoever  time  and  place  ?"'"'  ip- 
so behoveth  ;  as  showeth  St.  Paul,  saying  in  this  wise :  '  You  that  are  fathers,  i*n  hKs'own 
provoke  not  your  childi-en  to  wrath  or  anger ;  but  bring  them  up  in  the  doctrine  hoiuse. 
and  discipline  of  the  Lord.'  ^ 

In  the  three  and  twentieth  article,  where  you  do  ask,  whether  I  believe  that 
it  is  lawful  for  lay  people  of  both  kinds  (that  is  to  wit,  both  men  and  women) 
to  sacrifice  and  preach  the  word  of  God :    I  say,  that  it  is  meet  for  none,  in 
mine  opinion,  to  preach  openly  the  word  of  God,  except  they  be  chosen  and  No  man 
elected  to  the  same,  cither  by  God,  or  solemnly  by  men,  or  else  by  both ;  and  '"  I'^'ich 
therefore  St.  Paul  calleth  himself,  in  all  his  epistles,  an  apostle  of  God,  that  is  exc'"i')^lic 
to  wit,  a  messenger  of  God.     And  to  the  Galatians  he  writeth  thus,*  '  Paul  an  bechosen. 
apostle;  not  sent  of  men,  nor  by  man,   but  by  Jesus  Christ.'     Also  to  the 
Romans,^  '  How  shall  men  preach  tndy,'  quoth  he,  '  except  they  be  sent?'  in  timenf 

Notwithstanding,  I  say  this,  both  by  supportation  of  God's  law,  and  also  of  J^^^gj.;, 
laws  written  in  the  Decrees,  that  in  time  of  great  necessity  lay  people  may  lay  peo-  ' 
preach ;  and  that  of  both  kinds,  both  men  and  women ;  as  you  may  see  in  the  P'e-  "li"-" 
Epistle  to  the  Corinthians,^  where  he  saith  that  '  it  is  a  shame  for  a  woman  to  mii'^j^i'^ay 
speak  in   a  multitude  or  congregation.'     Yet  in  another  place  he  saith  that  preach.' 

(I)  1  Pet.ii.  (21  John  v.  'Sy  F.phes.  vi. 

(4)  Gal.  i.  15)  Rom.  v.  (G)  1  Cor.  xiv. 


208 


THE    AXSWER    OF    JOHN    LAMBERT 


Henry 
Vlll. 

A.D. 

1538. 

Women 
that  pro- 
phesied. 


'  every  woman  praying  or  prophesying,  having  nothing  upon  lier  head,  doth 
dishonour  her  head.'  ' 

To  this  accordeth  the  prophecy  of  Joel,^  recited  in  the  Acts,'  where,  in  the 
person  of  God,  it  is  said  thus,  '  1  shall  pour  out  of  my  Spirit  upon  all  flesh,  and 
both  your  sons  and  your  daughters  shall  prophesy.'  Thus  did  Anna  the  pro- 
phetess, daughter  of  Phanuel,  give  praise  unto  Christ  in  the  temple,  and  spake 
of  him  to  all  men  of  Jerusalem,  that  looked  after  the  redemption  of  Israel.* 

This  also  doth  the  Virgin  Mary  yet  speak  unto  us  in  the  Scripture,  by  the 
song  which  she  made,  that  is  daily  recited  in  the  church,  called  '  Magnificat.' 
Yea  Stephen  also,  being  no  priest,  but  a  deacon,  made  a  wonderful  good  ser- 
mon.^  This  also  willeth  your  Decrees,  Dist.  9.  '  De  Consecratione,'  where  it  is 
thus  said :  '  A  woman,  although  she  is  learned  and  holy,  may  not  presume  to 
teach  men  in  the  congregation,  nor  baptize,  except  necessity  requireth.  So 
that,  where  need  is,  I  shall  add  this,  but  not  without  the  mind  of  him  that 
wrote  the  law,  like  as  a  woman  may  baptize,  so  may  she  teach  the  word  of 
God,  or  preach,  as  is  declared  more  plainly,  Cap.  16.  Quest.  1,  et  in  Glossa.  1 1. 
Cap.  '  Adjicimus.'  Dist.  18,  And  I  beseech  God,  that,  for  lack  of  true  and  well 
learned  oflicers,  such  necessity  do  not  now  come  upon  us,  that  such  shall  need 
to  take  upon  them  to  preach. 

There  is  a  learned  man,  who  in  a  dialogue^  that  he  maketh  betwixt  a  rude 
abbot  and  a  gentlewoman  having  skill  in  learning,  jesteth,  but  with  pretty 
earnest  (as  his  manner  is),  and  giveth  a  watch-word  touching  somewhat  my  pur- 
pose. It  is  in  the  end  of  the  dialogue.  The  gentlewoman  answering  the 
abbot,  for  that  he  had  partly  checked  her  because  she  was  quick  in  utterance  of 
learning,  '  Sir,'  quoth  she,  'if  you  continue  therein  so  dull  as  you  have  done, 
and  daily  do,  the  world  perceiving  it  (as  they  begin  fast  to  gi-ow  quick  in  sight), 
it  is  to  be  feared  lest  they  will  set  you  beside  the  saddle,  and  put  us  in  your 
room.' 
Sacrifice  As  concerning  sacrifice-doing  (so  do  I  understand  by  the  word  which  you  do 
inottering  use,  'libare,'  not  knowing  else  what  it  should  mean),  I  say  that  it  is  lawful  for 
all  men  and  women  to  do  sacrifice,  of  what  sort  soever  they  be :  but  I  mean  not 
by  sacrifice-doing,  to  say  mass  as  priests  used  to  do,  thereimto  appointed ;  but 
like  as  christian  people  be  'sacerdotcs,'  that  is  to  say,  sacrificers,  as  is  showed 
before,  so  ought  they  to  offer,  and  do  offer,  siiiritual  sacrifices,  as  writeth  St. 
Paul  to  the  Romans,  saying,  '  I  beseech  you,  brethren,  for  the  love  of  God's 
mercy,  that  you  will  give  your  body  a  living  sacrifice,  holy  and  acceptable  to 
God,  being  a  reasonable  worshipping.' '  In  that  he  saith  our  body  should  be  a 
sacrifice,  he  would  have  it  slain  :  for  that  was  the  manner,  that  all  beasts  that 
were  wont  to  be  sacrificed,  should  be  first  slain.  But  he  joineth  therewith, 
'living;'  saying,  'Give  your  body  to  be  a  living  sacrifice.'  So  that  he  would 
we  should  continue  to  live  in  this  body  to  God's  pleasure,  but  fleeing  the  evil 
lusts  and  appetites  thereof,  and  so  shall  our  worshipping  be  reasonable,  if  we 
do  not  give  unto  our  reason  overmuch  of  the  bridle  whereby  it  may  run  at  riot, 
in  following  fleshly  concupiscence,  and  wicked  vanity  or  arrogancy :  as  when 
men  will  take  in  hand  to  devise,  by  their  own  wit,  a  more  godly  way  of  living 
than  is  instituted  by  Christ  (who  is  the  wisdom  of  his  heavenly  Father),  saying 
that  his  is  not  sufficient  enough  for  us  to  follow;  of  whom  it  is  said  by  the 
prophet  Isaiah  in  these  words:  'This  people  approach  near  unto  me,  and 
honour  me  with  their  lips,  but  their  heart  is  far  from  me  ;  but  they  do  worship 
me  in  vain,  teaching  doctrines  that  are  laws  or  precepts  of  men.'* 

Then  Paul  proceedeth,  showing  of  this  christian  sacrifice,  saying,  '  And  apply 
not  yourselves  unto  the  fashion  of  this  world,  but  be  you  transformed,  by  reno- 
vation of  your  nund ;  that  you  may  know  what  is  the  will  of  God,  what  is  good, 
acceptable,  and  rightful  before  him.'^  See  how  he  would  have  us  do  this  sacri- 
fice, and  mortify  our  lusts,  in  refusing  the  corrupt  fashion  and  behaviour  of  the 
world,  altering  our  minds  by  a  new  way,  by  knowing  the  will  of  God,  and  fol- 
lowing after  the  same. 

Another  manner  of  sacrifice  which  he  requireth,  is,  that  we  should  alway 
offer  unto  God  the  sacrifice  of  praise,  that  is  to  wit,  the  fruits  of  our  lips,  that 
Hosea  calleth  '  vitulos  labiorum,''"  giving  laud  unto  his  name;  and  that  we 


our 
hodies 


Sacrifice 
true  and 
lively. 


Sacrifice 
of  praise 


{l)lCor,  xi.  (2)  Joel  ii.  (3)  Acts  ii.  (4)  Luke  ii.  (5)  Acts  vii. 

(fi)  He  meaneth  the  dialogue  of  Erasmus,  entitled,  '  Abbas  et  Erudita.' 

(7)  Rom.  xii.  (8)  Isa.  xxix.  (9)  Rom.  xii.  (10)  Hosea  xi  v. 


Exconi- 
nniiiica- 


TO    THE    bishops'    ARTICLES.  20.9 

should  not  forget  to  do  good,  and  to  be  beneficial  to  our  neighbours :  '  For  in 
such  sacrifice,'  saith  he,   '  God  hath  dehght.'' 

Thus  I  say  that  by  plain  suffrage  of  your  law  in  the  Decrees,  and  also  of 
Scripture,  lay  persons,  in  necessity  and  in  time  of  need,  may  lawfully  preach  or 
show  the  word  of  God,  and  also  do  sacrifice :  but  I  think,  except  great  need 
require,  they  ought  not  so  to  do. 

Thus  have  you  herein  my  mind,  which  if  it  be  not  firm  and  substantial,  I 
will  yet  reform  it  when  any  better  is  showed ;  as  I  will  also  do  in  all  otlier 
things ;  for  I  am  not  in  this  yet  fully  certified.  Albeit  methinketh  the  decrees 
do  pass  evidently  with  me. 

In  the  twenty-foin-th  article,  where  you  do  ask,  whether  excommunication, 
denounced  by  the  pope  against  all  heretics,  do  oblige  and  bind  them  before 
God :    T  say,   that  it  bindeth  them  before  God,  if  it  be  lawfully  denounced, 
that  is,  if  they  be  in  very  deed,  as  they  be  named ;  and  if  he  denounceth  them 
so  to  be,  not  out  of  his  own  proper  head  or  aifection  only,  but  with  the  consent  t'"p  re- 
of  others  gathered  with  him  in  Christ's  name,  for  the  behoof  of  Christ's  church  :  c"nserit 
for  so  used  St.  Paul,  when  he  did  excommunicate  the  man  of  Corinth,  who  had  of  others. 
full  horribly  defiled  his  mother-in-law,  as  appeareth  in  1  Cor.  v. 

And  the  same  form  declareth  the  gospel,^  in  these  words :  '  If  thy  brother 
hath  trespassed  against  thee,  go  and  reprove  him  betwixt  thee  and  him  alone. 
If  he  will  hear  thee,  thou  hast  so  won  thy  brother.  If  he  will  not  heai-  thee, 
take  one  or  two  with  thee,  that  in  the  report  of  two  or  three,  every  thing  may 
be  assured.  If  he  will  not  hear  them,  show  it  unto  the  congregation.  If  he 
will  not  follow  the  mind  of  the  congregation,  let  him  be  unto  thee  as  a  paynim, 
or  a  notable  sinner.  For  verily  I  say  unto  you,  whatsoever  you  shall  bind  ujjon 
earth,  shall  be  bound  in  heaven.'  So  that  such  excommunication  ought  to  be 
done  (as  methinketh)  by  the  congregation  assembled  together  with  their  pastor, 
whose  advice  they  ought  principally  to  esteem  and  follow,  if  it  be  virtuous  and 
godly. 

And  thus  is  it  convenient  to  be  done :  for  the  pope  is  made  of  flesh,  as  well  The  pope 
as  other  men  ;  and  therefore  he  may  sometimes  judge  awry,  cursing  the  blessed,  ^^^"  '^"' 
and  blessing  the  cursed.  And  likewise  may  other  prelates,  judging  the  chris- 
tian to  be  heretics,  and  heretics  christian :  of  whom  it  is  also  written  in  the  pro- 
phecy of  Ezekiel,^  '  They  slew  the  souls  of  them  that  should  not  die,  and  gave 
life  to  the  souls  that  should  not  live ; '  as  did  the  Pharisees  when  they  did  cast 
Christ  out  of  the  vineyard,  which  signifieth  the  church ;  *  and  as  our  Saviour 
prophesied, 5  saying  unto  his  disciples,  '  There  shall  be,'  quoth  he,  '  some  that 
shall  excommunicate  you :  yea,  and  the  time  shall  come,  that  whosoever  shall 
slay  you,  shall  think  to  do  honour  to  God  And  this  shall  they  do  unto  you, 
because  they  do  neither  know  my  Father  nor  me.'  These  words  be  written  in 
the  gospel  of  John  ;  whereby  you  see,  that  for  lack  of  knowledge  of  God,  wliich 
is  taught  and  seen  by  the  light  of  Scripture,  Christ  prophesied  how  lewd  men 
should  lewdly  excommunicate  the  good,  yea  and  slay  his  true  servants,  think- 
ing, through  such  facts,  to  please  God,  and  to  do  him  good  service. 

Wherefore  send,  O  Lord !  I  beseech  thee,  the  knowledge  of  thee  to  be  dilated 
ujjon  earth  (which  Hosea^  bewaileth  sore,  seeing  it  absent),  whereby  men's 
judgments  may  be  rectified  ;  and  so  do  accordingly  to  the  leading  of  the  same ! 

In  the  twenty-fifth  article,  where  you  do  ask,  whether  every  pi'iest  is  bound 
to  say  daily  his  matins  and  even-song,  according  as  it  is  ordained  by  the 
church,  or  whether  he  may  leave  them  unsaid,  without  offence  or  deadly  sin . 
I  say  that  prayer  in  Scripture  is  nuich  commended,  and  many  great  and  im-  The  vir- 
measurable  benefits  ai-e  showed  to  ensue  thereupon,  that  men  should  the  more  ''"""f 
lustily  give  themselves  thereto.  With  prayer  doth  St.  Paul  bid  us  to  fight  in 
divers  places,  continuing  in  the  same  .against  our  ghostly  enemies.  A  figure  of 
this  is  read  in  Exodus,'  when  the  Israelites  fought  in  battle  against  a  nation  of 
infidels  :  I  trow  their  captain  was  called  Amalek.  Moses  stood  upon  a  moun- 
tain to  behold  what  slioidd  be  the  conclusion,  and,  lifting  up  his  hands,  ])rayed 
that  it  might  well  succeed  with  the  Israelites :  but  in  long  holding  tlieni  up,  at 

(11  Heb.  xiii.  (2)  Matt,  xviii. 

(3)  '  Mortificabant  animas   quae   rioii    moriuntur,    ct   vivificabant   aiiimas '  qua?  iion  vivunt. 
Ezek.  xiii.  (4)  Matt.  xxi.  (5)  John  xix.  (0)  Hos.  iv.  (7j  Kxod.  xvii. 


W^ 


210 


THE    ANSWER    OF    JOHN    LAMBEUT 


Henry 
VIII. 

A.  D. 

1538. 


Devotion 
and 
know- 
ledge to 
be  joined 
together. 


'  Moses ' 
not  to  be 
without 
'  A.iron.' 
Devotion 
witliout 
know- 
ledge 
hurtful. 


The  zeal 
of  Saul 
without 
devotion. 


Zeal 
without 
know- 
ledge. 


last  his  fervour  began  to  grow  cold  and  faint,  and  his  hands  sagged  downwards. 
And  ever  as  his  hands  grew  heavy  (which  signifieth  that  his  affection  in  prajing 
abated  and  waxed  cold),  the  infidels  prevailed;  but  as  he  kept  them  heaved 
upward  (whei-eby  was  meant  intentive  prayer  of  a  devout  mind),  he  purchased 
victory  to  the  Israelites.  Aaron  and  Hur,  who  indited  the  law  to  the  people, 
and  were  thereof  the  interpreters,  stood  with  Moses  ;  who  always,  as  they  did 
see  his  arms  to  faint,  did  uphold  them,  so  that  finally  the  victory  came  unto 
Israel. 

By  '  Moses '  is  signified,  as  show  great  clerks,  devotion  ;  '  by  Aaron  and  Hur, ' 
the  knowledge  of  God's  doctrine :  which  two  things  (devotion,  I  mean,  and 
knowledge)  all  men  had  need  to  have  present  with  them :  for  devotion  doth 
elevate  the  mind  to  God,  but  knowledge  doth  sustain  or  uphold  the  same,  that 
it  may  with  courage  continue,  not  falling  down;  but  so  alway  doth  it  incense  and 
kindle  it,  that  it  mounteth  up  into  the  presence  of  our  heavenly  Fatlier ;  where 
they  savour  together  far  more  sweetly  than  any  fumigation  either  of  juniper, 
incense,  or  whatsoever  else,  be  they  ever  so  pleasant,  do  savour  in  any  man's 
nose. 

Therefore  St.  Paul,  seeing  how  necessary  the  knot  of  these  two,  devotion  and 
knowledge  of  God's  will,  was  (which  is  showed  in  Scripture,  as  teacheth  St. 
Cyprian  in  these  words  :  '  The  will  of  God,'  saith  he,  '  is  that  which  Christ  hath 
taught  and  wrought ')  :  Paul,  I  say,  seeing  this,  wished  to  be  excommunicated 
and  separated  from  God,  to  have  the  Jews  come  to  the  knowledge  of  Christ's 
church,  which  is  the  only  right  way  to  salvation ;  for  whom  he  prayed  right 
studiously,  as  appeareth  a  little  aftei-,'  saying,  '  I  bear  them  record,  that  they 
have  a  zeal  and  devotion  to  God,  but  not  according  to  the  knowledge  of  Christ's 
doctrine,'  &c.  Where  you  may  clearly  see  how  the  Jews  (as  St.  Paul,  who  is 
no  liar,  recordeth  here)  had  a  zeal  and  devotion  to  God,  but  they  lacked  know- 
ledge therewith.  '  Moses '  was  amongst  them,  but  '  Aaron '  was  away  ;  whose 
absence  pained  Paul  so  sore,  that  he,  ravished  with  exceeding  charity,  wished 
no  small  hami  unto  himself,  upon  condition  that  the  multitude  of  them  might  be 
holpen,  and  have  better  judgment,  even  to  be  separated  from  God.  It  must 
needs  be  then  greatly  hurtful,  albeit  men  have  devotion,  to  be  without  the 
knowledge  of  God  and  his  law,  signified  by  '  Aaron.' 

St.  Paul  also,  before  that  he  came  to  knowledge,  had  such  like  devotion  him- 
self, as  he  reporteth  in  these  words  :'^  '  All  the  Jews,'  quoth  he,  '  have  known 
my  living,  that  I  have  led  since  I  entered  into  man's  age '  (which  time,  as  1 
remember,  is  accounted  from  the  sixteenth  or  eighteenth  year  of  a  man's  life  ; 
in  Latin  he  calleth  it  *  adolescentia '),  'which,  from  the  beginning  thereof,  was,' 
saith  he,  '  at  J  erusalem,  among  mine  own  nation,  that  did  know  me  afore  also 
from  the  beginning,  if  they  would  say  the  truth,  and  that  I  lived  after  the  most 
strait  order  or  sect  of  our  religion,  being  a  Pharisee.'  '  And  I,'  quoth  Paul  a 
little  after,  '  thought  to  do  many  things  in  fighting  against  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ,  yea  and  did  also,  being  at  Jerusalem ;  and  I  thrust  many  saints  or  holy 
men  into  prison,  having  power  given  me  thereto  of  the  high  pi-icsts ;  and,  when 
they  should  be  put  to  death,  I  gave  sentence  :  and  I,'  quoth  he,  '  was  commonly 
in  all  .synagogues,  punishing  them,  and  compelling  them  to  blaspheme'  (as  men 
are  fain  now-a-days,  when  the  bishops  make  them  to  abjure  and  to  deny  the 
truth  of  the  gospel)  ;  '  yea  moreover  did  I,'  quoth  Paul,  '  rage  against  them, 
pursuing  after  them  into  strange  lands.' 

See  what  zeal  Paul  had  to  God  before  he  was  instructed  in  the  doctrine  of 
Christ.  He  thought  to  have  2>leased  God  highly  in  persecuting  his  servants,  of 
whom  one  was  St.  Stephen.  He  was  then  sore  blinded,  through  ignorance, 
and  wanted  the  assistance  of  '  Aaron  :'  but  anon,  as  Christ  who  is  the  true 
Aaron,  liad  appeared  unto  him,  asking  him,  and  saying,  in  a  lamentable  form, 
'  O  Saul !  Saul !  why  dost  thou  persecute  me,''  in  troubling  and  striking  my 
servants,  the  members  of  mine  own  body  ?  of  whom  it  is  said,  '  He  that  smiteth 
you,  shall  smite  the  tender  ball  of  mine  eye  :'*  his  heart  fell,  I  dare  say,  as  low 
as  his  body,  that  is,  even  down  to  the  earth,  repenting  himself  full  sore,  being 
ready  to  amend  and  follow  after  a  new  way  ;  as  appeareth  by  his  answer,  where 
he  saith,  '  O  Lord!  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do?'  As  though  one  woidd 
say,  '  Now  I  see  all  that  I  thought  to  have  done  before  of  good  intention,  and 
good  purpose  or  devotion,  hath  deceived  me.     I  find  it  otherwise.    That  which 


(I)  Rom.  X. 


(2)  Acts  xxvi. 


(3)  Acts  ii. 


(4)  Zccli.  ii. 


TO    THE    BISHOPS     ARTICI,ES. 


211 


I  esteemed  good,  in  very  deed  is  and  was  naught.  '  Teach  me  therefore,  good  Henry 
Lord  !'  quotli  he,  '  a  better  way,  and  amend  my  judgment,  that  mine  own  will  ^'^^i- 
or  intention  forsaken,  I  may  now  follow  thine  to  please  thee,  and  to  do  thy  ^  j-j 
will.'     And  so,  as  he  came  to  Ananias,  by  the  assignment  of  Christ,  the  thick    i^'jjg' 

filthiness  of  his  old  wayward  judgment  fell  away,  as  appeareth  by  the  dross  or '— 

rubbish  that  came  from  his  eyes,  even  like  scales,  as  the  Scripture  maketh  rela- 
tion, and  he  put  upon  him  a  new  judgment,  which  is  directed  after  the  straight 
rule  of  the  gospel :  whereby  you  may  see  that  men's  devotion  may  oft  beguile  Devoti.m 
and  seduce  them,  except  knowledge  do  assist  the  same,  to  sustain  and  direct  it;  ai'i^"'^" 
which,  knit  together,  shall  much  strengthen  men  in  all  trouble  and  tempta-  thing, 
tions.'     So  that  it  is  much  expedient  for  all  men,  as  nigh  as  they  may,  to  have 
prayer  annexed  with  knowledge :  and  that  showeth  full  notably  Erasmus,  in 
the  second  passage  of  Enchiridion,  where  he  testifieth  but  of  easy  liking  that 
he  hath,  in  saying  of  matins,  ye<x  rather  contrariwise  he  showeth  disliking ;  and  Sayinc 
so  he  doth  also  in  his  exposition  of  the  first  Psalm,  '  Beatus  vir,'  whei-e  the  text  ™''^""'^- 
maketh  agreeably  for  the  same.    It  is  written  in  this  wise :  '  Blessed  is  the  man 
that  hath  not  gone  after  the  counsel  of  the  wicked,  and  hath  not  stood  in  the 
way  of  sinners,  nor  sat  in  the  chair  of  pestilence  ;  but  hath  his  will  in  the  law 
of  God,  and  shall  muse  or  be  occupied  in  it  both  day  and  night.' 

See  hovvf  the  prophet  (who,  I  doubt  not  but  he  knew  as  perfectly  that  will 
and  pleasure  of  God,  as  ever  did  any  pope  or  general  council,  or  v/hatsoever 
they  were  besides,  that  ordained  long  service  to  be  said  of  priests)  testifieth 
them  to  be  blessed,  that  study  and  are  exercised  in  the  law  of  God  both  day 
and  night ;  that  is,  to  wit,  always.    A  great  promise  put  of  God  to  such  blessed  tritfLo^j. 
exercise,  which  we  may  call  right  devotion,  or  true  godliness.     For  Paul,  de-  liness  or 
fining  godliness,  saith  thus  :  '  Godliness  is  profitable  unto  all  things  ;  for  that  P'^ty. 
hath  annexed  thereto  promises  of  this  life  present,  and  of  the  life  to  come.'' 

But  no  such  promise  is  made  of  God,  I  am  certain,  to  them  that  say  daily  No  pro- 
matins  ;  neither  are  we  certain  by  the  word  of  God,  that  we  shall  therefore  be  q^j'^^"' 
blessed  of  him,  no  more  than  we  are  certain,  that  for  saying  over  the  fifteen  sayin;,'  of 
'  Goes,'  every  day  once  through  a  whole  year,  we  shall  apertly  see  our  Lady  to  matins. 
aid  us  before  our  death,  as  it  is  testified  in  the  scripture  of  the  Primer,  but  not  by 
scripture  of  the  Bible  ;  or  that  we  shall  have  a  like  benefit  for  saying  of  her  q^j. 
Psalter  upon  the  ten  beads  that  come  from  the  crossed  friars,  or  upon  the  five  Lady's 
beads  hallowed  at  the  Charter-house,  or  for  fasting  '  the  Lady's  fast,'  as  men  P^'''*'^''^- 
call  it ;  or  for  fasting  on  the  Wednesday,  as  is  showed  by  a  book  that  is  allowed  l^'I-s 
to  be  printed  and  read  of  all  men  that  lust ;  for  it  is  neither  the  New  Testament  fast. 
nor  the  Old. 

They  are  condemned,  5'ou  wot  well  (and  I  perhaps  shall  have  a  little  less 
favour  because  I  tell  the  truth  freely,  for  such  things  are  called  offensive).  But 
would  God,  that  all  persons,  so  thinking,  would  remember  what  answer  Christ 
made  unto  his  disciples,  when  they  came  to  him,  and  warned  him  to  beware, 
saying,  '  You  know  that  the  Pharisees  are  oflTended,  hearing  such  words  spoken. '2 
I  will  leave  out  Christ's  answer,  lest  I  should  be  thought  over  free  and  plain  in 
tarrying  or  uttering  of  abusions,  and  speak  no  further. 

A  like  demand,  with  answer  thereunto  annexed,  shall  yon  find  in  Luke,' 
where  Christ  would  not  refrain  to  speak  any  deal  more  easily.  Therefore  I 
])eseech  them  that  deem  me  (God  wotteth  whether  righteously  or  no)  slander- 
ously, to  revise  the  said  places,  and  then  counsel  me  to  do  what  shall  be  most 
expedient  to  follow,  if  their  charity  will  so  require.  Yet  would  I  that  all 
people  should  know  that  I  do  not  reprove  that  saying  of  the  fifteen  '  Goes,'  which 
(so  far  forth  as  my  remembrance  doth  serve)  is  a  very  good  prayer,  or  such  like 
prayers;  nor  would  I  that  any  person  should  think  me  to  disallow  any  secret  Fasting 
fiistings  ;  for  such,  not  only  present  with  you,  but  even  from  hence  absent,  have  ™p",dpj 
I  commended  in  earnest  speaking,  and  so  intend  to  do,  by  the  assistance  of 
God's  grace.  Nevertheless  such  vain  promises  I  do  abhor,  as  be  with  them 
annexed,  with  the  upholders  of  the  same  :  for  such  do  cause  vain  confidence  in 
the  people,  withdrawing  and  seducing  them  from  the  right  belief  of  the  gospel 
(which  christian  men  ought  only  to  build  their  faith  upon),  unto  new  inven- 
tions of  vanity.  St.  Paul  calleth  such,  'old  women's  tales,'  where  he  writetli 
unto  Timothy,  bidding  him  to  beware  of  them,  and  to  throw  them  away. 

(1)  '  Pietas  ad  omnia  ulilis  est,  ut  qua;  propiissiones  liabcat  prsesentis  vita;  et  fu'.ujcE.'  I  Tim.  iv. 

(2)  Matt.  XV.  (3)  Luke  xi. 

V    O 


212  THE    AXSWEU    OF    JOHN    LAMBERT 

Hertrtj  The  prophct  David,  likewise,  doth  accord  thereunto,  saying,  '  Blessed,'  quoth 
VIII.  he,  '  is  the  man  that  hath  in  the  name  of  God  his  affiance  or  hope ;  and  hath 
.  Pj  not  looked  back  to  vanities  and  false  dotages  or  madness.'^  And  this  I  say 
1  ^"^fi    ^tf''^'"'  ^^^^^  the  matins-saying  hath  no  more  promise  of  God  made  to  the  sayers, 

. !_  than  liath  the  other  above  named ;  for  they  were  instituted  by  the  fantasy  or 

mind  of  men,  and  not  by  the  rule  of  Scripture.  Neither  do  I  think  that  the 
priests  who  will  truly  follow  the  rule  of  God  written  in  the  Bible,  ought  so  to  be 
charged  or  encumbered  with  saying  of  them,  that  they  thereby  should  be  hin- 
dered from  the  study  of  that,  which  to  know,  belongeth  principally  both  to  their 
own  soul's  salvation,  and  also  to  the  discharge  of  their  duty,  and  which  God 
most  highly  of  priests  doth  require  (I  mean  the  study  of  his  gospel),  whereby 
they  themselves  should  be  spiritually  nourished,  and  thereafter  should  feed 
Christ's  flock,  the  congregation  of  his  people,  according  to  the  saying  of  our 
Saviour:  '  I  am  the  door,'  quoth  he;  'whosoever  shall  come  in  by  me,  shall 
both  come  in  and  go  out,  and  find  good  pasture  or  feeding  :''  that  is  to  say, 
whosoever  shall  enter  to  be  a  pastor  or  minister  in  Christ's  church  or  congi-e- 
gation  by  Chnst,  shall  both  enter  into  contemplation  of  God's  glory,  declared 
abundantly  in  Scripture,  and  after  go  forth  and  show  the  same  abroad  to  others, 
for  their  wealth  and  edifying. 

To  this  accordeth  what  is  written  in  Luke,  where  our  Saviour  speaketh  to  all 
his  church  signified  in  the  person  of  St.  Peter.  '  Peter!'  quoth  he,  '  I  have 
prayed  that  thy  faith  should  not  fail ;  and  thou,  being  converted,  go  then  about 
to  confirm  thy  brethren.'^  So  that  he  would  have  Peter  established  first  in  the 
faith  of  his  sure  doctrine,  and  then  to  go  forth  as  he  did,  to  teach  others  to  be 
grounded  in  the  same  likewise.  And  thus  ought  all  priests  to  be  called  '  pres- 
byteri,'  who  will  be  ministers  in  the  church  ;  for  so  biddeth  St.  Peter,  saying 
thus:  '  I  beseech  the  priests,'  quoth  he,  '  that  are  among  you,  I  myself  being 
a  priest  and  a  witness-bearer  of  Christ's  afflictions,  and  also  a  partaker  of  the 
glory  which  shall  be  I'evealed  ;  see  that  you  with  all  diligence  do  feed  the  flock 
of  Christ,  taking  care  of  the  same,  not  as  enforced  thereto,  but  willingly ,  not 
desiring  filthy  lucre,  but  with  a  loving  mind ;  neither  as  men  exercising  domi- 
nion over  the  children  or  inheritors  of  God,  but  so  that  you  be  patterns  or 
ensample-givers  to  the  flock.'*  See  how  he  requireth  of  priests,  that  they 
should  spend  all  their  diligence  to  feed  Christ's  flock,  and  to  show  good  ensample 
of  living,  making  no  mention  of  long  matins-saying,  which  then  was  not  men- 
tioned nor  spoken  of. 
Igno-  According  to  this,  it  is  wiitten  in  your  Decrees  after  this  form  :  '  Ignorance, 

ranee        saith  the  law,'  mark  it  well  I  beseech  you  all,  '  is  the  mother  of  all  errors  ;  which 
error.        ought  to  be  eschewed  especially  of  priests,  who,  among  the  people  of  God,  have 
taken  upon  them  the  ofiice  of  preaching.     Priests  are  commanded  to  read  the 
holy  Scriptures,  as  saith  Paul  the  apostle  to  Timothy :  '  Give  heed  to  reading, 
exhortation,  and  teaching ;  and  continue  always  in  the  same.'  *    Let  priests  there- 
fore know  holy  Scripture,  and  let  all  their  labour  be  in  preaching  and  teaching, 
and  let  them  edify  all  men  both  in  knowledge  of  faith,  and  in  discipline  of  good 
Priests      works.'      These  be  the  words  of  the  law  in  the  Decrees,  Dist.  .38 ;  wherefore 
to  Rive      you  see  how  the  law  lamenteth  ignorance  in  all  persons  ;  for  it  is  the  original 
selves       °^  ^^^  errors.     God  send  us  therefore  the  knowledge  of  his  true  gospel !     It 
rather  to-  biddeth  that  ignorance  should  be  utterly  eschewed,  and  ])rincipally  by  priests, 
study        whose  labour  and  diligence  should  all  be  bestowed  in  reading  of  Scripture,  and 
sayinp  of  preaching  the  same  ;  bringing  in  for  the  same  purpose  the  saying  of  the  apostle, 
matins,     which  willeth  it  in  like  manner. 

What  Moreover,  it  requireth  that  priests  should  give  all  their  study  to  edify  others 

pritsits  i,^  faith  and  virtuous  living ;  whereof  I  do  gather  both  by  the  saying  of 
stifriy.  the  prophet,  that  willeth  us  to  be  studious  in  the  law  of  God  day  and  night,  and 
by  the  saying  of  the  apostle,  who  woidd  have  Timothy  to  be  occupied  ever  in 
reading  and  teaching,  and  by  the  report  of  your  own  law,  which  likewise  saith, 
that  a  priest  ought  to  bestow  all  his  labour  in  reading  and  preaching :  so  that  a 
priest,  set  thus  truly  to  study,  that  he  may  establish  himself  in  the  faith  of 
Christ's  doctrine,  intending  afterwards  to  help  others  with  true  preaching  of  the 
same,  or  doing  other  like  deeds  of  charity  assigned  in  the  law  of  God,  shall  not 

(1)  '  Beatus  vir  cujus  est  nomen  Domini  spes  ejus,  et  non  respexit  in  vanitates  et  insanias 
falsas.'    Ps.  xl. 

(2)  John  X.  (3)  Luke  xxii.  (4)  1  Pet.  v.  (5>  2  Tim.  iv. 


TO    TIIF,    bishops'    AUTICLES.  213 

offend  deadly,  if,  so  spending  his  time,  he  omitteth  to  say  matins,  which  is  an    nenry 
ordinance  of  men.  nil. 


Nevertheless,  concerning  the  huge  multitude  of  such  as  be  now  made  priests     a    r\ 
hy  negligent  admission  of  bishops,  and  their  own  presumption,  that  labour  to  be    1530 
made  priests  before  they  be  any  clerks,  and,  ere  ever  they  know  what  is  the  very  - 
office  of  a  priest,  do  not  fear  to  take  upon  them,  if  they  may  attain  thereto,  to  Negh- 
be  curates,  they  reck  not  of  how  many,  so  they  may  get  a  good  lump  of  money,  bishopsin 
never  minding,   after  that,   the  Rtudy   of  Scripture,    after  they  are   come   to  making 
'  Dominus  vobiscum  :'  for  such  I  do  think  long  matins  to  be  needful,  to  restrain  I"'"^^'^- 
them  from  other  enormities  that  they  should  else  run  into ;  of  which  you  may 
be  weary  to  see  the  experience  thereof  daily  arising.     Yea,  and  if  such  would 
be  content  to  admit  it,  I  would  every  one  matin  were  as  long  to  them  as  five, 
except  they  could  bestow  their  time  better. 

In  the  six  and  twentieth  article,  where  you  do  ask,  whether  I  believe  that  the  Scripture 
heads  or  i-iders,  by  necessity  of  salvation,  are  bound  to  give  unto  the  people  ""  f*^^ 
holy  Scriptui-e  in  their  mother  language :    I  say  that  I  think  they  are  bound  to  tougiie. 
see  tliat  the  people  may  truly  know  holy  Scripture,  and  I  do  not  know  how  that 
may  be  done  so  well,  as  by  giving  it  to  them  truly  translated  in  the  mother 
tongue,  that  they  may  have  it  by  them  at  all  times,  to  pass  the  time  godly, 
whensoever  they  have  leisure  thereto,  like  as  they  have  in  France  under  the 
French  king's  privilege,  and  also  the  privilege  of  the  emperor;  and  so  do  I  know 
that  they  have  had  it  these  fifty-four  years  in  Finance  at  least,  and  it  was  trans- 
lated at  the  request  of  a  king  called,  I  trow,  Louis,  as  appeareth  by  the  privi- 
lege put  in  the  beginning  of  the  book.' 

In  like  manner  have  they  it  in  Flanders,  printed  with  the  privilege  of  the 
emperor :  in  Almain  also,  and  Italy,  and  I  suppose  through  tdl  the  nations  of 
Christendom.     Likewise  hath  it  been  in  England,  as  you  may  find  it  in  the 
English  story  called  '  Polychronicon.'^   There  it  is  showed,  how  when  the  Saxons 
did  inhabit  the  land,  the  king  at  that  time,  who  was  a  Saxon,  did  himself  trans- 
late the  Psalter  into  the  language  that  then  was  generally  used.     Yea  I  have 
seen  a  book  at  Crowland  Abbey,  which  is  kept  there  for  a  relic ;  the  book  is 
called  St.  Guthlake's  Psalter;  and  I  ween  verily  it  is  a  copy  of  the  same  that  the 
king  did  translate,  for  it  is  neither  English,  Latin,  Greek,  Hebrew,  nor  Dutch, 
but  somewhat  sovmding  to  oiu-  English ;  and,  as  I  have  perceived  since  the  time 
I  was  last  there,  being  at  Antwerp,  the  Saxon  tongue  doth  sound  likewise  after 
ours,  and  it  is  to  ours  partly  agreeable.     In  the  same  story  of  Polychronicon  is  Bede 
also  showed,  how  that  St,  Bede  did  translate  the  Gospel  of  John  into  English,  ["^^"f". 
and  the  author  of  the  same  book  promised  that  he  would  translate  into  English  gospel  of 
all  the  Bible  ;  yea  and  perhaps  he  did  so,  bvit  (I  wot  not  how  it  cometh  to  pass)  St.  Jolin 
all  such  things  be  kept  away ;  they  may  not  come  to  light :  for  there  are  some  E,'°]igij 
walking  privily  in  darkness,  that  will  not  have  their  doings  known.     It  is  no 
lie  that  is  spoken  in  the  Gospel  of  Joim,  'All  that  do  naughtily,  hate  the  light, 
and  will  not  have  their  doings  known. '^     And  therefore  they  keep  down  the  ^^^^^^ 
light  strongly;  for  that  o])ened  and  generally  known,  all  wrongful  conveyance  Scriphno 
should  anon   be  disclosed  and  re])roved,  yea  and  all  men  should  see  anon,'"*''"' 
whether  those  that  hold  against  unrighteousness,  being  there-for  sometimes  fo  come 
horribly  infamed  and  slandered,  named  heretics  and  schismatics,  were  indeed  to  light. 
as  they  be  called,  or  no. 

Yea  moreover,  I  did  once  see  a  book  of  the  New  Testament,  which  was  not  Divers 
unwritten  by  my  estimation  this  hundred  years,  and  in  my  mind  right  well  '^''Js\\.j. 
translated  after  the  example  of  that  which  is  read  in  the  church  in  Latin.     But  nunts 
he  that  showed  it  me  said,  he  durst  not  be  known  to  have  it  by  him,  for  many  °-^^  y^^ '° 
had  been  punished  aforetime  for  keeping  of  such,  and  were  convicted  therefore 
of  heresy. 

Moreover  I  was  at  Paul's  cross,  when  the  New  Testament,  imprinted  of  late  Krrors 
beyond  the  sea,  was  first  forefended ;  and  truly  my  heart  lamented  greatly  to  '''"'"^^ 
hear  a  great  man  preaching  against  it,  who  showed  forth  certain  things  that  he  „o„e 
noted  for  hideous  errors  to  be  in  it,  that  I,  yea  and  not  only  I,  but  likewise  did  were. 

(1)  The  French  Bible  was  translated  into  the  French  tongue,  with  the  king's  privilege,  about 
fifty  years  before  Lambert's  time. 

(2)  The  Psalter  translated  by  the  king  of  England  into  the  Saxon  tongue.     Read  before. 

(3)  '  Omnis  qui  male  agit,  odit  lucem.'    John  iii. 


2U 


THE    AXSUKIl    OV    JCllS    LAMKERT 


Jlenrij 

Via. 

A.D. 

1538. 

AVhether 
the  Scrip 
ture 
may  be 
restrain- 
ed from 
the 
people. 


many  others,  tliiiik  verily  to  be  none.     But  (alack  forjiity !)  malice  cannot  say 
well.     God  help  us  all,  and  augend  it. 

So  that  to  conclude.  I  think  verily  it  were  profitable  and  expedient,  that  the 
holy  Scriptures  were  delivered,  by  authority  of  the  head-rulers,  unto  the  people, 
hruly  translated  in  the  vulgar  tongue,  in  like  manner  as  it  is  in  all  other  countries. 
And  whereas  you  add,  whether  they  be  bound  by  necessity  of  salvation  to 
deliver  it  to  the  people :  I  will  not  so  narrowly  touch  that  point  now ;  but  I 
say,  that  they  are  bound  by  right  and  equity  to  cause  it  to  be  delivered  unto  the 
jjeople  in  the  vulgar  tongue,  for  their  edifying,  and  the  consolation  which  the 
people,  by  God's  grace,  should  gather  thereof;  which  now  it  is  like  they  want, 
and  are  destitute  of. 


Reason 
why  it 
ought 
not. 


Hallow- 
in  1,'s  and 
l)lessii)gs 
some 
allowed 
a!id  some 
not. 

Blessing 
of  hivi! 
that 

goeth  to 
road  the 
gospel. 


In  the  twenty-seventh  article,  "where  you  do  demand,  whether  it  be  lawful  for 
the  rulers,  for  some  cause,  upon  their  reasonable  advisement,  to  ordain  that  the 
Scripture  should  not  be  delivered  unto  the  people  in  the  vulgar  language :  all 
men  may  here  see,  that  whosoever  devised  these  tpiestions,  thought  not  contrary 
(whatsoever  they  will  yet  say)  but  that  it  is  good  for  the  people  to  have  the 
Scriptiu-e  in  the  vulgar  tongue,  and  that  they  thought  that  I,  so  sayhig,  coidd 
not  be  well  reproved ;  and  therefore  are  laid  out  all  these  additions,  as  it  were 
to  snare  and  trap  me  in :  Whether  the  heads  be  boimd,  and  that  bj'  necessity  of 
salvation,  to  deliver  it  to  the  people  :  and  whether,  for  opportunity  of  time,  thej"^ 
may  ordain  to  restrain  it  for  some  cause,  and  by  some  reasonable  advisement  of 
them  taken :  '  But  without  cause  you  spread  the  net  before  the  eyes  of  the 
birds  or  fowls. '^  I  show  you  plainly,  that  notwithstanding  all  these  things,  in 
mine  opinion  it  was  not  well  done  to  inhibit  it,  and  worse,  that  the  bishops  have 
not  since  amended  it,  if  so  be  they  could,  that  the  people  might  have  it  to  use 
and  occupy  virtuously. 

And  here  I  will  add  one  reason :  The  Scriptiu-e  is  the  spiritual  food  and 
sustenance  of  man's  soul.  This  is  showed  to  be  true  in  many  places  of  Scrip- 
ture ;  like  as  other  corporal  meat  is  the  food  of  the  body.  Then  if  he  be  an 
unkind  father,  that  keepeth  bodily  meat  away  the  space  of  a  week  or  a  month 
from  his  children ;  it  should  seem  that  our  bishops  be  no  gentle  pastors  or 
fathers,  that  keep  away  the  food  of  men's  souls  from  them  (specially  when  others 
do  ofi'er  the  same)  both  months,  years,  and  ages :  neither  do  I  see  any  o])por- 
tunity  of  time,  or  reasonable  advisement,  that  should  cause  it  to  be  withdrawn 
and  taken  away ;  but  the  contrary  rather,  for  it  is  reason,  convenient  and  need- 
ful for  men,  to  eat  their  meat  ever  when  they  are  right  hungry ;  and  blessed 
are  they  that  hunger  and  thirst  after  the  word  of  God,  which  teacheth  to  know 
him  and  to  do  liis  pleasure  at  all  times ;  for  that  we  do  crave  every  day  in  our 
Pater  Noster,  saying,  '  Give  us  Lord  our  heavenly  bread. '^ 

In  the  twenty-eighth  article,  where  \o\\  do  ask,  whether  I  believe  that  con- 
secrations, hallowings,  and  blessings  used  in  the  church  are  to  be  praised?  I 
say  that  I  know  not  of  all,  and  therefore  1  will  not  dispraise  them ;  neither  can 
I  therefore  overmuch  speak  of  them  all,  seeing  I  know  them  not :  such  as  are 
the  hallowing  of  bells,  the  hallowing  of  pilgrims  when  they  should  go  to  Rome, 
the  hallowing  of  beads,  and  such  like.  But  those  which  I  am  advised  of,  and 
do  remember,  be  in  mine  opinion  good ;  such  as  is  this :  when  the  priest  hath 
consecrated  holy  bread,  he  saith,  '  Lord,  bless  this  creature  of  bread,  as  thou 
didst  bless  the  five  loaves  in  the  desert,  that  all  persons  tasting  thereof  may 
receive  health,'  &c. :  which  I  would  every  man  might  say  in  English,  when  he 
sliould  go  to  meat,  I  like  it  so  well. 

Also  this  is  a  right  good  one,  that  is  said  over  him  that  shall  read  the  gospel : 
'  The  Lord  be  in  your  heart,  and  in  your  mind  and  mouth,  to  pronounce  and 
show  forth  his  blessed  gospel;'  whicli  is  also  spoken  over  a  preacher  taking 
benediction  when  he  shall  go  into  a  pulpit.  All  such  good  things  I  like  very 
well,  and  think  them  commendable,  wishing  therefore  that  all  people  might  know 
what  they  mean,  that  they  with  rejoicing  of  heart  might  pray  joyfully  with  us, 
and  delight  in  all  goodness;  which  shoidd  be,  if  they  were  uttered  in  English, 
according  to  the  mind  of  St.  Paul,^  where  he  wisheth,  '  rather  to  speak  five  words 
in  the  church  heartily  with  understanding,  whereby  others  might  have  instmc- 
tion,  tlian  ten  thousand  words  in  a  tongue  unknown :'  5'ea,  to  say  truth,  (and 


(1)  '  Sed  frustra  jacitur  rete  ante  oculcs  pennatoruia.'    I'rov.  i. 


(2   Matt.  V.        (3;  1  Cor.  ix. 


TO    THE    BiyllOPS     ARTICLES.  215 

truth  it  is  indeed  that  I  sliall  say),  a  good  thing,  the  further  and  the  more  iienni 
largely  or  apertly  it  is  known,  the  furtner  the  virtue  thereof  spreadeth,  and  VHI- 
rooteth  in  men's  hearts  and  remembrance.  God  send  therefore  the  blind  to  see,  ■  .. 
and  the  ignorant  to  have  knowledge  of  all  good  things !  ,  '   „' 

Thus  I  conclude,  that  consecrations,  hallowings,  and  blessings  used  in  the ! — L 

church  (so  far  forth  as  I  remember  and  know)  be  commendable.  Of  others  I 
can  give  no  sentence,  wishing,  even  as  I  trust  men  shall  once  see  it  come  to 
pass,  that  all  good  things  may  be  sung  and  spoken  in  our  vulgar  tongue. 

In  the  twenty-ninth  article,  where  you  do  ask,  whether  I  believe  that  the  Laws  of 
pope  may  make  laws  and  statutes  to  bind  all  christian  men  to  the  observance  of  ^'^^tfj^jj' 
the  same,  under  the  pain  of  deadly  sin,  so  that  such  laws  and  statutes  be  not  they  bind 
contrary  to  the  law  of  God :  I  say,  that  if  that  be  true  which  is  written  in  the  n^*^"- 
Decrees,  that  is  to  wit,  that  laws  be  never  confirmed,  until  they  be  approved  by  The  ^ 
common  manners  of  them  that  shall  use  them,  then  cannot  the  pope's  laws  bind  P"P®=^> 
all  chi'istian  men  ;  for  the  Greeks  and  the  Bohemians  will  (as  you  do  know  full  received 
well)  never  admit  them,  but  do  refuse  them  utterly,  so  that  I  do  not  find  that  of  all. 
his  laws  may  bind  all  christian  men. 

Finally,  I  cannot  see  that  he  hath  authority  to  make  laws,  binding  men  to  No  power 
the  observance  of  them  under  pain  of  deadly  sin,  more  than  hath  the  king,  or  j"  ™^'^^ 
the  emperor-.     And,  to   say  sooth,  I  say  (as  I  have  said  before),  I   think  verily  binding 
that  the  church  was  more  full  of  virtue  before  the  decrees  or  decretals  were  umier 
made  (which  is  not  very  long  ago,  but  in  the  time  of  Constantine,  if  that  be  ^^^'"^ 
true  which  is  reported  in  the  Decrees,)'  than  it  hath  been  since.     God  repair  it, 
and  restore  it  again  to  the  ancient  purity  and  perfection !' 

In  the  thirtieth  article,  where  you  do  ask,  whether  I  believe  that  the  pope  Power  of 
and  other  prelates,  and  their  deputies  in  spiritual  things,  have  power  to  excom-  t^^^  P*;!'^ 
municate  priests  and  lay  people,  that  are  inobedient  and  sturdy,  from  entering  nm;,,. 
into  the  church,  and  to  suspend  or  let  them  from  ministration  of  the  sacraments  cate. 
of  the  same :   I  think  that  the  pope  and  other  prelates  have  power  to  excom- 
municate both  priests  and  laymen,  such  as  be  rebellious  against  the  ordinance 
of  God,  and  disobedient  to  his  law :  for  such  are  sundered  from  God,  before  the 
prelates  do  give  sentence,  by  reason  of  their  sin  and  contumacy,  according  as 
it  is  said  in  Isaiah  by  Almighty  God :  '  Your  sins,'  quoth  he,  '  do  make  division 
betwixt  you  and  me.'^     And  the  prelates,  by  right  judgment,  should  pronounce 
of  sinners  as  they  do  find  them,  and  that  is  to  pronounce  such  to  be  exconnnu- 
nicated  of  God,  and  unworthy  to  minister  any  sacraments,  or  to  be  conversant 
with  christian  folk  that  will  not  amend.  For  thus  biddeth  Paul,^ '  If  any  amongst 
you,  called  a  brother,  shall  be  a  whoremonger,  a  covetous  person,  or  a  worship- 
per of  images  or  idols,  or  a  railer,  or  a  drunkard,  or  an  extortioner,  see  that 
with  such  you  eat  no  meat.'     Such  ought  to  be  put  out  of  the  church,  and  not 
be  suffered  to  come  within  it. 

I  am  not  certain  that  prelates  have  any  such  power  :  and  though  they  had,  I  A  doubt 
doubt  whether  charity  would  permit  them  to  show  it  forth  and  execute  it  with-  pfe^^j'^J^ 
out  singular  discretion.     For  in  churches  ought  the  v/ord  of  God  to  be  declared  iiave  any 
and  preached,  through  which  the  sturdy,  coming  thither  and  hearing  it,  might  >*"<^'> 
soon   be  smitten  with  compunction  and  repentance,  and  thereupon  come  to 
amendment.     This  confirmeth  well  a  law  made  in  the  council  of  Carthage, 
which  is  this  :   '  A  bishop  ought  to  prohibit  no  person  to  come  into  the  churcli, 
and  to  hear  the  word  of  God,  whether  he  be  Gentile,  or  Jew,  or  heretic,  until 
the  mass  time  of  them  that  are  called  Catechumeni.'* 

Moreover,  where  you  speak  of  prelates'  deputies,  I  think  such  be  but  little  Bishops' 
behovable  to  Christ's  flock.     It  were  necessary  and  right,  that  as  the  prelates  noj"""^ 
themselves  will  have  the  revenues,  tithes,  and  oblations  of  their  benefices,  they  behov- 
themselves  should  labour  and  teach  diligently  the  Word  of  God  therefore,  and  ^'^''^• 
not  to  shift  the  labour  from  one  unto  another  till  all  be  left  (pity  it  is!)  undone. 
Such  doth  St.  John  call   'fures  et  lati-ones,'  'thieves  and  murderers,'  although 
they  make  ever  so  goodly  a  worldly  shov/  outward,  and  bear  a  stout  ])ort. 

This  I  say,  that  the  pope  and  other  prelates  have  power  to  excommunicate 

(1)  Dist.  Ij.  eap.  'C'auoncs  generalium.'  (2)  Isaiah  lix.  (3)  I  Cor.  v. 

(4)  '  re  Conse.'  Dittiuct.  1. 


216 


THE    ANSWER    OF    JOHN    LAMBKUT 


Jlcri  nj 

nil. 

A.D. 
1538. 

Every 

prelare 

to  (lis- 

rhariie 

liis  cure, 

■without 

citputy. 


Faith 

only 

justifieth. 


Works 

make  not 

a  man 

justified, 

but  a 

justified 

man 

maketh 

{^ood 

works. 


rebels  against  God's  ordinances,  and  to  suspend  them  fi-om  receiving  or  minister- 
ing the  sacrament :  but  I  am  not  sure,  that  they  have  power  to  forcfend  them 
from  out  of  churches,  especially  when  God's  word  is  there  preached,  unless  the 
sinners  be  so  sore  desperate  that  they  scorn  the  same.  And  I  would  that  every 
prelate,  receiving  his  living  of  benefices,  should  himself  work  in  the  same, 
especially  in  true  preaching  of  Christ's  doctrine,  without  winding  his  own  neck 
out  of  the  yoke,  and  chai'ging  therewith  others,  called  deputies  or  vicars,  curates, 
and  such  like.  For  God  would  have  every  man  to  get  his  living  by  the  sweat 
of  his  own  face ;  that  is  to  say,  by  his  labour,  according  to  his  estate  and  call- 
ing. And  like  as  every  workman  is  worthy  his  meat,  so  conti-ariwise,  they  that 
labour  not,  unles  they  be  let  by  impotency,  are  worthy  to  have  no  meat,  and 
much  less  to  take  of  those,  to  whom  they  do  no  service,  fifty  or  forty  pounds  a 
year,  for  waiting  after  none  other  thing  than  the  moon  shining  in  the  water. 
The  canon  law  maketh  clearly  with  the  same.  Look  in  the  Decrees,'  and  you 
shall  find  plainly  as  I  say. 

In  the  thirty-first  article,  where  you  ask,  whether  faith  only,  without  good 
Avorks,  may  suffice  unto  a  man  fallen  into  sin  after  his  baj)tism,  for  his  salvation 
and  justifying  ?  I  say,  that  it  is  the  usage  of  Scripture  to  say,  faith  only  doth 
justify,  and  work  salvation,  before  a  man  do  any  other  good  Avorks ;  and  that 
is  showed  by  many  authorities,  both  of  Scripture  and  also  of  many  holy  fathers, 
in  a  treatise  called,  'Unio  Dissidentium,'  which  I  would  to  Christ,  as  it  is  in 
French,  and  other  languages,  we  had  it  tndy  translated  into  English.  And 
truly  I  do  think  in  this  matter  (like  as  is  showed  by  many  authorities  of  holy 
fathers),  that  a  man  fallen  into  sin  after  baptism,  shall  be  saved  through  faith, 
and  have  forgiveness  by  Christ's  passion,  although  he  doth  no  more  good  deeds 
thereafter :  as  when  a  man,  having  short  life,  lacketh  leism-e  to  e.xercise  other 
deeds  of  mercy.  Notwithstanding,  true  faith  is  of  such  virtue  and  nature,  that 
when  opportiniity  cometh,  it  cannot  but  work  plenteously  deeds  of  charity, 
which  are  a  testimony  and  witness-bearer  of  man's  true  faith.  This  declareth 
St.  Augustine  upon  John  ;  I  trow  it  is  where  he  expoundeth  this  text  :■>  '  If  ye 
love  me,  keep  my  commandments:'  where,  within  a  little  after,  he  speaketh  in 
this  wise  :^  '  Good  works  make  not  a  just  or  a  righteous  man;  but  a  mtin  once 
justified,  doeth  good  works.' 


In  the  thirty-second  article,  where  you  ask,  whether  a  priest  marrying  a  wife, 

and  that  without  the  dispensation  of  the  l)ope,  begetting  also   children  of  her 

without  slander-giving,  do  sin  deadly:   I  say,  that  he  doth   not  so  much  ottend 

as  those  who  in  Wales  (as   I  have  heard  say),  and  also  in   many  parts  beyond 

the  sea,  or  rather  in  all  places,  do  give  openly,  for  money,  dispensations  to 

priests  to  take  concubines :  neither  doth  he  oftend  so  much  as  the  purchasers  of 

such  dispensations  ;  for  they,  on  every  hand,  do  clearly  commit  fornication  and 

adultery,  utterly  forbidden  by  God's  law  ;  and  the  priest,  of  whom  speaketh  your 

demand,  ofiendeth  but  man's  law,  if  he  do  that.  For  in  the  Decrees  it  is  written  ; 

„  .  ^         I  ween  it  be  in  a  gloss,  and  certainly  I  wot  not  whether  it  be  in  the  text  or  no, 

pun7shed    I  can  lightly  turn  to  it  having  a  book :  the  sentence  is  thus  :*  '  A  priest  doing 

for  sin.      fornication,   ought  to  be  punished  more   than  one  who  hath  married  a  wife.' 

Finally,  I  think  such  a  priest  as  before  is  named  in  your  demand,  sinneth  not 

deadly. 

In  the  thirty-third  article,  where  you  ask,  whether  a  Latin  priest,  after  he 
hath  taken  the  order  of  priesthood,  being  sore  and  oft  troul)lcd  and  stirred  with 
prickings  of  lust  or  lechery,  and  therefore  nuxrrying  a  wife  for  a  remedy  of  the 
same,  do  sin  deadly :  I  say,  that  a  Latin  priest,  and  a  Greek  priest,  are  all  one 
before  God,  if  they  follow  both  one  rule  of  Christ,  left  to  us  in  holy  Scripture; 
neither  doth  Christ  put  any  such  difference,  but  the  one  hath  by  that  rule  the 
same  liberty  as  another,  and  no  more  nor  less ;  for  there  is  the  same  God  in 
Greece,  that  is  here,  and  hath  left  one  way  for  us  to  live  after,  both  here  and 
there.     And,  therefore,  I  cannot  see  by  his  law,  but  that  a  Latin  priest  may 


MariiaRe 
of  priests, 
as  well 
Latin  as 
Cirock, 
per- 
mitted. 


(1)  Cap.  21.  quiESt.  2.  cap   'Praicip.' 

(2)  '  Si  dilif,'itis  me,  pra;cepta  mea  scrvate.'     Aug.  in  Johan. 

(3)  'Opera  bona  non  faciunt  justum,  sed  juFtificatus  facit  bonaopcra.' 
14)  '  I'resbyter  fornicans  est  plus  puuiendus  quara  uxorem  ducens.' 


TO    Tllli    mSIIOl's'    ARTICLES.  217 

mai'iy,  as  well  as  they  do.  And  if  the  Greeks  should  not  follow  Christ's  law  Hemy 
in  believing  the  same,  and  living  thereafter,  you  would  call  them  heretics.  But  yili- 
that  will  not  the  pope  have  done.  Wherefore,  seeing  they  do  let  priests  marry,  .  ,^ 
affirming  it  may  so  be  done  by  the  law  of  God,  and  yet  are  not  reputed  '  ^  ' 
heretics,  why  should  other  men,  that   say  the  same,  be  called  hei'etics,  or  be  ' 

therefore  burned?  Therefore,  following  the  law  of  God,  I  make  the  same 
answer  of  a  Latin  pi'iest,  that  I  made  before  of  all  priests :  that  a  priest,  not 
having  the  gift  of  chastity,  is  bound  to  marry,  for  avoiding  fornication. 

In  the  thirty-fourth  article,  where  you  ask,  whether  I  ever  prayed  for  John  The 
WicklifF,   John  Huss,  and  for  Jerome  of  Prague,  condemned  of  heresy  in  the  ^,\^^p]^eg 
council  of  Constance,   or  for  any  one  of  them,  since  they  died,  and  whether  I  suftei- 
have  openly  or  secretly  done  any  deeds  of  charity  for  them,  affirming  them  to  priests  to 
be  in  bliss  and  saved :  I  say,  that  I  never  prayed  for  any  of  them,  so  far  forth  '"''^'^''^^ 
as  I  can  remember :  and  though  I   had,  it  followeth  not,  that  in  so  doing  I 
should  be  a  heretic.     For  you  wot  well,  that  there  is  a  mighty  great  country, 
called  Bohemia,  which  yet  doth  follow  (as  men  say)  that  same  doctrine,  which 
John  Huss  and  Jerome  of  Prague  taught  their  ancestors,  whom  (as  I  trow) 
neither  the  pope  nor  you  do  account  heretics  and  infidels. 

In  the  thirty-fifth  article,  where  you  ask,  whether  I  have  recounted  and  said 
them  or  any  of  them  to  be  saints,  and  worshipped  them  as  saints  :  I  say  that 
in  such  secret  and  hid  tilings  which  I  do  not  perfectly  know,  I  follow  the 
counsel  of  St.  Paul,  who  biddeth  that  we  should  not  judge  over  soon,  but  abide 
(unless  the  things  which  we  shoidd  pass  upon,  be  the  more  evident)  until  the 
coming  of  the  Lord,  who  shall  illumine,  and  show  forth  clearly,  things  that 
now  lie  hid  in  darkness.  Therefore  hitherto  have  I  neither  judged  with  them, 
nor  against  them,  but  have  resigned  such  sentence  to  the  knowledge  and  de- 
termination of  God,  whose  judgment  I  wot  is  infallible. 

And  whereas  you  say,  they  were  condemned  of  heresy  in  tlie  council  of  Con- 
stance :  if  so  the  council  did  right,  God  shall  allow  it,  I  doubt  not ;  and  that 
shall  suffice  to  have  commendation  of  him  :  so  that  it  is  not  need  to  ask  of  me 
whether  the  acts  of  the  same  are  commendable  or  no ;  neither  can  I  give  any 
dii'ect  answer  thereto ;  for  I  do  not  verily  know  them.  And  though  I  did,  yet 
am  not  I  verily  persuaded  that  I,  because  the  council  hath  condemned  them, 
must  therefore  believe  them  to  be  damned.  I'or  a  council,  as  I  ween,  may  Councils 
sometimes  slip  beside  the  right  truth  .  but  what  that  council  did  in  condemning  "'''^ 
them,  I  cannot  precisely  say;  God  wotteth.  Yea,  and  that  one  singular  person  slipawry. 
may  judge  more  rightly,  than  a  great  multitude  assembled  in  a  council,  ap- 
peareth  by  God's  law,  and  by  the  law  of  man.  Experience  hereof  may  you 
see  by  the  council  that  is  spoken  of  in  the  gospel,  where  is  showed,  that  after 
our  Saviour  had  restored  Lazarus  to  life,  the  bishops  and  Pharisees  then  were 
gathered  together  in  a  council,  saying,  '  What  shall  we  do  ?  Truth  it  is  that  this 
man  Jesus  doth  many  miracles,  and  if  we  suffer  him  thus,  all  the  world  will 
believe  him ;  whereupon  the  Romans  will  come,  and  put  us  out  of  Jerusalem, 
our  dwelling  place,  and  destroy  our  nation.*  At  which  time  Caiaphas  did  ai-ise, 
showing  forth  his  sentence,  which  the  whole  council  did  admit 

In  like  wise  is  showed  in  the  Acts,^  where,  in  a  council  of  the  bishops  and 
priests    assembled    to  know  what  punishment   should   be  done  unto  Christ's 
apostles,  because  they  preached  in  the  name  of  Christ,   contrary  to  the  precept 
of  them  (for  they  befoi'e  had  commanded  the  apostles  no  more  to  speak  in 
Christ's  name),  there,  among  a  shrewd  multitude  of  them  gathered  together, 
did  arise  a  certain  man,  called  Gamaliel  (a  pitiful  thing  verily  to  see  but  one 
good  man  in  such  a  great  convocation  or  council  of  priests,  that  should  be  the 
lights  of  virtue  to  all  the  people) ;   which  Gamaliel  was  a  doctor  of  the  law, 
and  had  in  good  reputation  among  the  people :  much  like  he  was,  as  seemed  anuur.*^^' 
to  me,  to  Dr.  Colet,  sometime  dean  of  Paul's  in  London,  while  he  lived.     I  may  Coict 
come  no  nearer,  to  name  some  other  of  our  time,   lest  I  should  be  thought  [""'R^^'-''' 
offensive.     This  Gamaliel  did  bid  the  apostles  go  aside  for  a  while  out  of  the  TiVccouti- 
council,  or  convocation-house ;  and  so  he  spake  unto  the  other  priests  or  bishops  sd  oi  (ia- 
in  the  council  thus:   '  You  men  of  Israel,'  quoth  he,  '  take  heed  to  yourselves  "I'jg'ph!,? 
what  ye  shall  do  unto  these  men  the  apostles :  for  afore  this  time  liath  risen  ristes. 

(1)  Jhon  xl.  ^2)  Acts  V. 


21 S  THE    -WSWKK    OF    JOHN    LAMCEIIT 

Henry    oiiG  Called  Thcudas,   and  afterwards  another  named  Judas  of  Galilee,  which 
i''ltl-     have  turned  the  peojile  after  them,  and  in  conclusion  they  perished,  and  all 
~ .    |-j      they  that  followed  after  tlicm  vanished  away.      And  now,'  ouoth  he,   '  I  say 
-,  -'.,,,'    unto  you,  refrain  from  hurting  these  men  the  apostles,  and  let  them  alone,  or 
— '  '  '  "    suffer  them.     For  if  this  enterprise  and  work  that  they  have  made  he  of  men, 
undouhtedly  it  shall  perish,  and  be  foredone :  but  if,'  quoth  he,  '  it  be  of  God, 
you  cannot  foredo  it.     And  this  I  tell  you,'  said  Gamaliel,  '  lest  you  should  be 
found  to  strive  and  fight  against  God.' 
Councils        Unto  this  sentence  of  Gamaliel,  did  all  the  others  of  the  convocation  or  par- 
go  not  al-  hament  agi'ee  ;  and  so  they  called  in  the  apostles  of  Christ  before  them,  causing 
rigiit.        them  to  be  scourged,  and  charging  them,  no  more  afterwards   to  preach  of 
Christ's  name ;  and  so  did  let  them  depart.    This  was  undoubtedly  done  in  the 
time  of  our  Saviour  and  of  his  apostles,  and  caused  to  be  written  for  our  comfort 
and  learning ;  for  the  Holy  Ghost  knew  before,  that  like  practice  shoidd  come 
in  the  latter  time  of  the  world,  which  we  are  in.     Whereby  you  may  clearly 
Councils    see,  that  coiuicils  do  not  always  discern  with  Christ,  but  sometimes  they  may 
may  and    j|q  against  him.    And  therefore  said  David,*  '  I  did  not,'  quoth  David, '  sit  with 
the  assembly  or  council  of  vain  doers,  or  liars,  and  I  v.ill  not  go  in  amongst 
them  that  work  iniquity :  for  I  have  hated  the  convocation  of  them  that  are 
malicious  or  nialigners,  and  amongst  the  wicked  will  not  I  sit :  but  I  will  wash 
my  hands  among  innocents,'  &c.     Also  in  another  psalm   he  writeth  thus  f 
'The  Lord,'  quoth  he,  '  doth  destroy  or  annihilate  the  counsels  of  the  Gentiles; 
he  reproveth  the  counsels  of  the  people  and  of  riders.  But  the  coimsel  or  device 
of  the  Ijord  endureth  ever,  and  the  purpose  of  his  mind  abideth  unto  the  world 
of  worlds.'     For  that  piu'pose  doth  St.  Peter,  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  allege 
this  verse  out  of  the  psalm. ^    '  Why  did  the  Gentiles  rage,  and  the  people  ima- 
niair  ""'^  S'"^  ^''""  things,'  &c.     Like  unto  this  is  it  written,  in  Isaiah  i.     Also  you  may 
sometime  see  in  the  councils  of  the  Pharisees  above  showed,  that  one  singular  person 
may  see     j^^^y  sometimes  perceive  a  thing  more  than  a  generality  or  a  multitude  :  for 
a  whole     Gamaliel  only  did  see  better  what  was  behoveable,   than  could  all  the  others 
council,     there  congregated. 

Agreeable  imto  this  w'e  find  in  the  Decrees,*  where  it  is  written  that  the 
council  of  Nice,  willing  to  correct  or  amend  the  life  of  men  of  the  church,  or- 
dained laws,  called  canons  or  rules.    And  as  they  treated  upon  such  ordinances, 
some  thought  it  expedient  to  bring  in  a  law  that  bishops,  priests,  deacons,  and 
subdeacons,  should  not  lie  with  their  wives  whom  they  had  married  before  they 
The  story  were  consecrated  into  the  order.     With  that  arose  Paphnutius,  a  confessor  of 
of  Paijh-    (;'}^i-ist,  and  gainsayed  it,  testifying  that  marriage  was  an  honourable  thing ;  saying 
Chastity    'dso,  that  it  is  chastity  for  a  man  to  lie  with  his  own  proper  wife.     And  so  he 
standeth    persuaded  the  council,  that  they  should  constitute  no  such  law  ;  affirming,  that 
singk^       it  was  a  sore  matter  that  they  were  minded  to  do,  which  should  be  either  to  the 
ness  of      priests,  or  else  to  their  wives,  an  occasion  of  fornication :    And  this  was  Paph- 
life,  but     luitius's  reason.     The  words  of  the  canon  proceed  thus.     '  This  declared  Paph- 
ofmatri-   nutius,   he  never  being  married,  nor  having  experience  of  marriage ;  and  the 
mony.       council  commended  his  sentence,  making  no  statute  in  this  matter,  but  put  it 
to  every  man's  freewill  and  liberty,  without  any  enforcement  or  necessity.' 
One  man,  These  words  stand,  as  1  have  recited  them  unto  you,  written  in  the  Decrees, 
having'      albeit  they  are  somewhat  otherwise  rehearsed  in  '  llistoria  Tripartita,'  as  I  have 
wUlI'liim,  showed  before  in  the  fourth  article.    Upon  this,  that  Paphnutius  did  thus  resist 
more  to     and  prevail  against  all  the  other  council,  dotli  the  Ciloss  note  in  the  same  law, 
Heved        ^^^'''^  "'^'^  singular  person  may  gainsay  or  speak  against  a  universal  generality, 
than  a       having  a  reasonable  cause  on  his  side.     Suffi-age  also  of  the  same  liave  we  in 
whole        abbot  Panormitane,  where  he  saith  thus:  'I  would,'  quoth  he,  'rather  believe 
without     o"c  lay  person,  bringing  for  him  authority  of  Scripture,  than  a  universal  council, 
it.  that  ordaineth  or  deiineth  a  thing  without  Scripture.' 

Finally,  I  say,  that  I  never  accounted  them  either  saints  or  devils,  hut  re- 
signed the  judgment  thereof  to  God ;  neither  have  I  in  earnest  reported  them 
the  one,  or  the  other;  neither  have  done  unto  them  particular  worship,  so  far 
forth  as  I  can  remember. 

(1)  '  Non  sedi  cum  concilio  vanitatis.  et  cum  inique  agentibus  non   introibo:  odivi  ecclesiam 
malignautium,  et  cum  impiis  non  sedtbo;  sed  kivabo  inter  innocentes  nianus  mcas,'  &c.  Ps.  xxvi. 

(2)  '  Dominus  dissipat  concilia  gentium,  reprobat  concilia  populorum,  et  concilia  principum : 
concilium  autem  Domini  in  ceternum  manet,'  &-c. 

(3)  '  Uuare  frcnuicruiit  t:cntes,  S;c.'     I'iiahn  ii.  (!)  Dist.  SI.  cap.  '  Niccna." 


TO    THK    bishops'    ARTICLES.  219 

In  the  thirty-sixth  article,  where  you  do  ask,  whether  1  believe,  liokl,  and     iimry 
affirm  that  eveiy  general  council,  and  the  council  of  Constance  also,  do  repre-     ''//A 
sent  the  universal  congregation  or  church  :   I  say,  that  what  such  councils  do      . 
represent  I  cannot  certainly  tell,  and  therefore  believe  neither  yea  nor  nay;     ,roo' 
neither  can  I  therefore  make  any  affirmation,  pro  or  contra,  with  this  demand  ,   '^'^  ' 
or  against  it :  and  no  marvel ;  for  I  know  of  no  Scripture  to  certify  me  of  the  Whether 
same,  nor  yet  any  sufficient  reason.     And  methinketh  this  (under  correction  I  ^ener  i 
speak),  that  councils  might  represent  (albeit  I  know  not  whether  they  do  or  no)  council 
the  universal  church,  not  being  yet  the  same ;  as  I  wot  well  tiiey  neither  are  ^epre- 
nor  were.     For  the  church  1  do  take  to  be  all  those  that  God  hath  chosen  or  the 
predestinated  to  be  inheritors  of  eternal  bliss  and  salvation,  whether  they  be  church. 
temporal  or  spiritual,  king  or  subject,  bishop  or  deacon,  father  or  child,  Grecian  ^g''''  '^ 
or  Roman.     And  this  church '  spreadeth  through  the  universal  world,  where  churcli. 
any  do  call  for  help  truly  upon  the  name  of  Christ ;  and  there  do  they  ever  most 
grow  and  assemble  commonly,  where  his  blessed  word  is  purely  and  openly 
preached  and  declared  :  for  that  is  the  relief  of  man's  soid,  whereunto  all  men, 
loving  their  soul's  health,  lust  to  i-esort  and  seek  (as  all  things  do  naturally  seek 
after  that  which  should  nourish  and  prolong  their  life) ;  for  in  it  is  showed  that 
righteousness,  which  whosoever  doth  thirst  after,  and  is  anhungered  for,  shall 
come  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven.    Of  this  the  proverb  in  the  gospel  (although 
it  be  applied  to  the  judgment  of  God  when  he  shall  appear  in  the  general  doom) 
may  well  be  verified,  '  Wheresoever  is  a  dead  carrion,  thither  will  soon  be 
assembled  eagles.'^     That  is  to  wit,  whei-esoever  is  declared,  by  the  course  of 
Scripture,  the  benefits  and  commodities  granted  to  us  by  Christ's  death,  thither 
will  men  seek  and  fly,  to  know  how  they  may  enjoy  and  attain  them ;  which  I 
beseech  hhn  to  grant  us.    Amen. 

In  the  thirty-seventh  article,  where  you  do  ask,  whether  I  believe  that  the  Tlic  au- 
same  thing  which  the  council  of  Constance,  representing  the  universal  chm-ch,  the"!mu- 
hath  approved,   and  doth  approve,   for  the   maintenance  of  faith  and  soul's  ciloiCoii- 
health,  is  to  be  approved  and  holden  of  all  chi-istian  people ;  and  that  which  -'^i''^';- 
the  same  council  hath  condemned  and  doth  condemn  to  be  contrary  to  faith 
and  good  manners,   ought  of  the  same   christian  people  to  be  believed  and 
affirmed  for  a  thing  condemned  :  I  say  that  whatsoever  the  same  council  or 
any  other  hath  approved,    being  approbation  or  allowance  worthy,  is  of  all 
christian  people  to  be  likewise  approved,  holden,  and  allowed.     And  again, 
whatsoever  the  same  or  any  other  hath   condemned,  being  reproof  and  con- 
demnation worthy,  because  it  is  hurtful  to  faith  or  good  living,  I  say  that  the 
same  ought  of  all  christian  people  to  be  condemned  and  reproved.     But  this 
surmounteth  my  knowledge,  to  discern  in  what  wise  their  judgment  passed ; 
whether  with  right  or  unright ;  because  I  did  never  look  upon  their  acts,  neither 
do  I  greatly  covet  to  do  :  wherefore  I  refer  the  determination  to  them  that 
have  better  advised  their  doings,  and  thereby  have  some  more  skill  in  them 
than  I. 

In  the  thirty-eighth  you  demand,  whether  the  condemnations  of  Jolm 
Wickliftj  John  Huss,  and  Jerome  of  Pi-ague,  done  upon  their  persons,  books, 
and  documents,  by  the  holy  general  council  of  Constance,  were  duly  and  right- 
fully done,  and  so  for  such,  of  every  catholic  person,  wliether  they  are  to  be 
holden  and  surely  to  be  alfirmed :  I  answer,  that  it  passeth  my  knowledge,  and 
I  cannot  tell ;  thinking  surely,  that  though  I  am  ignorant  of  the  same,  so  that 
I  cannot  discuss  the  thing  determinately,  yet  my  Christendom  shall  be  therefore 
nevertheless ;  and  that  1  and  all  christian  men,  may  well  suspend  our  sentence, 
being  thereof  ignorant,  affirming  neither  the  one  nor  the  other,  neither  yea 
nor  nay. 

In  the  thirty-ninth  you  ask,  whether  I  believe,  hold,  and  affirm,  that  Jolm 
Wicklifl"  of  England,  John  Huss  of  Bohemia,  and  Jerome  of  Prague,  were 
heretics,  and  for  heretics  to  be  named,  and  their  books  and  doctrines  to  have 
been,  and  now  be  perverse ;  for  which  books,  and  pertinacity  of  their  persons, 
they  are  condemned  by  the  holy  council  of  Constance  for  heretics  :  I  say  that 

(I)  He  mcaneth  here  tlie  church  invisible.  (?)  Luke  vii. 


220 


THK    ANSWliR    OF    JOHN    LAMBKllT 


lUvry 

yjii. 

A.D. 

lo3S. 


I  know  not  detcrmmately  whether  they  be  heretics  or  no,  nor  whether  thoir 
books  be  erroneous  or  no,  nor  whether  they  ouj^ht  to  be  culled  heretics  or  no. 

In  the  fortieth  article,  where  you  ask  whether  I  believe  and  affimi,  that  it  is 
not  lawful  in  any  case  to  swear :  I  say,  that  I  neither  so  do  believe,  nor  affinn, 
nor  ever  did. 


Oaths  nre 
.'awful. 
Over- 
much use 
of  oaths 
iu  court 
repre- 
hended. 
Judges 
must  be 
spare  and 
wary  in 
them. 


■Wliere 
many 
oatlis  he, 
tliere  is 
some  per- 
jury. 


Use  of  the 
Germans 
ill  causes 
Judicial. 


Fruit  of 
the  gospel 
in  Ger- 
many ; 
where 
few  con- 
troversies 
come  to 
open 
court. 


Custom 
among 
them  of 

taking 
oaths. 


Jury  and 
swear- 
ing, well 
excluded 
out  of 
Germa- 
tiy 


In  the  forty-first,  where  you  ask,  whether  I  believe  that  it  is  lawful,  at  the 
commandment  of  a  judge,  to  make  an  oath  to  say  the  truth,  or  any  other  oath 
ill  a  case  convenient,  and  that  also  for  purgation  of  infamy :  I  answer,  that  I 
never  said  the  contrary,  but  that  I  think  and  have  thought  it  lawful  to  give  an 
oath  before  a  judge,  to  say  the  truth,  if  the  judge  so  require,  and  that  by  request 
lawful  and  convenient.  As  when  a  thing  is  in  controversy  betwixt  two  persons, 
and  thereupon  they  sue  unto  a  judge  for  sentence;  when  the  judge  can  none 
otherwise  bolt  out  the  truth,  he  may  require  an  oath.  As  when  the  two  women 
who  contended  before  Solomon  to  avoid  the  crime  of  murder,  which  the  one 
had  committed  in  oppressing  her  child  to  death,  and  woidd  have  put  the  same 
upon  the  other,  if  Solomon  could  not  by  his  wisdom  otherwise  have  investigated 
the  truth,  he  might,  I  suppose,  to  come  by  the  more  certain  information  of  the 
thing,  have  caused  one  of  them,  or  both,  seeing  it  expedient  for  him,  to  swear ; 
wherein  the  women  had  been  bound  to  obey  him ;  but  judges  had  need  to  be 
spare  in  requiring  of  oaths  :  for  in  customable,  or  oft  juries,  creepeth  in  always, 
betwixt  times,  some  perjury,  as  showeth  Chrysostome  in  words  semblable  to 
these  :  and  things  precious,  through  oft  haunt  or  occupying,  lose  their  estimation ; 
and  so  reverent  oaths,  unadvisedly  required  for  every  trifle,  usually  do  cause 
men  to  regard  little  for  making  of  them,  yea,  and  I  fear,  to  break  them. 

Therefore  in  Almain,  the}-  have  made  of  late  (as  I  have  heard  say  b\-  credible 
persons,  who  have  come  from  thence)  many  notable  ordinances  for  the  com- 
monwealth within  a  while,  and  amongst  others  this  is  one  :  If  a  man  be  set  for 
to  enter  plea  against  another  in  any  town,  the  peers  thei'eof  before  whom  all 
actions  are  used  to  be  debated,  hearing  such  a  jjlea  entered,  shall  call  the  parties 
privately  together,  before  they  come  into  an  open  court.  And  the  matter 
examined,  they  shall  exhort  them  to  let  the  plea  cease  without  further  process, 
showing  them  the  great  damage  both  godly  and  worldly,  coming  of  waging  the 
law,  and  the  great  ease  and  commodity  that  is  in  agreement  and  concord  : 
which  exhortation  they  use  to  show  with  so  great  gravity  and  fatherly  love 
(such  wonders  are  wrought  where  the  gospel  hath  free  passage),  that  very  few 
will  commence  plea.  And  though  any  plea  be  commenced,  through  such  sage 
admonition  it  falleth  lightly  to  sequestration  and  arbitrement  of  neighbours, 
who  do  set  the  suitors  at  unity,  ere  the  matter  do  come  to  discussion  iu  open 
court. 

Notwithstanding,  if  some  be  so  waywardly  minded  (as  in  a  nudtitude  all  are 
not  one  man's  children,  and  therefore  unlike  of  intent)  that  they  will  needs 
proceed  and  follow  the  law,  they  shall  be  heard  to  speak  their  matters  in  open 
court,  and  taught  how  the  matter  is  most  like  to  succeed,  and  counselled  with 
new  exhortation  to  stop  their  process.  If  they  will  not  be  persuaded,  and  then 
the  judges,  seeing  the  matter  so  ambigtious  that  they  cannot  give  perfect  sen- 
tence, therein,  except  by  virttte  of  an  oath  made  by  one  of  the  parties,  they  be 
first  better  certified ;  then  will  they  show  the  same  before  the  suitors,  declaring 
what  a  charffcful  thiuG:  it  is  to  give  a  solemn  oath  for  love  of  winning  some 
worldlv  profit  :  and  how,  imless  such  as  shall  nuike  it  be  the  better  aware  to 
eschew  the  same,  they  shall,  beside  an  evil  example  giving  to  a  multitude, 
work  themselves,  haply,  shame,  or  dishonest)-. 

Upon  this,  they  shall  give  respite  until  a  certain  day  appointed;  so  that  in 
the  meanwhile  the  siutors  may  take  deliberation  tliereof,  what  is  best  to  be  done. 
If  after  this  they  will  not  thus  rest,  at  the  day  appointed  shall  they  come  forth 
into  a  common  ])lace,  and  the  great  bell  of  the  city  be  caused  to  be  rung,  whereby 
the  people  shall  be  warned,  what  they  are  about  to  do  :  and  the  people  assembled, 
the  judges  shall,  in  full  chargeable  and  lamentable  wise,  charge  the  parties, 
under  virtue  of  their  oath,  to  make  true  relation  of  what  shall  be  demanded. 
So  that  by  reason  of  soberly  and  fatherly  exhortations  made  by  the  judges  or 
peers  of  the  town,  and  persuasion  of  neighbours,  and  for  avoiding  of  God's  dis- 
pleasure and  shame  of  men,  there  is  little  suit  in  courts  ;  and  if  at  any  time  any 


TO    THE    bishops'    ARTICLES.  221 

be  made,  they  be  lightly  stopped;  so  that  jury  and  swearing  be  well  excluded,     H(^ry 

and  need  not  much  to  be  required.  via. 

This  I  have  showed,  because  it  piticth  me  to  hear  and  see  the  contrary  used      .    ,, 

in  some  of  oiw  nation,  and  such  also  as  name  themselves   spiritual  men,  and     imo 

should  be  head  ministers  of  the  church ;  who,  incontinent  as  any  man  cometh  __J^ll_ 

V  before  them,  anon  they  call  for  a  book,  and  do  move  him  to  swear,  without  any  Rash  ic- 

longer  respite;  yea,  and  they  will  charge  him  by  virtue  of  the  contents  in  the  spj^iJuai 

evangely,  to  make   true  relation   of  all  that  they  shall  demand  him,  he  not  men. 

knowing  what  they  will  demand,  neither  whether  it  be  lawful  to   show  them 

the  truth  of  their  demands,  or  no :  for  such  things  there  be  that  are  not  lawful 

to  be  showed.     As  if  I  were  accused  of  fornication,  and  none  could  be  found  in  ^  "la"  is 

me;  or  if  they  should  require  me  to  swear  to  bewray  any  other  tliat  I  have  "",iJ"^l'.'" 

known  to  offend  in  that  vice,  I  suppose  it  were  expedient  to  hold  me  still,  and  anotinr 

not  to  follow  their  will:  for  it  should  be  contrary  to  charity,  if  I  should  so  I!''*!'** 

assent  to  bewray  them  that  I  need  not,  and  to  whom,  perhaps,  though  I  have 

known  them  to  offend,  yet,  trusting  to  their  amendment,    I   have   promised 

before  to  keep  their  fault  secret  without  any  disclosing  of  the  same.     Yea, 

moreover,  if  such  judges  sometimes,  not  knowing  by  any  due  proof  that  such  as 

have  to  do  before  them  are  culpable,  will  enforce  them,  by  an  oath,  to  detect 

themselves,  in  opening  before  them  their  hearts ;  in  this  so  doing,  I  cannot  see 

that  men  need  to  condescend  to  their  requests.     For  it  is  in  the  law  (but  I  wot 

not  certainly  the  place)  thus  :   '  No  man  is  bound  to  bewray  himself '     Also  in  No  man 

another  place  of  the  law  it  is  written,  '  Cogitationis  pcenam  nemo  patiatur,'  '  No  J^  bewnw 

man  should  suffer  punishment  of  men  for  his  tliought.'     To  this  agree th  the  himself. 

common    proverb,   that   is  thus :  ^  '  Thoughts  be   free,    and   need    to  pay  no  Thoughts 

toll.'      So  that,    to  conclude,    I   think   it  lawful,   at  the   commandment  of  a '^'^  J"''^' 
•     1  1  11  1  •   11       -f        •     1  •       1  ■'"''  need. 

judge,   to  make  an   oath  to  say  the  truth,   especially  it  a  judge  requireth  an  to  pay  no 

oath  duly,  and  in  lawful  wise  ;  or  to  make  an  oath  in  any  other  case  convenient ;  'o'^- 

and  that  also  for  purgation  of  infamy,  when  any  infamy  is  lawfully  laid  against 

a  man. 

In  the  forty-second,  where  you  ask,  whether  a  christian  person,  despising  the 
receipt  of  the  sacraments  of  confirmation,  extreme  unction,  or  solemnizing  of 
matrimony,  doth  sin  deadly  :  I  say  the  like  of  the  receipt  of  them,  as  I  have 
said  before  of  the  self-same  things,  and  none  otherwise. 

In  the  forty-third,  where  you  ask,  whether  I  believe  that  St.  Peter  was  Christ's  Vicar  of 
vicar,  having  power  on  earth  to  bind  and  loose :  I  say,  '  that  I  do  not  perceive  Christ. 
clearly  what  you  mean  by  this  term  vicar;'  for  Christ  never  called  Peter,  nor 
any  other  so,   in  Scripture.     If  you  mean   thereby  that,  after  the  departing 
hence  of  Christ,  when  he  was  risen  from  death  in  his  immortal  body,  and  so 
hied  into  heaven,  where  he  remaineth  sitting  upon  the  right  hand  of  his  Father, 
that  he  so  being  away  from  hence,  St.  Peter  occupied  his  room :    then,  I  say,  it 
is  not  untrue  that  Peter,  in  a  manner  (which  I  shall  show  hereunder)  was  his 
vicar  :  and  like  as  Peter  was  his  vicar,  even  so  were  Paul  and  the  other  apostles,  Peter  no 
and  the  one  no  less  than  the  others,  if  it  be  true  that  St.  Cyprian'  doth  write,  ^|J,','^^ 
which  is  also  consenting  to  Scripture.     He  saith  thus :  that  Christ  spake  unto  ciuist, 
Peter,  saying;  '  I  say,'  quoth  our  Saviour,  '  that  thou  art  Peter,  and  upon  this  "'an  I'aul 
rock  of  stone  shall  I  build  my  congregation,  and  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  others. 
overcome  it.     To  thee  will  I  give  the  keys  of  heaven,  and  what  things  thou 
shalt  bind  upon  earth,  the  same  shall  be  bound  also  in  heaven  :  and  whatsoever 
thou  shalt  loose  upon  earth,  shall  be  loosed  also  in  heaven.'  *     And  to  him, 
after  his  resun-ection,  doth  Christ  say,  '  Feed  my  sheep.' 

And  albeit  that  he  gave  equal  power  unto  all  his  apostles  after  his  resurrec- 
tion, and  saith, ^  '  Like  as  my  Father  sent  me,  do  I  also  send  you.  Take  you 
the  Holy  Ghost.  If  you  shall  retain  to  any  man  his  sins,  they  shall  be  retained. 
If  you  shall  remit  to  any  man  his  sins,  to  him  they  shall  be  remitted.'  Never-  Unity, 
theless,  because  he  would  declare  unity,  he  ordained,  by  his  authority,  the 
original  of  the  same  unity  beginning  of  one.  The  other  apostles  were  the  same 
that  Peter  was,  endued  with  equal  partaking  both  of  honour,  and  authority  or 
power;    but  the  beginning  cometh  of  one,   that  the   congregation  should  be 

(1)  '  Nemo  tenetur  prodere  semetipsum.'  (2)  '  Cngitntiones  liberae  sunt  a  vettigalibus.' 

(3)  'Cyprian.  De  Simplicitatc  Prselatorum.'  (-1)  JIatt.  xvi  (.'>)  John  xx. 


222  THE    ANSWKR    OF    JOHN    LA:\II3ERT 

irninj  showed  to  be  one.  Those  are  the  words  of  St.  Cyprian,  in  a  treatise  that  is 
^'111-  called,  '  Ue  Simplicitate  Praslatorum  ;'  wherein  you  may  see  that  Christ  made 
A  j)_  all  the  apostles  of  equal  honour  and  like  authority.  Notwithstanding,  because 
1538.    ^^  woidd  testify  the  unity  of  his  church  or  congregation,  he  spake,  as  it  were, 

only  unto  Peter,  when  he  said,    'Feed  my  sheep;'   and,  'I  shall  give  thee, 

Peter,  the  keys  of  heaven.'  But  in  so  saying,  though  the  words  seem  spoken 
Peter  to  Peter  only,  yet  they  were  spoken  luito  him,  in  that  he  sustained  the  general 
bearetli  person  of  all  the  church,  being,  as  it  were,  a  common  speaker  for  tlie  same, 
son  of  the  So  that  in  speaking  to  him,  Christ  spake  unto  all  other  the  apostles,  imto  whom 
wlu.ia  also  he  gave  all  the  same  authority  that  he  gave  unto  Peter;  as  you  may  see 
churcii.  JjqjIj  jjj  these  words  of  Cyprian,  and  also  the  same  is  clearly  showed  out  of  St. 
Augustine  in  divers  places ;  but  nowhere  more  plainly  in  a  few  words,  than  in 
a  treatise  called  '  De  Agone  Christiano.' 

To  this  accordeth  well  that  which  was  written  by  Paul.'  '  Of  those  apostles,' 
quoth  Paul,  '  which  seemed  to  be  of  authority,  I  was  not  taught  (what  they  were 
in  time  past  it  skilleth  me  nothing ;  God  regardeth  not  the  exterior  appear- 
ance of  man)  ;  nevertheless,  they  which  appeared  to  be  of  price,  shov>-ed  me  no 
learning,  nor  gave  me  any  counsel.  But  contrar)'^,  when  they  had  seen  that 
the  gospel  of  uncircumcision  was  committed  unto  me,  like  as  the  evangely  of 
circumcision  was  unto  Peter  (for  He  that  was  mighty  in  Peter  concerning  the 
apostleship  toward  the  Jews,  was  mighty  also  in  me  toward  the  Gentiles) :  there- 
fore, when  James,  Peter,  and  John,  which  appeared  to  be  as  pillars,  knew  the 
grace  given  me,  they  gave  unto  me  and  Barnabas  their  right  hands,  in  sign  of 
fellowship  to  be  their  partners,  so  that  we  should  exercise  the  ofhce  of  apostles 
among  the  Gentiles,  as  they  did  among  the  Jews.'  Wherein  you  may  clearly 
see,  that  Paul  took  no  instruction  of  those  who  seemed  to  be  in  high  authority. 
Apostles  and  that  Peter,  James,  and  John,  who  were  noted  principals,  took  Paul  and 
matesand  Barnabas  to  be  their  mates  and  fellows  ;  which  they  would  not  have  done,  as  I 
together,  suppose,  if  they  had  known  that  God  had  granted  unto  them  a  prerogative  sin- 
gular, to  excel  Paul,  and  to  be  his  sovereign.  But,  according  to  the  prerogative 
of  God  granted,  they  might  have  safely  showed  it,  and  enjoyed  the  same ;  like 
as  they  did  rejoice  in  other  benefits  granted  to  them  of  God,  to  be  ministers  in 
his  church  for  the  edifying  of  the  same;  and  as  St.  John  calleth  himself  the 
disciple  loved  of  his  master  Jesus,  and  testifieth,  how  that  unto  him,  Christ, 
hanging  upon  the  cross,  did  commit  his  blessed  mother. 

Moreover,  if  these  three  apostles,  James,  Peter,  and  John,  shoidd  by  humility 
have  left  out  to  make  mention  of  their  prerogative,  when  they  took  Paul  and 
Objection  Bamabas  into  their  fellowship,  yet  it  is  to  be  thought  that  Paul,  who  never 
discuss-     useth  any  inordinate  arrogancy,  writing  the  words  above  said  for  tlie  magnifying 
^^-  of  his  own  privilege  and  authority  given  him  of  God,  would  not  have  suppressed 

and  passed  over  tlieir  primacy  unspoken  of,  with  whom  he  maketh  here  com- 
parison :  for  then  it  might  be  thought  he  were  envious,  to  pick  away  authority 
from  others  to  himself  unlawfid ;  which  cannot  so  be.  Moreover  he  saith  a 
little  after  the  words  before  rehearsed,  that  he  reproved  St.  Peter  even  before 
his  face.  Whereupon  St.  Jerome,  expounding  the  same  epistle,  saith  (as  I 
r^ual  to  rt'iiicmber),  that  Paul  would  not  have  been  bold  so  to  do,  except  he  had 
Ptter.        known  himself  equal  to  Peter, 

Apostles        In  the  words  also  of  Paul  above  written  this  might  be  noted,  as  serving  to 
equal        my  purpose,  that  Peter  had  no  pre-eminence  or  primacy  above  tlie  others,  for 
fofe'cther.   j^^gg  jg  named  before  him  ;  which  Paul  would  not  have  done,  I  think,  know- 
ing  Peter  to  be  James's  superior.     Therefore  he,  making  no  such  variety  in 
James       order,  put  James  before,  saying,  'And  James,  Peter,  and  John,  that  appeared 
named       the  principals,'  quoth  he,  'gave  unto  me,  and  to  Barnabas,  their  right  hands  in 
Prt°  n        -"^ig"  of  fellowship.'    Yet,  notwithstanding.  Paid  loved  good  order,  1  suppose,  as 
Cnnten-     ^^'eH  as  any  that  now  are,  who  contend  so  sore  for  superior  rooms  and  pre-cmi- 
tion  about  nency,  claiming  to  be  the  apostles'  successors.   I  would  it  were  so  much  for  the 
lioHty       commonwealth  of  christian  people,  as  it  is  suspected  that  they  do  it  for  vain 
glory  and  worldly  lucre.     According  to  this  you  shall  find  in  Acts  xi.,  where  is 
showed  that  after  Peter,  by  instinct  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  had  gone  unto  one  of 
the   Gentiles,  called  Cornclius,2  a  petty  captain,  having  the  governance  of  a 
hundred  men,  teaching  him  the  ways  and  doctrine  of  Christ,  and  baptizing  hira 

(1)  '  Ab  his  qui  videbantur  aliquid  esse;   quales   aliquando  fuerunt,  nihil  mea   refcrt,' &c. 
Gal.  ii.  (2)  Acts  xi. 


TO    THE    bishops''    AiniCLES.  223 

and  others  with  him  assembled,  being,  like  as  he  before  was,   Pagans ;  tlir  Hemry 

apostles,  and  other  christian  brethren  that  were  in  Jewry,  hearing  thereof,  when  f^^li- 
Peter   came    to  Jerusalem,   those  who   held    upon    circumcision    made    none 


A.I). 
1538, 


obeisance  unto  him  (albeit  I  think  verily  he  had  more  holiness  than  ever  had 
any  pope),  as  the  emperor  is  fain  to  do  to  the  pope  at  his  coronation,  falling 
down  to  kiss  the  pope's  feet,  or  to  hold  the  pope's  stirrup  while  he  mounteth  Empe- 
upon  his  horse's  back ;  according  to  the  form  of  law  written,  I  am  not  certain,  '"^f  '""""^ 
whether  in  the  Decrees,  or  else  the  Decretals,  or  in  both  rather  (for  such  ordi-  the  pope 
nances  are  inviolable,  and  worthy  to  be  principally  recorded) :  but  they  reasoned  tlian  the 
sore,  and  disputed  both  against  St.  Peter,  and  also  his  doings,  saying,  '  You  have  fi'^*''*^* 
gone  amongst  them  that  you  ought  not  have  had  to  do  with,  nor  to  have  Peter. 
meddled  among  them  that  are  men  unclean,  because  they  are  uncircumcised ;  '^''^t'- 
yea,  and  what  is  more,  you  have  eaten  and  drunk  with  them.'     Peter,  mildly  between 
and  coldly,  made  answer  again,  rehearsing  all  the  manner  of  his  doing  in  order,  ''eter  and 
showing  that  he  was  so  instructed  to  do,  by  mighty  and  clear  revelations  of  ''^®  vov^- 
God,  and  not  by  his  own  fantasy  and  pleasure.     Which  answer  being  heard, 
the  others  that  before  had  made  sore  objections  against  him  (who  were  both  of 
the  apostles,  and  other  christian  brethren),  were  content,  holding  their  peace 
without  any  more  complaining,  and  gave  glory  therefore  to  God,  saying,  '  Then 
God  hath  granted  also  unto  the  Gentiles  to  take  repentance,  and  so  to  come  to 
eternal  life.'     Wherein  you  may  see,  that  the  other  apostles  were  as  bold  with 
Peter,  as  before  is  showed  of  Paul,  to  dispute  against  him :  neither  were  they 
therefore  by  Peter  reproved  of  inobedience.     He  did  not  allege  any  pre-emi- 
nency  or  authority  to  rebuke  them  for  their  complaining :  as  one  would  say, 
'  Why  should  you  that  are  my  sheep  control  me,   that  am  the  head   of  the 
church  and  your  pastor,   or   Christ's  general  vicar,  having  both  jurisdiction 
temporal  and  spiritual?'  with  such  other  like  :  but  he  showed  them  it  was  the 
will  of  God  that  he  had  done,  going  to  the  Gentiles  to  tell  them  of  eternal  life, 
which  God  pleased  to  give  to  them,  as  well  as  to  the  Jews ;  in  token  whereof 
the  Holy  Ghost  did  sensibly  come  among  them,  and  so  were  they  baptized. 

Thus  may  you  see,  that  if  Peter  were  the  vicar  of  Christ,  even  so  likewise  Peter 
were  Paul  and  all  the  other  apostles.     And  I  do  not  think  contrary  but  that  ^'''''/  "'" 
Peter,  and  all  other  of  the  apostles,  were  Christ's  vicars,  if  you  mean  by  tliis  j„o"u  ' "" 
word  'vicar,'  a  deputy,  or  such  like,  for  to  pi'each  his  evangely  (which  is  an  tlian 
office  of  all  others  most  sovereign),  to  minister  sacraments,  and  to  do  other  such  ^"":!", 
divine  service   in  God's  church.     And  thus  were  they  worthy  to  be  called  (as 
the  Scripture  nameth  them)  Christ's  true  apostles,  bishops,  priests,  legates,  or 
any  such  like  ;  which  authority  was  given  them  by  Christ  after  his  resurrection, 
when  he  said  unto  them  these  words,  '  Peace  be  amongst  you.     Like  as  my 
Father  hath  sent  me,  so  do  I  send  you.    Take  you  the  Holy  Ghost :  whose  sins 
soever  you  shall  forgive,  are  forgiven  them :  and  whose  sins  you  shall  retain, 
they  are  retained. i  And  the  same  authority  did  they  receive,  when  Christ  spake 
unto  all  the  church,  after  the  mind  of  St.  Augustine  and  others,  in  Peter,  say- 
ing, '  Peter,  feed  my  sheep.'' 

In  the  forty-fourth  article,  where  you  ask,  whether  I  believe,  that  the  pope 
ordinately  chosen  for  a  time  (his  proper  name  being  expressed)  be  the  successor 
of  Peter :  I  say,  that  it  seemeth  to  me  a  thing  of  no  great  value,  whether  a 
man  believe  so  or  no;  I  cannot  see  that  it  should  be  numbered  amongst  the 
articles  of  our  faith :  notwithstanding  I  will  show  iny  rude  thought  in  it,  which 
is  this. 

The  pope  may  succeed  in  St.  Peter's  stead  or  office,  and  do  the  same,  duly  How  the 
and  diligently  feeding  Christ's  flock,  and  showing  virtuous  example  of  living  jl"  a^s'i"^-^ 
to  the  same  :  and,  so  doing,  he  may  and  ought  to  be  thought  and  named  a  true  cessnr  of 
successor  of  St.  Peter.      And  thus  is  your  lordship  St.  Peter's  successor,  per-  P^ter. 
forming  the  conditions  aforesaid,  with  other  like  properties  requisite  to  your 
order  and  duty ;  yea,  and  as  many  others  as  do  truly  their  duty,  and  duly  the  so  may 
office  of  a  bishop  :  and  otherwise  may  not  the  pope  be  called  the  successor  of  every 
Peter,  because  he  is  entered  into  St.  Peter's  office,  not  regarding  to  do  what  is  |°s°,op 
requisite  for  the  same,  nor  following  the  trace  of  virtue ;  but  the  contrary.  And 
then  he  is  wrongfully  named,  if  at  any  time  such  be,  which  is  not  impossible. 

(I)  Luke  xxiv.  (2)  John  xxi 


S24  THE    ANSAVEn    OF    JOHS    LAMBERT 

lirnrij  For  vvhat  should  men  call  those  Peter's  Buccessors,  that  play  the  pageants, 

>^^^^-  and  follow  with  the  conditions   of  Caiaphas,  Simon  Magus,   or   Judas?    Such 

~T~~jr  verily,  if  any  be,  cannot  rightly  claim  to  be  Peter's  successors,  no  rrtore  tlian 

,  -■„«■  the  night  ma}'  claim  to  be  successor  of  the  day  ;  for  Peter  was  never  so  minded, 

■  nor  taught  them  so.     Yea,  they  ought  rather  to  be  called  Peter's  adversaries. 


The  pope  for  SO  much  as   they   do  not  his  will  which  is  showed  by  his  own  acts  and 

may^e      writing;  but  work  against  the  same.     Of  such  may  be  said,i  'They  are  not  all 

Peter's      saints'  children  that  occupy  the  rooms  of  saints,  but  they  are  their  children  that 

adversary  exercise  their  works.'     Yea,  of  such  may  be  said,  that  which  is  written  of  St. 

successor.  Jerome  :  '  All  bishops,'  quoth  he,  '  are  not  bishops.    Mark  you  well  Peter,  but 

mark  also  Judas:  behold  Stephen,  but  behold  Nicholas.     Ecclesiastical  dignity 

maketh  not  a  christian  man.     Cornelius  the  centurion,  being  yet  a  Pagan,  was 

made  clean  through  the  benefit  of  the  Holy  Ghost :  contrariwise,  Daniel,  being 

a  child,  condemneth  pi'iests,  or  ancient  men.'     '  It  is  no  easy  thing,'  saith  he, 

'  to  stand  in  the  room  of  Peter  and  Paul,   and  to  keep  the  seat  of  them   now 

reigning  with  Christ :  for  unsavoury  salt  is  nought  worth  else,  but  to  be  thrown 

out  of  the  doors,  and  trodden  down  of  hogs.'     This  saith  St.  Jerome.     Whcre- 

unto  agreeth  well  St.  Augustine  :   '  Every  one,'  quoth  he,  '  that  saith  imto  you. 

Pax  vobis,  ought  not  to  be  beard,  or  to  be  believed  as  a  dove.     Crows  be  fed  of 

dead  carrion,  and  so  is  not  a  dove,  but  she  liveth  by  the  fruits  of  the  earth  :  her 

living  is  pure,  innocent,  and  hurtless.     Whereby  you  may  see,  that  ill  bishops 

Let  lis       are  no  bishops,  and  that  they  that  follow  not  saints  in  virtuous  living,  are  not 

how  the°   *^^  successors  of  saints,  but  unsavoury  salt ;  that  is,  neither  of  the  church,  nor 

hird  shall  come  into  heaven,  to  reign  there  Avith  Peter  and  Paul,  but  be  thrown  out 

speaketh,  •^y[[}i  gyeat  contempt :  for  God  knoweth  a  dove  from  a  ci'ow,  and  an  innocent  liver 

he  feed-     from  a  devourer  of  carrion ;  but  such  as  declare  and  show  good  deeds,  as  the 

eth-  saints  did,  be  their  children  and  successors,  and  shall  with  them  reign  in  heaven. 

How  the        So  that,  to  conclude,  I  say,  that  the  pope,  ordinately  chosen,  is  the  successor 

pope  IS      of  §(._  Peter,  following  St.  Peter's  godly  living.     And  else,   except  he  study  to 

of  Peter,    do  diligently,  that  he  may  be  so  called  worthily,  it  shall  be  but  a  vain  name: 

and  how    for  rather  may  he  else  be  reputed  an  image  of  a  pope,  or  of  a  bishop,  according 

as  such  be  called  of  the  prophet;^  '  O  idol  shepherds  !' 


not. 


Lambert        In  the  five  and  fortieth  article,  where  you  ask,  whether  ever  I  have  promised 
required    at  any  time  by  my  oath,   or  made  any  confederacy  or  league  with  any  person 
his'Tel-*^     or  persons,  that  I  would  alway  hold  and  defend  certain  conclusions  or  articles 
lows.         seeming  to  me  and  to  my  complices  right  and  consonant  unto  the  faith  ;  and  will 
that  I  should  certify  you  of  the  course  and  form  of  the  said  opinions  and  con- 
clusions by  row,  and  of  the  names  and  surnames  of  them  that  were  to  me  ad- 
herent,  and  promised   to  be  adherent  in  this  behalf:    I  say,  that  I  do  not 
remember  that  ever  I  made  pact  or  confederacy  with  any  person  or  ^'ersons, 
nor  made  any  promise  by  oath,  that  I  would  always  hold  and  defend  an\-  con- 
clusions or  articles,   seeming  to  me    and   others  right  and  consonant  to  tlie 
faitli,  unless  it  bath  chanced  me  to  say  in  this  form  :  '  That  I  would  never,  with 
the  aid  of  God,  forsake,  nor  decline  from,  the  truth,  neither  for  fear,  nor  yet 
for  love  of  man  or  men.' 

Thus  I  have,  perhaps,  said  in  some  time,  or  some  place,  because  I  have 
indeed  so  intended,  and  do  intend,  God's  grace  assisting  me.  But  I  cannot  yet 
tell  you,  whether  I  have  so  said  or  no,  or  to  what  persons,  or  at  what  time, 
All  the  either  in  what  place ;  neither  do  I  reckon  me  to  have  any  complices,  but  such 
opinions  as  do  love  me,  and  I  them,  for  God,  and  in  God :  and  those  do  I  reckon  all 
Lambert  them  that  are  or  will  be  truly  christian,  in  calling  upon  Christ's  name.  And 
engrossed  concerning  opinions  or  conclusions,  I  can  tell  you  of  none  others  than  I  have 
proposi-  showed ;  the  sum  whereof  I  reckon  and  think  utterly  to  be  concluded  in  two 
lions.        propositions,  which  both  are  written  in  the  New  Testament. 

The  first  is  in  the  Acts  of  Apostles,  in  this  wise:^  'Christ  is  the  head 
corner-stone  of  our  faith,  whereupon  it  should  be  set  and  grounded,  neither  is 
salvation  in  any  other :  for  there  is  none  other  name  under  heaven  given 
amongst  men,  wherein  we  may  be  saved.'     This  is  one  of  the  propositions, 

(1)  '  Non  sanctorum  filii  sunt,  qui  tencnt  loca  sanctorum,  sed  qui  exercent  opera  eorum.' 

(2)  '  O  pastor  et  idolum  !'    Zech.  xi. 

(3)  '  Christus  est  caput  anguli,  nee  est  in  alio  quoquam  salus.  Non  enim  aliud  nomen  sub  ccclo 
datum  est  inter  liomines,  in  quo  oporteat  nos  salvos  fieri.' 


CRAXMER    AMBASSADOR    TO    THE    POPE.  225 

wherein  is  engrossed  or  comprehended  my  saying,  which  St.  Paul  doth  tlius  n^nTy 
otherwise  exphcate ;  '  Christ  is  made  of  God  our  wisdom,  our  righteousness,  ^m^- 
our  pureness,  our  satisfaction,  and  our  redemption.'  And  in  another  place  :  ^  ^ 
'  There  is  none  other  foundation  that  any  man  may  put,  except  that  which  is  ^^3^* 
already  put,  that  is  Christ  Jesus.''  '— 

The  other  proposition  is  written  by  the  prophet  Isaiah,  and  recited  by  our 
Saviour,  in  the  evangely  of  Matthew,  in  these  words  :  '  Men  do  worship  me  in 
vain,  teaching  doctrines  and  precepts,  or  laws  human.'^  Of  this  writeth  Paul 
very  largely  in  divers  places,  and  everywhere  well  nigh  :  amongst  others,  in  the 
second  chapter  of  Colossians,  where  he  warneth  the  Colossians  to  take  heed 
that  no  man  do  spoil  them,  or  to  steal  them  away  by  philosophy  or  vain  deception, 
according  to  the  constitutions  of  men,  and  ordinances  of  this  world. 

Thus  I  do  certify  you  of  all  the  opinions  and  conclusions  which  I  intend  or 
have  intended  to  sustain,  being  contained  in  the  two  propositions  above  written. 
Others  hold  I  none,  but  such  as  are  mentioned  in  the  Creed,  both  that  which 
is  sung  at  mass,  and  also  in  the  other  Creed  that  all  people  say  every  day. 

Finally,  in  that  you  require  to  know  of  the  names  and  surnames,  in  order  of 
them  particularly,   that  be  to  me  adherents,  or  that  have  promised  me  to  be 
adherent  in  this  part :  I  say,  that  I  know  of  none  particular  that  I  remember, 
without  I  should  note  unto  you  a  great  multitude,  which  you  may  know  and 
hear  of,  I  suppose,  through  all  regions  and  realms  of  Christendom,  that  do  think  in  Thenum- 
like  wise  as  I  have  showed.     I  ween  the  multitude  mounteth  nigh  unto  the  one  g^gp"  ners 
half  of  Christendom  ;  and  more  should  do  likewise,  by  a  great  sort  within  a  well  nigh 
while,  I  doubt  not,  but  that  our  ghostly  enemy  laboureth  amain  to  have  the  know-  p^^'/igj^j^. 
ledge  of  the  truth  suppressed,  and  letteth  that  it  cannot  come  abroad  to  be  seen.  ^^m. 
I  say  therefore  again,  I  know  of  no  particular  adherents,  nor  of  any  that  have  john 
so  promised  me  to  be  in  these  matters  :  and  though  I  did,  I  would  not  (except  Lambert 
I  knew  that  charity  so  required,  which  I  do  not  find  yet  hitherto)  detect,  or  f^  ^Jftect 
bewray  any  one  of  them,  for  any  man's  pleasure  :  for  I  am  bound  to  obey  God  any. 
above  men  :  who  be  with  us,  and  grant  the  tmth  to  be  known !     Amen. 

These  answers  of  John  Lambert  to  the  five  and  forty  articles  above 
expressed,  were  directed  and  delivered  to  Dr.  Warham,  archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  as  it  appeareth,  about  a.d.  1532,  at  which  time  the  said 
Lambert  was  in  custody  in  the  archbishop's  house  at  Otford,  being 
there  destitute  of  all  help  and  furniture  of  loooks,  as  by  his  own  words 
is  to  be  gathered.  But,  so  the  providence  of  God  Avrought  for  Lam-  The 
bert,  that  within  short  space  after,  a.d.  1533,  the  said  archbishop  a^^,',^  "^ 
Warham  died  ;  whereby  it  seemeth  that  Lambert,  for  that  time,  was  ^'fi>«P 

Ti  11TA/-1  •!  Warham. 

delivered.     In  the  mean  while  Dr.  Cranmer  was  sent  over  m  embas-  cranmer 
sage,  with  the  earl  of  Wiltshire,  Dr.  Stokesley,  Dr.  Kern,  Dr.  Benet,  ^™'to'the 
and  other  learned  men,  to  the  bishop  of  Rome  lying  then  at  Bologna,  bishop  of 
to  dispute  the  matter  of  the  king's  marriage  openly,  first  in  the  court 
of  Rome,   then  in  the  court  of  the  emperor  ;  where,   after  sundry 
promises,  and  appointments  made,  yet,  Avhen  the  time  came,  no  man 
there  appeared  to  dispute  with  them,  in  these  two  propositions  :  first,  Proposi- 
that  no  man,  'jure  Divino,'  could  or  ought  to  marry  his  brother's  craniner. 
wife  :  secondly,  that  the  bishop  of  Rome  by  no  means    ought  to 
dispense  to  the  contrary.     But  of  this  more  copiously  we  will  treat 
(the  Lord's  grace  permitting),  in  the  sequel  of  our  story,  coming  to 
Dr.  Cranmer's  life. 

After  the  death  of  William  Warham,  succeeded  in  that  see  the  cranmer 
said  Dr.  Cranmer.     Lambert,  in  the  mean  season,  being  delivered,  arch- 
partly  by  the  death  of  this  archbishop,  partly  by  the  coming  in  of  c;i,',\"J'r  °* 
queen  Anne,  returned  unto  London,   and  there  exercised  himself  ^ury. 
about  the  stocks,  in  teaching  children  both  in  the  Greek  and  Latin 

(1)  1  Cor.  i.  (2)  Isai.  xxix. 

VOL.  V.  Q 


226  LAMBKUT    APPLIKTIl    HIMSELF    TO    LEARNING. 

Henry    toiiguc.     Aiicl  forasiuucli  as  priests,  in  those  days,  could  not  be  per- 
mitted to  have  wives,  he  left  his  priesthood,  and  applied  himself  to 


A.  D.  that  function  of  teaching,  intending  shortly  after  also  to  be  free  of 
^^•^^-  the  Grocers,  and  to  be  married.  But  God,  who  disposeth  all  men's 
])urposes  after  the  secret  pleasure  of  his  own  will,  did  both  intercept 
his  marriage,  and  also  his  freedom,  and  married  him  to  his  Son  Christ 
Jesus  (as  now  consequently  followeth  to  be  declared),*  bringing'  him 
into  the  freedom  of  his  spiritual  kingdom,  to  reign  with  him. 

And  thus  much,  briefly,  touching  the  first  education  and  bringing 
up  of  John  Lambert ;  hereafter  it  followeth  more  at  large  to  discourse 
and  declare  the  whole  process  and  order  of  his  doings  and  disputa- 
tions, with  the  order  and  manner  of  his  death  and  condemnation. 
This  death  and  punishment  of  his  happened  in  this  year  ;  being  so 
much  the  more  lamentable,  in  that  it  was  first  occasioned,  and  after- 
Avards  brought  to  pass,  by  no  others  than  by  such,  whom,  for  the 
common  society  of  the  profession  of  the  gospel,  it  had  been  more  meet 
to  have  been  authors  of  his  safeguard,  rather  than  the  causers  of  his 
destruction.  But  this  is  the  accustomed  craft  and  malice  of  that 
ancient  serpent,  which  intermeddleth  himself  in  all  congregations, 
envying  all  men's  felicity  and  welfare,  rejoicing  in  nothing  but  in  the 
death,  and  blood  of  innocents  ;  seeking  occasions  of  sedition,  not 
only  amongst  the  wicked,  but  the  good  also  ;  stirring  brethren  often- 
times to  contention  amongst  themselves ;  and  that  so  craftily,  that 
his  policies  can  never  be  perceived  until  the  mischief  be  done.  I  would 
to  God  that  as  this  is  a  common  complaint  to  all  countries,  so  this  our 
region  of  England,  amongst  others,  were  free  from  it,  and  not  more 
infected  herewith  than  the  rest.  Where  now,  in  a  manner,  shall  a 
man  find  more  slaughter  of  the  commons,  subversion  of  the  nobles, 
burning  of  good  men,  and  most  cruel  contentions,  which  are  never,  in 
a  manner,  ended  but  with  bloodshed  :  that  mischievous  disturber  of 
human  concord  and  quietness  doth  so  incessantly  rage  ! 

But  as  I  am  here  forced  to  speak  against  my  will,  so  would  to  God 
that,  even  with  my  own  contumely  and  hatred,  I  might  engTave  more 
meekness  in  the  hearts  of  our  men  ;  which,  notwithstanding,  I  doubt 
not  but  will  shortly  come  to  pass,  by  the  most  prosperous  success 
of  learning,  which  daily  flourisheth  more  and  more  in  England  :  and 
as  it  is  to  be  hoped,  foreign  examples,  and  greater  experience  of  things, 
will  bring  a  more  civility  to  this,  which  is  already  obtained  by 
learning.  But,  because  we  will  not  pass  our  bounds  too  far,  we  will 
return  again  to  the  matter  as  touching  John  Lambert,  intending  to 
make  declaration  of  his  cause  even  from  the  first  beginning,  so  far 
forth  as  we  could  attain  unto  the  knowledge  thereof. 

So  soon  as  the  dark  clouds  of  ignorance  were  driven  away,  and  that 
the  brightness  of  the  gospel  began  to  shine  in  England,  there  was  at 
the  same  time,  although  not  of  the  number  of  those  who  sustained  the 
first  assaults  of  the  adversaries,  the  afore-named  John  Lambert ;  who, 
partly  for  the  cruelty  of  the  time,  and  partly  for  the  desire  of 
learning,  which  he  was  always  inclined  imto,  departed  into  foreign 
lands,  being  but  a  young  man,  where  he  understood  that  learning  did 
most  flourish.  From  thence,  after  a  few  years,  he  returned  again, 
hoping  that  the  time  had  been  amended,  for  that,  by  the  means  of 

(1)  See  Edition  1563  p.  528 ;  also  Edition  1559,  p.  146  .—Ed. 


THE    FIRST    OCCASION    OF    LAMBfillx's    TKOUBLES.  227 

queen  Anne  and  Cromwell,  and  the  abolishing  of  the  pope,  all  things    Henry 
seemed  more  prosperous  and  quiet  in  England  ;  and  began  to  set  his     ^^^^- 


mind  to  the  setting  forth  of  the  gospel.*  A.  D. 

Thus  then,  after  that  John  Lambert  now  had  continued  in  this    ^538. 
vocation  of  teaching,  with  great  commendation,  and  no  less  commodity 
to  the  youth,  it  happened  this  present  year  (1538),  he  was  present  at 
a  sermon  in  St.  Peter's  church  at  London.     He  that  preached,  was  Taylor 
named  Dr.  Taylor,  a  man  in  those  days  not  far  disagreeing  from  the  luIIX!'^ 
gospel,  and  who  afterwards,  in  the  time  of  king  Edward,  was  made 
bishop  of  Lincoln,  and,  at  last,  in  the  time  of  queen  Maiy,  was 
deprived  from  the  same ;  and  so  ended  his  life '  among  the  confessors 
of  Jesus  Christ. 

When  the  sermon  was  done,  Lambert,  having  gotten  opportunity,  Lambert 
went  gently  unto  the  preacher  to  talk  with  him,  and  uttered  divers  confer- 
arguments  wherein  he  desired  to  be  satisfied.     All  the  whole  matter  ^"t,^  j^g 
or  controversy  was  concerning  the  sacrament  of  the  body  and  blood  of  p^'^^J^''^''- 
Christ.    Taylor,  excusing  himself  at  that  present  for  other  business,  occasion 
willed  him  to  write  his  mind,  and  to  come  again  at  more  leisure,  trouwes. 
Lambert  was  contented,  and  so  departed ;  who,  within  a  while  after, 
when  he  had  written  his  mind,  came  again  unto  him.     The  sum  of 
his  arguments  were  ten,  which  he  comprehended  in  writing,  proving 
the  truth  of  the  cause,  partly  by  the  Scriptures,  and  partly  by  good 
reason  and  by  the  doctors  :  which  arguments,  although  they  came  not  His  argu- 
all  unto  our  hands,  yet  such  men  as  were  present  at  those  affairs, 
reported  them  to  be  of  great  force  and  authority ;  and  of  a  few,  Avhich 
were  borne  away  in  memory,  the  first  reason  was  this,  gathered  upon 
Christ's  words,  where  it  is  said  in  the  gospel,  "  This  cup  is  the  New 
Testament." 

'And  if,'  saith  he,  'these  words  do  not  change  either  the  cup,  or  the  wine,  Effect  of 
corporally  into  the  New  Testament,  by  like  reason  it  is  not  agreeable  that  the  the  words 
words  spoken  of  the  bread,  should  turn  the  bread  corporally  into  the  body  of  elation 
Christ.' 

Another  reason  was  this  :  that  it  is  not  agreeable  to  a  natural  body  to  be  in  two  One  body 
places  or  more  at  one  time  :  wherefore  it  must  follow  of  necessity,  that  either  fl^  n\any 
Christ  had  not  a  natural  body,  or  else,  truly,  according  to  the  common  nature  of  places  at 
a  body,  it  cannot  be  present  in  two  places  at  once,  and  much  less  in  many,  that  J'"':'^',,"'''" 
is  to  say,  in  heaven  and  in  earth ;  on  the  right  hand  of  his  Father,  and  in  the 
sacrament. 

Moreover,  a  natural  body  cannot  be  without  its  form  and  shape,  conditions 
and  accidents  ;  like  as  the  accidents  and  conditions  also  cannot  be  without  their 
subject  or  substance.     Then,  forasmuch  as  in  the  sacrament  there  is  no  quality, 
quantity,  or  condition  of  the  body  of  Christ,  and  finally  no  appearance  at  all 
of  flesh ;    who    doth   not  plainly  perceive,  that  there  is  no  transubstantiated  forms 
body  of  his  in  the  sacrament?     And,  to  reason  by  the  contrary :  All  the  proper  cannot  be 
conditions,  signs,  and  accidents,  whatsoever  they  be,  pertaining  to  bread,  we  do  ("g's^b- 
see  to  be  present  in  the  sacrament,  which  cannot  be  there  without  the  subject ;  ject. 
therefore  we  must  of  necessity  confess  the  bread  to  be  there. 

He  added  also  many  other  allegations  out  of  the  doctors.  But  to 
be  short,  this  Taylor  the  preacher,  whom  I  spake  of  before,  willing 
and  desiring,  as  is  supposed,  of  a  good  mind  to  satisfy  Lambert  in 
this  matter,  amongst  others  whom  he  took  to  counsel,  he  also  con- 
ferred -with  Dr.  Barnes  ;  which  Barnes,  although  he  did  otherwise  Bames. 

(1)  He  died  in  1554.  [' Si  non  inter  martyres,  at  confessiores,' &c.  See  Edition  1553,  p.  147. 
—Ed.] 

q2 


228  THE    PKllNICIOUS    COUNSELS    OF    GARDINER. 

iTmry   favour  thc  gospcl,  and  was  an  earnest  preacher,  notwitlistanding  seemed 
not  greatly  to  favour  this  cause ;  fearing,  peradventurc,  that  it  would 


A. p.    {jyeej  among  the  people  some  let  or  hinderance  to  the  preaching  of 
1_L  thc  gospel  (which  was  now  in  a  good  forwardness),  if  such  sacramen- 


taries  should  be  suifered.  He  persuaded  Taylor,  by  and  by,  to  put 
up  the  matter  to  Thomas  Cranmer,  archbishop  of  Canterbury.  And 
hereby  we  may  see  it  truly  verified,  which  William  Tyndale  before, 
writing  to  John  Frith,  did  note  in  Dr.  Barnes,  saying,  "  That 
Dr.  Barnes  will  be  hot  against  you,"  &c. 

Upon  these  originals  Lambert's  quarrel  first  began,  and  was  brought 
unto  this  point,  that,  through  the  sinister  doings  of  many,  it  began  of 
a  private  talk  to  be  a  public  and  common  matter :  for  he  was  sent  for 
by  the  archbishop,  and  brought  into  the  open  court,  and  forced  to 
defend  his  cause  openly.  For  the  archbishop  had  not  yet  favoured 
the  doctrine  of  the  sacrament,  whereof  afterwards  he  was  an  earnest 
professor.  In  that  disputation,  it  is  said  that  Lambert  did  appeal 
from  the  bishops  to  the  king's  majesty.  But  howsoever  the  matter 
was,  the  rumour  of  that  disputation  was,  by  and  by,  spread  throughout 
the  whole  court. 

I   told  you   before,  how  that   king   Henry  for   two  years   past, 

showing  the  part  of  a  hard  husband,  had  beheaded  queen  Anne  his 

wife ;  which  deed  did  not  only  greatly  displease  the  German  princes 

(who   for   that   only  cause  had  broken  off  the   league  Avith  him, 

A.D.  1536),  but  also  many  other  good  men  in  England.     Moreover, 

how  that,  Avithin  a  while  after,  abbeys  began  to  be  subverted,  and  all 

their  goods  to  be  confiscated  and  given  abroad:  for  which  causes, 

but  especially  for  the  late  abolishing  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  the 

commons  had  conceived  a  very  evil  opinion  of  him,  insomuch  that 

the  seditious  sort  rebelled  against  him. 

Gardiner       At  that  time  Stephen  Gardiner,  then  bishop  of  Winchester,  was 

winche°-  in  authority  amongst  the  king's  councillors,  who,  as  he  was  of  a  cruel 

^"'         nature,  so  was  he  no  less  of  a  subtle  and  crafty  wit,  ever  gaping  for 

some  occasion  how  to  let  and  hinder  thc  gospel :  albeit  a  long  time 

he  was  not  so  greatly  esteemed  with  the  king,  that  he  could  much 

prevail  to  achieve  his  conceived  purpose.     But,  at  length,  upon  this 

matter  advising  himself,  he  thought  he  had  apt  occasion  and  oppor- 

The  per-  tuuity  to  accomplisli  his  desire  :  neither  did  he  foreslack  the  occasion 

counsel    ministcred,  but  went  straight  unto  the  king,  privily  admonishing  him, 

y^^^      and  with  fair  flattering  words  giving  him  most  pernicious  counsel. 

Winches-  declaring  how  great  hatred  and  suspicion  was  raised  upon  him  in 

'"■         almost  all  places;  first,  for  abolishing  the  bishop  of  Rome's  authority; 

then  for  subversion  of  the  monasteries ;  and  also  for  that  the  divorce 

of  queen  Katherinc  was  yet  fresh  in  men's  minds  :  and  now  the  time 

served,  if  he  would  take  it,  easily  to  remedy  all  these  matters,  and 

pacify  the  minds  of  them  that  were  displeased  and  offended  with  him, 

if  only  in  this  matter  of  John  Lambert  he  would  manifest  unto  the 

people  how  stoutly  he  would  resist  heretics  ;  and  by  this  new  rumour 

he  Avould  bring  to  pass,  not  only  to  extinguish  all  other  former 

rumours,  and  as  it  were  with  one  nail  to  cbive  out  another,  but  also 

should  discharge  himself  of  all  suspicion,  in  that  he  now  began  to  be 

reported  to  be  a  favourer  of  ncAv  sects  and  opinions. 

The  king,  giving  ear  more  willingly  than  prudently  or  godlily  to 


A    GREAT    COUNCIL    HOLDKN  AGAINST    HERETICS.  229 

this  siren,  immediately  received  the  wicked  counsel  of  the  bishop,  and    ti'^nru 

by  and  by  sent  out  a  general  commission,  commanding  all  the  nobles _ 

and  bishops  of  this  realm  to  come  with  all  speed  to  London,  to  assist  A.  D. 
the  king  against  heretics  and  heresies,  which  commission  the  king  ^^^^' 
himself  would  sit  in  judgment  upon. 

These  preparations  made,  a  day  was  set  for  Lambert,  where  a  great  The  no- 
assembly  of  the  nobles  was  gathered  from  all  parts  of  the  realm,  not  bisL^s 
without  much  wonder  and  expectation  in  this  so  strange  a  case.  All  ^jg^"" 
tlie  seats  and  places  were  full  of  men  round  about  the  scaffold. 

By  and  by  the  godly  servant  of  Christ,  John  Lambert,  was  brought  Lambert 
from  the  prison  with  a  guard  of  armed  men  (even  as  a  lamb  to  fight  ^"(^reuie 
with  many  lions),  and  placed  right  over  against  where  the  king"'s  king. 
royal  seat  was,  so  that  now  they  tarried  but  for  the  king's  coming  to 
that  place. 

At  last  the  king  himself  did  come  as  judge  of  that  great  con- 
troversy, with  a  great  guard,  clothed  all  in  white,  as  covering,  by  that 
colour  and  dissembling,  severity  of  all  bloody  judgment.     On  his 
right  hand  sat  the  bishops,  and  behind  them  the  famous  lawyers, 
clothed  all  in  purple,  according  to  the  "manner.     On  the  left  hand 
sat  the  peers  of  the  realm,  justices,  and  other  nobles  in  their  order ; 
behind  whom  sat  the  gentlemen  of  the  king's  privy  chamber.     And  The 
this  was  the  manner  and  form  of  the  judgment,  which,  albeit  it  was  sternk>ok 
terrible  enough  of  itself  to  abash  any  innocent,  yet  the  king's  look,  Lambert. 
his  cruel  countenance,  and  his  brows  bent  unto  severity,  did  not  a 
little  augment  this  terror ;  plainly  declaring  a  mind  full  of  indigna- 
tion flir  unworthy  such  a  prince,  especially  in  such  a  matter,  and 
against  so  humble  and  obedient  a  subject. 

*And^  if  these  be  the  manners  and  fashions  of  our  kings  and  princes, 
how  greatly  are  we,  miserable  wretches  (O  most  gentle  Jesu  !)  bound 
under  thy  Father,  Avho  hath  sent  thee  so  meek  and  gentle  a  Prince 
unto  us  out  of  heaven  ;  who,  albeit  that  of  thyself  thou  dost  so  excel 
in  power,  that,  in  respect  of  thee,  all  other  princes  are  less  than 
beggars  or  things  of  no  estimation,  thou  dost  join  such  clemency 
with  thy  power,  that  they  all  may  worthily  be  ashamed  of  themselves ; 
who,  by  how  much  they  are  inferior  unto  thee  in  force  and  strength, 
so  much  the  less  solace  and  comfort,  for  the  most  part,  do  they 
give  unto  the  miserable  in  necessity.  But  now  to  return  again  to 
the  story.* 

When  the  king  was  set  in  his  throne,  he  beheld  Lambert  with  a 
stern  countenance  ;  and  then,  turning  himself  unto  his  councillors,  he 
called  forth  Dr.  Day,  bishop  of  Chichester,  commanding  him  to  de- 
clare unto  the  people  the  causes  of  this  present  assembly  and  judgment- 
The  whole  effect  of  his  oration  tended  in  a  manner  to  this  point : 

That  the  king  in  this  session  would  have  all  states,  degrees,  bishops,  and  all  The  ora- 
others  to  be  admonished  of  his  will  and  pleasure,  that  no  man  should  conceive  u°"^' 
any  sinister  opinion  of  him,  that  now,  the  authority  and  name  of  the  bisliop  of 
Rome  being  utterly  abolished,  he  would  also  extinguish  all  religion,  or  give 
liberty  unto  heretics  to  perturb  and  trouble  the  churches  of  England,  without 
punishment,  whereof  he  is  the  head.  And  moreover,  that  they  should  not  think 
that  they  were  assembled  at  that  present,  to  make  any  disputation  upon  the 
heretical  doctrine  ;  but  only  for  this  purpose,  that  by  the  industry  of  him  and 

(1)  See  Edition  1563,  p.  530;  also  Edition  155P,  p.  H9.— En. 


230  Lambert's  disputation  before  the  king. 

Henry  other  bishops,  the  heresies  of  this  man  here  present  (meaning  Lambert),  and 
^'i^i-  the  lieresies  of  all  such  hke,  should  be  refuted  or  openly  condemned  in  the 
^  J)     presence  of  them  all. 

15:58. 

When  he  had  made  an  end  of  his  oration,  the  Icing,  standing  up 
upon  his  feet,  leaning  upon  a  cushion  of  white  cloth  of  tissue,  turn- 
ing himself  toward  Lambert  with  his  brows  bent,  as  it  were  threaten- 
ing some  grievous  thing  to  him,  said  these  words :   "  Ho  !  good 
fellow ;    what  is  thy  name  ?""     Then  the  humble  lamb  of  Christ, 
humbly  kneeling  do\vn  upon  his  knee,  said,  "  My  name  is  John 
The         Nicholson,  although  of  many  I  be  called  Lambert.""     "  What,"  said 
wo"rds  to  ^^^  ^^^o->  "  li''i^G  you  two  names  ?     I  would  not  trust  you,  having 
Lambert,  two  uamcs,  although  you  were  my  brother," 

Lambert :  "  O  most  noble  prince  !  your  bishops  forced  me  of 
necessity  to  change  my  name."  And  after  divers  prefaces  and  much 
talk  had  in  this  manner,  the  king  commanded  him  to  go  unto  the 
matter,  and  to  declare  his  mind  and  opinion,  what  he  thought  as 
touching  the  sacrament  of  the  altar. 
Lam-  Then  Lambert,  beginning  to  speak  for  himself,  gave  God  thanks, 

oration     wlio  had  SO  inclined  the  heart  of  the  king,  that  he  himself  would  not 
kingf      disdain  to  hear  and  understand  the  controversies  of  religion  :  for  that 
The        it  happeneth  oftentimes,  through  the  cruelty  of  the  bishops,  that 
bi"hop^s°^many  good  and  innocent  men,  in  many  places,  are  privily  murdered 
noted,      and  put  to  death,  without  the  king''s  knowledge.     But  now,  foras- 
much as  that  high  and  eternal  King  of  kings,  in  Avhose  hands  are 
the  hearts  of  all  princes,  hath  inspired  and  stirred  up  the  king''s  mind, 
that  he  himself  will  be  present  to  understand  the  causes  of  his  subjects, 
specially  whom  God  of  his  divine  goodness  hath  so  abundantly  endued 
with  so  great  gifts  of  judgment  and  knowledge,  he  doth  not  mistrust 
but  that  God  will  bring  some  great  thing  to  pass  through  him,  to  the 
setting  forth  of  the  glory  of  his  name. 

Then  the  king,  with  an   angry  voice,   interrupting  his  oration : 

"  1  came  not  hither,"  said  he,  "  to  hear  mine  own  praises  thus  painted 

out  in  my  presence ;  but  briefly  go  to  the  matter,  without  any  more 

circumstance."   Thus  he  spake  in  Latin.    But  Lambert,  being  abashed 

at  the  king"'s  angry  words,  contrary  to  all  men's  expectation,  stayed 

a  while,  considering  whither  he  might  turn  himself  in  these  great 

The  king  straits  and  extremities.     But  the  king,  being  hasty,  with  anger  and 

upoii       vehemency  said,  "  Why  standest  thou  still .''     Answer  as  touching 

Lambert.  \\^q  sacrauicut  of  the  altar,  whether  dost  thou  say,  that  it  is  the  body 

of  Christ,  or  wilt  deny  it  ?''"'     And  with  that  word  the  king  lifted  up 

his  cap. 

Lamhert :  "  I  answer,  with  St.  Augustine,  that  it  is  the  body  of 
Christ,  after  a  certain  manner."' 

The  K'lnq :  "  Answer  me  neither  out  of  St.  Augustine,  nor  by  the 
authority  of  any  other  ;  but  tell  me  plainly,  whether  thou  sayest  it  is 
the  body  of  Christ,  or  no."  These  words  the  king  spake  again  in 
Latin. 

Lambert :  "  Then  I  deny  it  to  be  the  body  of  Clirist." 
The  King :  "  Mark  well !  for  now  thou  shall  be  condemned  even 
by  Christ's  own  words,  '  Hoc  est  corpus  meum.""" 

(1)  After  a  certain  mamier;  i.e.  '  Quodam  niodo.'  [See  Edition  1559,  p.  149. — Ed.] 


Lambert's  disputation  before  the  king.  ^Sl 

Then  he  commanded  Tliomas  Cranmcr,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  Henri/ 
to  refute  liis  assertion ;  who,  first  making  a  short  preface  unto  the  ^^^^' 
hearers,  began  his  disputation  with  Lambert  very  modestly,  saying,  A.  D. 
"  Brother  Lambert  !  let  this  matter  be  handled  between  us  indiffer-  ^^'^^' 
cntly,  that  if  I  do  convince  this  your  argument  to  be  false  by  the  '•'.''J' ^'■,^'^- 
Scriptures,  you  will  willingly  refuse  the  same  ;  but  if  you  shall  prove  reasons. 
it  true  by  the  manifest  testimonies  of  the  Scripture,  I  do  promise, 
I  will  willingly  embrace  the  same.'"' 

The  argument  was  this,  taken  out  of  that  place  of  the  Acts  of  the  The  arcu- 
Apostles,  where  Christ  appeared  unto  St.  Paul  by  the  way  :  disputing  aiRu"-''*' 
out  of  that  place,  that  it  is  not  disagreeable  to  the  word  of  God,  that  "'""'' 
the  body  of  Christ  may  be  in  two  places  at  once,  which  being  in 
heaven  was  seen  of  St.  Paul  the  same  time  upon  earth ;  and  if  it  may 
be  in  two  places,  why,  by  the  like  reason,  may  it  not  be  in  many 
places  ? 

In  this  manner  the  archbishop  began  to  refute  the  second  argu- 
ment of  Lambert,  which,  as  we  have  before  said,  was  written  and 
delivered  by  the  said  Lambert  unto  the  preacher  ;  for  the  king  had 
first  disputed  against  his  first  reason. 

Lambert  answered  unto  this  argument,   saying,  that   the  minor  i-am- 
was  not  thereby  proved,  that  Christ's  body  was  dispersed  in  two  places  JweAo"' 
or  more,  but  remained  rather  still  in  one  place,  as  touching  the  man-  J;™'sob- 
ner  of  his  body.     For  the  Scripture  doth  not  say  that  Christ,  being  jettion. 
upon    earth,    did  speak   unto    Paul ;   but  that  "  suddenly   a   light 
from  heaven  did  shine  round  about  him,  and  he,  falling  to  the  ground, 
heard  a  voice,  saying  unto  him,  Saul,  Saul,  why  persecutest  thou  me  ? 
I   am  Jesus  whom  thou  persecutest,"  &c.'     Here  this  place  doth 
nothing  let,  but  that  Christ,  sitting  in  heaven,  might  speak  unto  Paul, 
and  be  heard  upon  earth :  for  they  that  were  with  Paul  verily  heard 
the  voice,  but  did  see  no  body. 

The  archbishop,  on  the  contrary  part,  said,   "  Paul  himself  doth  His  reply, 
witness  that  Christ  did  appear  unto  him  in  the  same  vision." 

But  Lambert  again  said,  that  Christ  did  witness  in  the  same  place, 
that  "  he  would  again  appear  unto  him,  and  deliver  him  out  of  the  Answer 
hands  of  the  Gentiles :"  notwithstanding,  we  read  in  no  place  that  repiy!^ 
Christ  did  corporally  appear  unto  him. 

Thus  when  they  had  contended  about  the  conversion  of  St.  Paul, 
and  Lambert  so  answering  for  himself  that  the  king  seemed  greatly 
to  be  moved  therewith,  and  the  bishop  himself  that  disputed,  to  be 
entangled,  and  all  the  audience  amazed,  then  the  bishop  of  Winches- 
ter, who  was  appointed  the  sixth  place  of  the  disputation,  fearing  lest 
the  argument  should  be  taken  out  of  his  mouth,  or  rather  being 
drowned  with  malice  against  the  poor  man,  without  the  king's  com- 
mandment, observing  no  order,  before  the  archbishop  had  made  an  Hasty 
end,  nnshamefacedly  kneeling  down  to  take  in  hand  the  disputation,  JiTiu'eof 
alleged  a  place  out  of  Corinthians  xii.,  where  St.  Paul  saith,  "  Have  |,',!'^yi^,|'."i' 
I  not  seen  Jesus  ?"     And  again   in  the  fifteenth  chapter  :   "  He  chaster. 
appeared  unto  Cephas  ;  and  afterwards  unto  James,  then  to  all  the 
apostles  ;  but,  last  of  all,  he  appeared  unto  me,  as  one  born  out  of 
due  time." 

Hereunto  Lambert  answered,  he  did  nothing  doubt  but  that  Christ 

(1)  Acts  ix.-  i2)  Acts  xxvi. 


232  tAMBERT''s    DISI'UTATIOX    BEFORE    THE    KING. 

Henry    was  secu,  aiicl  did  appear ;   but  he  did  deny  that  he  was  in  two  or  in 

L_  divers  places,  according  to  tlie  manner  of  his  body. 

A.  D.        Then  Winchester  again,  abusing  the  authority  of  Paul,  repeated 
^'^^^'    the  ])lace  out  of  2  Cor.  v.,  "  And  if  so  be  we  have  known  Christ  after 
the  flesh,  now,  henceforth,  know  we  him  so  no  more,'"'  &c. 
Lambert        Lauibcrt  auswcrcd,  that  this  knowledge  is  not  to  be  understood 
eth  lu      according  to  the  sense  of  the  body,  and  that  it  so  appeared  sufficiently 
ter""  "-s-  \^y  g^_  Paul,  who,  spcakiug  of  his  own  revelation,  saith  thus :  "  I 
know  one,  whether  in  the  body,  or  without  the  body,  God  knoweth, 
who  was  rapt  into  the  third  heaven ;  and  I  know  not  whether  in  the 
body  or  without,  God  knoweth  :"  whereby,  even  by  the  testimony  of 
St.  Paul,  a  man  shall  easily  gather,  that  in  this  revelation  he  was 
taken  up  in  spirit  into  the  heavens,  and  did  see  those  things  ;  rather 
than  that  Christ  came  down  corporally  from  heaven,  to  show  them 
unto  him  :  especially  for  that  it  was  said  by  the  angel,  that  even  as 
he  ascended  into  heaven,  so  he  should  come  again.     And  St.  Peter 
saith,  "  whom  it  behoveth  to  dwell  in  the  heavens."    And  moreover, 
appointing  the  measure  of  time,  he  addeth,  "  even  until  that  all  things 
be  restored,"  &c.     Here  again,  Lambert,  being  taunted  and  rebuked, 
could  not  be  suffered  to  prosecute  his  purpose. 
i)ishoi?of       After  the  bishop  of  Winchester  had   done,  Tonstal,  bishop  of 
a'aili's™'  Durham,  took  his  course,  and  after  a  long  preface,  wherein  he  spake 
irambeit.  much  of  God's  omuipotency,  at  the  last  he  came  to  this  point,  saying, 
that  if  Christ  could  perform  that  which  he  spake,  touching  the  con- 
verting of  his  body  into  bread,  without  doubt  he  would  speak  nothing 
but  what  he  would  perform, 

Lambert  answered,   that  there  was  no  evident  place  of  Scripture, 
wherein  Christ  doth  at  any  time  say,  that  he  would  change  the  bread 
into  his  body :  and  moreover  that  there  is  no  necessity  why  he  should 
i;iKura-    tlo  SO.     But  this  is  a  figurative  speech,  everywhere  used  in  Scripture, 
jiinaseof  whcu  the  name  and  appellation  of  the  thing  signified  is  attributed 
tum"'^'  ^I'^'^o  the  sign  ;  by  which  figure  of  speech,  circumcision  is  called  the 
covenant,  the  lamb  the  passover  ;   besides  six  hundred  such  other. 
Now  it  remaineth  to  be  marked,  whether  we  shall  judge  all  these,  after 
the  Avords  pronounced,  to  be  straightway  changed  into  another  nature. 
Then  again  began  they  to  rage  afresh  against  Lambert,  so  that  if 
he  could  not  be  overcome  with  arguments,  he  should  be  vanquished 
with  rebukes  and  taimts.    What  should  he  do  ?    He  might  well  hold 
his  peace  like  a  lamb,  but  bite  or  bark  again  he  could  not. 
cMi'iKiast        Next  orderly  stepped  forth  the  valiant  champion  Stokesley,  bishop 
oi  siokLs-  ^^^  London,  who  afterwards,  lying  at  the  point  of  death,  rejoiced, 
boasting  that  in  his  lifetime  he  had  burned  fifty  heretics.     This  man, 
amongst  the  residue,  intending  to  fight  for  his  belly,  with  a  long  protes- 
tation promised  to  prove,  that  it  was  not  only  a  work  of  a  divine  miracle, 
but  also  that  it  did  nothing  abhor  nature.     "  For  it  is  nothing  dis- 
sonant from  nature,  the  substances  of  like  things,"  saith  he,  "  to  be 
oftentimes  changed  one  into  another,  so  that  nevertheless  the  acci- 
t'erish '^     dents  do  remain  ;  albeit  the  substance  itself,  and  the  matter  subject, 
coiciaigu-  be  changed."     Then  he  declared  it  by  the  example  of  water  boiling 
stoke"-     so  long  upon  the  fire,  until  all  the  substance  thereof  be  evaporated, 
ley-  "  Now,"  saith  he,   "  it   is  the  doctrine  of  the  philosophers,  that  a 

substance  cannot  be  changed  but  into  a  substance :  wherefore  we  do 


i-amdert's  disputation  before  the  king.  233 

afRrm  the  substance  of  the  water  to  pass  into  the  substance  of  the  air ;    f^enry 
notwithstanding  the  quality  of  the  water,  which  is  moistness,  remaineth 


after  the  substance  is  clianged  ;  for  the  air  is  moist  even  as  the  water  is."    A.  D. 
When  this  argument  was  heard,  the  bishops  greatly  rejoiced,  and       '    * 


suddenly  their  countenance  changed,  as  it  were  assuring  themselves  The    ^_ 
of  a  certain  triumph  and  victory  by  this  philosophical  transmutation  trium'ifh 
of  elements,  and  like  as  it  had  been  of  more  force  than  Chrisippus's  \l^^l''^y^'' 
argument,  which  passed  all  manner  of  solution. 

Lambert's  answer  was  long  looked  for  here  of  all  men  ;  who,  as  Lambert's 
soon  as  he  had  obtained  silence,  and  liberty  to  speak,  first  of  all  stokes- 
denied  the  bishop''s  assumpt,  that  the  moisture  of  the  water  did  ^^y- 
remain  after  the  substance  was  altered.     "  For  albeit,"  saith  he, 
"  that  we  do  grant,  with  the  philosophers,  the  air  to  be  naturally 
moist ;  notwithstanding  it  hath  one  proper  and  a  diverse  degree  of 
moisture,   and  the  water  another.      Wherefore,  when  the  Avater  is 
converted  into  the  air,  there  remaineth  moisture,  as  you  do  say ;  but 
that  is  not  the  moisture  of  water,  but  the  proper  and  natural  moisture 
of  the  air.     Whereupon  there  is  another  doctrine  amongst  the  philo- 
sophers, as  a  perpetual  rule,  that  it  can  by  no  means  be,  that  the 
qualities  and  accidents  in  natural  things  should  remain  in  their  own 
proper  nature,  without  their  proper  subject." 

Then  again  the  king  and  the  bishops  raged  against  Lambert,  inso-  Taunts 
much  that  he  Avas  not  only  forced  to  silence,  but  also  might  have  raging 
been  driven  into  a  rage,  if  his  ears  had  not  been  acquainted  with  such  Lambert, 
taunts  before.     After  this  the  other  bishops,  every  one  in  his  order, 
as  they  Avere  appointed,  supplied  their  places  of  disputation. 

There  were  appointed  ten  in  number,  for  the  performing  of  this  Ten  dis- 
tragedy ;  for  his  ten  arguments,  Avhich  (as  before  we  have  declared)  against 
were  delivered  unto  Taylor  the  preacher.     It  were  too  long  in  this  Lambert. 
place  to  repeat  the  reasons  and  arguments  of  every  bishop  ;  and  no 
less  superfluous  were  it  so  to  do,  especially  forasmuch  as  they  were 
all  but  common  reasons,  and  nothing  forcible,  and  such  as  by  the  long 
use  of  disputation  have  been  beaten,  and  had  little  in  them  either 
worthy  the  hearer  or  the  reader. 

Lambert,  in  the  mean  time,  being  compassed  in  with  so  many  and  J;™^^^* 
great  perplexities,  vexed  on  the  one  side  with  checks  and  taunts,  and  perpiex- 
pressed  on  the  other  side  Avith  the  authority  and  threats  of  the  per-  ''^" 
sonages ;  and  partly  being  amazed  with  the  majesty  of  the  place  in  Keepetu 
the  presence  of  the  king,  and  especially  being  Avearied  Avith  long  ^^,f",r 
standing,  Avhich  continued  no  less  than  five  hours,  from  twelve  of  the  ^•'^''^'j^^''^^ 
clock,  until  five  at  night ;  being  brought  in  despair,  that  he  should  no  good. 
nothing  profit  in  this  purpose,  and  seeing  no  hope  at  all  in  speaking, 
was  at  this  point,  that  he  chose  rather  to  hold  his  peace.     Hereby  it 
came  to  pass  that  those  bishops,  who  last  of  all  disputed  Avith  him, 
spake  what  they  listed  Avithout  interruption,  save  only  that  Lambert 
Avould  noAV  and  then  allege  someAvhat  out  of  St.  Augustine  for  the 
defence  of  his  cause  ;  in  which  author  he  seemed  to  be  very  prompt 
and  ready.     But,  for  the  most  part  (as  I  said),  being  overcome  Avith 
weariness  and  other  griefs,  he  held  his  peace  ;    defending  himself 
rather  Avith  silence,  than  with  arguments,  Avhich,  he  saAv,  would  nothing 
at  all  prevail. 

At  last,  when  the  day  was  passed,  and  torches  began  to  be  lighted, 


284  LAMBERT    COXDKMNED    BV    THE    KING. 

jTenry   the  kinff,  minding  to  break  up  this  pretensed  disputation,  said  unto 
Lambert    in  this  wise  :   ''  What  sayest  thou  now,"  said  he,  "  after 


A.D.    all  these  great  labours  which  thou  hast  taken  upon  thee,  and  all  the 
1 538.   reasons  and  instructions  of  these  learned  men  ?  art  thou  not  yet  satisfied? 


The^       Wilt  thou  live  or  die  ?  what  sayest  thou  ?  thou  hast  yet  free  choice. 
words  to        Lambert  answered,  "  I  yield  and  submit  myself  wholly  unto  the 
*""■        will  of  your  majesty,"     Then  said  the  king,  "  Commit  thyself  unto 

the  hands  of  God,  and  not  unto  mine." 
The  king       Lambert :  "  I  commend  my  soul  unto  the  hands  of  God,  but  my 
eth  tiiis    body  I  wholly  yield  and  submit  unto  your  clemency."     Then  said 
christT  "'^  the  king,  "  If  you  do  commit  yourself  unto  my  judgment,  you  must 
die,  for  I  will  not  be  a  patron  unto  heretics."     And,  by  and  by, 
turning  himself  unto  Cromwell,  he  said,  "  Cromwell  !  read  the  sen- 
tence of  condemnation  against  him."    This  Cromwell  was  at  that  time 
Tiie^        the  chief  friend  of  the  gospellers.     And  here  it  is  much  to  be  mar- 
fetch  of    veiled  at,  to  see  how  unfortunately  it  came  to  pass  in  this  matter, 
Gardiner,  ^j^^^j.  tl^j-Q^^gii  \\^q  pestifcrous  and  Crafty  counsel  of  this  one  bishop  of 
Winchester,  Satan  (who  oftentimes  doth  raise  up  one  brother  to  the 
destmction  of  another)  did  here  perform  the  condemnation  of  this 
Lambert  by  no  other  ministers  than  gospellers  themselves,  Taylor, 
Barnes,  Cranmer,  and  Cromwell ;  who,  afterwards,  in  a  manner,  all 
suffered  the  like  for  the  gospel's  sake ;  of  whom  (God  willing)  Ave 
will  speak  more  hereafter. 
Cromwell      Tliis,  Undoubtedly,  was  the  malicious  and  crafty  subtlety  of  the 
reads  the  bisliop  of  Winchester,  who  desired  rather  that  the  sentence  might  be 
Eenteiice.  ^_^^^^  ^^  (^j-oj^^^ygj]^  ^jj^u  by  any  other  ;  so  that  if  he  refused  to  do  it, 
he  should  likewise  have  incurred  the  like  danger.     But,  to  be  short, 
Cromwell,  at  the  king's  commandment,  taking  the  schedule  of  con- 
demnation in  hand,  read  the  same  ;  wherein  was  contained  the  burning 
of  heretics,  who  either  spake  or  wrote  any  thing,  or  had  any  books  by 
them,  repugnant  or  disagreeing  from  their  papistical  church  and  tra- 
dition touching  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  :  also  a  decree  that  the 
same  should  be  set  upon  the  church  porches,  and  be  read  four  times 
every  year  in  every  church  throughout  the  realm,  whereby  the  wor- 
shipping of  the  bread  should  be  the  more  firmly  fixed  in  the  hearts 
of  the  people.     And  in  this  manner  was  the  condemnation  of  John 
Lambert ;  wherein  great  pity  it  was,  and  much  to  be  lamented,  to 
see  the  king's  highness  that  day  so  to  oppose,  and  set  his  power  and 
strength  so  fiercely  and  vehemently,  in  assisting  so  many  proud  and 
furious  adversaries  against  that  one  poor  silly  soul,  to  be  devoured, 
whom  his  majesty,  with  more  honour,  might  rather  have  aided  and 
supported,  being  so  on  every  side  oppressed  and  compassed  abou^t 
without  help  or  refuge,  among  so  many  wolves  and  vultures  ;  espe- 
cially in  such  a  cause,  tending  to  no  derogation  to  him  nor  his  realm, 
but  rather  to  the  necessary  reformation  of  sincere  truth  and  doctrine 
The  part  dccaycd.     For  therein,  especially,  consistcth  the  honom*  of  princes, 
i)rinfe°.°    to  pity  the  miserable,  to  relieve  the  oppressed,  to  rescue  the  wrongs 
of  the  poor,  and  to  tender  and  respect  the  weaker  part,  especially 
where  right  and  truth  stand  with  him  :   which  if  the  king  had  done 
that  day,  it  had  been,  in  my  mind,  not  so  much  for  the  comfort  of 
that  poor  persecuted  creature,  as  it  would  have  redounded  to  the  im- 
mortal renown  of  his  princely  estate  to  all  posterity. 


HIS    MARTYRDOM.  235 

*  But'  how  mucli  more  commendable  for  thee,  O  king  Henry  !    Henry 

(if  that  I  may  a  little  talk  with  thee,  wheresoever  thou  art,)  if  thou _ 

hadst  aided  and  holpen  the  poor  little  sheep,  being  in  so  great  perils  A.  D. 
and  dangers,  requiring  thy  aid  and  help  against  so  many  vultures  and  ^^^^- 
leopards  ;  and  hadst  granted  him  thy  authority,  to  use  the  same  for 
his  safeguard,  rather  than  unto  the  others,  to  abuse  it  unto  slaughter. 
For  they,  even  of  themselves,  were  cruel  enough,  that  thou  shouldst 
not  have  needed  to  have  given  thy  sword  of  authority  unto  those  mad 
men,  whose  force  and  violence  if  you  had  that  day  broken,  believe 
me  !  you  should  have  committed  a  worthy  spectacle  unto  all  men, 
and  have  done  a  most  commendable  and  praiseworthy  thing  for  your- 
self. For  what  hath  that  poor  man  Lambert  offended  against  you, 
who  never  so  much  as  once  willed  you  evil,  neither  could  resist 
against  you  ! 

But,  peradventure,  you  thought  him  to  be  a  heretic  !  At  the 
least  his  reasons  and  allegations  should  have  been  moderately  heard  ; 
which  if  they  had  seemed  more  sound,  you  should  have  given  place 
unto  the  truth  ;  if  not,  notwithstanding,  he  should  have  been  con- 
vinced, either  with  the  like  or  more  strong  arguments,  and  have  been 
reclaimed  by  all  manner  of  means  again  into  the  way  ;  for  an  error 
is  not  overcome  with  violence,  but  with  truth.  Truly  it  Avas  not 
meet  that  you  should  have  refused  him,  who  so  obediently  yielded 
and  submitted  himself  unto  you.  But,  O  king  Henry  !  I  know  you 
did  not  follow  your  own  nature  therein,  but  the  pernicious  counsels 
of  the  bishop  of  Winchester  :  notwithstanding,  your  wisdom  should 
not  have  been  ignorant  of  this  (which  all  other  kings  also  ought  to 
consider,  who,  at  this  present,  through  the  wicked  insinuations  of  the 
bishops  and  cardinals,  do  so  rage  against  the  simple  servants  of  Christ), 
that  the  time  shall  once  come,  when  ye  shall  give  account  for  all 
the  offences  which  you  have  either  committed  by  your  o^vn  fault,  or 
by  the  counsel  or  advice  of  others,  what  shall  then  happen,  if  these 
miserable  heretics,  which  you  here  in  this  world  do  so  afflict  and 
torment,  shall  come  with  Christ,  and  his  apostles  and  martyrs,  to 
judge  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel,  sitting  upon  their  seats  ?  if  they,  with 
like  severity,  shall  execute  their  power  upon  you,  what  then  I  say 
shall  become  of  you  ?  With  what  face  will  ye  behold  their  majesty, 
who  here  in  this  world  have  showed  no  countenances  of  pity  upon 
them  ?  With  what  heart  will  ye  implore  their  mercy,  who  so  unmer- 
cifully rejected  and  cast  them  off,  when  they  fled  unto  your  pity  and 
mercy  ?  Wherefore,  if  that  the  ears  of  princes  be  so  prompt  and 
ready  to  hearken  unto  the  counsels  of  others,  being  void  of  counsel 
themselves,  why  do  they  not  rather  set  apart  these  flatterers,  back- 
biters, and  greedy  blood-suckers,  and  hearken  unto  the  wholesome 
counsel  of  the  prophetical  king?  who,  crying  out  in  the  Psalms, 
sayeth,  "  Now,  ye  kings,  understand,  and  ye  which  judge  the  earth 
be  wise  and  learned,  serve  the  Lord  in  fear,  and  rejoice  in  him  with 
trembling.  Embrace  his  Son,  least  that  ye  err  and  perish  from  the 
just  way ;  for,  when  his  wrath  shall  suddenly  kindle,  blessed  are  all 
they  which  trust  in  him.""  * 

But  thus  was  John  Lambert,  in  this  bloody  session,  by  the  king 
judged  and  condemned  to  death ;  whose  judgment  now  remaineth 

(1)  See  Edition  1563,  pp.  533,  534  ;  also  Edition  1559,  p.  153.— Ed. 


236  Lambert's  apology  to  the  king. 

Henry    with  tlic  Lorcl  affainst  that  day,  when  before  the  tribunal  scat  of 

VIII  • 

, L_  that  great  Judge  both  princes  and  subjects  shall  stand  and  appear, 

A.D.    not  to  judge,  but  to  be  judged,  according  as  they  have  done  and 
^^^^-    deserved.' 

Lambert       And  thus  much,  hithcrto,  of  Lambert's  articles,  answers,  disputar . 
death.'"    tions,  and  his  condemnation  also.     Now  to  proceed  further  to  the 

story  of  his  death. 

i;0""d  Upon  the  day  that  was  appointed  for  this  holy  martyr  of  God  to 

desireth    sufFcr,   lie  was  brouglit  out  of  the  prison   at  eight  o'clock  in  the 

bertl-w-    morning  unto  the  house  of  the  lord  Cromwell,  and  so  carried  into 

giveuess.  jj^g  inward  chamber,  where,   it  is  reported  of  many,  that  Cromwell 

desired  of  him  forgiveness  for  what  he  had  done.     There,  at  the  last, 

Lambert,  being  admonished  that  the  hour  of  his  death  was  at  hand, 

was  greatly  comforted  and  cheered  ;  and,  being  brought  out  of  the 

chamber  into  the  hall,  he  saluted  the  gentlemen,  and  sat  down  to 

breakfast  with  them,  showing  no  manner  of  sadness  or  fear.     When 

the  breakfast  was  ended,  he  was  carried  straightway  to  the  place  of 

execution,  where  he  should  offer  himself  unto  the  Lord,  a  sacrifice  of 

sweet  savour,  Avho  is  blessed  in  his  saints,  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen. 

As  touching  the  temble  manner  and  fashion  of  the  burning  of  this 

blessed  martyr,  here  is  to  be  noted,  that  of  all  others  who  have  been 

burned  and  offered  up  at  Smithfield,  there  was  yet  none  so  cruelly 

and  piteously  handled  as  he.    For,  after  that  his  legs  were  consumed 

and  burned  up  to  the  stumps,  and  that  the  wTctched  tormentors  and 

enemies  of  God  had  withdrawn  the  fire  from  him,  so  that  but  a  small 

fire  and  coals  were  left  under  him,  then  two  that  stood  on  each  side 

of  him,   with  their  halberts  pitched  him  upon  their  pikes,  as  far  as 

the  chain  Avould  reach,  after  the  manner  and  form  that  is  described 

in  the  picture  adjoined.     Then  he,  lifting  up  such  hands  as  he  had, 

words      and  his  fingers'  ends  flaming  Avith  fire,  cried  unto  the  people  in  these 

^«ke  ir  ^^'oi"ds,  "  None  but  Clirist,  none  but  Christ ;"  and  so,  being  let  down 

his  death,  agxiiu  from  their  halberts,  fell  into  the  fire,  and  there  ended  his  life. 

Thus  ye  have  heard  by  what  craft  and  subtlety  this  good  man  was 

entrapped,   and  with  what  cruelty  he  was  oppressed  ;  so  that  now 

remaineth  nothing  but  only  his  punishment  and   death,  Avhich  the 

drunken  rage  of  the  bishops  thought,  should  not  be  long  protracted. 

During  the  time  that  he  was  in  the  archbishop's  ward  at  Lambeth, 

which  was  a  little  before  his  disputation  before  the  king,  he  wrote  an 

excellent  confession  or  defence  of  his  cause  to  king  Henry,  wherein, 

first  mollifying  the  king's  mind  and  ears  with  a  modest  and  sober 

preface,  he  declared  how  he  had  a  double  hope  of  solace  laid  up,  the 

one  in  the  most  high  and  mighty  prince  of  princes,  God ;  the  other 

next  unto  God,  in  his  majesty,  who  should  represent  the  office  and 

ministry  of  that  most  high  prince  in  governing  here  upon  earth. 

The  apo-  After  that,  proceeding  in  gentle  Avords,  he  declared  the  cause  Avhich 

3o\\n       moved  him  to  that  Avhich  he  had  done.     And,  albeit  he  Avas  not 

unt'o''th'e   JgHoraut  liow   odious  this  doctrine  Avould  be  unto  the  people,  yet, 

king.       notAvithstanding,  because  he  Avas  not  also  ignorant  how  desirous  the 

king's  mind  Avas  to  search  out  the  truth,  he  thought  no  tunc  unmeet 

(1)  Ex  testiraonio  eujusdam  uutotttok,  A.  G. 


\ 


A    TREATISE    BY    JOHN    LAMBERT   ON    THE    SACRAMENT.  237 

to  perform  his  duty,  especially  forasmuch  as  he  would  not  utter  those    J^^^^y 
things  unto  the  ignorant  multitude,  for  avoiding  of  offence  ;  but  only 


unto  the  prince  himself,  unto  whom  he  might  safely  declare  his  mind.    A.  D. 
After  this  preface  made,  he,  entering  into  the  book,  confirmed  his     "^"^  ' 


doctrine  touching  the  sacrament  by  divers  testimonies  of  the  Scrip-  f^pg^f^'j^ 
tures  ;  by  which  Scriptures  he  proved  the  body  of  Christ,  whether  it  apology. 
riseth,  or  ascendeth,  or  sitteth,  or  be  conversant  here,  to  be  always 
in  one  place. 

Then,  gathering  together  the  minds  of  the  ancient  doctors,  he  did 
prove  and  declare,  by  sufficient  demonstration,  the  sacrament  to  be  a 
mystical  matter :  albeit  he  so  ruled  himself,  in  such  temperance  and 
moderation,  that  he  did  not  deny  but  that  the  holy  sacrament  was 
the  very  natural  body  of  our  Saviour,  and  the  wine  his  natural  blood  : 
and  that,  moreover,  his  natural  body  and  blood  were  in  those  mys- 
teries ;  but  after  a  certain  manner,  as  all  the  ancient  doctors  in  a 
manner  do  interpret  it. 

After  this  protestation  thus  made,  he  inferreth  the  sentence  of  his 
confession,  as  here  followeth : 

A    TREATISE    BY    JOHN    LAMBERT    UPON    THE    SACRAMENT; 

Addressed  to  the  King. 

Christ  is  so  ascended  bodily  into  heaven,  and  his  holy  manhood  thither  so 
assumpt,  where  it  doth  sit  upon  the  right  hand  of  the  Father  (that  is  to  say,  is 
with  the  Father  there  remanent  and  resident  in  glory),  that,  by  the  infallible 
promise  of  God,  it  shall  not,  or  cannot,  from  thence  return  before  the  general 
doom,  which  shall  be  in  the  end  of  the  world.  And  as  he  is  no  more  corporally 
in  the  world,  so  can  I  not  see  how  he  can  be  corporally  in  the  sacrament,  or 
his  holy  supper.  And  yet,  notwithstanding,  do  I  acknowledge  and  confess, 
that  the  holy  sacrament  of  Christ's  body  and  blood  is  the  very  body  and  blood 
in  a  certain  manner,  which  shall  be  showed  hereafter,  with  your  grace's  favour 
and  permission,  according  to  the  words  of  our  Saviour,  instituting  the  same 
holy  sacrament,  and  saying,  '  This  is  my  body,  which  is  given  for  you :'  and 
again,  '  This  is  my  blood  which  is  of  the  new  testament,  which  is  shed  for 
many,  for  the  remission  of  sins.'i 

But  now,  for  approving  of  the  first  part,  that  Christ  is  so  bodily  ascended 
into  heaven,  and  his  holy  manhood  so  thither  assumpt,  &c.,  that  by  the  in- 
fallible promise  of  God  he  shall  not,  or  cannot,  any  more  from  thence  bodily 
return  before  the  general  doom,  I  shall  for  this  allege  first  the  Scriptures,  fol- 
lowing the  authorities  of  old  holy  doctors,  with  one  consent  testifying  with  me. 
Besides  this,  I  need  not  to  tell,  that  the  same  is  no  other  thing  but  that  we 
have  taught  to  us  in  these  three  articles  of  our  Creed,  '  He  ascended  into 
heaven,  and  sitteth  on  the  right  hand  of  God  the  Father  Almighty ;  ft-om 
thence  he  shall  come  to  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead.'  For  Christ  did  ascend 
bodily ;  the  Godhead  which  is  infinite,  uncircumscriptible,  replenishing  both 
heaven  and  earth,  being  immutable,  and  unmovable,  so  that  properly  it  can 
neither  ascend  nor  descend. 

Scriptures  affirming  the  same. 

The  Scriptures  which  I  promised  to  allege  for  the  confirmation  of  my  said 
sentence,  be  these  :  '  He  was  lifted  up  into  heaven  in  their  sight,  and  a  cloud 
received  him  from  their  eyes.  And  when  they  were  looking  up  into  heaven, 
they  saw  two  men,'  &c.^  Here  it  is  evidently  showed,  that  Christ  departed 
and  ascended  in  a  visible  and  circumscript  body.  That  this  departing  was 
visible  and  in  a  visible  body,  these  words  do  testify :  *  And  when  they  were 
looking  up;'  '  Why  stand  you  here  looking  up  into  heaven?'  and,  '  Even  as  ye 
have  seen  him,'  &c.     That,  secondly,  it  was  in  bodj'.  I  have  before  proved :  and 

(1)  Matt.  xxvi.  (2)  Acts  i. 


238 

Henry 
Fill. 

A.D. 

1538. 


Tlie 

gospel  of 
Mark 
is  an 
abridg- 
ment of 
Matthew 


A    TREATISE    OK    THE    SACRAMEXT, 

moreover  the  Deity  is  not  seen,  but  is  invisible,  as  appeareth  thus ;  '  To  God 
only  invisible,''  &c. ;  and,  '  He  dwelleth  in  the  inaccessible  light  which  no  man 
seeth,  nor  may  see,'^  &c. :  therefore  the  manhood  and  natural  body  was  assumpt, 
or  did  ascend.  That,  thirdly,  it  was  in  a  circumscript  body,  appeareth  mani- 
festly in  this  :  first,  that  his  ascension  and  bodily  departing  caused  them  to 
look  up :  and,  secondly,  that  he  was  lifted  up ;  that  is  to  wit,  from  beneath  or 
from  below :  and  thirdly,  that  a  cloud  received  him ;  whereas  no  cloud  nor 
clouds  can  receive  or  embrace  the  Deity,  &c. 

I  am  fain  to  leave  out  other  evident  arguments  for  the  same  purpose,  lest  I 
should  be  over  prolix  and  tedious.  It  doth  there  also  follow,  in  like  foi-m,  how 
the  angels  made  answer  to  the  disciples,  saying,  *  Ye  men  of  Galilee !  why 
stand  ye  gazing  into  heaven  ?  This  Jesus,  which  is  taken  up  from  you  into 
heaven,  shall  so  come  again,  as  you  have  seen  him  going  up  into  heaven.' 
Here  we  see  again,  that  Jesus  is  assumpt,  or  taken  away  into  heaven.  And 
then  it  must  be  from  out  of  the  world,  according  to  that  we  read,  '  1  went  forth 
from  the  Father,  and  I  came  into  the  world :  I  leave  the  world  again,  and  I  go 
unto  the  Father.'*  That  is,  not  else  but  as  he  came  from  the  Father  of  heaven 
into  this  world,  in  that  he  was  incarnate  and  made  man  (for  his  Godhead  was 
never  absent,  either  from  heaven,  or  yet  from  earth)  :  even  so  should  his  man- 
hood leave  the  world  again,  to  go  to  heaven.  Moreover,  in  that  it  is  said,  '  So 
shall  he  come,'  is  plainly  testified,  that  he  is  away,  and  now,  corporally 
absent. 

Finally,  it  is  showed,  further,  after  what  manner  he  shall  come  again,  by 
these  words,  '  Even  as  you  have  seen  him  going  up  into  heaven  :'  which  is  not 
else  but  as  you  did  visibly  see  him  ascend  or  go  away  to  heaven,  a  cloud  em- 
bracing him,  and  taking  him  from  among  you :  even  so  shall  you  visibly  see 
him  to  come  again  in  the  clouds,  as  we  read  in  Matthew,  '  You  shall  see  the 
Son  of  Man  to  come  in  the  clouds  of  heaven:'*  and  again,  'And  they  shall  see 
the  Son  of  man.'*  Such  other  texts  have  we  full  many,  declaring  my  sentence 
to  be  catholic  and  true ;  of  which  I  here  shall  briefly  note  some  places,  and 
pass  over  them,  knowing  that  a  little  rehearsal  is  sufficient  to  your  noble 
wisdom.  The  places  be,  Mark  xvi. ;  Luke  xxiv. ;  John  xiii.,  xiv.,  x\a.,  and 
xvii. ;  Rom.  viii.  ;  Ephes.  i.  and  ii. ;  and  2  Cor.  vi. ;  Heb.  viii.,  ix.,  x.,  and  xii. ; 
and  1  Thess.  iv. ;  and  1  Pet.  ii. ;  which  all  do  testify,  that  Christ  hath  bodily 
forsaken  the  world,  and  departing  from  it  unto  his  Father,  ascended  into 
heaven ;  sitting  still  upon  the  right  hand  of  the  Father,  above  all  dominion, 
power,  and  principahty ;  where  he  is  present  Advocate  and  Intercessor  before 
his  Father ;  and  that  he  shall  so  bodily  come  again,  like  as  he  was  seen  to 
depart  from  hence. 

Nothing  can  better,  or  more  clearly  testify  and  declare,  what  is  contained  in 
the  sacrament  of  Christ's  holy  body  and  blood,  than  do  the  words  of  Scrip- 
ture, whereby  it  was  instituted.  Mark  doth  agree  with  Mattthew,  so  that  in  a 
manner  he  reciteth  his  very  words.  And  no  marvel  it  is  ;  for,  as  the  doctors 
do  say,  'The  gospel  of  Mark  is  a  very  epitome  or  abridgment  of  Matthew.'  I 
shall  therefore  write  the  relations  of  them,  touching  the  institution  of  this  sacra- 
ment, together.  The  relation  or  testimony  of  Matthew  is  this  :  '  As  they  were 
eating,  Jesus  took  bread  ;  and  when  he  had  given  thanks,  he  brake  and  gave  to 
his  disciples,  and  said.  Take,  eat ;  this  is  my  body.  And  taking  the  cup,  and 
giving  thanks,  he  gave  it  to  them,  saying.  Drink  ye  all  of  this ;  for  this  is  my 
blood  of  the  New  Testament,  which  is  shed  for  many,  for  the  remission  of  sins. 
And  I  say  unto  you,  I  will  not  drink  henceforth  of  this  fruit  of  tlie  vine,  until 
that  day,  that  I  drink  it  new  with  you  in  the  kingdom  of  my  Father.'" 

The  testimony  or  relation  of  Mark,  is  this :  '  And  as  they  did  eat,  Jesus  took 
the  bread,  and  when  he  had  given  thanks,  he  brake  it,  and  gave  it  to  them, 
and  said,  '  Take,  eat ;  this  is  my  body.  And  he  took  the  cup,  and  when  he 
had  given  thanks,  he  gave  it  to  them,  and  they  all  drank  of  it,  and  he  said  unto 
them.  This  is  my  blood  of  the  New  Testament,  which  is  shed  for  many.  Verily, 
I  say  unto  you,  I  will  drink  no  more  of  the  fruit  of  the  vine,  unto  that  day  that 
I  drink  it  new  in  tiie  kingdom  of  God.''  Luke,  being  the  companion  of  Paul, 
as  appeareth  in  the  Acts,  and  2  Tim.  iv.,  doth  so  next  agree  with  him  in  making 
relation  of  this  supper,  and  holy  institution  of  the  sacrament.     His  relation  or 


<1)  1  Tim.  i. 
(5)  Matt.  xxiv. 


(2)  1  Tim.  vi. 
(6)  Matt.  xxvi. 


(3)  John  xvi., 
(7)  Mark  xiv. 


(4)  Matt.  xxvi. 


BY    JOHN    LAMBERT,    ADDRESSED    TO    THE    KING.  289 

report  is  this :  *  When  he  had  taken  bread,  and  given  thanks,  he  brake  it,  and  iienry 
gave  to  them,  saying.  This  is  my  body,  which  is  given  for  you  ;  do  this  in  re-  ^"^^^- 
membrance  of  me.  Likewise  also,  after  supper,  he  took  the  cup,  saying,  This  ^  j) 
cup  is  the  New  Testament  in  my  blood,  which  is  shed  for  you.''  is'ss' 

Paid's  testimony  doth  follow  next,  agreeably  to  Luke,  and  it  is  thus  :  '  For  I  _! 1- 

have  received  of  the  Lord  that  which  I  also  have  delivered  to  you ;  that  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  in  the  same  night  in  which  he  was  betrayed,  took  bread ; 
and  when  he  had  given  thanks  he  brake  it,  and  said.  Take,  eat  ;  this  is  my 
body  wliich  is  broken  for  you  :  this  do  ye  in  remembrance  of  me.  After  the 
same  manner  he  also  took  the  cup  when  he  had  supped,  saying.  This  cup  is  the 
New  Testament  in  my  blood  :  this  do,  as  oft  as  ye  drink  it,  in  the  remembrance 
of  me ;  for  as  often  as  ye  shall  eat  this  bread,  and  drink  this  cup,  ye  shall  show 
the  Lord's  death  till  he  come. '2  By  tliese  testimonies  shall  I  declare  my  sen- 
tence to  your  grace,  which  I  conceive  of  the  holy  sacrament  of  Christ's  blessed 
body  and  blood,  and  in  all  points  of  difficulty  shall  I  annex  the  very  interpre- 
tation of  the  old  holy  doctors  and  fathers,  to  show  that  I  do  not  ground  any 
thing  upon  myself.  Thereafter  shall  I  add  certain  arguments,  which,  I  trust, 
shall  clearly  prove  and  justify  my  sentence  to  be  true,  catholic,  and  according 
both  with  God  and  his  laws,  and  also  with  the  mind  of  holy  doctors. 

My  sentence  is  this :  That  Christ  ascended  into  heaven,  and  so  hath  forsaken 
the  world,  and  there  shall  abide,  sitting  on  the  right  hand  of  his  lather,  with- 
out returning  hither  again,  until  the  general  doom ;  at  wliich  time  he  shall 
come  from  thence,  to  judge  the  dead  and  the  living.  This  all  do  I  believe  done 
in  his  natural  body,  which  he  took  of  the  blessed  Virgin  Mary  his  mother,  in 
which  he  also  suffered  passion  for  our  safety  and  redemption  upon  a  cross ; 
who  died  for  us,  and  was  buried :  in  which  he  also  did  rise  again  to  life  immor- 
tal. That  Christ  is  thus  ascended  in  his  manhood  and  natural  body,  and  so 
assumpt  into  heaven,  we  may  soon  prove ;  forasmuch  as  the  Godhead  of  him 
is  never  out  of  heaven,  but  ever  replenishing  both  heaven  and  eai"th,  and  all  that 
is  besides,  being  infinite  and  interminable  or  uncircumscriptible,  so  that  it  cannot 
properly  either  ascend  or  descend,  being  without  all  alterations,  and  immutable 
or  unmovable.  So  that  now  his  natural  body,  being  assumpt  from  among  us, 
and  departed  out  of  the  world,  the  same  can  no  more  return  from  thence  unto 
the  end  of  the  world.  For  as  Peter  witnesseth,^  '  Whom  the  heavens  must  con- 
tain, until  the  time  that  all  things  be  restored  which  God  had  spoken  by  the 
mouth  of  all  his  holy  prophets  since  the  world  began.'  And  the  same  doth  the 
article  of  our  Creed  teach  us,  which  is,  '  From  thence  [i.  e.  from  heaven]  shall 
he  come,  to  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead;'  which  time  Paul  calleth  'the  ap- 
pearing of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.'* 

Seeing  then  this  natural  body  of  our  Saviour,  that  was  born  of  his  mother 
Mary  being  a  virgin,  is  all  whole  assumpt  into  heaven,  and  departed  out  of 
this  world,  and,  so  as  saith  St.  Peter,  '  He  must  remain  in  heaven  until  the 
end  of  the  world,'  which  he  calleth,  the  time  when  all  things  must  be  restored;' 
this,  I  say,  seen  and  believed  according  to  our  Creed  and  the  Scriptures,  I  can- 
not perceive  how  the  natural  body  of  him  can,  contrariwise,  be  in  the  world, 
and  so  in  the  sacrament.  And  yet,  notwithstanding,  is  this  true,  that  the  holy 
sacrament  is  Christ's  body  and  blood,  as  after  shall  be  declared. 

Doctors  affirming  the  same. 

But  first,  for  the  establishing  of  my  former  purpose,  that  the  natural  body  of 
our  Saviour  is  so  absent  from  this  world,  and  ascended  into  heaven,  that  it  can 
be  hei'e  no  more  present  until  the  general  doom  ;  I  would  beseech  your  grace 
to  consider  the  mind  and  sentence  of  the  old  holy  doctors  in  this  purpose  or 
matter,  how  agreeably  they  testify  with  that  which  is  before  showed.  Amongst 
whom  we  have  first  St.  Augustine,  writing  thus  to  Dardanus.* 

'  Therefore  as  concerning  the  Word,  Christ  is  the  creator,  all  things  are 
made  by  him.  But  as  touching  man,  Christ  is  a  creature  made  of  the  seed 
of  David,   according  to  the  flesh,   and  ordained  according  to  the  similitude 

(I)  Luke  xxii.  (?)  1  Cor.  xi.  (3)  Acts  iii.  (4)  1  Tim.  vi. 

(5)  '  Proinde  quod  ad  verbum  attinet,  cjeator  est  Christus  ;  omnia  enirh  per  ipsum  facta  sunt. 
Ouod  vero  ad  hominem,'  &c.     August,  ad  Dardanum. 


240 

Henry 
VIII. 

A.D. 

1538. 


He 

meaiieth 
Clirist. 


Christ's 
body  oc- 
dipieth 
one  place. 


A   TREATISE    ON    THE    SACRAMENT, 

of  men.  Also,  because  man  consisteth  of  two  things,  the  soul  and  the  flesh, 
_  in  that  he  had  a  soul,  he  was  pensive  and  sorrowful  unto  death  ;  in  that  he 
had  flesh,  he  suffered  death.  Neither  when  we  call  the  Son  of  God  Christ, 
we  do  separate  his  manhood ;  nor,  when  we  call  the  same  Christ  the  Son  of 
-  man,  we  do  separate  Ins  Godhead  from  him.  In  that  he  was  man,  he  was 
conversant  upon  the  earth  (and  not  in  heaven,  where  he  now  is)  when  he 
said.  No  man  ascendeth  up  into  heaven,  but  he  which  descended  from 
heaven,  the  Son  of  man,  which  is  in  heaven  :  although  in  that  respect  that  he 
was  the  Son  of  God,  he  was  in  heaven  ;  and  in  that  he  was  the  Son  of  man,  he 
was  yet  in  the  earth,  and  as  yet  was  not  ascended  into  heaven.  Likewise,  in 
that  respect  that  he  is  the  Son  of  God,  he  is  the  Lord  of  glory ;  and  in  that  he 
is  the  Son  of  man,  he  was  crucified :  and  yet,  notwithstanding,  the  apostle 
saith.  And  if  they  had  known  the  Lord  of  glory,  they  would  never  have 
crucified  him.  And  by  this,  both  the  Son  of  man  was  in  heaven ;  and  the  Son 
of  God,  in  that  he  was  man,  was  crucified  upon  earth.  Therefore,  as  he  might 
well  be  called  the  Lord  of  glory,  being  crucified,  when  as  yet  that  suffering  did 
only  pertain  unto  the  flesh  ;  so  it  might  well  be  said,  This  day  thou  shalt  be 
with  me  in  paradise,  when,  according  to  the  humility  of  his  manhood  in  his 
flesh,  he  lay  in  the  grave ;  and  according  to  his  soul,  he  was  in  the  bottom  of 
hell  that  same  day.  According  to  his  divine  immutability,  he  never  departed 
from  paradise,  because,  by  his  Godhead,  he  is  always  everywhere.  Doubt 
you  not,  therefore,  that  there  is  Christ  Jesus  according  to  his  manhood,  from 
whence  he  shall  come.  Remember  it  well,  and  keep  faithfully  thy  christian  con- 
fession ;  for  he  rose  from  the  dead,  he  ascended  into  heaven,  and  sitteth  at  the 
right  hand  of  the  Father :  neither  will  he  come  from  any  other  place  than 
from  thence,  to  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead.  And  he  shall  come,  as  the  voice 
of  the  angel  beareth  witness,  as  he  was  seen  to  go  into  heaven ;  that  is  to  say, 
in  the  selfsame  form  and  substance  of  flesh,  whereunto,  undoubtedly,  he  gave 
immortality,  but  he  did  not  take  away  the  nature  thereof:  according  to  this 
form  of  his  flesh,  he  is  not  to  be  thought  to  be  everywhere.  And  we  must 
take  heed  that  we  do  not  so  affirm  the  divinity  of  his  manhood,  that  we  thereby 
take  away  the  tinith  of  his  body :  for  it  is  not  a  good  consequent,  that  that 
thing  which  is  in  God,  should  so  be  in  every  place  as  God.  For  the  Scripture 
saith  very  truly  of  us,  that  in  Him  we  live,  move,  and  have  our  being  :i  and 
yet,  notwithstanding,  we  are  not  in  every  place  as  he  is ;  but  that  man  is 
otherwise  in  God,  because  God  is  otherwise  in  man,  by  a  certain  proper  and 
singular  manner  of  being  :  for  God  and  man  is  one  person,  and  only  Jesus 
Christ  is  both.  In  that  he  is  God,  he  is  in  every  place ;  but  in  that  he  is 
man,  he  is  in  heaven.' 

By  these  words  of  holy  Augustine,  your  grace  may  evidently  see,  that  he 
testifieth  and  teacheth  the  blessed  body  or  flesh  of  Christ  to  be  nowhere  else 
than  in  heaven.  For  to  it  being  assumpt  or  ascended  into  heaven,  God,  as  he 
saith,  hath  given  immortality,  but  not  taken  away  nature :  so  that  by  the 
nature  of  that  holy  flesh  or  body,  it  must  occupy  one  place.  Wherefore  it  fol- 
loweth,  'According  to  this  form  ;'  that  is  to  wit,  of  his  flesh,  '  Christ  is  not  to  be 
thought  to  be  in  every  place;'  for  if  Christ  should,  in  his  humanity,  be  evei-y- 
where  diffiised  or  spread  abroad,  so  should  his  bodily  nature,  or  natural  body 
be  taken  from  him.  And  therefore  he  saith,  '  For  we  must  beware  that  we  do 
not  so  aflSrm  the  divinity  of  man,  that  we  do  take  away  the  humanity  of  his 
body.'  But  in  that  he  is  God,  so  is  he  everywhere,  according  to  my  words 
before  written  ;  and  in  that  he  is  man,  so  is  he  in  heaven.  And,  therefore,  it 
is  said,  '  For  God  and  man  is  one  person,  and  only  Jesus  Christ  is  both.  He, 
in  that  he  is  everywhere,  is  God :  but  in  that  he  is  man,  he  is  in  heaven.' 

And  yet  do  we  read,  agreeably  to  the  same  matter,  more  largely  in  the  same 
epistle,  by  these  words  :  ^  '  Thou  shalt  not  doubt  Christ  our  Lord,  the  only  Son 
of  God,  equal  with  his  Father ;  and  the  same  being  the  Son  of  Man,  whereby 
the  Father  is  greater,  is  present  everywhere  as  God,  and  is  in  one  and  the 
same  temple  of  God  as  God,  and  also  in  some  place  of  heaven,  as  concerning 
tlie  true  shape  of  body.' 

(1)  Acts  vii. 

(2)  '  Christum  Dominiim  nostnim  unigcnitum  Dei  Filium,  aequalem  Patri,  eundemquc  hominis 
Fiiium,  quo  major  est  Pater,  ut  ubique  totum  prtesentem  esse  non  dubites  tanquam  Deum,  et  in 
codem  templo  Dei  e^se  tanquam  inhabitantem  Deum,  et  in  loco  aliquo  cali,  propter  vcri  corporis 
modum,'  &c. 


BY    JOHN    LAMBERT,    ADDRESSED    TO    THE    KING.  241 

Thus  find  we  clearly,  that  for  the  measure  of  his  very  body  he  must  be  in  Henry 
one  place,  and  that  in  heaven,  as  concerning  his  manhood ;  and  yet  every-  ^''^^- 
Avhere  present  in  that  he  is  the  eternal  Son  of  God,  and  equal  to  his  Father.  ^  q 
Like  testimony  doth  he  give  in  the  thirtieth  treatise  that  he  maketh  upon  the     2533* 

Evangely  of  John.    These  be  his  words  there  written  :  1  '  Until  the  world  be  at  an  L 

end,  the  Lord  is  above,  but  here  is  the  truth  of  the  Lord  also  ;  for  the  body  of 
cm-  Lord  in  which  he  rose  must  be  in  one  place,  but  his  truth  is  abroad  in  every 
place.'  The  first  pai-cel,  that  is,  '  until  the  world's  end,'  is  so  put,  that  it  may 
join  to  the  sentence  going  before,  or  else  to  these  words  following,  '  The  Lord 
is  above,'  &c. ;  and  so  should  it  v^rell  accord  to  my  sentence  before  showed, 
which  is.  The  Lord  is  so  bodily  ascended,  that  in  his  natural  body  he  cannot 
again  return  from  heaven  until  the  general  doom. 

But  howsoever  the  said  clause  or  parcel  be  applied,  it  shall  not  greatly  skill, 

for  my  sentence  notwithstanding  remaineth  full  steadfast;    insomuch  as  the 

Sci'ipture  doth  mention  but  two  advents  or  comings  of  Christ,  of  which  the  first 

is  performed  in  his  blessed  incarnation,  and  the  second  is  the  coming  at  the 

general  doom.    And  furthermore,  in  this  article  of  our  Creed,  '  From  thence  he  The  real 

shall  come  to  iudge  the  quick  and  the  dead,'  is  not  only  showed  wherefore  he  presence 
1     11  V      P         ,     ^   ,         ,        ,     n  '  .  ii     i  •      ii  1-1      against 

shall  come  again,  but  also  when  he  shall  come  again  ;  so  that  in  tlie  mean  while,  the  arti- 

as  the  other  article  of  our  Creed  witnesseth,  '  He  sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of  cleofour 
God  his  Father,'  which  is  nothing  else  than  to  say,  he  remaineth  in  glory  with  '^^^^  " 
the  Father.  Furthermore,  even  as  I  have  before  rehearsed  the  aforesaid  autho- 
rity of  Augustine,  so  have  I  read  in  his  '  Quinquagenes,'  upon  a  psalm,  of 
which  I  cannot  now  precisely  note  or  name  the  number.  And  the  same  words 
doth  he  also  write  in  the  epistle  to  St.  J  erome ;  so  that  we  may  know  he  had 
good  liking  in  it,  that  he  so  commonly  doth  use  it  as  his  usual  proverb,  or 
bye-word. 

In  the  same  is  also  testified,  that  his  blessed  body  can  be  but  in  one  place.  The  body 
so  that  it  being  now,  according  to  the  Scripture  and  article  of  our  belief  or  of  Christ 
creed,  in  heaven,  it  cannot  be  in  earth ;  and  much  less  can  it  be  in  so  innu-  ^y"  \^or\e 
merable  places  of  the  earth,  as  we  may  perceive  that  the  sacrament  is.     Thus,  place  at 
although  the  body  of  our  Saviour  must  be  in  one  place,  as  he  writetli  agreeably  ""e^' 
to  the  saying  of  Peter,  '  Whom  the  heavens  must  receive  until  the  time  of  the 
restitution  of  all  things;'  yet,  as  the  words  following  make  mention,  '  Veritas 
autem  ejus  ubique  diffusa  est,'  '  But  his  verity  is  scattered  everywhere.'     This 
verity  of  Christ,  or  of  his  body,  I  do  take  to  be  what  he  in  other  places  doth  call  The  veri- 
'  virtus  sacramenti,'    'the  virtue  of  the  sacrament'      As  in  the  twenty-fifth  *y  °.*^ 
treatise  upon  John  we  find  thus  written  :*  '  The  sacrament  is  one  thing,  and  the  virtue 
the  virtue  of  the  sacrament  is  anotlier  thing.'     And  again,*  '  If  any  man  eat  of  of  the  sa- 
him,  he  dietli  not ;  but  he  meaneth  of  him  that  doth  appertain  to  the  virtue  of  '^''ainent. 
the  sacrament,  and  not  of  him  that  pertaineth  to  the  visible  sacrament.'     And 
to  declare  what  is  the  '  virtue  of  the  sacrament,'  which  I  count  to  be  '  the  truth 
of  the  Lord  or  of  his  body,'  he  saith,-*  '  He  who  eatetli  inwardly  in  spirit,  not 
outwardly ;  he  that  eateth  in  heart,  and  not  he  who  cheweth  with  teeth.' 

So  that  finally,  this  '  truth  of  the  Lord  or  his  body,'  which  is  dispersed  every-  The  veri- 
where  abroad,  is  the  spiritual  profit,  fruit,  and  comfort,  that  is  opened  to  be  Jy  °^,  ""^ 
received  everywhere  of  all  men,  by  faith  in  the  verity  of  the  Lord,  that  is  to  of  his 
wit,  in  the  very  and  true  promise  or  testament  made  to  us  in  the  Lord's  body  body,  ex- 
that  was  crucified  and  suffered  death  for  us,  and  rose  again,  ascending  immortal  ^°""  '^  ' 
into  heaven,  where  he  sitteth,  that  is,  abideth  on  the  right  hand  of  his  Father, 
from  thence  not  to  return  until  the  general  doom  or  judgment.     This  bodily 
absence  of  our  Saviour  is  likewise  clearly  showed  in  the  fiftieth  treatise  that  he 
maketh  upon  John,  where  he  doth  expound  this  text,  '  Ye  have  the  poor  always 
with  you,  but  ye  shall  not  always  have  me  with  you,'  to  my  purpose,  that 
thereby  I  count  and  hold  mine  opinion  to  be  rather  cathoUc,  than  theirs  that 
hold  the  contrary.     Finally,  the  same  doth  he  confirm  in  his  sermons  of  the 
second  and  third  Feries  of  Easter ;  and  in   so  many  places  besides,  as  here 
cannot  be  recited,  the  number  of  them  is  so  passing  great. 

(1)  '  Donee  saeculum  finiatur,  sursum  est  Domlnus,  sed  etiam  hie  est  Veritas  Domini,'  &c, 
August,  in  Johan.  tract.  30. 

(2)  '  Aliud  est  sacramentuni,  aliud  virtus  sacramenti.' 

(3)  '  Si  quis  manducaverit  ex  ipso,  non  morltur;  sed  qui  pertinet  ad  virtutem  sacramenti   non 
qui  pertinet  ad  visibile  sacramentuni,'  &c. 

C4)  '  Qui  manducat  intus,  non  foris ;   qui  manducat  in  corde,  non  qui  prerait  dente.' 

VOL.   V.  R 


242 


A    TREATISE    OX    THE    SACRAMEXT, 


Ilcnry 
fill. 


A.I). 
1538. 


Christ  in 
his  liu- 
rnan  sub- 
stance is 
local. 


We  must 
not  so 
defend 
Christ's 
divinity, 
as  to  de- 
stroy his 
humani- 
ty- 
Bodies 
cannot  be 
without 
limita- 
tion of 
place. 


With  hiin  conscntetli  full  plainly  Fulgentius,  in  his  second  hook  to  Thrasi- 
miuulus,  writing  in  this  wise  : ' 

'  One  and  the  same  man,  being  local  in  tliat  he  is  nuin,  who  is  God  Al- 
mighty of  the  Father.  One  and  the  same,  according  to  human  substance,  being 
absent  from  heaven  when  he  was  in  the  earth,  and  leaving  the  earth  when  he 
ascended  up  into  heaven :  but,  according  to  his  divine  and  almighty  sub- 
stance, neither  departing  from  heaven  when  he  descended  from  heaven,  neither 
leaving  the  earth,  when  he  ascended  into  heaven.  The  which  may  well  be 
known  by  the  undoubtful  saying  of  our  Lord  himself;  who,  that  he  might  the 
better  show  his  humanity  occupying  a  place,  said  unto  his  disciples,  I  ascend 
up  unto  my  Father  and  your  Father,  unto  my  God  and  your  God.  Also  when 
he  had  said  of  Lazarus,  Lazarus  is  dead,  he  adjoined,  saying,  And  I  am  glad  for 
your  sakes,  that  you  may  believe,  because  I  was  not  there.  But,  showing  the 
greatness  of  his  divinity,  he  said  to  his  disciples,  Behold  I  am  with  you  unto 
the  end  of  the  world.  For  how  did  he  ascend  into  heaven,  but  because  he  is 
local  and  true  man  ?  and  how  is  he  present  to  his  faithful,  but  because  he  is 
Almighty  and  true  God?'  &c. 

In  this  manner  doth  Fulgentius  proceed  forth,  speaking  much  full  agreeably 
to  my  sentence,  which  is  now  over-long  here  to  write.  But  what  can  be  said 
more  plainly  in  so  few  words  making  for  me  ? 

First  he  saith,  that  Christ  being  a  man,  is,  as  concerning  his  manhood,  local, 
that  is  to  say,  contained  in  one  place.  And  to  express  that  more  clearly,  he 
addeth  to  it,  saying,  '  He  is  one  and  the  same,  according  to  his  human  sub- 
stance ;  absent  from  heaven  when  he  was  in  earth,  and  leaving  the  earth  when 
he  ascended  into  heaven;'  whereas  he  hath  a  contrary  antithesis^  for  the 
godly  nature,  to  show  forth  the  first  point  the  more  effectually.  The  antithesis 
is  thus :  '  But  according  to  his  divine  and  incomparable  substance,  neither 
leaving  heaven  when  he  descended  from  heaven,  neither  forsaking  the  earth 
when  he  ascended  into  heaven.'  Whereby  that  is  also  confirmed  which  I  said  : 
Christ  did  descend  and  ascend,  as  touching  his  humanity,  but  not  in  his  Deity, 
which  is  immutable  and  immovable ;  as  we  may  perceive  by  that  he  here  doth 
call  it,  '  almighty  substance.'  Furthermore,  to  show  that  Christ  (as  touching 
his  human  and  natural  body)  is  local,  and  in  one  place,  he  allegeth,  and  that 
riglit  justly,  two  texts  of  Scripture :  the  first  is,  '  I  ascend  to  my  Father,'  &'c. ; 
and  the  second  is  of  Lazarus,  '  I  am  glad  for  your  sakes,'  &c. 

Finally,  he  maketh  this  demand :  '  But  how  did  he  ascend  into  heaven,  but 
because  he  is  a  local  and  very  man  ?'  whereby  we  may  see,  that  by  this  sentence 
Christ  could  not  ascend,  except  he  had  been  local,  that  is,  contained  in  one 
place,  and  so  very  man.  And  that  is  according  to  St.  Augustine,  writing  as  is 
above  showed:  '  And  he  shall  so  come  (as  the  angel  witnesseth)  even  as  you 
have  seen  him  go  up  into  heaven ;  that  is  to  say,  in  the  same  form  and  sub- 
stance of  his  flesh.  According  to  this  form  he  is  not  spread  abroad  in  every 
place  :  for  we  must  beware  that  we  do  not  so  esteem  his  divinity,  that  we  thei-eby 
do  take  away  the  verity  of  his  body.'  So  that  they  both  do  testifj',  and  that 
very  plainly,  that  Christ  could  not  have  ascended,  except  he  had  been  local,  that 
is  to  wit,  contained  in  one  place,  and  very  man ;  and  that  if  he  were  not  local, 
he  could  not  be  a  man.  Wherefore  St.  Augustine  saith  further,  to  Dardanus,^ 
'  Take  away  locality,  or  occupying  of  place  from  bodies,  and  the)'  shall  be  no- 
where :  and  because  they  shall  be  nowhere,  they  shall  have  no  being  at  all.' 

We,  therefore,  coveting  to  find  Christ  or  his  natural  body,  shotdd  seek  for 
him  in  heaven,  where  his  natural  manhood  is  sitting  on  tiie  right  hand  of  his 
Father.  So  willeth  us  St.  Ambrose,  in  the  tentli  book  which  he  writeth  upon 
Luke,  speaking  of  Christ's  humanity  assinnpt,  in  this  wise  :*  '  Therefore  we 
ought  not  to  seek  thee  upon  the  earth,  nor  in  the  earth,  neither  according  to 
the  flesh,  if  we  will  find  thee :  for  now,  according  to  the  flesh,  we  do  not  know 
Christ.  Furthermore,  Steplien  did  not  seek  thee  upon  the  earth,  when  that 
he  did  see  thee  standing  on  the  right  hand  of  God  the  Father :  but  Mar\-, 
who  sought  thee  upon  the  earth,  could  not  touch  thee.     Stephen  touched  thee, 

(1)  '  Unus  idemque  homo  localis  ex  homine,  qui  est  Deus  immensus  ex  Patre.  Unus  idcnique 
secundum  humanam  substantiam,  absens  ca-lo  cum  essct  in  terra,'  S:c. 

(2)  '  Antithesis,'  that  is  to  say,  contrary  position  or  relation. 

(3)  '  Sjiatia  locorum  tolle  corporibus,  et  nusquam  erunt:  et  quia  nusquam  erunt,  nee  erunt. 
Aug.  ad  Dard. 

(4)  '  Ergo,  non  supra  terram,  nee  in  terra,  nee  secundum  carnem  te  quasrere  debemus,  si 
volumus  te  invenire,'  &c.     Anib.  in  Luc. 


I 


A.D. 

1538. 


RY    JOHN    LAMBERT,    ADDKESSED    TO    THK    KING.  243 

because  he  sought  thee  in  heaven  :  Stephen  amongst  the  Jews  saw  thee  being    Hemy 
absent,'  &c.  Vlii. 

Thus  we  must  seek  for  the  natural  body  of  Christ,  not  upon  the  earth,  but  in 
heaven,  if  we  will  not  be  deceived.   And  that  doth  he  more  largely  show  in  the 

same  treatise,  speaking  thus  of  the  verity  of  Christ's  body:'  '  How  could  it  come  

to  pass  that  the  body  could  not  rest  in  the  sepulchre,  in  which  the  tokens  of  the 
wounds  and  scars  did  appear,  which  the  Lord  himself  did  offer  to  be  touched  (in 
which  doing  he  did  not  only  establish  the  faith,  but  also  augmented  devotion)  1 
Because  he  would  rather  carry  up  into  heaven  the  wounds  received  for  us,  and 
would  not  put  them  away,  that  he  might  present  to  God  the  Father  the  price  of 
our  liberty  :  such  a  one  the  P'ather  doth  place  at  his  right  hand,  embracing  the 
triumph  and  victory  of  our  salvation,'  &c. 

Gregory  also,  in  a  homily  of  Pentecost,  saith  agreeably  to  the  others,  in  these 
words  :2  '  When  was  it  that  he  did  not  tarry  with  them,  who,  ascending  up  into 
heaven,  promiseth,  saying.  Behold,  I  am  here  with  you  continually  until  the 
end  of  the  world?  But  the  Word  Incarnate  tarrieth,  and  also  goeth  away. 
It  departeth  in  body,  and  tarrieth  in  divinity.  And  therefore  he  saith,  that  he 
tarried  with  them :  even  he  who  was  ever  present  with  them  by  his  invisible 
power,  and  now  departed  by  his  corporal  vision  '  In  like  wise  doth  he  testify 
in  the  Homily  of  Easter-day. 

With  these  doth  Bede  accord  in  a  homily  of  Easter,  in  which  he  declareth 
this  text,  '  A  little  while,  and  ye  shall  not  see  me :  and  again,  a  little  while  and 
ye  shall  see  me;'^  and  also  in  a  homily  of  the  Vigil  of  Pentecost.  And  who 
can  otherwise  say  or  think,  knowing  the  Scripture  and  our  belief,  but  that  the 
natural  body  of  Christ  is  so  assumpt  into  heaven  all  whole,  that  it  must  there 
abide  without  returning,  until  the  general  judgment  ?  Notwithstanding,  seeing 
this  IS  the  chief  point  whereupon  I  seek  to  establish  my  sentence  in  this  matter 
of  the  holy  sacrament,  that  Christ's  holy  and  natural  body  is  so  assumpt  into 
heaven,  that  there  it  must  remain  all  whole  without  returning  until  the  general 
doom,  I  will  yet,  with  the  permission  of  your  grace,  add  one  or  two  arguments 
deduced  out  of  the  Scriptures,  to  declare  further  my  sentence  to  be  feithful  and 
catholic. 

Arguments  out  of  Scripture. 

First,  as  Christ  was  enclosed,  and  so  borne  about,  in  the  womb  of  his  mother,  Christ  in 
being  a  virgin  undefiled,  and  afterwards  was  born  into  this  world,  and  put  in  a  '"^  man- 
manger,  and  so  he,  growing  in  age,  did  abide  in  divers  places,  but  in  one  after  |;""na""y 
another,   some  time  in  Galilee,  some  time  in  Samaria,  some  time  in  Jewry,  places  at 
some  time  beyond,  and  some  time  on  this  side  of  Jordan,  and  consequently  he  ''"*^'^- 
was  crucified  at  Jerusalem,  there  being  enclosed  and  buried  in  a  grave,  from 
whence  he  did  arise,  so  that  the  angels  testified  of  him,  '  He  is  risen,  and  is  not 
here;'*  and  as  at  the  time  appointed,  after  his  resurrection,  he  was  assumpt,  or 
lifted  up  into  heaven  from  the  top  of  the  mount  of  Olivet,  in  the  sight  of  his 
disciples,  a  cloud  compassing  him  about ;  even  so  shall  he  come  from  the  same 
celestial  place  corporally,  as  they  did  see  him  to  depart  out  of  the  one  place 
corporally,  according  to  the  testimony  of  the  angels.^     So  that  in  this  we  may 
undoubtedly  find  that  Christ,  as  touching  his  manhood,  cannot  be  corporally 
in  many  and  divers  places  at  once ;  and  so  to  be  corporally  in  his  natural  body 
in  heaven,  and  also  in  the  earth ;  and  that  it  is,  moreover,  in  so  many  parts  of 
the  world,  as  men  have  affirmed. 

Neither  doth  the  Scripture  require  that  we  should  spoil  Christ  of  the  property  The  pro- 
of man's  nature,  which  is,  to  be  in  one  place,  whom  the  same  Scripture  doth  P^ny  of 
perpetually  witness  and  teach  to  be  man,  and  so  to  confound  the  condition  of  ""Jure 
his  bodily  nature  with  the  natiu-e  divine.     Paul  doth  teach,  that  Christ,  in  his  not  to  be 
manhood,  was  made  in  all  points  like  unto  his  brethren,  sin  excepted :  how  f "'"'" 
then  can  his  body  be  in  more  places  at  once,  unlike  unto  the  natural  property  from 
of  the  bodies  of  us  his  brethren  ?     But  here  do  some  Avitty  philosophers,  yea,  Christ. 
rather  sophisters  than  divines,  bring  in,  to  the  annulling  of  Christ's  humanity, 

(1)  'Quomodo  non  corpus  quiesccret,  in  quo  manebant  iiiRignia  vuhierum,  vestigia  cicatricuni 
quffi  Dominus  palpanda  obtulit  V  &c.  ' 

(2)  'Quaiulo  11011  maneret  apud  eos,  qui  ascensurus  coelos,  proniittit  dicens :  Ecce  ego  vobisciuti 
Bum  omnibus  diebus  usque  ad  consumniationcm  saeouli,"  &c.     Gregorius  in  Horn   in  Pent 

(3)  John  xvi.  (4)  Matt,  xxviii.  (5)  Acts  i 

R    2 


244  A    TREATISE    ON    THE    SACRAMENT, 

ITenry  &  similitude  of  man's  soul,  which,  being  one,  is  yet  so  all  whole  in  all  our  whole 

yill-  body,  that  it  is  said  to  be  all  whole  in  every  part  of  the  body.    B\it  such  should 

.    j^  remember,  that  it  is  no  convenient  similitude  which  is  made  of  things  different 

1  '^'^s'  '''^^  diverse  in  nature,  such  as  be  the  soul  and  body  of  man,  to  prove  them  to 

*  have  like  properties.     This  is  as  if  they  would  prove  Christ's  body  to  be  of  one 


Things      nature  and  property  with  his  soul,  and  that  things  naturally  corporal  were  not 
"mf  spf-    "lost  di\'erse  from  creatures  naturally  spiritual. 

ritual  P'urthermore,  if  so  it  might  be,  that  the  body  or  flesh  of  Christ  were  merely 

not  to  be    spiritual,  and  full  like  unto  the  substance  of  angels,  yet  coidd  it  not  in  this  wise 
pared.       follow,  that  his  body  could  be  everywhere,  or  in  divers  places  at  once.     Where- 
fore such  subtleties  are  to  be  omitted,  and  the  trade  of  Scripture  shoidd  well 
like  us,  by  which  the  old  doctors  do  define  that  the  body  of  Jesus,  exalted  or 
The  body  assumpt  into  heaven,  must  be  local,  circumscript,  and  in  one  place,  notwith- 
ot  Christ    standing  that  the  verity,  spiritual  grace,  and  fruit  that  cometh  of  it,  is  difliised 
and  in       and  spread  abroad  in  all  places,  or  everywhere.     How  could  Christ  corporally 
onenlace.  depart  out  of  this  world,  and  leave  the  earth,  if  he  in  the  kinds  of  bread  and 
wine  be  not  only  coi-porally  contained  and  received,  but  also  there  reserved, 
kept,  and  enclosed?   What  other  thing  else  do  these  words  testify?    'But  Jesus 
knowing  that  his  hour  was  come,  that  he  should  pass  out  of  this  world  to  his 
Father,'' &c. ;  and  in  like  fonn,  '  And  it  came  to  pass  that  as  he  blessed  them, 
he  departed  from  them,  and  was  carried  up  into  heaven  :'^  what  do  they  signify, 
if  Christ  went  not  verily  out  of  this  world,  his  natural  body  being  surely  assumpt 
into  heaven? 

They  do  therefore  undoubtedly  declare  that  Christ,  being  very  God  and  veiy 
man,  did  verily  depart  out  of  this  world  in  his  natural  body,  his  humanity  being 
assumpt  into  heaven,  where  he  i-emaineth  sitting  in  glory  with  the  Father  : 
whereas  yet  his  deity  did  not  leave  the  world,  nor  depart  out  from  the  earth. 
Paul  doth  say,^  that  of  two  things  he  wist  not  which  he  might  rather  choose, 
that  is  to  wit,  to  abide  in  the  flesh,  for  preaching  the  gospel ;  or  else  to  be 
dissolved  from  the  flesh,  seeing  that  to  abide  with  Christ  is  much  and  far 
better.  By  which  Paid  doth  manifestly  prove,  that  they  be  not  presently  with 
Christ,  who  yet  do  abide  mortal  in  the  flesh.  Yet  they  be  with  Christ  in  such 
wise  as  the  Scripture  doth  say,  that  the  believing  be  the  temple  of  Christ ;  and 
as  Paid  doth  say,"*  'Do  you  not  know  yourselves  that  Jesus  Christ  is  in  you?' 
in  which  sense  he  also  promised  to  bo  -.vith  us  unto  the  end  of  the  world. 
Christ,  therefore,  must  be  otherwise  in  that  place  in  which  the  apostle  desired 
to  be  with  him,  being  dissolved,  and  departed  from  his  body,  than  he  doth  abide 
either  in  the  supper,  or  else  in  any  other  ])laces  of  the  churches.  He  therefore 
doth  undoubtedly  mean  heaven,  which  is  tlie  paradise  of  perfect  bliss  and  glory; 
where  Christ,  being  a  victor,  triumpher,  and  conqueror  over  death,  sin,  and 
hell,  and  over  all  creatures,  doth  reign  and  remain  corporally.  Thus  do  I  trust 
that  your  grace  doth  see  my  sentence,  so  far  forth,  to  be  right  catholic,  christian, 
and  faithful ;  according  to  holy  Scripture,  to  holy  fathers,  and  the  articles  of  our 
christian  belief.  AVhich  sentence  is  this :  Christ's  natural  body  is  so  assumpt 
into  heaven,  where  it  sitteth  or  remaineth  in  glory  of  the  Father,  that  it  can  no 
more  come  from  thence;  that  is  to  wit,  return  from  heaven  until  the  end  of  the 
world ;  and  therefore  cannot  the  same  natural  body  naturally  be  here  in  the 
world,  or  in  the  sacrament;  for  then  shoidd  it  be  departed  or  gone  out  of  the 
world,  and  yet  be  still  remaining  in  the  Avorld.  It  should  then  be  both  to  come, 
and  already  come ;  which  is  a  contradiction,  and  variant  from  the  nature  of  his 
manhood. 

The  Second  part  of  tliis  Matter. 

How  the        Now  my  sentence  in  the  second  part  of  this  matter  is  this  (if  so  be  your 

bodv'^of     ?™ce  shall  please  to  know  it,  as  I,  your  poor  and  imworthy,  but  full  true  sub- 

Christ  is   ject,  would  with  all  submission  and  instance  beseech  yon  to  know  it)  :  I  grant 

in  the  sa-  ty,p  holy  sacrament  to  be  the  very  and  natural  body  of  our  Saviour,  and  his 

cramen  .   ^.^^.^  natural  blood,  and  that  the  natural  body  and  blood  of  our  Saviour  is  in  the 

sacrament  after  a  certain  wise,  as  after  shall  appear:  for  so  do  the  words  of  the 

supper  testify,  '  Take,  eat;  this  is  my  body  which  is  given  for  you,   and  again, 

'  Drink  ye  all  of  this;  this  is  my  blood  which  is  of  the  new  testament,  whicl- 

is    shed   for  many  for  the  remission  of  sins.'      Of  which    words,  seeing 

(I)  John  xiii.  (2)  Luke  xxiv.  (3)  Phil.  ii.  (1)  2  Cor.  xiii. 


BV    JOHN    LAMBERT,    ADDRESSED    TO    THE    KING.  245 

tliem  depend  a  great  trial  and  proof  of  this  matter,  and  that  for  the  intcrj)re-  Henry 
tation  of  them  is,  and  hath  been,  all  the  controversy  of  this  matter,  I,  therefore,  yiti. 
shall  show  the  interpretation  that  holy  doctors  have  made  of  them,  that,  as  to  \  j\ 
me  seemeth,  be  full  worthy  of  credit.  153s' 

First,  we  find  in   the  second  book  of  Tertullian,  which  he  wi-iteth  against ^-^ 

Marcion,!  '  Christ  did  not  reprove  the  bread,  because  it  doth  represent  his  body.' 
This  Marcion,  against  whom  Tertullian  doth  thus  write,  did  erroneously  reprove 
all  creatures  as  evil.     Which  thing  Tertullian  doth  improve  by  the  sacrament, 
saying  as  is  above  written,  '  Christ  did  not  reprove  the   bread,  which  repre-  The 
senteth  his  body.'     As  who  would  say:  If  Christ  had  judged  the  bread  evil,  bread  le- 
then  would  he  not  have  left  it  for  a  sign  or  sacrament  to  represent  his  blessed  e[iiTiie 
body.     Agreeably  to  the  same  doth  he  also  say  in  the  fourth  book  made  against  body  of 
the  said  Marcion  in  these  words  ■?  '  Christ  made  the  same  bread,  which  he  took  '^''^i*^- 
and  distributed  to  his  disciples,  his  body,  saying.  This  is  my  body ;  that  is  to 
say,  the  figure  of  my  body.     But  it  could  not  have  been  a  figiu'e,  unless  it  were 
the  body  of  a  very  true  thing  indeed.     Furthermore,  a  void  thing,  which  is  a 
fantasy,  could  not  receive  a  figure  or  a  form.'     ^I'his  Marcion  had  an  erroneous 
opinion,  that  Christ  had  no  natural  body,  but  a  body  fantastical;  which  error  or 
heresy,  this  famous  doctor  Tertullian  doth  improve  by  the  holy  sacrament, 
saying,  as  before  is  written,  that  the  sacrament  is  a  figure  of  Christ's  body :  Bread 
ergo,  Christ  had  a  very  and  true  body  ;  for  a  thing  wliich  is  vain  and  fantastical  {j^^"^' "'  * 
can  receive  no  figure.  So  that  in  both  places  we  may  clearly  perceive  his  inter-  Christ. 
pretation  of  these  words,  'This  is  my  body:'  which  interpretation  is  not  new, 
but  authentic,  or  full  ancient,  like  as  is  the  writer.     And  this  interpretation  do 
I  the  rather  allow,  because  none  of  the  old  doctors  who  followed  him  did  ever 
reprove  him  there-for,  but  rather  have  followed  it ;  as  appeareth  by  holy  Augus- 
tine.    In  the  preface  upon  the  third  Psalm,  doth  the  said  Augustine  higlily  xhe  i)a- 
commend  the  wonderful  sufferance  of  Christ,  who  so  long  did  suffer  and  forbear  tieme  if 
Judas,  as  if  he  had  been  a  good  and  an  honest  man:  whereas,  notwithstanding,  ''''J',,-, ,'.' 
he  did  know  his  traitorous  thoughts,   when   he  received  him  to  the  feast  or  Juda.^.  '^ 
supper  in  which  he  did  commend  and  deliver  to  his  disciples  the  figure  of  his  body 
and  blood.   The  words  of  Augustine  be  these  :*  '  In  the  history  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, the  patience  of  our  Lord  was  so  great,  and  so  to  be  marvelled  at,  because 
he  suffered  Judas  so  long  as  a  good  man,  when  he  knew  his  thoughts  when  he 
received  him  to  the  feast  in  which  he  did  commend  and  deliver  the  figure  of 
his  body  and  blood  to  his  disciples.' 

The  same  holy  doctor  also,  writing  against  Adamantius,  saith  thus  :*  *  For 
the  Lord  did  not  doubt  to  say.  This  is  my  body,  when  he  gave  a  sign  of  his 
body.'  And  for  a  further  declaration,  in  the  same  chapter,  he  saith, ^  '  For  so 
the  blood  is  the  soul,  as  the  rock  was  Christ.'  Notwithstanding  he  dotli  not  say, 
that  the  rock  did  sigiufy  Christ :  but  he  doth  say,  that  the  rock  tvas  Christ. 

Expressly  doth  Augustine  here  call  the  sign  of  Christ's  body,  his  body  ; 
plainly  interpreting  these  words,  '  This  is  my  body,'  as  both  he  and  Tertullian 
did  before. 

Moreover,  he  taketh  these  three  sentences,   'This  is  my  body,'  '  The  soul  is  The 
the  blood,'  and  'Christ  was  the  stone,'  to  be  of  one  phrase,   and  to  be  like  I'lirase  of 
speeches,  or  to  be  expounded  after  one  fashion.     And  tliis  text,  'The  rock  was  ture^ 
Christ,' doth  he  commonly  thus  expound:   'The  rock  did  signify  Christ ;'  as 
appeareth,  lib.  xviii.  De  Civitate  Dei,  cap.  48.     Also  in  the  Book  of  Questions 
upon  Genesis,  and  in  the  Book  of  Questions  upon  Leviticus,  handling  John  xviii. ; 
and  in  his  sermon  of  the  Annunciation  of  our  Lady. 

In  like  manner  also  St.  Jerome  expoundeth  it  in  the  small  Scholies,  written 
upon  1  Cor.  i.,  and  all  other  writers  with  one  consent,  so  far  as  I  can  read ;  and 
so  doth  the  text  require  it  to  be  expovmded.  For  Christ  was  not  a  natural 
stone,  as  all  men  may  well  perceive,  and  yet  was  he  the  very  true  stone  figura- 
tivel}'^,  as  Lyra  saith,^  '  The  thing  which  signifieth,  is  wont  to  be  called  by  the 

<1)  'Ipse  Christus  nee  panem  reprobavit.'      Tertull.  contra  Marcion.  lib.  ii. 

(2)  '  Christus  acceptum  panem  et  distributum  discipulis,  corpus  suum  illud  fecit,  etc.      Tertull. 
contra  Marcion.  lib.  iv. 

(3)  '  In  historia  Novi  Testament!,  ipsa  Domini  nostri  tanta  et  tarn  admiranda  patientia  erat, 
quod  eum  tamdiu  pertulit  tanquam  bonum,'  &c. 

(4)  '  Non  enim  dubitavit  Dominus  dicere.  Hoc  est  corpus  meum,  cum  daret  signum  corporis 
sui.'   Aug.  contra  Adamantium. 

(5)  '  Sic  enim  sanguis  est  anima,  quomodo  petra  erat  Christus,'  &c. 

1(3)  '  Solet  res  qua;  signilicat,  nomine  rei  quam  significat,  nomiiiari.'    Lyranus. 


A    TREATISE    ON    THE    SACRAMENT, 


Henry  name  of  the  thing  which  it  dotli  signify.'  And  so  is  the  stone  signifying 
yill-  Christ,  called  Christ,  who  thereby  is  signified.  And  as  he  doth  approve  tliis 
.  J.  text,  '  The  stone  was  Christ,'  likewise  doth  he  expound  'The  blood  is  the  soul.' 
.,■„„■  with  which  he  doth  knit  this  text,  'This  is  my  body,'  to  be  figiu-atively  ex- 
pounded, as  they  be.     According  to  this  doth  the  holy  doctor  write,*  '  Unless  a 


'  This  is    man  do  eat  my  flesh,  he  shall  not  see  eternal  life.     They  understood  that  very 

a"«eura^''  foolishly,  and  conceived  the  same  carnally ;  and  thought  that  our  Lord  would  cut 

live  away  lumps  or  pieces  of  his  body,  and  give  to  them.     And  they  said,  This  is  a 

speech,     hard  saying.     But  they  were  hard  of  belief,  and  not  the  saying  hard.     For  if 

they  had  not  been  hard,  but  meek,  they  would  have  said  to  themselves,  He 

speaketh  not  this  without  a  cause,  but  because  there  is  some  hid  sacrament  or 

mystery  therein.      They  should  have  aboden  with  him,  easy  of  belief,  and  not 

hard ;  and  then  should  they  have  learned  of  him  that  which  others  learned,  that 

tanied  after  they  were  gone  away.' 

In  this  may  we  see,  that  our  Saviour  willeth  his  precious  flesh  to  be  eaten. 
But  for  the  manner  of  eating,  there  is,  and  hath  been  much  controversy.  The 
Jews  of  Capernaum  were  offended  with  Christ  when  he  said,  he  would  have  his 
flesh  eaten,  and,  except  a  man  should  eat  his  flesh,  he  could  not  come  to  life 
The  gross  eternal.  They  supposed  grossly,  and  understood  him  (if  a  man  might  so  plainly 
Caper-  gpeak  it)  butcherly,  that  he  would  cut  out  lumps  and  pieces  out  of  his  body,  as 
the  butcher  doth  out  of  dead  beasts,  and  so  give  it  them  to  eat  of,  as  Augustine 
doth  here  say.  And  upon  this  gross,  or  (as  holy  Augustine  doth  here  call  itj 
foolish  and  fleshly  understanding,  they  were  offended,  and  said  to  him,  '  This  is 
a  sore  or  hard  saying.'  They  did  shoot  forth  their  bolt  and  unwise  saying  over 
soon,  and  were  offended  before  they  had  cause.  They  took  that  for  hard  and 
sore,  which  should  have  been  passing  pleasant  and  profitable  to  them,  if  they 
would  have  heard  the  thing  declared  throughly  to  the  end. 

And  even  so  now,  that  which  in  this  matter  may  appear  at  the  first  blush,  a 

sore,  strange,  and  intolerable  sentence,  forasmuch  as  we  have  not  heard  of  it 

before,  but  the  contraiy  hath  of  a  long  time  been  beaten  into  our  heads,  and 

persuaded  to  our  minds,  yet,  by  deliberation  and  indifferent  hearing,  and  abiding 

a  trial  of  that  which  at  the  first  may  appear  sore  and  intolerable,  shall  (I  trust)  be 

found  a  sweet  truth,  to  such  specially  as  your  grace  is,  loving  to  hear  and  to 

know  all  truth.     But  the  Capernaites  were  hard,  as  here  saith  Augustine,  and 

not  the  word.     For  if  they  had  not  been  hard,  but  soft  and  patient  to  hear,  they 

would  have  said  in  themselves,  'Christ  saith  not  this  without  a  cause,  and  there 

is  some  hidden  mystery  therein  :'  and  so,  by  patient  tarriance,  they  should  have 

known  the  truth,  that  they  coidd  not  attain  to  for  perverse  hastiness  or  haste, 

Hastiness  which  is  a  great  stop  and  let    of  true  judgment.     But  the   disciples  tarried 

a  great      patiently  to  hear  further,  and  so  did  they  know  this  speech  of  Christ  to  be  the 

ance  of      words  of  life,  the  which  to  the  other,  over  readily  departing  from  Christ,  were 

true  judg- words  of  death  ;  for  they  took  them  literally  and  grossly:  and  the  letter  (as 

"^"*-        Paul  saith)  slayeth. 

But,  to  show  what  the  disciples  remaining  with  Christ  did  learn,  St.  Augustine 

doth  consequently  show,  by  the  words  of  the  gospel,   saying  thus :  -  '  JBut  he 

instructed  them,  and  said  unto  them.  The  spirit  is  that  which  giveth  life,  the 

flesh  profiteth  nothing.     The  words  that  I  have  spoken  unto  you  are  spirit  and 

life.     Understand  you  that  which  I  have  spoken,  spiritually.    You  shall  not  eat 

this  body  which  you  see,  neither  shall  you  drink  that  same  blood  which  they 

shall  shed  forth  that  shall  crucify  me.     I  have  set  forth  to  you  a  certain  sacra- 

The  ment  or  mystery,  which,  being  spiritually  understood,  shall  give  you  life.    And 

words  of    although  it  be  requisite  that  this  be  celebrated  visibly,  yet  it  ought  to  be  under- 

inent  un-  stood  invisibly.'     In  this  do  we  sec,  that  both  Christ  and  Augustine  would  have 

derstood    Christ's  words  to  be  understood  spiritually,  and  not  carnally ;  figuratively,  and 

tually.       "ot  literally :  and  therefore  doth  he  say,  '  You  shall  not  eat  this  body  which 

you  see,  neither  shall  you  drink  that  same  blood  which  they  shall  shed  fi)rtli 

The  body  that  shall  crucify  me.'     And  what  else  is  this,  but  that  Christ  would  his  body 

I'lot^^to'he    *■''  ^^  eaten,  and  his  blood  to  be  di-unken?     But  he  would  not  his  body  to  be 

e-ittri  car-  Carnally  eaten;  which  was  materially  seen  of  them  to  whom  he  spake ;  nor  his 

iially.        material  or  natural  blood  to  be  carnall}'  drunken,  which  his  crucifiers  should 

cause  to  issue  from  his  natm-al  body  crucified,   as    saith  Augustine ;    but  he 

(1)  '  Nisi  quis  manducaverit  camera  meani,  non  videbit  vitam  seternam,'  &c.  Aug.  Psal.  1. 

(2)  '  lUe  autem  iiistruxit  cos,  et  ait  illis;  Spiritus  est  qui  vivificat,  caro  nihil  prodcst,'  &c. 
2  Cor.  iii. 


BV    JCHN    LAMBERT,    ADDllESSKD    TO    THE    KING.  .947 

ordained  and  willed  his  body  and  blood  to  be  spiritually  eaten  and  drunken,  in     iienrij 

faith  and  belief  that  his  body  was  crucified  for  us,  and  that  his  blood  was  shed     '^'^^^■ 

for  remission  of  our  sins.  a    r) 

This  eating  and  drinking  is  nothing  but  such  true  faith  and  belief  as  is    \k-\Q 

showed.     Wherefore,  as  Christ  saith,   '  He  that  eateth  my  flesh,  and  drinketh  L 

my  blood,  hath  life  everlasting,'  even  so  doth  he  say,  '  He  that  believeth  in 
me,  hath  life  everlasting.'  And  St.  Augustine,  agreeable  to  the  same,  treating 
upon  John,  doth  say,'  'Why  dost  thou  prepare  thy  teeth  and  belly?  believe, 
and  thou  hast  eaten.'  I  do  know  that  Christ  ordaineth  his  sacrament  to  be 
received  and  eaten,  which  is  in  a  certain  wise  called  his  body,  as  after  shall 
be  more  largely  opened  :  but  the  same  doth  not  feed  the  mind  of  men,  except 
it  be  taken  spiritually,  and  not  corporally.  '  It  is  good  to  establish  the  heart 
with  grace,  and  not  with  meat.'^ 

And  St.  Augustine,  assenting  to  the  same,  doth  say  in  a  sermon  that  he 
maketh  upon  these  words  in  the  Gospel  of  St.  Luke,  '  Lord  teach  us  to  pray;'^ 
'  He  said  bread,  but  supersubstantial  bread.    This  is  not  the  bread  which  goeth 
into  the  body;  but  that  bread  which  doth  satisfy  the  substance  of  our  soul.' 
Our  souls  therefore,  into  whom  nothing  corporal  can  corporally  enter,  do  not 
carnally  receive  the  body  and  blood  of  our  Saviour,  neither  did  he  oi-dain  his 
blessed  body  and  blood  so  to  be  eaten  and  drunken ;  although  our  souls  cannot 
live  except  they  be  spiritually  fed  with  the  blessed  body  and  blood  of  him, 
spiritually  eating  and   drinking  them,  in  taking  also  at  times  convenient  the 
blessed  sacrament,  which  is  truly  called  his  body  and  blood.     Not  that  it  is  so  ^'_^^  ^f' 
really,  but  as  is  showed  by  the  interpretation  both  of  TertuUian  and  Augustine,  truly  call- 
because  it  is  a  sign  or  figure  of  Christ's  body  and  blood.     And  the  signs  or  <  d  the 
sacraments  do  commonly,  as  saith  St.  Augustine  both  'Ad  Bonifacium,'  and  in  J^^oo^""'* 
his  work   '  De  Civitate  Dei,'  take  their  denomination  of  the   things  by  them  Christ.' 
represented  and  signified. 

But  forasmuch  as  some  will  object  that  Augustine,  in  the  words  before  re-  Sacra- 
liearsed,  doth  not  speak  of  eating  the  sacrament ;  for  the  text  of  the  Scripture,  ments 
upon  the  which  he  doth  ground,  is  not  spoken  by  eating  the  sacrament,  which  dciomi- 
text  is  this,  '  Unless  a  man  may  eat  my  flesh,'  &c. ;   I  answer  that  tiaie  it  is,  he  nation  of 
began  of  spiritual  eating,  and  thereto  serveth  the  text  recited.     Nevertheless,  'vhjei""^'* 
he  meaneth  that  Christ  is  not  ordained  to  be  eaten  either  without  the  sacra-  they  re- 
ment  or  in  the  sacrament,  but  spiritually  of  the  faithfiil ;  as  more  evidently  dotli  present. 
appear  by  these  words  there  following*:  '  I  have  commended  unto  you  a  sacra-  O'^ection 
ment,  which,  being  understood  of  you  spiritually,  shall  quicken  you.    Although  ' 
it  were  necessary  that  the  same  should  be  celebrated  visiblj',  yet  notwithstand- 
ing it  ought  to  be  understood  invisibly.' 

Here  doth  he  show  that  he  meaneth  of  eating,  not  without  the  sacrament 
only,  but  also  in  the  sacrament,  and  therefore  he  doth  not  only  say,  '  I  have 
commended  unto  you  a  certain  sacrament,'  &c. ;  but  he  addeth  moreover, 
'  Although  it  is  requisite  the  same  to  be  celebrated  visibly.'  How,  therefore, 
can  the  eating  of  Chi'ist  and  the  sacrament  thereof  be  visibly  celebrated,  but  in 
the  Maundy,  or  in  his  supper ;  which  is  celebrated  visibly  in  visible  things  of 
bread  and  wine,  which  cannot  quicken  or  relieve  us  and  our  souls,  except 
they  be  understood  and  so  received  spii-itually  ? 

Furthermore,  as  concerning  the  exposition  of  these  words  of  the  supper,  'This  is 
'  This  is  my  body,'  &c.  St.  Augustine,  writing  to  Boniface,  saith  thus :  ^  my  '""•y' 

'  AVe  use  oftentimes  this  manner  of  phrase,  that  when  Easter  doth  approach,  ed'b^Au- 
we  name  the  day  that  cometh  after,  or  the  next  day  after  that.  The  Passion  of  the  gustine. 
Lord,  whereas  he,  notwithstanding,  had  suffered  before  that  many  years  ;  neither 
that  passion  was  done  but  once  for  all.  So  truly  do  we  say,  upon  the  Lord's 
day.  This  day  the  Lord  hath  risen  :  whereas  so  many  years  are  passed  since  he 
rose.  Wherefore  no  man  is  so  fond,  that  he  will  reprove  us  as  liars  for  this 
manner  of  speaking,  because  we  call  these  days,  according  to  the  similitude  of 
those  in  which  these  things  were  done :  so  that  it  is  called  the  same  day  which 
is  not  the  same,  but  which,  by  course  of  time  of  the  year  coming  about,  is  like 

(1)  'At  quid  paras  dentem  et  ventrem  ?     Crede,  et  manducasti,'  &c.  t,'l)  Heb.  xiii. 

(3)  '  Panem  dixit,  sed   Epiousion,  hoc  est,  supersubstantialem,'  &c.    Aug.  in  Serni.  de  Verbis 
Lucae. 

(4)  Sacramentiim  aliquod  vobis  commendavi,  quod  spiritualiter  intellectum  vivificabit  vos,'  &c. 
;.'))  Sx'pe  ita  loquimur,  ut  Pascha  appropinquante,  crastinani  vel  pcreiidinam  Domini  passionem 

(UcanMis,'  Src.     Augustin.  ad  Bonifacium. 


248  A    TREATISE    ON    THE    SACRAMENT, 

Henry  unto  it ;  and  also  because  that  thing  is  said  to  be  done  that  day,  through  the 
yjll-  celebration  of  the  sacrament,  which  was  not  done  that  day,  but  long  before  that 
.  y.  time.  Was  not  Christ  once  offered  up  in  himself?  and  yet,  notwithstanding, 
1  Koo*    he  is  not  only  offered  up  in  the  sacrament  in  the  solemn  feasts  of  Easter,  but 

, L  every  day  mystically  for  the  people.     Neither  doth  he  make  a  lie,  who,  being 

demanded,  answereth,  that  Christ  is  offered  up :  for,  if  the  sacraments  had  not 
a  certain  similitude  of  those  things  whereof  they  are  sacraments,  then  should 
they  be  no  sacraments  at  all.     By  reason  of  this  similitude  or  likeness,  sacra- 
ments oftentimes  do  receive  the  names  of  the  selfsame  things  whereof  they  are 
sacraments. 
Tiie  sa-         '  Therefore  as,  after  a  certain  mannei',  the  sacrament  of  Christ's  body  is  the 
on'he"'    body  of  Christ,  and  the  saci-ament  of  Christ's  blood  is  the  blood  of  Christ ;  even 
body  is      likewise,  the  sacrament  of  faith  is  faith :  for  to  believe,  is  none  other  thing  than 
the  body    to  have  faith.     And  by  this  it  is  answered,  that  the  very  infants  have  faith, 
after'a^ '  hecause  of  the  sacrament  of  faith,  and  convert  themselves  unto  God,  because  of 
certain      the  sacrament  of  conversion  :  for  the  very  answer  itself  doth  appertain  unto  the 
manner,    celebration   of  the  sacrament.     As  the  apostle  speaketh  of  baptism ;    for  he 
saith,  AVe  are  buried  by  baptism  into  death.  He  did  not  say,  We  have  signified 
a  burying,  but  he  plainly  saith.  We  are  buried.    Therefore  he  named  the  sacra- 
ment of  so  weighty  a  matter  or  thing  by  no  other  name,  but  by  the  very  name 
of  the  thing  itself.' 

Nothing  can  he  more  plainly  spoken,  or  more  agreeable  to  the  natui'al 
understanding  of  the  texts  of  the  supper,  and  to  the  exposition  before  showed  of 
TertuUian  and  of  himself.  For  seeing  that  Christ  is  bodily  in  heaven,  and  so 
absent  from  the  earth,  it  is  needful  to  know  how  the  holy  sacrament,  which  he 
doth  call  his  body  and  blood,  should  be  his  body  and  blood. 
By  ana-         This   holy  doctor  Augustine,  therefore,   doth    this   matter   manifestly  and 

losyofthe  siucerelv  declare  bv  other  like  speeches:  and  first  by  common  speeches,  and 
Scripture,  ,,-'  ,  i  ^  r-,     •    .      ^     mi      V     ,  i    ■     ^  ii-     i     >       -^i 

s-peeches    Secondly  by  speeches  of  Scriptm-e.     Ihe  first  common  speech  is,     VVe  do,   saith 

must  be  ]ie,  'use  often  to  say,  that  when  Easter  doth  approach  or  draw  nigh,  to-morrow, 
ed  OTie"'^'  or  the  next  day,  is  the  Lord's  passion :  whereas  he  did  suffer  before  many  years 
speecii  by  past,  and  that  passion  was  never  but  once  done.' 

anotlier.  'pj^g  second  common  speech  is,  '  And  of  that  Sunday  we  say,  that  this  day  the 
Lord  did  rise  from  death;  whereas  so  many  years  be  yet  past  since  the  time  he 
arose.'  Wherefore  to  conclude,  he  saith,  '  No  man  is  so  foolish,  that  he  will 
reprove  us  for  so  saying,  or  to  say  that  we  have  lied,  because  we  do  call  these 
days  after  the  similitude  of  those  in  which  these  things  were  done.  So  that  it 
is  called  the  same  day,  not  for  that  it  is  the  selfsame,  but  by  revolution  of  time 
like  unto  it.  And  the  resurrection  is  said  to  be  done  in  the  same  day,  through 
the  celebrating  of  the  sacrament  of  that  which  is  not  done  that  day,  but  long 
time  before  past.' 
Christ  is  The  third  speech  :  '  Was  not  Christ  offered  up  once  for  all  in  his  own  person  ? 
offered  in  yg^  jg  j^g  nevertheless  offered  in  the  sacrament  mystically  for  the  people,  not 
iiient  only  every  year  at  the  feast  of  Easter,  but  also  every  day :  neither  doth  he  lie, 
niysti-  who,  when  he  is  demanded,  shall  answer,  that  he  is  offered  up  or  sacrificed.  For 
**  ^'  if  the  sacraments  had  not  a  certain  similitude  of  those  things  of  which  they  be 
sacraments,  then  should  they  be  no  sacraments  at  all :  by  reason  of  which  simili- 
tude they  do  for  the  most  part  receive  the  denomination  or  name  of  those 
things  signified.  And,  therefore,  after  a  certain  manner,'  the  sacrament  of 
Christ's  body  is  the  body  of  Christ,  and  the  sacrament  of  Christ's  blood  is  the 
blood  of  Christ,  and  so  also  be  the  sacraments  of  faith  called  faith.'  This  doth 
he  yet  prove  by  another  example  of  speech,  which  is  this  :  It  is  none  other 
thing  to  believe,  than  to  have  faith.  And  therefore,  when  answer  is  made 
that  the  infants  have  faith,  who  indeed  have  it  not  in  full  working,  it  is  answered 
that  suth  have  faith  for  the  sacrament  of  faitli,  and  that  they  do  convert  them- 
selves unto  faith  for  the  sacrament  of  conversion.  For  the  very  answer  itself 
doth  pertain  to  the  celebration  of  the  sacrament,  &c.  Thus  doth  it  sufficiently 
appear,  that  as  we  use  truly  to  call  that  (iood- Friday,  or  the  day  of  Christ's 
j)assion,  which  is  not  indeed  the  day  of  Christ's  passion,  but  only  a  memorial 
thereof  once  done  for  ever ;  and  as  we  use  to  call  the  next  Easter-day,  the  day 
of  Christ's  resurrection,  not  because  that  Christ  in  the  same  day  shall  arise,  but 
only  for  a  memorial  of  his  resurrection   once  done  for  ever,  and  that  of  long 

(1)  After  a  certain  manner ;  '  Quodam  modo.' 


BY    JOHN    LAMBEET,    ADDRESSED    TO    THE    KING.  249 

time  past;  and  as  Christ,  being  offered  up  once  for  all  in  his  own  prop.r  Henrt) 
person,  is  yet  said  to  be  offered  up  not  only  every  year  at  Easter,  but  also  every  VIH- 
day  in  the  celebration  of  the  sacrament>  because  his  oblation,  once  for  ever  ^  jj 
made,  is  thereby  represented :  even  so,  saith  Augustine,  is  the  sacrament  of    1533' 

Christ's  body  the  body  of  Christ,  and  the  sacrament  of  Christ's  blood  the  blood  '- 

of  Christ,  in  a  certain  wise  or  fashion.     Not  that  the  sacrament  is  his  natural  The  ctie- 
body  or  blood  indeed,  but  that  it  is  a  memorial  or  representation  thereof,  as  the  the  sacra- 
days  before  showed  be  of  his  very  and  natural  body  crucified  for  us,  and  of  his  ment  rf- 
precious  blood  shed  for  the  remission  of  our  sins.     And  thus  be  the  holy  signs  g[]j^t'^|"g'' 
or  sacraments  truly  called  by  the  names  of  the  very  things  in  them  signified,  oblation 
But  why  so  ?  for  they,  saith  Augustine,  have  a  certain  similitude  of  those  things  of  Christ's 
whereof  they  be  signs  or  sacraments  ;  for  else  they  should  be  no  sacraments  at    °  ^' 
all :  and  therefore  do  they  commonly,  and  for  the  most  part,  receive  the  deno- 
mination of  the  things  whereof  they  be  sacraments. 

So  that  we  may  manifestly  perceive  that  he  calleth  not  the  sacrament  of  A  '  fallax 
Christ's  body  and  blood  the  very  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  but  as  he  said  before.  "^'''Sic, 
But  yet  he  saith,  in  a  certain  manner  or  wise.     Not  that  the  sacrament  abso-  diim  quid 
lutely  and  plainly  is  his  natural  body  and  blood ;  for  this  is  a  false  argument  of  ^<'.  *.""- , 
sophistry,  which  they  call  '  Secundum  quid  ad  simpliciter ;'  that  is  to  say,  that  \l^^  ^'^' 
the  sacrament  of  Christ's  body  is  in  a  certain  wise  the  body  of  Christ :  ergo,  it  is  pope's  ar- 
also  plainly  and  expressly  the  natural  body  of  Christ.     For  such  another  reason  S"™ent. 
might  this  be  also  :  Christ  is  after  a  certain  manner  a  lion,  a  lamb,  and  a  door : 
ergo,  Christ  is  a  natural  lion,  and  a  lamb,  or  a  material  door.     But  the  sacra- 
ment of  Christ's  body  and  blood  is  therefore  called  his  body  and  blood,  because 
it  is  thereof  a  memorial,  sign,  sacrament,  token,  and  representation,  spent  once 
for  our  redemption  :  which  thing  is  further  expounded  by  another  speech  that 
he  doth  here  consequently  allege  of  baptism  :  '  Sicut  de  ipso  baptismo  apostolus 
dicit,'  &c.    'The  apostle,'  quoth  Augustine,  'saith  not,  We  have  signified  bury- 
ing, but  he  saith  utterly,  We  be  buried  with  Christ.     For  else  shoidd  all  false 
Christians  be  buried  with  Christ  from  sin,  who  yet  do  live  in  all  sin.'     And 
therefore   saith  Augustine  immediately  thereupon,  *  He   called  therefore  the 
sacrament  of  so  great  a  thing,  by  none  other  name  than  of  the  thing  itself.' 

Thus,  O  most  gracious  and  godly  prince !  do  I  confess  and  acknowledge,  that 
the  bread  of  the  sacrament  is  truly  Christ's  body,  and  the  wine  to  be  truly  his 
blood,  according  to  the  words  of  the  institution  of  the  same  sacrament :  but  in 
a  certain  wise,  that  is  to  wit,  figuratively,  sacramentally,  or  significativelj', 
according  to  the  exposition  of  the  doctors  before  recited,  and  hereafter  follow- 
ing. And  to  this  exposition  of  the  old  doctors  am  I  enforced  both  by  the 
articles  of  my  creed,  and  also  by  the  circumstances  of  the  said  scripture,  as 
after  shall  more  largely  appear.  But  by  the  same  can  I  not  find  the  natural 
body  of  our  Saviour  to  be  there  naturally,  but  rather  absent  both  from  the 
sacrament,  and  from  all  the  world,  collocate  and  remaining  in  heaven,  where 
he,  by  promise,  must  abide  corporally,  unto  the  end  of  the  world. 

The  same  lioly  doctor,  writing  against  one  Faustus,  saith  in  like  manner,' 
'  If  we  do  prefer  with  great  admiration  the  Maccabees,  because  they  would  not 
once  touch  the  meats  which  christian  men  now  lawfully  use  to  eat  of,  for  that 
it  was  not  lawful  for  that  time,  being  then  prophetical,  that  is,  in  the  time  of 
the  Old  Testament ;  how  much  rather  now  ought  a  Christian  to  be  more  ready 
to  suffer  all  things  for  the  baptism  of  Christ,  and  for  the  sacrament  of  thanks- 
giving, and  for  the  sign  of  Christ,  seeing  tliat  those  of  the  Old  Testament  were  The  sign 
the  promises  of  the  things  to  be  complete  and  fulfilled,  and  these  sacraments  in  °^  Chnst. 
the  New  Testament  are  the  tokens  of  things  complete  and  finished  ?'  In  this 
do  I  note,  that  according  to  the  expositions  before  showed,  he  calleth  the  sacra- 
ment of  baptism,  and  the  sacrament  of  Christ's  body  and  blood,  otherwise  pro- 
perly named  Eucharistia,  '  signum  Christi;'  and  that,  in  the  singular  number, 
forasmuch  as  they  both  do  signify  well-nigh  one  thing.  In  both  tliem  is  testi- 
fied the  death  of  our  Saviour.  And  moreover,  he  calleth  them  '  indicia  rerum 
completarum  ;'  that  is  to  wit,  the  tokens  or  benefits  that  we  shall  receive  by  the 
belief  of  Christ  for  us  crucified.  And  them  he  doth  usually  call  both  the  sacra- 
ments, '  signum  Christi,'  in  the  singular  number.    And  as  the  same  St.  Augus- 

(1)  '  Si  Machabseos  cum  ingenti  admiratione  prseferimus,  quia  escas  quibus  nunc  Christiaiii 
licite  utuntur,  attingere  noluerunt  (quia  pro  tempore  tunc  prophetico  non  lioebat)  quanto  nunc 
magis  pro  baptismo  Cluristi,  pro  eucharistia  Christi,  pro  signo  Christi,'  &c.    Aug.  contra  Faustum. 


250  THE    MURDER    OF    ROBERT    PACKINGTON. 

Henry  tine  in  his  fiftieth  treatise  upon  the  Gospel  of  St.  Jol)n  teachetli,  where  lie 
^III-  saith  thus:'  '  If  thou  be  good,  if  thou  pertain  to  the  body  of  Christ  (which 
.  p.  this  word  Petrus  doth  signify),  then  hast  thou  Christ  both  here  present,  and  in 
,  coo'     time  to  come  :  here  present  through  faith  ;  here  present  by  the  figure  and  sign 

L  of  Christ ;  here  present  by  the  sacrament  of  baptism  ;  here  present  by  the  meat 

and  drink  of  the  altar,'  &c. 

More  there  was  that  John  Lambert  wrote  to  the  king,  but  thus 
much  only  came  to  our  hands. 

€l)e  ij^eat^  of  IRotiert  ^achington. 

Among  other  acts  and  matters  passed  and  done  this  -present  yc&.\\ 
which  is  of  the  Lord  1538,  here  is  not  to  be  silenced  the  unworthy 
and  lamentable  death  of  Robert  Packington,  mercer  of  London, 
Avrought  and  caused  by  the  enemies  of  God''s  word,  and  of  all  good 
proceedings.  The  story  is  this  :  The  said  Robert  Packington,  being 
a  man  of  substance,  *yet^  not  so  rich,  as  discreet  and  honest,*  and 
dwelling  in  Cheapside,  used  every  day  at  five  oYlock,  winter  and 
summer,  to  go  to  prayers  at  a  church  then  called  St.  Thomas  of  Acres, 
but  now  named  Mercer's  Chapel.  And  one  morning  amongst  all 
others,  being  a  great  misty  morning,  such  as  hath  seldom  been  seen, 
even  as  he  was  crossing  the  street  from  his  house  to  the  church,  he 
was  suddenly  murdered  with  a  gun,  which  of  the  neighbours  was 
plainly  heard  ;  and,  by  a  great  number  of  labourers  standing  at  Sopcr- 
lane  end,  he  Avas  both  seen  to  go  forth  of  his  house,  and  the  clap  of 
the  gun  was  heard,  but  the  deed-doer  was  a  great  while  unespied  and 
unknown.  Although  many  in  the  mean  time  were  suspected,  yet  none 
could  be  found  faulty  therein,  the  murderer  so  covertly  was  conveyed. 
Dr.  In-  till  at  length,  by  the  confession  of  Dr.  Incent,  dean  of  PauFs,  on 
orpau^-^s?  li^^  death-bed,  it  was  known,  and  by  him  confessed,  that  he  himself 
murderer  ^rag  tlic  author  thereof,  bv  hirinc"  an  Italian,  for  sixty  crowns  or  there- 

of  Pack-  '     *'  o  ^  '  •' 

ington.  abouts,  to  do  the  feat.  For  the  testimony  whereof,  and  also  for  the 
repentant  words  of  the  said  Incent,  the  names  both  of  them  that  heard 
him  confess  it,  and  of  them  that  heard  the  witnesses  report  it,  remain 
yet  in  memory,  to  be  produced,  if  need  required. 

The  cause  Avhy  he  was  so  little  favoured  by  the  clergy,  was  this  : 
for  that  he  was  known  to  be  a  man  of  great  courage,  and  one  that 
could  both  speak,  and  also  would  be  heard :  for  at  the  same  time  he 
was  one  of  the  burgesses  of  the  parliament  for  the  city  of  London, 
and  had  talked  somewhat  against  the  covetousncss  and  cruelty  of  the 
clergy  ;  wherefore  he  was  had  in  contempt  with  them,  and  was  thought 
also  to  have  some  talk  with  the  king ;  for  which  he  was  the  more  had 
in  disdain  with  them,  and  murdered  by  the  said  Dr.  Incent  for  his 
labour,  as  hath  been  above  declared. 

And  thus  much  of  Robert  Packington,  who  was  the  brother  of 
Austin  Packington  above  mentioned,  who  deceived  bisho):)  Tonstal, 
in  buying  the  new  translated  Testament  of  Tyndale  :  whose  piteous 
murder,  although  it  was  privy  and  sudden,  yet  hath  it  so  pleased  the 
Lord  not  to  keep  it  in  darkness,  but  to  bring  it  at  length  to  light. 

(1)  'Si  bonus  es,  si  ad  coq;us  Christi  pertines  (quod  significat  Petrus),  habes  Christum,  et  in 
prasenti  et  in  futuro.    In  pra'senti  per  fidem,'  &c.  (2)  See  Edition  156,!,  p.  .')2li — Ed. 


THE    BURNING    OF    COLLINS    AND    COWBRIDGE.  251 

Henry 

2:[je  2Burnin0  of  one  CoIIini^  at  Eonoon.  ^"^- 

A  D 

Neither  is  here  to  be  omitted  the  burning  of  one  Collins,  some    i^'^g 

time  a  lawyer  and  a  gentleman,  who  suffered  the  fire  this  year  also  in 

Smithfield,  a.d.  1538  ;  whom  although  I  do  not  here  recite  as  in 
the  number  of  God's  professed  martyrs,  yet  neither  do  I  think  him 
to  be  clean  sequestered  from  the  company  of  the  Lord''s  saved  flock 
and  family,  notwithstanding  that  the  bishop  of  Rome''s  church  did 
condemn  and  burn  him  for  a  heretic ;  but  rather  do  recount  him 
therefore  as  one  belonging  to  the  holy  company  of  saints.  At  least- 
wise this  case  of  him  and  of  his  end  may  be  thought  to  be  such  as 
may  well  reprove  and  condemn  their  cruelty  and  madness,  in  burning 
so,  without  all  discretion,  this  man,  being  mad,  and  distract  of  his 
perfect  wits,  as  he  then  was,  by  this  occasion  as  here  followeth. 

This  gentleman  had  a  wife  of  exceeding  beauty  and  comeliness, 
but,  notwithstanding,  of  so  light  behaviour  and  unchaste  conditions 
(nothing  correspondent  to  the  grace  of  her  beauty),  that  she,  forsaking 
her  husband,  who  loved  her  entirely,  betook  herself  unto  another 
paramour ;  which  when  he  understood,  he  took  it  very  grievously  and 
heavily,  more  than  reason  would.  At  the  last,  being  overcome  with 
exceeding  dolour  and  heaviness,  he  fell  mad,  being  at  that  time  a 
student  of  the  law  in  London.  When  he  was  thus  ravished  of  his 
wits,  by  chance  he  came  into  a  church  where  a  priest  was  saying 
mass,  and  was  come  to  the  place  where  they  use  to  hold  up  and  show 
the  sacrament. 

Collins,  being  beside  his  wits,  seeing  the  priest  holding  up  the  coUms 
host  over  his  head,  and  showing  it  to  the  people,  he,  in  like  manner  foVhofd 
counterfeiting  the  priest,  took  up  a  little  dog  by  the  legs,  and  held  "igupa 
him  over  his  head,  showing  him  unto  the  people.     And  for  this  he  mist. 
was,  by  and  by,  brought  to  examination,  and  condemned  to  the  fire, 
and  was  burned,  and  the  dog  with  him,  the  same  year  in  which  John 
Lambert  was  burned,  a.d.  1538. 

€^e  Spurning  of  Cotobcidsc  at  %-forD, 
A.D.  1538. 

With  this  aforesaid  Collins  may  also  be  adjoined  the  burning  of 
Cowbridge,  who  likewise,  being  mad  and  beside  his  right  senses,  was, 
either  the  same,  or  the  next  year  following,  condemned  by  Longland, 
bishop  of  Lincoln,  and  committed  to  the  fire  by  him  to  be  burned 
at  Oxford. 

*  The '  fruitful  seed  of  the  gospel  at  this  time  had  taken  such  root 
in  England,  that  now  it  began  manifestly  to  spring  and  show  itself 
in  all  places,  and  in  all  sorts  of  people,  as  it  may  appear  in  this  good 
man  Cowbridge  ;  who,  coming  of  a  good  stock  and  family,  whose 
ancestors,  even  from  WicklifTs  time  hitherto,  had  been  always 
favourers  of  the  gospel,  and  addicted  to  the  setting  forth  thereof  in 
the  English  tongue,  was  born  at  Colchester,  his  ftither's  name  being 
William  Cowbridge,  a  wealthy  man,  and  head  bailiff  of  Colchester, 
and  of  great  estimation. 

(1)  Ste  Edition  15G3,  p.  570.— Ed. 


252  THE    BURNING    OF    COW'BRIDGE. 

Henry        Tliis  man,  at  his  decease,  left  viiito  his  son  great  substance  and 

^^'^'    possessions,  which  he  afterwards  abandoning  and  distributing  unto 

A.  D.    his  sisters  and  kindred,  he  himself  went  about  the  countries,  some- 

^^''^^^-    times  seeking  after  learned  men,  and  sometimes,  according  to  his 

ability,  instructing  the  ignorant.     Thus  he  continued  a  certain  space, 

until  such  time  as  he  came  to  a  town  in  Berkshire,  named  Wantage, 

where,  after  he  had  by  a  long  season  exercised  the  office  of  a  priest, 

in  teaching  and  administering  of  the  sacraments,  but  being  no  priest 

indeed,  and  had  converted  many  unto  the  truth,  he  was  at  last  ai)])re- 

liendcd  and  taken,  as  suspected  of  heresy,  and  carried  to  a  place 

beside  Wickham,  to  the  bishop  of  Lincoln,  to  be  examined  ;  by 

whom  he  was  sent  to  Oxford,  and  there  cast  in  the  prison   called 

'  Bocardo."" 

At  that  time  Dr.  Smith  and  Dr.  Cotes  governed  the  divinity 
schools,  who,  together  with  other  divines  and  doctors,  seemed  not  in 
this  point  to  show  the  duty  which  the  most  meek  a])ostle  requircth 
in  divines  toward  such  as  are  fallen  into  any  error,  or  lack  instruction 
or  learning.  For,  admit  that  he  did  not  understand  or  see  so  much 
in  the  doctrine  and  controversies  of  divinity  as  the  learned  divines 
did,  yet  Paul,  writing  unto  the  Romans,  and  in  other  places  idso, 
saith,  that  the  weak  are  to  be  received  into  the  faith,  and  not  to  the 
determination  of  disputations  ;  but  the  imbecility  of  the  weak  is  to 
be  borne  by  them  that  are  stronger,  &c.  And  in  another  place,  we 
understand  the  spirit  of  lenity  and  gentleness  to  be  requisite  in  such 
as  are  spiritual,  who  shall  have  to  do  with  the  w^eak  flock  of  Christ. 
But,  alas  !  it  is  a  sorrowful  thing  to  see  how  far  these  divines  are 
separate  from  the  rule  of  the  apostolic  meekness,  who,  after  they  had 
this  poor  man  fast  entangled  in  their  prison  of  Bocardo  with  famine 
and  hunger,  brought  this  poor  servant  of  Christ  unto  that  ])oint,  that, 
through  the  long  consumption  and  lack  of  sleep,  his  natural  strength 
being  consumed,  he  lost  his  wits  and  reason  ;  whereby  (as  it  is  the 
manner  of  madmen)  he  uttered  many  unseemly  and  indiscreet  words  : 
whereupon  the  divines  spread  rumours  abroad  that  there  was  a  heretic 
at  Oxford,  Avho  could  abide  to  hear  the  name  of  Jcsu,  but  not  the 
name  of  Christ,  to  be  named  ;  and  therefore  that  he  ought  to  be 
burned  :  and  so  thereupon  condenmcd  him.  That  done,  they  sent 
the  articles,  whereupon  he  was  condenmed,  up  to  liondon,  unto  the 
lord  chancellor,  at  that  time  being  the  lord  Audley,  requiring  of  him 
a  writ  to  put  him  to  execution  ;  of  which  articles  we  could  only  attain 
to  knowledge  and  understanding,  but  of  two,  which  were  these  : 

First,  That  in  the  second  article  of  the  creed,  he  would  not  have  it  '  Et  in 
Jesum  Chrlstmn,'  &c.,  but  '  Et  in  Jcsum  Jesuni,'&c.  The  second.  That  every 
poor  priest,  be  he  ever  so  poor  or  needy,  being  of"  a  good  conversation,  hath  as 
great  power  and  authority  in  the  church  of  God  and  ministration  of  the  scara- 
ments,  as  the  pope  or  any  other  bishops.* 

What  all  his  opinions  and  articles  were,  wlierewith  he  was  charged, 

it  needeth  not  here  to  rehearse  ;  for  as  he  was  then  a  man  mad,  and 

destitute  of  sense  and  reason,  so  his  words  and  sayings  could  not  be 

sound.    Yea  rather,  what  wise  man  Avould  ever  collect  articles  against 

Cope,  in    him,  who  said  he  could  not  tell  what .?     Ar.d  if  his  articles  were  so 

Togues!'"    horrible  and  mad  as  Cope  in  his  Dialogues  doth  declare  them,  then 


Henry 
fill. 

A.D. 

1538. 

THE    BURNING    OF    PUTTEDEW    AND    LEITON.  258 

Avas  lie,  in  my  judgment,  a  man  more  fit  to  be  sent  to  Bedlam,  than 
to  be  had  to  the  fire  in  Smithficld  to  be  burned.  For  wliat  reason 
is  it  to  require  reason  of  a  creature  mad  or  unreasonable,  or  to  make 
-heresy  of  the  words  of  a  senseless  man,  not  knowing  what  he 
affirmed  ? 

But  this  is  the  manner  and  property  of  this  holy  mother  church  of 
Rome,  that  whatsoever  cometh  in  their  hands  and  inquisition,  to  the 
fire  it  must.  There  is  no  other  Avay  ;  neither  pity  that  will  move, 
nor  excuse  that  will  serve,  nor  age  that  they  will  spare,  nor  any  respect 
almost  that  they  consider,  as  by  these  two  miserable  examples,  both 
of  Collins  and  Cowbridge,  it  may  appear ;  who  rather  should  have 
been  pitied,  and  all  ways  convenient  sought  how  to  reduce  the  silly 
wretches  into  their  right  minds  again  ;  according  as  the  true  pastors 
of  Israel  be  commanded,  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  to  seek  again  the 
things  that  be  lost,  and  to  bind  up  the  things  that  be  broken,  &c,, 
and  not  so  extremely  to  burst  the  things  that  be  bruised  before. 

*  When,^  through  their  false  accusations  and  articles,  they  had 
obtained  a  writ  of  the  lord  chancellor,  for  the  execution  of  this  poor 
man,  unto  whom  the  lord  chancellor  himself  was  somewhat  allied, 
they  came  unto  him  into  the  prison,  promising  him  meat  and  drink, 
and  other  refreshing,  if  he  would  again  promise  them  that  when  he 
should  come  unto  the  stake,  he  would  speak  and  say  such  things  as 
they  should  appoint  and  minister  unto  him.  This  Cowbridge,  being 
as  before  you  have  heard  almost  famished,  for  the  desire  of  meat  and 
sustenance,  promised  to  do  all  things  they  would  require  of  him. 
Whereupon,  for  a  certain  space  after,  he  was  well  cherished,  and 
recovered  some  part  of  his  senses  and  strength.* 

But,  to  end  with  this  matter  of  Cowbridge,  whatsoever  his  madness 
was  before,  or  however  erroneous  his  articles  were  (which,  for  the  fond 
fantasies  of  them,  I  do  not  express),  yet,  as  touching  his  end,  this 
is  certain,   that,   *  when^  the  day  appointed  was  come,   this  meek 
lamb  of  Christ  was  brought  forth  unto  the  slaughter  with  a  great  confes?' 
band  of  armed  men  ;  and,  being  made  fast  in  the  midst  of  the  fire,  cow-° 
(contrary  to  their  expectation)  oftentimes  calling  upon  the  name  of  j^V^'^^g^ "' 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  Avith  great  meekness  and  quietness  he  yielded  parting, 
his  spirit  into  the  hands  of  the  Lord.* 

f  utteDeto  anci  Eciton,  jaactprjS. 

About  the  same  time  and  year,  or  not  much  before,  when  John 
Lambert  suffered  at  London,  there  was  one  Puttedew  also  condemned 
to  the  fire,  about  the  parts  of  Suffidk  ;  who,  coming  into  the  chm'ch, 
and  merrily  telling  the  priest,  that  after  he  had  drunk  up  all  the 
wine  alone,  he  afterwards  blessed  the  hungry  people  with  the  empty 
chalice,  was  for  the  same  immediately  apprehended,  and  shortly  after  bonum 
burned,  leaving  to  us  an  experiment,  "  Quam  parum  sit  tutum  luderc 
cum  Sanctis,'"  as  the  old  saying  was  then ;  but  rather,  as  we  may  see  p»s 
now,  "  Quam  male  tutum  sit  ludere  cum  impiis." 

*  The^  great  and  almost  infinite  number  of  most  holy  martyrs, 
the  variety  of  matter,  and  the  great  celerity  used  in  writing  this  story, 
is  such,  that  we  cannot  use  such  exact  diligence  in  perusing  them  all, 

(1)  See  Edition  1563,  p.  571.— Ed.  (2)  Ibid.  (3)  See  Ed.  15G3,  p.  570.— Ed. 


The  right 


ludere 
cum  ini- 


254  THE    BURNING    OF    N.  PEKE. 

Henry    OX  liavc  SO  perfcct  iiicmory  in  keeping  the  order  of  years,  but  that, 
^'^^'    sometimes,  we  shall  somewhat  the  more  swerve  or  go  astray ;  whereby 


A.  D.    it  hath  happened  that  this  man  William  Leiton,  as  it  were  lying 

1538.    hidden  among  a  great  multitude  of  others,  had  almost  escaped  our 

hands  ;  whom,  notwithstanding  that  we  have  somewhat  passed  his 

time,  yet  do  we  not  think  meet  to  omit,  or  leave  out  of  this  catalogue 

or  history.* 

Leiton,         This  William  Leiton  was  a  monk  of  Aye  in  the  county  of  Suffolk, 

"'^'^'^'    and  was  burned  at  Norwich,  for  speaking  against  a  certain  idol  which 

was  accustomed  to  be  carried  about  in  the  processions  at  Aye  ;  and 

also  for  holding  that  the  sacramental  supper  ought  to  be  administered 

in  both  kinds  ;  about  the  year  and  time  aforesaid. 

Cfje  SBncnins  of  B*  i^efee,  Haactpc,  at  Slpjstoic^. 

In  the  burning  of  another  Suffolk  man,  named  N.  Peke,  dwelling 
some  time  at  Earlstonham,  and  burned  at  Ipswich  somewhat  before 
the  burning  of  these  aforesaid,  thus  I  find  it  recorded  and  testified ; 
that  when  he,  being  fast  bound  to  a  stake,  and  furze  set  on  fire  round 
about   him,  was    so  scorched  that   he  was   as  black   as    soot,  one 
Dr.  Redyng,  there  standing  before  him,  with  Dr.  Heyre  and  Dr. 
Springwell,  having  a  long  white  wand  in  his  hand,  did  knock  him 
upon  the  right  shoulder,  and  said  "  Peke  !  rectait,  and  believe  that 
the  sacrament  of  the  altar  is  the  very  body  of  Christ,  flesh,  blood, 
and  bone,  after  that  the  priest  hath  spoken  the  words  of  consecration 
over  it ;  and  here  have  I  in  my  hand  to  absolve  thee  for  thy  mis- 
belief that  hath  been  in  thee ;""  having  a  scroll  of  paper  in  his  hand. 
When  he  had  spoken  these  words,  Peke  answered,  and  said,  "■  I  defy 
it,  and  thee  also  C  and  with  a  great  violence  he  spit  from  him  very 
\°^^^,  ^r  blood,  which  came  by  reason  that  his  veins  brake   in  his  body  for 
(Ion  for'    extreme  anguish.     And  when  the  said  Peke  had  so  spoken,   then 
stYcks*''     Dr.  Redyng  said,  "  To  as  many  as  shall  cast  a  stick  to  the  burning 
Peke's      of  this  heretic,  is  granted  forty  days  of  pardon  by  my  lord  bishop  of 
iire.         Norwich.'' 

Then  baron  Curson,  sir  John  Audley,  knight,  with  many  others 
of  estimation,  being  there  present,  did  rise  from  their  seats,  and  with 
their  swords  did  cut  down  boughs,  and  throw  them  into  the  fire,  and 
so  did  all  the  multitude  of  the  people.  Witness  John  Ramsey  and 
others,  who  did  see  this  act. 

In  the  year  last  before  this,  which  was  a.d.  1537,  it  was  declared 
how  pope  Paul  III.  indicted  a  general  council,  to  be  holdcn  at 
Mantua :'  whereunto  the  king  of  England,  amongst  other  princes, 
being  called,  refused  either  to  come  or  to  send  at  the  pope's  call,  and 
for  defence  of  himself  directed  out  a  public  apology  or  protestation, 
rendering  just  and  sufficient  matter  why  he  neither  Avould,  nor  was 
bound  to  obey,  the  pope's  commandment ;  which  protestation  is 
before  to  be  read.  This  council  appointed  to  begin  the  23d  day  of 
May,  the  year  aforesaid,  was  then  stopped  by  the  duke  of  Mantua, 
pretending  that  he  would  suffer  no  council  there,  unless  the  pope 
■would  fortify  the  city  with  a  suflficient  army,  &c. ;  for  which  cause 

(I)  Of  this  council  of  Mantua  read  before,  p.  HI. 


THE    KINGS    LETTER    TO    THE    EMPEROR.  255 

the  pope  prorogued  tlie  said  council,  to  be  celebrated  in  the  month    Henry 

of  November  following,  appointing  at  the  first  no  certain  place.     At L 

length  he  named  and  determined  the  city  of  Vincenza  (lying  within  A.  D. 
the  dominion  of  the  Venetians)  to  be  the  place  for  the  council.  ^^^^- 
Whereunto  when  the  king,  the  year  next  following  (which  is  this 
present  year  of  our  Lord,  1538),  was  requested  by  the  emperor  and 
other  states,  to  resort  either  himself,  or  to  send,  he,  again  refusing 
(as  he  did  before),  sendeth  this  protestation,  in  way  of  defence  and 
answer  for  himself,  to  the  emperor  or  other  christian  princes ;  the 
copy  and  effect  whereof  hereunder  followeth,  and  is  this. 

A  Letter  of  King  Henry  the  Eighth  to  the  Emperor,  &c.  containing 
his  reasons  for  refusing  to  take  part  in  the  Council  of  Vincenza. 

Kenry  the  eighth,  by  the  grace  of  God,  king  of  England  and  France,  &c.. 
saluteth  the  emperor,  christian  princes,  and  all  true  christian  men,  desiring 
peace  and  concord  amongst  them  : 

Whereas,  not  long  since,  a  book'  came  forth   in  our,  and  all  our  council's 
names,  which  contained  many  causes  why  we  refused  the  council,  then  by  the 
bishop  of  Rome's  usurped  power,  first  indicted  at  Mantua,   to  be  kept  the  23d 
day  of  May,  afterwards  prorogued  to  November,  no  place  appointed  where  it 
should  be  kept :  And  whereas  the  same  book  doth  sufficiently  prove,  that  our 
cause  could  take  no  hurt,  neither  with  any  thing  done  or  decreed  in  such  a 
company  of  men  addicted  to  one  sect,  nor  in  any  other  council  called  by  his 
usurped  power;  we  think  it  nothing  necessary  so  oft  to  make  new  protestations, 
as  the  bishop  of  Rome  and  his  courts,  by  subtlety  and  craft,  do  invent  ways  The  pope 
to  mock  the  world  by  new  pretended  general  councils.     Yet,  notwithstanding,  '^°'\'^('i'' 
because  that  some  things  have  now  occurred,  either  upon  occasion  given  us  by  world 
change  of  the  place,  or  else  through  other  considerations,  which  now,  being  w't''  his 
known  to  the  world,  may  do  much  good,  we  thought  we  should  do  but  even  as  council^ 
that  love  enforceth  us,  which  we  owe  unto  Christ's  faith  and  religion,  to  add 
this  epistle.     And  yet  we  protest,  that  we  neither  put  forth  that  book,  neither  General 
yet  we  would  this  epistle  to  be  set  before  it,  that  thereby  we  should  seem  less  councils 
to  desire  a  general  council  than  any  other  prince  or  potentate,  but  rather  to  be  wished, 
more  desirous  of  it,  so  it  were  free  for  all  parts,  and  universal.      And  further,  so  they 
we  desire  all  good  princes,  potentates,  and  people,  to  esteem  and  think,  that  no  "nlVersaL 
prince  would  more  willingly  be  present  at  such  a  council  than  we  :  such  a  one 
we  mean,  as  we  speak  of  in  our  protestation  made  concerning  the  council  of 
Mantua. 

Truly  as  our  forefathers  invented  nothing  more  holy  than  general  councils,  Nothing 
used  as  they  ought  to  be,  so  there  is  almost  nothing  that  may  do  more  hurt  to  "l^^e  per- 
the  christian  commonwealth,  to  the  faith,  to  our  religion,  than  general  councils,  to  the 
if  tliev  be  abused  to  lucre,  to  gains,  to  the  establishment  of  errors.     They  be  church 
called  '  general,'   and  even  by  their  name  do  admonish  us,  that  all  christian  ^'''*'*    , 
men,  who  do  dissent  in  any  opinion,  may  in  them  openly,  frankly,  and  without  councils, 
fear  of  punishment  or  displeasure,   say  their  mind.     P'or  seeing  such  things  as  'f  "'ey  be 
are  decreed  in  general  councils,  touch  equally  all  men  that  give  assent  there-  "^  "^'^  ' 
imto,  it  is  meet  that  every  man  may  boldly  say  there,  what  he  thinketh.     And 
verily  we  suppose,  that  it  ought  not  to  be  called  a  general  council,  where  only  The 
those  men  are  heard,  who  are  determined  for  ever,  in  all  points,  to  defend  the  pope's 
popish  part,  and  to  ami  themselves  to  fight  in  the  bishop  of  Rome's  quarrel,  are "ot^ 
though  it  were  against  God  and  his  Scripture.  It  is  no  general  council,  neither  general, 
ought   it  to  be   called  general,  where   the  same  men  be  both  advocates  and  ^^^^  ^^"^ 
adversaries,  the  same  accused  and  judges.     No,  it  is  against  the  law  of  nature,  accused, 
either  that  we  should  condescend  to  so  unreasonable  a  law  against  ourselves,  or  and  also 
that  we  should  suffer  ourselves  to  be  left  without  all  defence,   and,  being  op-  ^y'^jp^,  f^' 
pressed  with  greatest  injuries,  to  have  no  refuge  to  succour  ourselves  at.     The  against 
bishop  of  Rome  and  his,  be  otir  great  enemies,  as  we  and  all  the  world  may  aU  reason, 
well  perceive  by  his  doings. 

(I)  Of  this  book  read  before,  p.  1C3. 


S56  THE  KIXg's  letter  to  the  EMPEnOR 

Hevrti  He  (lesiretli  nothing  more  than  our  hurt,  and  the  destniction  of  our  reahn  : 
f^^IJ-  do  not  we  then  violate  the  judgment  of  nature,  if  we  give  him  power  and 
A  Yy  authority  to  be  our  judge  ?  His  pretended  honour,  first  gotten  bj-  superstition, 
1538'  ^^ter  increased  by  violence  and  other  ways  as  evil  as  that;  his  power  set  up 
by  pretence  of  religion,  indeed  both  against  religion,  and  also  contrarj'  to  the 


How  the    word  of  God  ;  his  primacy,  borne  by  the  ignorance  of  the  world,  nourished  by 

honour  is  t^^e  ambition  of  the  bishops  of  Rome,  defended  by  places  of  Scripture  falsely 

gotten.      understood  :  these  three  things,  we  say,  which  are  fallen  with  us,  and  are  like 

to  fall  in  other  realms  shortly,  shall  they  not  be  established  again,  if  he  may 

decide  our  cause  as  him  lusteth  ?  if  he  may,  at  his  pleasure,  oppress  a  cause 

most  righteous,  and  set  up  his,  most  against  truth  ?     Certainly  he  is  very  blind 

that  seeth  not  what  end  we  may  look  for  of  our  controversies,  if  such  our  enemy 

may  give  the  sentence. 

rrovision      We  desire,  if  it  were  in  any  wise  possible,  a  council,  where  some  hope  may 

to  he         ijg  tij^^t  those  things  shall  be  restored,  which  now,  being  depravate,  are  like  (if 

against      ^^^^y  be  not  amended)  to  be  the  utter  ruin  of  chi-istian  religion.     And  as  we  do 

popish       desire  such  a  council,  and  think  it  meet  that  all  men,  in   all  their  prayers, 

ties"*^"      shoidd  desire  and  crave  it  of  God,  even  so  we  think  it  apjDertaineth  unto  our 

office,  to  provide  both  that  these  popish  subtleties  hurt  none  of  our  subjects, 

and  also  to  admonish  other  christian  23rinces,  that  the  bishop  of  Rome  may  not, 

by  their  consent,  abuse  the  authority  of  kings,  either  by  the  extinguishing  of 

the  true  preaching  of  Scripture  (that  now  beginneth  to  spring,  to  grow  and 

spread  abroad),  or  to  the  troubling  of  princes'  liberties,   to  the  diminishing  of 

kings'    authorities,    and    to    the    great   blemish    of  their   princely   majestj'. 

We  doubt  nothing  but  a  reader  not  partial,  will  soon  approve  such  things  as 

we  here  write,  not  so  much  for  our  excuse,  as  that  the  world  may  perceive  both 

the  simdry  deceits,  crafts,  and  subtleties  of  the  Papists  ;  and  also  how  much  we 

desire  that  controversies,  in  matters  of  religion,  may  once  be  taken  away. 

All  that  we  said  there  of  Mantua,'  may  here  well  be  spoken  of  Vincenza. 

They  do  almost  agree  in  all  points ;  neither  is  it  like  that  there  will  be  any 

more  at  this  council  at  Vincenza,  than  were  the  last  year  at  Mantua.  Truly  he 

is  worthy  to  be  deceived,  that,  being  twice  mocked,  will  not  beware  the  third 

time.     If  any  this  last  year  made  forth  towards  Mantua,  and,  being  half  on  their 

way,  then  perceived  that  they  had  taken  upon  them  that  journey  in  vain,  we  do 

not  think  them  so  foolish,  that  they  will  hereafter  ride  far  out  of  the  town  to  be 

This  time  mocked.    The  time  also,  and  the  state  of  things  is  such,  that  matters  of  religion 

unmeet     may  rather  now  be  brought  further  in   trouble   (as  other  things  are),  than  be 

general     commodiously  entreated  of  and  decided.     For  whereas  in  manner  the  whole 

council,     world  is  after  such  sort  troubled  witli  wars,  so  encumbered  with  the  great  pre- 

and  why.  parations  that  the  Turk  maketh,  can   there  be  any  man  so  against  the  settling 

of  religion,  that  he  will  think  this  time  meet  for  a  general  council  ?     Undoidit- 

edly  it  is  meet  that  such  controversies  as  we  have  with  the  bishop  of  Rome,  be 

taken  as  they  are  ;  that  is,  much  greater  than  that  they  may  either  be  discussed 

in  this  so  troublesome  a  time,  or  else  be  committed  unto  proctors,  without  our 

great  jeopardy,  albeit  the  time  were  ever  so  quiet. 

Neither         What  other  princes  will  do,  we  cannot  tell ;  but  we  will  never  leave  our  realm 

the  judge  at  this  time,  neither  will  we  trust  any  proctor  with  our  cause,  wherein  the  whole 

place  con-  Stay  and  wealth  of  our  realm  standeth,  but  rather  we  will  be  at  the  handling 

venient.    thereof  ourself.     For,   except  both  another  judge  be  agreed  upon  for  those 

matters,  and  also  a  place  more  commodious  be  provided  for  the  debating  of  oiu* 

causes,  albeit  all  other  things  were  as  we  would  have  them,  yet  may  we  lawfully 

refiisc  to  come  or  send  any  to  this  pretended  council.     We  will,  in  no  case, 

make  him  our  arbiter,  who,  not  many  years  past,  our  cause  not  heard,  gave 

sentence  against  us.    We  will  that  such  docti-ine  as  we,  following  the  Scripture, 

do  profess,  be  rightly  examined,  discussed,  and  brought  to  the  Scripture,  as  to 

the  only  touchstone  of  true  learning. 

We  will  not  suffer  them  to  be  abolished,  ere  ever  they  be  discussed,'  nor  to 
be  oppressed  before  they  be  known ;  much  less  will  we  suffer  them  to  be  trodden 
down  being  so  clearly  true.  No,  as  there  is  no  jot  in  Scripture  but  we  will 
defend  it,  though  it  were  with  jeopardy  of  our  life,  and  peril  of  this  our  realm ; 

(1)  This  council  of  Mantua  which  the  pope  prorogued,  he  afterward  transferred  to  Vincenza, 
This  was  the  year  1537. 

(2)  Spoken  like  a  king. 


AND    OTHER    CHUTSTIAN    KINGS.  S5T 

SO  is  there  nothing  that  doth  oppress  this  doctrine,  or  ohscure  it,  but  we  will  be  iTenry 

at  continual  war  therewith.     As  we  have  abrogated  all  old  popish  traditions  in  ^^^^- 

this  our  realm,  which  either  did  help  his  tyi-anny,  or  increase  his  pride ;  so,  if  ^  j^ 

the  grace  of  God  forsake  us  not,  we  will  well  foresee  that  no  new  naughty  1533 
traditions  be  made  with  our  consent,  to  blind  us  or  our  realm.^ 


If  men  will  not  be  willingly  blind,  they  shall  easily  see,  even  by  a  due  ana  The  duke 
evident  proof  in  reason,  though  grace  doth  not  yet,  by  the  word  of  Christ,  enter  "fi^'^j™";. 
into  them,  how  small  the  authority  of  the  bishop  of  Rome  is,  by  the  lawful  eth  the 
denial  of  the  duke  of  Mantua  for  the  place.     For,  if  the  bishop  of  Rome  did  pppe  his 
earnestly  intend  to  keep  a  council  at  Mantua,  and  hath  powei-,  by  the  law  of  iVis^coun- 
God,  to  call  princes  to  what  place  him  liketh,  why  hath  he  not  also  authority  cil. 
to  choose  what  place  him  listeth  ?     The  bishop  chose  Mantua  :  the  duke  kept 
him  out  of  it.     If  Paul  the  bishop  of  Rome's  authority,  be  so  great  as  he  pre- 
tendeth,   why  could  he   not  compel   Frederic,    the  duke  of  Mantua,  that  the 
council  might  be  kept  there  ?     The  duke  would  not  suffer  it :  no,  he  forbade 
him  his  town. 

How  chanccth  it,  that  here  excommunications  fly  not  abroad  ?  Why  doth 
he  not  punish  this  duke?  Why  is  his  power,  that  was  wont  to  be  more  than 
full,  here  empty  1  wont  to  be  more  than  all,  here  nothing  ?  Doth  he  not  call 
men  in  vain  to  a  council,  if  they  that  come  at  his  calling  be  excluded  the  place 
to  which  he  calleth  them  ?  May  not  kings  justly  refuse  to  come  at  his  call, 
when  the  duke  of  Mantua  may  deny  him  the  place  that  he  chooseth  1    If  other 

Erinces  order  him  as  the  duke  of  Mantua  hath   done,  what  place  shall  be  left 
im,  where  he  may  keep  his  genei'al  council  ?2 

Again,  if  princes  have  given  him  this  authority  to  call  a  council,  is  it  not 
necessary  that  they  give  him  also  all  those  things,  without  which  he  cannot 
exercise  that  his  power  ?  Shall  he  call  men,  and  will  ye  let  him  to  find  no  place 
to  call  them  imto  ?  Truly  he  is  not  wont  to  appoint  one  of  his  own  cities,  a 
place  to  keep  the  council  in.  No,  the  good  man  is  so  faithful  and  friendly 
toward  others,  that  seldom  he  desires  princes  to  be  his  guests. 

And  admit  he  should  call  us  to  one  of  his  cities,  should  we  safely  walk  within  The  pope 
the  walls  of  such  our  enemy's  town?  were  it  meet  for  us  there  to  discuss  con-  ^*"'  "" 
troversies  of  religion,  or  to  keep  us  out  of  our  enemy's  traps  ?  meet  to  study  for  upon"^ 
the  defence  of  such  doctrine  as  we  profess,  or  i-ather  how  we  might  in  such  a  places  in 
throng  of  perils  be  in  safeguard  of  our  life  ?     Well,  in  this  one  act  the  bishop  '^^^^  ^^_ 
of  Rome  hath  declared  that  he  hath  none  authority  upon  places  in  other  men's  minions, 
dominions  ;  and  therefore,  if  he  pi-omise  a  council  in  any  of  those,  he  promiseth 
that  which  is  in  another  man  to  perform  ;  and  so  may  he  deceive  us  again. 

Now,  if  he  call  us  to  one  of  his  own  towns,  we  be  afraid  to  be  at  such  a  host's  Dilemma 
table.  We  say,  better  to  rise  an  hungered,  than  to  go  thence  with  our  bellies  j^g '"^'g 
full.  But  they  say,  the  place  is  found ;  we  need  no  moi-e  to  seek  where  the 
council  shall  be  kept.  As  who  saith,  that  what  chanced  at  Mantua,  may  not 
also  chance  at  Vincenza :  ■'  and  as  though  it  were  very  like  that  the  Venetians, 
men  of  such  wisdom,  should  not  both  foresee,  and  fear  also,  what  the  wise  duke 
of  Mantua  seemed  to  fear.  Certes,  when  we  think  upon  the  state  that  the 
Venetians  be  in  now,  it  seemeth  no  very  likely  thing,  that  they  will  either 
leave  Vincenza  their  city,  to  so  many  nations,  without  some  great  garrison  of 
soldiers ;  or  else  that  they,  being  elsewhere  so  sore  charged  already,  will  now 
nourish  an  army  there. 

And  if  they  would,  doth  not  Paul  himself  grant  it  should  be  an  evil  precedent, 
and  an  evil  example,  to  have  an  armed  council? 

Howsoever  it  shall  be,  we  most  heartily  desire  you,  that  ye  will  vouchsafe  to 
read  those  things  that  we  wrote  this  last  year  touching  the  Mantuan  council.  For 
we  nothing  doubt  but  you,  of  your  equity,  will  stand  on  our  side  against  their 
subtlety  and  frauds,  and  judge  (except  we  be  deceived)  that  we,  in  this  busi- 
ness, neither  gave  so  much  to  our  affections,  neither  without  great  and  most 
just  causes  refused  their  councils,  their  censures,  and  decrees. 

Whether  these  our  writings  please  all  men,  or  no,  we  think  we  ought  not  to 
pass  much.  No,  if  that  which  indifferently  is  written  of  us,  may  please  indif- 
ferent readers,  our  desire  is  accomplished.     The  false  censure  and  mistaking  of 

(1)  Would  God  the  king  here  had  kept  promise,  when  he  made  the  six  articles, 

(2)  If  the  pope's  authority  may  be  stopped  by  a  duke,  what  authority  then  hath  he  over  kings 
and  emperors  ? 

(3)  Vincenza  was  a  city  under  the  dominion  of  the  Venetians. 

VOT..  V.  S 


we  liave 
spoken  too 


258  INJUNCTTOXS    SET    FORTH    BY    THE    KING. 

Henry    tilings  hy  men  partial,  sliall  move  us  nothing,  or  else  very  little,     ii 
J'i'l-     said  auglit  against  tlie  deceits  of  the  hisliop  of  Rome  that  may  seem  S|.v.„^ .,  .„.^ 
.    1^     shaqjly,  we  pray  you  iminite  it  to  the  hatred  we  bear  unto  his  vices,  and  not  to 
^roQ     any  evil  will  that  wc  hear  him.     No,  that  he  and  all  his  may  perceive  that  we 

L  are  rather  at  strife  with  his  vices,  than  with  him  and  his,  our  prayer  is,  that  it 

may  please  CJod,  at  the  last,  to  open  their  eyes,  to  make  soft  their  hard  hearts, 
and  that  they  once  may,  with  us  (their  own  glory  set  apart),  study  to  set  forth 
the  everlasting  glory  of  the  everlasting  God. 

Thus,  mighty  emperor,  fare  you  most  heartily  well;  and  ye  christian  princes, 
the  pillars  and  state  of  Christendom,  fare  ye  heartily  well.  Also  all  ye,  what 
])cople  soever  ye  are,  who  do  desire  that  the  gospel  and  glory  of  Christ  may 
flourish,  fare  ye  heartily  well. 

As  the  Lord,  of  his  goodness,  had  raised  up  Thomas  Cromwell  to 
be  a  friend  and  patron  to  the  gospel,  so,  on  the  contrary  side,  Satan 
(who  is  adversary  and  enemy  to  all  good  things)  had  his  organ  also, 
M'hich  was  Stephen  Gardiner,  by  all  wiles  and  subtle  means  to  impeach 
and  ])ut  back  the  same  ;  who,  after  he  had  brought  his  purpose  to 
pass  in  burning  good  John  Lambert  (as  ye  have  heard),  proceeding 
still  in  his  crafts  and  wiles,  and  thinking,  under  the  names  of  heresies, 
sects,  anabaptists,  and  sacramentaries,  to  exterminate  all  good  books 
and  faithful  professors  of  God"'s  word  out  of  England,  so  wrought  with 
A.D.1539.  the  king,  that  the  next  year  following,  which  was  a.d.  L539,  he  gave 
out  these  injunctions,  the  copy  and  contents  whereof  I  thought  here 
also  not  to  be  pretermitted,  and  are  these. 

Certain  other  Injunctions  set  forth  by  the  Authority  of  the  King, 
against  English  Books,  Sects,  and  Sacramentaries  also,  with  putting 
down  the  Day  of  Thomas  Becket. 

First,  That  none,  without  special  license  of  the  king,  transport  or  bring  from 

outward  parts  into  England  any  manner  of  English  books,  either  yet  sell,  give, 

utter,  or  publish  any  such,  upon  pain  to  forfeit  all  their  goods  and  chattels,  and 

their  bodies  to  be  imprisoned  so  long  as  it  shall  please  the  king's  majesty. 

No  books       Item,  That  none  shall  print,  or  bring  over,  any  English  books  with  anno- 

t"  he         tations  or  prologues,  unless  such  books  before  be  examined  by  the  king's  privy 

wfthout^    council,  or  others  appointed  by  his  highness;  and  yet  not  to  be  put  thereto 

tlie  name  these  words,  '  cum  privilegio  regali,'  without  adding  'ad  imprimendum  solum:' 

of  the        neither  yet  to  imprint  it,  without  the  king's  privilege  be  printed  therewith 

tor.  ill  the  English  tongue,  that  all  men  may  read  it.      Neither  shall  they  print 

any  translated  book,  without  the  plain  name  of  the  translator  be  in  it;  or  else 

the  printer  to  be  made  the  translator,  and  to  suffer  the  fine  and  punishment 

thereof,  at  the  king's  pleasm-e. 

English  Item,  That  none  of  the  occupation  of  pi-inting  shall,  within  the  realm,  print, 

books  of    vitter,  sell,  or  cause  to  be  published,  any  English  book  of  Scripture,  unless  the 

forbidden  ■''irne  be  first  viewed,  examined,  and  admitted  by  the  king's  highness,  or  one  of 

to  be         his  j)ri\'y'-council,  or  one  bishop  within  the  realm,  whose  name  shall  therein  be 

printed,     expressed,  upon  pain  of  the  king's  most  high  displeasure,  the  loss  of  their  goods 

and  chattels,  and  iniprisojiment  so  long  as  it  shall  please  the  king. 
Against         Item,  Those  that  be  in  any  errors,  as  Sacramentaries,  Anabaptists,  or  any 
Saira-       others,  that  sell  books  having  such  opinions  in  them,  being  once^known,  both 
ries.  '        the  books  and  such  persons  shall  be  detected  and  disclosed  immediately  unto 
the  king's  majesty,    or  one    of  his  privy  council  ;    to  the  intent  to  have   it 
punished  without  favour,  even  with  the  extremity  of  the  law. 
No  man         Item,  That  none  of  the  king's  subjects  .shall  reason,  dispute,  or  argue  upon 
to  dispute  [\]q  sacrament  of  the  altar,  upon  pain  of  losing  their  lives,  goods,  and  chattels, 
"rament!"  without  all  favour,  only  those  excepted  that  be  learned  in  divinity:  they  to 
have  their  liberty  in  their  schools  and  appointed  places  accustomed  for  such 
matters. 

Item,  That  the  holy  bread  and  holy  water,  procession,  kneehng  and  creeping 


INJUNCTIONS    SET    FORTH    BY    THE    KING.  259 

oil  Good  Friday  to  the  cross,  and  Easter  day,  setting  up  of  lights  before  the  Henry 

'  Corpus  Christi,'  bearing  of  candles  on  Candlemas  day,  purification  of  women  ^IH- 

delivered  of  child,  offering  of  chrisms,  keeping  of  the  four  offering-days,  paying  .    p. 
their  tithes,  and  such  like  ceremonies,  must  be  observed  and  kept  till  it  shall 
please  the  king  to  change  or  abrogate  any  of  them. 


1539. 


This  article  was  made  for  that  the  people  were  not  quieted  and 
contented  (many  of  them)  with  the  ceremonies  then  used. 

Finally,  All  those  priests  that  be  married,  and  openly  known  to  have  their  Married 
wives,  or  that  hereafter  do  intend  to  marry,  shall  be  deprived  of  all  spiritual  priests 
promotion,  and  from  doing  any  duty  of  a  pi-iest,  and  shall  have  no  manner  of  P""''*^^''- 
office   dignity,  cure,  privilege,  profit,  or  commodity  in  any  thing  appertainino- 
to  the  clergy,  but  from  thenceforth  shall  be  taken,  had,  and  reputed  as  lay- 
persons, to  ail  purposes  and  intents :  and  those  that  shall,  after  this  proclamation, 
marry,  shall  run  in  his  grace's  indignation,  and  suffer  punishment  and  impri- 
sonment at  his  grace's  will  and  pleasure. 

Item,  He  chargeth  all  archbishops,  bishops,  archdeacons,  deacons,  provosts.  Difference 
parsons,  vicars,  curates,  and  other  ministers,  and  every  of  them,  in  their  own  between 
persons,  within  their  cures,  diligently  to  preach,  teach,  open,  and  set  forth  to  *'""°^ 
the  people,  the  glory  of  God  and  truth  of  his  word;  and  also,  considering  the  manded 
abuses  and  superstitions  that  have  ci'ept  into  the  hearts  and  stomachs  of  many  "^  ^°'^' 
by  reason  of  their  fond  ceremonies,  he  chargeth  them,  upon  pain  of  imprison-  monies" 
ment  at  his  grace's  pleasure,  not  only  to  preach  and  teach  the  word  of  God  uncom- 
accordingly,  but  also  sincerely  and  purely,  declaring  the  difference  between  ™^"''®'^- 
things  commanded  by  God,  and  the  rites  and  ceremonies  in  their  church  then 
used,  lest  the  people  thereby  might  grow  into  further  superstition. 

Item,  Forasmuch  as  it  appeareth  now  clearly,  that  Thomas  Becket,  some  Becket 
time  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  stubbornly  withstanding  the  wholesome  laws  "°"^^  °^ 
established  against  the  enormities  of  the  clergy,  by  the  king's  liighness's  noble  ness"""^" 
progenitor,  king  Henry  the  Second,  for  the  commonwealth,  rest  and  tranquillity 
of  this  realm,  of  liis  froward  mind  fled  the  realm  into  France,  and  to  the  bishop 
of  Rome,  maintainer  of  those  enormities,  to  procure  the  abrogation  of  the  said 
laws  (whereby  arose  much  trouble  in  this  said  realm) ;  and  that  his  death,  which 
they  untridy  called  martyrdom,  happened  upon  a  rescue  by  him  made ;  and 
that  (as  it  is  written)  he  gave  opprobrious  words  to  the  gentlemen  who  then 
counselled  him  to  leave  his  stubbornness,  and  to  avoid  the  commotion  of  the 
people,  risen  up  for  that  rescue,  and  he  not  only  called  the  one  of  them  'bawd,' 
but  also  took  Tracy  by  the  bosom,  and  violently  shook  him,  and  plucked  him  in 
such  manner  that  he  had  almost  overthrown  him  to  the  pavement  of  the 
church,  so  that  upon  this  fray,  one  of  their  company,  perceiving  the  same, 
struck  him,  and  so  in  the  throng  Becket  was  slain  :  and  further,  that  his  cano- 
nization was  made  only  by  the  bishop  of  Rome,  because  he  had  been  both  a 
champion  to  maintain  his  usurped  authority,  and  a  bearer  of  the  iniquity  of 
the  clergy : 

For  these,  and  for  other  great  and  urgent  causes  long  to  recite,  the  king's  A  rebel 
majesty,  by  the  advice  of  his  council,  hath  thought  expedient  to  declare  to  '"^'^er 
his    loving   subjects,    that   notwithstanding  the  said   canonization,    there   ap-  safnt.'* 
peareth  nothing  in  his  life  and  exterior  conversation  whereby  he  should  be 
called  a  saint,  but  rather  esteemed  to  have  been  a  reb^  and  traitor  to  his 
prince. 

Therefore  his  grace  straitly  chargeth  and  commandeth,  that  from  henceforth  The  ca- 
the  said  Thomaa  Becket  shall  not  be  esteemed,  named,  reputed,  and  called  a  ""niza- 
saint,  but  bishop  Becket ;  and  that  his  images  and  pictures  through  the  whole  becket 
I'ealm  shall  be  plucked  down,  and  avoided  out  of  all  churches,  chapels,  and  rased. 
other  places;  and  that  from  henceforth  the  days  used  to  be  festival  in  his  name, 
shall  not  be  observed,  nor  the  service,  office,  antiphons,  collects,  and  prayers  in 
his  name  read,  but  rased  and  put  out  of  all  the  books ;    and  that  all  their 
festival-days,  already  abrogated,  shall  be  in  no  wise  solemnized,  but  his  grace's 
ordinances  and  injunctions  thereupon  observed;  to  the  intent  his  grace's  loving 
subjects  shall  be  no  longer  blindly  led  and  abused  to  commit  idolatrj',  as  they 
have   done  in   times  past :  upon  pain  of  his  majesty's  indignation,  and  im- 
prisonment at  his  grace's  pleasure. 

s  2 


2G0  MARRIAGE  OF    QUEEX    ANNE    OF    (I,KVE. 

Uniry  Finally,  liis  grace  straitly  ch.irgeth  and  commandctli,  that  his  subjects  ilo 
v^ll-  keep  and  observe  all  and  singular  his  injunctions  made  by  his  majesty,  upon 
A   1)     the  pain  therein  contained. 

1539.        Here  followetli  how  religion  began  to  go  backward. 

2:f)e  bariatjie  Cljange^  anD  ICiutation^  of  iSeltsion  in  fting 

To  many  who  be  yet  alive,  and  can  testify  these  things,  it  is  not 
unknown,  how  variable  the  state  of  religion  stood  in  these  days ; 
how  hardly  and  Avith  what  difficulty  it  came  forth  ;  what  chances 
and  changes  it  suffered.  Even  as  the  king  was  ruled  and  gave 
ear  sometimes  to  one,  sometimes  to  another,  so  one  while  it  Avont 
forward,  at  another  season  as  much  backward  again,  and  sometimes 
clean  altered  and  changed  for  a  season,  according  as  they  could  pre- 
vail, Avho  were  about  the  king.  So  long  as  queen  Anne  lived,  the 
gospel  had  indifferent  success. 
The  After  that  she,  by  sinister  instigation  of  some  about  the  king,  was 

thegospli  made  away,  the  course  of  the  gospel  began  again  to  decline,  but  that 
ed  b""r  ^^^  Lord  then  stirred  up  the  lord  Cromwell  opportunely  to  help  in 
licious      that  behalf;  who,  no  doubt,  did  much  avail,  for  the  increase  of  God's 
true  religion,  and  much  more  had  brought  to  perfection,  if  the  pesti- 
lent adversaries,  maligning  the  prosperous  glory  of  the  gospel,  by 
contrary  practising  had  not  craftily  undermined  him,  and  supplanted 
his  virtuous  proceedings.     By  means  of  which  adversaries  it  came  to 
pass,  after  the  taking  away  of  the  said  Cromwell,  that  the  state  of 
religion  more  and  more  decayed  during  all  the  residue  of  the  reign 
of  king  Henry. 
Marriage       Among  thcsc  adversaries  above  mentioned,  the  chief  captain  Avas 
A^miTof    Stephen  Gardiner,  bishop  of  Winchester ;  who,  Avith  his  confederates 
citve.      and  adherents,   disdaining  at  the  state  of  the  lord  CromAvell,  and  at 
the  late  marriage  of  the  lady  Anne  of  Cleves  (Avho,  in  the  beginning 
of  the  year  of  our  Lord  1540,  was  married  to  the  king)  ;  as  also 
grieved  partly  at  the  dissolution  of  the  monasteries,  and  fearing  the 
groAving  of  the  gospel,  sought  all  occasions  hoAv  to  interrupt  these 
happy  beginnings,  and  to  train  the  king  to  their  oAvn  purpose.     Now 
what  occasion  this  Avily  Winchester  found  out  to  Avork  upon,  ye  shall 
hear  in  order  as  folloAvcth, 
Theocra-      It  liajipcued  tlic  samc  time,  that  the  lord  CroniAvell,  for  the  better 
wWch       establishing  of  sincere  religion  in  this  realm,  devised  a  marriage  for 
winohcs-  ^1^,  [.j,^„.  ^^  |j(,  concluded  between  him  and  the  lady  Anne  of  Cleves,' 

!(■]■  (lid  o^  *> 

vork  iiy.   whose  otlicr  sister  Avas  already  married  unto  the  duke  of  Saxony. 

By  this  marriage  it  Avas  supposed  that  a  perpetual  league,  amity,  and 

allifnice,  should  be  nourished  between  this  realm  and  the  princes  of 

Germany  ;  and  so  thereby  godly  religion  might  be  made  more  strong 

•  on  both  ])arts  against  the  bishop  of  Home  and  his  tyrannical  religion. 

B>it   the  devil,  ever   envying  the   prosperity  of  the   gospel,   laid   a 

stuml)ling-bl()ck  in  that  clear  Avay  for  the  king  to  stumble  at.     For, 

Avhen  the  parents  of  the  noble  lady  were  communed  Avithal  for  the 

brouKii"^  furtherance  of  the  said  mamage,  among  others  of  her  friends  whose 

cle.ut       "^^^^^  ^^''"  ^^''^^  required,  the  duke  of  Saxony,  her  brother-in-law,  mis- 

witi.  the    !il;ed  the  marriage,  partly  for  that  he  would  have  had  her  bestOAved 

(1)  Tliis  laciy  Anne  of  Clcvfs  was  married  to  the  king,  a.d.  1510. 


THE    KING    ABUSED    BY    EVIL    COUNSEL.  261 

upon  some  prince  of  Germany  more  nigh  unto  her  sister,  and  partly    JJenry 
for  other  causes  which  he  thought  reasonable.     Whereupon  it  fol- 


lowed that  the  slackness  of  the  duke  in  that  behalf  being  espied,    A.D. 
crafty  Winchester,  taking  good  hold-fast  thereon,  so  alienated  the    ^     *'• 


king's  mind  from  the  amity  that  seemed  now  to  begin  and  grow  be-  '^j'?^|[]"'-' 
tween  the  duke  and  the  king,  that  by  the  occasion  thereof  he  brought  German 
the  king  at  length  clean  out  of  credit  with  that  religion  and  doctrine,  p"'"^*^"- 
which  the  duke  had  then  maintained  many  years  before. 

This  wily  Winchester,  with  his  crafty  fetches,  partly  upon  this  occa-  The  wick - 
sion  aforesaid,  and  partly  also  by  other  pestilent  persuasions  creeping  seiof"" 
into  the  king''s  ears,  ceased  not  to  seek  all  means  how  to  work  his  ^,f^'^'"*^'' 
fea,t,  and  to  overthrow  religion,  first  bringing  him  in  hatred  with  the  others, 
German  princes,  then  putting  him  in  fear  of  the  emperor,  of  the  king. 
French  king,  of  the  pope,  of  the  king  of  Scots,  and  other  foreign 
powers  to  rise  against  him  ;  but  especially  of  civil  tumults  and  com- 
motions here  within   this  realm,  which  above  all   things  he  most 
dreaded,  by  reason  of  innovation  of  religion,  and  dissolving  of  abbeys, 
and  for  abolishing  of  rites  and  other  customs  of  the  church,  sticking 
so  fast  in  the  minds  of  the  people,  that  it  was  to  be  feared  lest  their 
hearts  were  or  would  be  shortly  stirred  up  against  him,  unless  some 
speedy  remedy  were  to  the  contrary  provided  :  declaring,  moreover, 
Avhat  a  dangerous  matter  in  a  commonwealth  it  is,  to  attempt  new 
alterations  of  any  thing,  but  especially  of  religion.    Which  being  so, 
he  exhorted  the  king,  for  his  own  safeguard,  and  public  quiet  and 
tranquilhty  of  his  realm,  to  see  betimes  how  and  by  what  policy  these 
so  manifold  mischiefs  might  be  prevented.     Against  which  no  other 
way  or  shift  could  be  better  devised,  than  if  he  would  show  himself 
sharp  and  severe  against  these  new  sectaries,  anabaptists  and  sacramen- 
taries  (as  they  called  them)  ;  and  would  also  set  fortb  such  articles, 
confirming  the  ancient  and  catholic  faith,  as  whereby  he  might  recover 
again  his  credence  with  christian  princes,  and  whereby  all  the  world 
besides  might  see  and  judge  him  to  be  a  right  and  perfect  catholic. 
By  these,  and  such  like  crafty  suggestions,  the  Iving,  being  too  much  The  king 
seduced  and  abused,  began  to  withdraw  his  defence  from  the  refer-  ^'Icked  ^^ 
niation  of  true  religion,  supposing  thereby  to  procure  to  himself  more  'counsel, 
safety  both  in  his  own  realm,  and  also  to  avoid  such  dangers  which 
otherwise  might  happen  by  other  princes  ;  especially  seeing  of  late 
he  had  refused  to  come  to  the  general  council  at  Vincenza,  being 
thereto  invited  both  by  the  emperor,  and  other  foreign  potentates,  as 
ye  have  heard  before.     And  therefore,  although  he  had  rejected  the 
pope  out  of  this  realm,  yet  because  he  would  declare  himself,  never- 
theless, to  be  a  good  catholic  son  of  the  mother  church,  and  a  with- 
standcr  of  new  innovations  and  heresies  (as  the  blind  opinion  of  the 
Avorld  then  did  esteem  them),  first  he  stretched  out  his  hand  to  the 
condemning  and  burning  of  Lambert ;  then,  afterwards,  he  gave  out 
those  injunctions  above  prefixed  ;  and  now,  further  to  increase  this 
opinion  with  all  men,  in  the  year  next  following,  which  wvas  a.d.  1540, 
through  the  device  and  practice  of  certain  of  the  pope's  factors  about 
him,  he  summoned  a  solemn  parliament  to  be  holden  at  Westminster  ^^jf^,^ 
the  28th  dav  of  April,  of  all  the  states  and- burgesses  of  the  realm  :  "^iiy 

,  ,-'  '  .  p     n     1  1  1  ■   1  1  •   1  1      i1         factors  in 

also  a  synod  or  convocation  oi  all  the  archbisnops,  bisnops,  and  otlicr  Engiami. 
learned  of  the  clergy  of  this  realm,  to  be  in  like  mannc!'  assembled. 


^62  THIC    ACT    OF    THE    SIX    ARTICLES 

Henry 

"'''■  Cfje  Wi  of  t[|:  ^iv  ^ticlc^. 

y:^'        In  this  parliament,  synod,  or  convocation,  certain  articles,  matters, 

'-  and  questions,  touching  religion,  were  decreed  by  certain  prelates,  to 

the  number  especially  of  six,  commonly  called  '  The  Six  Articles "" 
(or,  '  The  Whip  with  Six  Strings '),  to  be  had  and  received  among 
the  king's  subjects,  on  pretence  of  unity.  But  what  unity  thereof 
followed,  the  groaning  hearts  of  a  gi'eat  number,  and  also  the  cruel 
death  of  divers,  both  in  the  clays  of  king  Henry,  and  of  queen  Mary, 
can  so  well  declare  as  I  pray  God  never  the  like  be  felt  hereafter. 

The  doctrine  of  these  wicked  articles  in  the  bloody  Act  contained, 
although  it  be  worthy  of  no  memory  amongst  christian  men,  but 
rather  deserveth  to  be  buried  in  perpetual  oblivion,  yet,  for  that  the 
office  of  history  compelleth  us  thereunto,  for  the  more  light  of  poste- 
rity to  come,  faithfully  and  truly  to  comprise  things  done  in  the 
church,  as  well  one  as  another,  this  shall  be  briefly  to  recapitulate  the 
sum  and  effect  of  the  aforesaid  six  articles,  in  order  as  they  were 
given  out,  and  hereunder  do  follow. 

The  First  Article. 

Transub-  The  first  article  in  this  present  parliament  accorded  and  agreed  upon,  was 
ation'"  ^^^  ■  '^^^^  i"  '■^^  J^^^^t  blessed  sacrament  of  the  altar  by  the  strength  and  effi- 
cacy of  Christ's  mighty  word  (it  being  spoken  by  the  priest),  is  present  reallj', 
under  the  form  of  bread  and  wine,  the  natural  body  and  blood  of  our  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ,  conceived  of  the  Virgin  Mary;  and  that  after  the  consecration 
there  remaineth  no  substance  of  bread  or  wine,  or  any  other  substance,  but  the 
substance  of  Christ,  God  and  man. 

The  Second  Article. 

The  sa-  That  the  communion  in  both  kinds  is  not  necessary  '  ad  salutem,'  by  the  law 

crament  of  God,  to  all  persons  :  and  that  it  is  to  be  believed,  and  not  doubted  of,  but 
kinds  ex-  ^^^  ^"  '■^^  flesh,  luider  form  of  bread,  is  the  very  blood,  and  with  the  blood, 
eluded,      under  form  of  wine,  is  the  very  flesh  as  well  apart,  as  they  were  both  together. 

The  Third  Article. 

That  priests,  after  the  order  of  priesthood  received  as  before,  may  not  marry 
by  the  law  of  God. 

The  Fourth  Article. 

That  vows  of  chastity  or  widowhood,  by  man  or  woman  made  to  God  ad- 
visedly,^ ought  to  be  observed  by  the  law  of  God ;  and  that  it  exempteth  them 
from  other  liberties  of  christian  people,  which,  without  that,  they  might  enjoy. 

The  Fifth  Article. 

That  it  is  meet  and  necessary,  that  private  masses  be  continued  and  admitted 
in  this  English  church  and  congregation ;  as  whereby  good  christian  people, 
ordering  themselves  accordingly,  do  receive  both  godly  and  goodly  consolations 
and  benefits  ;  ^  and  it  is  agreeable  also  to  God's  law. 

The  Sixth  Article. 

That  auricidar  confession  is  expedient  and  necessary  to  be  retained  and  con- 
tinued, used  and  frequented,  in  the  church  of  God. 

(1)  '  A  Ivisedly,'  that  is,  made  above  the  age  of  one  and  twenty  years,  priests  only  excepted. 
\'i)  By  these  beiictils  of  private  matsts,  if  meant,  the  helping  of  souls  in  purgatory. 


PENALTIES    UPOX    THE    SAME.  26*3 

After  these  articles  were  tlius  concluded  and  consented  upon,  the    Henry 

prelates  of  the  realm,  craftily  perceiving  that  such  a  foul  and  violent L. 

Act  could  not  take  place  or  prevail  unless  strait  and  bloody  penalties    A.  D. 
■were  set  upon  them,  they  caused,  through  their  accustomed  practice,    ^^'*^^- 
to  be  ordained  and  enacted  by  the  king  and  the  lords  spiritual  and 
temporal,  and  the  commons  in  the  said  parliament,  as  followcth. 

The  Penalty  upon  the  first  Article. 

That  if  any  person  or  persons,  within  this  realm  of  England,  or  any  other  the  Transub 
king's  dominions,  after  the  twelfth  day  of  July  next  coming,  by  word,  writing,  sfantia- 
imprinting,   ciphering,   or  any  otherwise,  should  publish,    preach,  teach,  say, 
affirm,  declare,  dispute,  argue,   or  hold  any  opinion,  that  in  the  blessed  sacra- 
ment of  the  altar,    under  form  of  bread  and  wine    (after  the  consecration: 
thereof),  there  is  not  present  really  the  natural  body  and  blood  of  our  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ,  conceived  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  or  that  after  the  said  consecration 
there  remaineth  any  substance  of  bread  or  wine,  or  any  other  substance  but 
the  substance  of  Christ,  God  and  man ;  oi',  after  the  time  above  said,  publish, 
preach,  teach,  say,  affirm,  declare,  dispute,  argue,  or  hold  opinion,  that  in  the 
flesh,  under  the  form  of  bread,  is  not  the  very  blood  of  Christ,  or  that  with  the 
blood  of  Christ,  under  the  form  of  wine,  is  not  the  very  flesh  of  Christ,  as  well 
apart,  as  though  they  were  both  together  ;  or  by  any  of  the  means  above  said, 
or  otherwise,  preach,  teach,  declare,  or  affirm  the  said  sacrament  to  be  of  other 
substance  than  is  above  said,  or  by  any  mean  contemn,  deprave,  or  despise  the 
said  blessed  sacrament :  that  then,  every  such  person  so  offending,  their  aiders, 
comforters,  counsellors,  consenters,  and  abettors  therein  (being  thereof  con- 
victed in  form  under  written,  by  the  authority  above  said),  should  be  deemed 
and  adjudged  heretics,  and  every  such  offence  should  be  adjudged  manifest  Suffering 
heresy  ;  and  that  every  such  offender  and  offenders  should  therefore  have  and  ^'^'i""' 
suffer  judgment,  execution,  pain  and  pains  of  death  by  way  of  burning,  without  ration!'''^ 
any  abjuration,  benefit  of  the  clergy,  or  sanctuary,  to  be  therefore  permitted.  Loss  of 
had,  allowed,  admitted  or  suffered ;  and  also  should  therefore  forfeit  and  lose  goods. 
to  the  king's  highness,  his  heirs  and  successors,  all  his  or  their  honours,  manors.  Opinion 
castles,  lands,  tenements,  rents,  reversions,  services,  possessions,  and  all  other  tiie  sacra- 
his  or  their  hereditaments,  goods  and  chattels,  farms  and  freeholds,  whatsoever  ment  of 
they  were,  *  which'  any  such  offender  or  offenders  should  have,  at  the  time  of*  jjj^de''^'^ 
any  such  offence  or  offences,  committed  or  done,  or  at  any  time  after,  as  in  any  treason, 
cases  of  high  treason 

The  Penalties  upon  the  last  five  Articles. 

And  as  touching  the  other  five  articles  following,  the  penalties  devised  for 
them  were  these :  that  every  such  person  or  persons  that  did  preach,  teach, 
obstinately  affirm,  uphold,  maintain,  or  defend,  after  the  twelfth  day  of  July  the 
said  year,  any  thing  contrary  to  the  same  :  or  if  any,  being  in  orders,  or  after 
a  vow  advisedly  made,  did  marry,  or  make  marriage,  or  contract  matrimony, 
in  so  doing  should  be  adjudged  as  felons,  and  lose  both  life,  and  forfeit  goods, 
as  in  case  of  felony,  without  any  benefit  of  the  clergy,  or  privilege  of  the  church 
or  of  the  sanctuary,  &c. 

Item,  That  every  such  person  or  persons,  who,  after  tlie  day  aforesaid,  by 
word,  writing,  printing,  ciphering,  or  otherwise,  did  publish,  declare,  or  hold 
opinion  contrary  to  the  five  articles  above  expressed,  being  for  any  such  offence 
duly  convicted  or  attainted :  for  the  first  time,  besides  the  forfeit  of  all  his 
goods  and  chattels,  and  possessions  whatsoever,  should  suffer  imprisonment  of 
his  body  at  the  king's  pleasure :  and  for  the  second  time,  being  accused,  pre- 
sented, and  thereof  convicted,  should  suffer  as  in  case  aforesaid  of  felony. 

Item,  If  any  within  order  of  priesthood,  before  the  time  of  the  said  parlia- 
ment, had  married  or  contracted  matrimony,  or  vowed  widowhood,  the  said 
matrimony  should  stand  utterly  void  and  be  dissolved. 

Item,  That  the  same  danger  that  belonged  to  priests  marrying  their  wives,  innu'si- 
should  also  redound  to  the  women  married  unto  the  priests.  tliTsix'"" 

Furthermore,  for  the  more  effectual  execution  of  the  premises,  it  was  enacted  articles. 
(1)  Sue  Editions  lj70  and  1576.— Ed. 


264  tUANMER    OPENLY    WITHSTANDETH    THE    SIX    ARTICLES. 

Henry  by  tlic  Said  parliament,  that  full  authority  of  inquisition  of  all  such  heresies, 
Vlll.  felonies,  and  contempts,  should  be  committed  and  directed  down  into  every 
.  pj  shire,  to  certain  persons  specially  thereunto  appointed ;  of  which  persons  three 
1  kA(\  at  least  (provided  always  the  archbishop,  or  bishop,  or  his  chancellor,  or  his 
commissary  be  one),   should  sit  four  times  at  least  in  the  year;  having  full 


A  Woody  power  to  take  information  and  accusation,  by  the  depositions  of  any  two  lawful 
tioi"^^'  persons  at  least,  as  well  as  by  the  oaths  of  twelve  men,  to  examine  and  inquire 
of  all  and  singular  the  heresies,  felonies,  and  contempts  above  remembered ; 
having  also  as  ample  power  to  make  process  against  every  person  or  persons 
indicted,  presented,  or  accused  before  them ;  also  to  hear  and  determine  the 
aforesaid  heresies,  felonies,  contempts,  and  other  offences,  as  well  as  if  the 
matter  had  been  presented  before  the  justices  of  peace  in  their  sessions.  And 
also,  that  the  said  justices  in  their  sessions,  and  every  steward  or  under-steward, 
or  his  deputy,  in  their  law-days,  should  have  power,  by  the  oaths  of  twelve 
lawful  men,  to  inquire,  likewise,  of  all  and  singidar  the  heresies,  felonies,  con- 
tempts, and  other  oftences,  and  to  hear  and  determine  the  same,  to  all  effects 
of  this  present  act,  &c. 

Provided  withal,  that  no  person  or  persons  thereupon  accused,  indicted  or 
presented,  should  be  admitted  to  challenge  any  that  should  be  empanelled  for 
the  trial  of  any  matter  or  cause,  other  than  for  malice  or  envy  ;  which  challenge 
should  forthwith  be  tried  in  like  manner,  as  in  cases  of  felony,  &'c. 

Provided,  moreover,  that  every  person  that  should  be  named  commissioner 
in  this  inquisition,  should  first  take  a  corporal  oath,  the  tenor  of  which  oath 
here  ensueth. 

The  Oath  of  the  Commissioners. 

Ye  shall  swear,  that  ye,  to  your  cunning,  wit,  and  power,  shall  truly  and  in- 
differently execute  the  authority  to  you  given  by  the  king's  commission,  made 
for  correction  of  heretics  and  other  offenders  mentioned  in  the  same  commission, 
without  any  favoui-,  affection,  corruption,  dread,  or  malice,  to  be  borne  to  any 
person  or  persons,  as  God  you  help,  and  all  saints. 

And  thus  much  briefly  collected  out  of  the  act  and  originals,  which 

more  largely  are  to  be  seen  in  the  statute,  anno  31,  re"g.  Hen.  VIII., 

concerning  the  six  articles,  which   otherwise,   for  the   bloody  cruelty 

thereof,  are  called  '  The  Whip  with  Six  Strings,"  set  forth  after  the 

death  of  queen  Anne,  and  of  good  John  Lambert,  devised  by  the 

cruelty  of  the  bishops,  but  especially  of  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  and 

at  length  also  subscribed  by  king  Henry.     But  herein,  as  in  many 

other  parts  more,  the  crafty  policy  of  that  bishop  appeared,  who,  like 

a  lurking  serpent,  most  slily  watching  his  time,  if  he  had  not  taken 

the  king  coming  out  upon  a  sudden,  there  where  it  was  (I  spare  here 

to  report  as  I  heard  it),  it  was  thought  and  affirmed  by  certain  who 

then  were  ])ertaining  to  the  king,  that  Winchester  had  not  obtained 

the  matter  so  easily  to  be  subscribed  as  he  did. 

Tiniii  In        These  six  articles  above  specified,  although  they  contained  manifest 

I'ui't'd'i'Jo-  errors,  heresies,  and  absurdities  against  all  Scripture  and  learning  (as 

late.        all  men  having  any  judgment  in  God's  word  may  plainly  understand), 

yet  such  was  the  miserable  adversity  of  that  time,  and  the  power  of 

darkness,  that  the  simple  cause  of  truth  and  of  religion  was  utterly 

left  desolate,  and  forsaken  of  all  friends.     For  every  man  seeing  the 

kind's  mind  so  fully  addicted,  upon  ])olitic  resjiccts,  to  have  these 

Cranmer  J^i'ticlcs  pass  forward,  fcw  or  none  in  all  that  parliament  Avould  appear, 

only,        ^vho  either  could  perceive  what  was  to  be  defended,  or  durst  defend 

upopeniy  wliat  they  understood  to  be  true,  save  only  Cranmer,  archbi.shop  of 

men""'''  Canterbury,  who  then,  being  married  (as  is  supposed),  like  a  con- 

a^ainU     gtaut  patrou  of  God's  cause,  took  upon  him  the  earnest  defence  of 

L'udel    the  truth,  oppressed  in  the  pailiameut ;  three  days  together  disputing 


ALLEGATIONS    AGAINST    THE    SIX    ARTICLES.  265 

ai^ainst  those  six  wicked  articles ;  bringing  forth  such  allegations  and    rrenry 


vni. 


autlioritifes,  as  might  easily  have  helped  the  cause,  "  Nisi  pars  major 
vicisset,  ut  sajpe  solet,  meliorem ;"  who,  in  the  said  disputation,  be-    A.  D. 
haved  himself  with  such  humble  modesty,  and  with  such  obedience    ^'^^"- 
in  words  towards  his  prince,  protesting  the  cause  not  to  be  his,  but 
the  cause  of  Almighty  God,  that  neither  his  enterprise  was  misliked 
of  the  king ;  and  again,  his  reasons  and  allegations  were  so  strong, 
that  they  could  not  well  be  refuted.     Wherefore  the  king  (who  ever 
bare  special  favour  unto  him),  well  liking  his  zealous  defence,  only  depart 
willed  him  to  depart  out  of  the  parliament-house  into  the  council-  h'Js".on!"'^ 
chamber,  for  a  time  (for  safeguard  of  his  conscience),  till  the  act  science-, 
should  pass  and  be  granted ;  which  he,  notwithstanding,  with  humble  fusetu. 
protestation,  refused  to  do. 

After  the  parliament  was  finished,  and  that  matter  concluded,  the  comfort- 
king,  considering  the  constant  zeal  of  the  archbishop  in  defence  of  by  The'" 
his  cause,  and  partly  also  weighing  the  many  authorities  and  reasons  '''"s- 
whereby  he  had  substantially  confirmed  the  same,    sent  the   lord 
Cromwell  (who,  within  few  days  after,  was  apprehended),  the  two 
dukes  of  Norfolk  and  Suffolk,  and  all  the  lords  of  the  parliament,  to 
dine  with  him  at  Lambeth  ;  where  they  signified  unto  him,  that  it  was- 
the  king"'s  pleasure,  that  they  all  should,  in  his  liighness''s  behalf,    - 
cherish,  comfort,  and  animate  him,  as  one  that  for  his  travail  in  that  ' 
parliament,  had  declared  himself  both  greatly  learned,  and  also  a  man 
discreet  and  wise ;  and  therefore  they  willed  him  not  to  be  discouraged 
in  any  thing  that  was  passed  in  that  parliament  contrary  to  his 
allegations. 

He  most  humbly  thanked,  first,  the  king's  highness,  for  his  singular 
good  affection  towards  him,  and  them  for  all  their  pains ;  adding 
moreover,  that  he  so  hoped  in  God,  that  hereafter  his  allegations  and 
authorities  should  take  place  to  the  glory  of  God,  and  commodity  of 
the  realm  :  which  allegations  and  authorities  of  his,  I  wish  were 
extant  among  us,  to  be  seen  and  read.  No  doubt  but  they  would 
stand,  in  time  to  come,  in  great  good  stead,  for  the  overthrow  of  the 
wicked  and  pernicious  articles  aforesaid. 

3l!l(C0attonjS  against  tfje  ^ir  ^ixxilz^. 

In  the  mean  while,  forasmuch  as  the  said  heretical  articles  are  not 
so  lightly  to  be  passed  over,  whereby  the  rude  and  ignorant  multitude 
hereafter  may  be  deceived  in  the  false  and  erroneous  doctrine  of  them 
any  more,  as  they  have  been  in  times  past,  for  lack  of  right  instruc- 
ti(jn  and  experience  of  the  ancient  state  and  course  of  times  in  our 
fore-elders''  days  ;  I  thought  therefore  (the  Lord  thereunto  assistino-), 
so  much  as  antiquity  of  stories  may  help  to  the  restoring  again  of 
truth  and  doctrine  decayed,  to  annex  hereunto  some  allegations  out 
of  ancient  records,  which  may  give  some  light  to  the  convincing  of 
these  new-fangled  articles  and  heresies  above  touched. 

THE    FIRST    xMlTICLE  ;    OF    TllAXSUBSTANTIATION. 

And  first,  as  touching  the  article  of  transubstantiation,  wherein  this 
parliament  doth  enact  that  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  is  the  very 
natm-al  body  of  Christ,  the  selfsame  which  was  born  of  the  Virgin 


266  ALLKGATIOXS    AGAIXST    THE    SIX    ARTICLKS. 

Henry    Mary  ;  and  tliat  in  such  sort  as  there  remaincth  no    substance  of 
bread  and  Avino,  after  the  priest^s  consecration ;   but  only  tiic  body 


A.  D.  and  blood  of  Christ,  under  the  outward  forms  of  bread  and  wine 
^^'^^-  First,  here  is  to  be  noted,  that  this  monstrous  article  of  theirs,  in  tliat 
form  of  words  as  it  standcth,  was  never  obtruded,  received,  or  liolden 
either  in  the  Greek  church,  or  in  the  Latin  church,  universally  for  a 
catholic,  that  is,  for  a  (general  opinion  or  article  of  doctrine,  before  the 
time  of  the  Lateran  council  at  Rome,  under  pope  Innocent  III., 

A.D.1216. 

And  forasmuch  as  it  hath  been  a  common  persuasion  amonf^st  the 
most  sort  of  people,  that  this  article,  in  the  form  of  words  as  licre  it 
standcth,  is,  and  hath  been  ever  since  Christ''s  time,  a  true  catholic  and 
general  doctrine,  commonly  received  and  taugh.t  in  the  church,  being- 
approved  by  the  Scriptures  and  doctors,  and  consent  of  all  ages  unto 
this  present  time ;  to  the  intent  therefore  that  the  contrary  may  appear, 
and  the  people  may  see  how  hx  they  have  herein  been  beguiled,  we 
will  here  (Christ  willing)  make  a  little  stay  in  our  story,  and  examine 
this  aforesaid  article  by  true  antiquity  and  course  of  histories ;  to  try 
whether  it  be  a  doctrine  old  or  new. 
Thearti-       Now  therefore,  for  the  better  discussing  of  the  matter,  let  us  first 
sacra    ^  Orderly  and  distinctly  advise  the  words  of  the  article ;  the  contents  of 
nient       "vvliich  article  consist  in  two  parts  or  members.     In  the  first  thereof  is 

consist-  1    ^  , 

ethintwo  notccl  to  US  a  prescTice  of  a  tliinc:  Avliicli  there  Avas  not  before  :   in  tlie 

mrts 

second,  is  noted  a  privation  or  absence  of  a  thing  which  there  before 
was  present. 

The  presence  is  noted  by  these  words  of  the  article,  where  it  is' 
said  that  in  the  blessed  sacrament,  by  the  words  pronounced,  are  pre- 
sent the  natural  body  and  blood  of  our  Saviour  under  the  forms  of 
bread  and  wine  :  so  that  in  these  words,  both  the  sacrament  and  tlie 
natural  body  are  imported  necessarily  to  be  present.     For  else,  how 
can  the  natural  body  of  Christ  be  present  in  the  sacrament  under  the 
fomis  of  bread  and  wine,  if  the   sacrament  there  were  not  present 
itself.'*  or  how  can  a  thing  be  said  to  be  in  that  which  is  not  there? 
Wherefore  by  these  words  both  the  sacrament,  and  also  the  body, 
must  necessarily  have  their  being  and  presence,  the  one  being  in  the 
The  pre-   other.     And  this  presence  both  of  the  sacrament,  and  of  the  body, 
the'^na'-    being  rightly  taken,  may  right  Avell  stand  together ;    the  sacrament  to 
body  of    ^^^  outward  eyes  and  mouth  of  man,  the  body  of  Christ  to  the  inward 
Christ,     eyes  of  faith,  and  mouth  of  the  soul.     And  therefore  touching  these 
i)()unded,  prcjiositions  in  tliis  article,  '  in'  and  '  under,''  if  question  be  asked, 
granted.    ^^^  wliat  is  tlic  body  of  Christ.''  it  may  be  well  ansMcrcd,  In  the  sacra- 
Absence   ment,  to  tlic  cycs  of  our  faith :  like  as  the  outward  sacrament  is  also 

of  bread.  ■•'  ,  f>iii  *--pi  -i 

present  to  the  outward  eyes  ol  the  body.  A  gam,  it  the  question  be 
asked.  Under  what  is  the  body  of  Christ  "^  it  may  be  well  answered, 
Under  the  forms  of  bread  and  wine,  so  as  the  doctors  did  take  the  forms 
to  mean  the  outward  elements  and  natures  of  the  sacrament,  and  not 
the  accidents. 

And  thus,  to  the  first  part  of  the  article,  being  well  expounded,  we 
do  assent  and  confess  the  same  to  have  Ijcen  the  true  catholic 
opinion,  approved  by  the  ancient  doctors  and  consent  of  all  times, 
even  from  the  first  institution  of  this  sacrament. 

But  as  concerning  the  second  member  or  part  of  the  article,  which 


ALLEGATIONS    AGAINST    THE    SIX    ARTICLES.  267 

taketh  away  all  presence  and  substance  of  bread  from  the  sacrament ;    Henry 

to  that  we  say,  that  first  it  standeth  not  with  their  own  article  : L. 

secondly,  that  it  standeth  not  with  the  doctrine  of  Scripture:  A.D. 
thirdly,  that  it  standeth  not  with  antiquity,  but  is  merely  a  late  ^  •'''^^^- 
invention. 

And  first,  that  it  agreeth  not  with  their  own  article,  it  is  manifest. 
For  whereas  in  the  former  part  of  their  article  they  say,  that  the 
natural  body  of  Christ  is  present  in  the  blessed  sacrament  under  the 
forms  of  bread  and  wine,  how  can  the  natural  body  of  Christ  be  pre- 
sent in  the  sacrament,  if  there  remain  no  sacrament  ?  or  how  can  any 
sacra,ment  of  the  body  remain,  if  there  remain  no  substance  of  bread, 
which  should  make  the  sacrament  ?  for  how  can  the  body  of  Christ  be  of  chrTs/ 
in  that  thing,  which  is  not  ?  or  how  can  the  sacrament  of  the  body  [',^"",e'sa! 
have  any  being,  where  the  substance  of  bread  hath  no  being.?     For  crament 
first,  that  the  body  itself  cannot  be  the  sacrament  of  the  body,  is  body. 
evident  of  itself. 

Secondly,  that  the  accidents  of  bread,  without  the  substance  of 
bread,  cannot  be  any  sacrament  of  Christ's  body,  certain  it  is,  and 
demonstrable  by  this  argument. 

Argumentum  a  Definitione. 

Ca-      A  sacrament  is,  that  which  beareth  a  similitude  of  that  thing  whereof  it  is 

a  sacrament. 
mest-    Accidents  bear  no  simiHtude  of  that  thing  which  is  there  signified. 
res-       Ergo,  Accidents  can  in  no  wise  be  a  sacrament.' 

Wherefore,  upon  this  argument  being  thus  concluded,  upon  the 
same  this  also  must  needs  follow. 

Da-     In  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  body,  the  thing  that  representeth,  must 

needs  bear  a  similitude  of  the  thing  represented. 
ri-         The  substance  of  bread  in  the  sacrament,  is  only  that  which  beareth  the 

similitude  of  Christ's  body. 
i.  Ergo,  The  substance  of  bread  must  needs  be  in  the  sacrament. 

And  therefore,  by  this  demonstration  it  is  apparent  that  these  two  The 
parts  in  the  article  aforesaid  are  evil  couched  together,  whereof  the  presence 
one  must  needs  destroy  the  other.     For  if  the  first  part  of  the  article  ^'^^  *''^"- 

1  11  ^    ^       1  n  ^^^     •        •  •         ^  substan- 

be  true,  that  the  natural  body  ot  Christ  is  present  m  the  sacrament,  tiation 
under  the  forms  of  bread  and  Avine,  and  seeing  the  sacrament  wherein  sfana 
the  body  of  Christ  is  present,  must  needs  be  the  substance  of  bread,  'og'^'i^er- 
and  not  the  accidents  only  of  bread,  as  is  above  proved,  then  the 
substance  of  bread  cannot  be  evacuated  from  the  sacrament ;    and  so 
the  second  member  of  the  article  must  needs  be  false. 

Or,  if  the  second  part  be  true,  that  there  is  no  substance  of  bread  xransub- 
remaining,  and  seeing  there  is  nothing  else  to  make  the  sacrament  tion  aisa- 
of  the  natural  body  of  Christ  but  only  the  substance  of  bread,  foras-  f^^^^^^^^^ 
much  as  the  accidents  of  bread  can  make  no  sacrament  of  Christ's  scrip- 
body,  as  is  above  showed  ;  then,  taking  away  the  substance  of  bread, 
the  first  part  of  the  article  must  needs  be  false,  which  saith,  that  the 
natural  body  of  Christ  is  present  in  the  sacrament ;  forasmuch  as  the 
substance  of  bread  being  evacuated,  there  remaineth  no  sacrament. 

(1)  Aug.  ad  Bonif.,  Epist.  xxiii. 


268  ALLEGATION'S    AOAIKST    THE    SIX    ARTICLES. 

ffcnnj    wherein  the  body  of  Christ  shoukl  be  present.     Secondly,  that  it 
disagreeth  from  the  whole  order  and  course  of  the  Scriptures,  it  is 


A.  D.    sutiiciently  explained  before  in  the  treatise  of  John  Lambert  upon  the 

^■'^^^-    sacrament,  as  also  in  sundry  other  places  in  these  volumes  besides. 

A  late      Thirdly,  that  the  said  article  of  transubstantiation  is  no  ancient   or 

ofnoTn-  authentic  doctrine  in  the  church  publicly  received  ;  but  rather  is  a 

tiquity.     yjQye]ty  Jatcly  invented,  reaching  not  much  above  the  age  of  tliree  or 

four  lumdi-ed  years,  or  at  most  above  the  time  of  Lanfranc  a.d.  1070, 

it  remains  now  to  be  proved. 

Herein  first  may  be  joined  this  issue :  that  this  monstrous  para- 
dox of  transubstantiation  was  never  induced  or  received  publicly  in 
the  church,  before  the  time  of  the  Lateran  council,  under  pope  Inno- 
cent III.,  a.d.  1216  ;  or  at  most  before  the  time  of  Lanfranc,  the 
Italian,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  a.  d.  1070. 

In  this  time  of  Lanfranc,  I  deny  not  but  that  this  question  of 

transubstantiation  began  to  come  in  controversy,  and  was  reasoned 

upon,  amongst  certain  learned  of  the  clergy.     But  that  this  article 

of  transubstantiation  was  publicly  determined  or  prescribed  in  the 

church,  for  a  general  law  or  catholic  doctrine,  of  all  men  necessarily 

to  be  believed,  before  the  tmie  of  the  aforesaid  Innocent  III.,*  it 

may  be  doubted,  and  also  by  histories  of  time,  proved  to  be  false. 

Phrases        And  thougli  our  adversaries  seem  to  allege  out  of  the  old  doctors 

a  ct"i-      certain  speeches  and  phrases,  which  they  wrest  and  wring  to  their 

speaking  purposcs ;  wlicrcin  they  say,   "  that  the  bread  is  called,  is  believed, , 

ciauient.  and  is,  the  body  of  Christ ;"  "  that  of  bread  is  made  the  body  of 

Christ ;"  and  "  that  the  bread  is  changed,  altered,  or  converted  to  the 

body  of  Christ,  or  is  made  to  be  his  body ;"  "  that  the  creatures  be 

converted  into  the  substance  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ ;"  "■  that 

the  bread  and  wine  do  pass  into  the  divine  substance ;"  with  such 

other  like  sentences ;  and  bear  themselves  brag  upon  the  same,  as 

though  this  doctrine  of  transubstantiation  stood  upon  the  consent  of 

the  whole  universal  church,  of  all  ages  and  times,  of  nations  and 

people,  and  that  the  judgment  of  the  church  was  never  other  than 

The  pa-    tliis :    and  yet,   if  the  old  doctors'    sayings  be  well   weighed,  and 

falsely      the  discoursc  of  times  by  history  well  examined,  it  will  be  found 

pretend    ^hat   tliis   prodigious   opinion   of  transubstantiation   hath   no   sucli 

antiquity  i        f»  i  •        •  i 

lor  tiieir  grouud  01  couscnt  and  antiquity  as  they  imagine  ;  nor  yet  that  any 
Itantia-  hcrcsy  or  treason  was  made  of  denying  of  transubstantiation  before  the 
*'""•        time  of  Innocent  III.,  or,  at  the  furthest,  of  Lanfranc,  as  is  afore  said, 

about  which  time  Satan,  the  old  dragon,  was  prophesied  by  the 

A])ocalypse,  to  be  let  loose,  to  seduce  the  world. 
Doctors         For  probation  Avhereof,  first  I  will  begin  with  the  time  of  Tertul- 
uansub-   ^^'^^''  •'^'^^^  of  Augustine;^  who  both  do  teach  the  sacrament  to  be  a 
ftaiitia-    figure,  a  sign,  a  memorial,  and  a  representation  of  the  Lord's  body, 

and  knew  no  such  transubstantiation  ;  and  yet  were  no  traitors  nor 

heretics. 

Neither  was  St.  Ambrose  any  heretic  or  traitor,  where  he  writeth 

these  words,  "  Ut  sint   quae  erant,  et  in  aliud  convertantur,"  &c. ; 

which  words  Lanfranc  could  not  answer  unto  any  other  wise,  but 

by  denying  them  to  be  the  words  of  Ambrose.     Gelasius  was  bishop 

of  Rome,  and  lived  about  five  hundred   years   after  Christ,   and 

(1)   Innocent  the  Third  was  bishop  of  Rome,  A.D.  1215.  (21  a.  u.  408. 


AT-LEGATTONS    AGAINST    THE    SIX    ARTICLES,  269 

speaketli  of  a  transmutation'  of  tlie  bread  and  wine  into  the  divine    Jr'-npi 
nature  ;  but  there,  expounding  himself,  he  dccLareth  what  he  nieancth 


by  that  mutation,  so  that  he  expressly  showeth  the  elements  of  bread    A.  D. 
and  wine,  notwithstanding,  to  remain  still  in  their  proper  nature,    ^^'*^- 
with  other  words  more,  very  plain  to  the  same  effect:  unto  which 
words   Contarenus  in  the   assembly    of   Ratisbon   could   not   well 
answer,  but  stood  astonied. 

Theodoret  likewise,^  speaking  of  the  visible  symbols,  hath  these 
words :  "  After  the  sanctification  they  remain  in  their  former  sub- 
stance, figure,  and  form." 

Ireneus,  where  he  saith  that  "  the  bread  broken,  and  the  cup 
mixed,  after  the  vocation  of  God,  cease  to  be  common  bread  any 
more,  but  are  the  Eucharist  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ :"  and, 
explicating  his  words  more  plainly,  addeth,  moreover,  that  "  the 
Eucharist  consisteth  in  two  things,  one  being  earthly,  which  is  bread 
and  wine ;  the  other  heavenly,  which  is  the  body  and  blood  of 
Christ,''''  &c. :  he  declare th,  in  these  words,  both  his  own  opinion 
plainly,  and  also  teacheth  us  what  was  then  the  doctrine  of  his 
time. 

Hesichius  also,^  who  was  five  hundred  years  after  Christ,  where  he 
speaketh  of  the  said  mystery,  to  be  both  flesh  and  bread ;  declaring 
thereby  two  substances  to  be  in  the  sacrament.  By  the  which  we 
have  to  understand  that  transubstantiation,  in  his  age,  was  not  crept 
into  tlie  church  ;  and  yet  neither  heresy,  nor  treason,  therefore,  was 
ever  laid  to  his  charge  for  so  saying. 

Emissene,  comparing  a  man  converted  unto  Christ  by  regeneration, 
unto  the  holy  mysteries  converted  into  the  body  and  blood  of  our 
Lord,  expresseth  plainly,  that  outwardly  nothing  is  changed,  and  that 
all  the  change  is  inward,'*  &c. ;  wherein,  no  doubt,  he  spake  against 
this  article,  and  yet  no  man,  in  all  that  age,  did  accuse  him  there- 
fore to  be  either  heretic  or  traitor. 

Here  might  be  added  the  words  of  Fulgentius,^  "  This  cup  is 
the  new  testament ;  that  is,  this  cup  which  I  deliver  unto  you, 
significth  the  new  testament."" 

Bedc  also,  who  lived  about  the  year  730,  writing  upon  the  twenty- 
first  Psalm,  hath  these  words  :^  "  Poor  men,  to  wit,  despisers  of  the 
world,  shall  eat  indeed  really,  if  it  be  referred  unto  the  sacraments, 
and  shall  be  filled  eternally ;  because  they  shall  understand  in  bread 
and  in  wine,  being  visibly  set  before  them,  a  thing  invisible,  to  wit,  the 
true  body  and  true  blood  of  the  Lord,  which  are  true  meat  and  true 
drink,  wherewith  not  the  belly  is  filled,  but  the  mind  is  nourished,'"' 

And  thiis,  in  these  words  of  Bede,  likewise,  is  to  be  understood, 
that  no  transubstantiation  as  yet  in  his  time  was  received  in  the 
church  of  England. 

(1)  Gelasius,  lib.  contra  Eutichen. 

(2)  Mi-vei  fup  fTri  -rhi  wpoxepa?  ovaia<;,  Ka'i  tov  (Jxni'-o-''o<:,  na't  tou  eiiotic.  TheodoretUS,  Secuild. 
Dial,  contra  Eutichen. 

(3)  'Quod  simul  panis  et  caro  est.'    Hesichius,  lib.  xx.  in  Levit.  c.  8. 

(4)  '  Quod  in  exteriori  nihil  additum  est,  et  totutn  in  interiori  mutatum  est.'  Emissenus,  D 
Consecra.  dist.  2,  'Quia  corpus.'  (a  d.  5(10.) 

(5)  'Hie  calix  est  novum  testamentum;  id  est,  hie  calix  quem  vobis  trado,  novum  testaraentura 
significat.' 

(6)  '  Edent  pauperes,  &c.  Pauperes,  id  est,  mundi  contemptores  edent  quidem  reafiter,  si  ad 
sacramenta  referantur,  et  saturabuntur  aBternalite,  qui  intelligent  in  pane  et  vino  visibiliter  sibi 
proposito,  invisibile  scilicet  corpus  verum,  et  sanguinem  verum  Domini,  quae  verus  cibus  et  verus 
potus  sunt,  quo  non  venter  di^tenditur,  sed  mens  saginatur,'  &c. 


270  ALLKGATIOXS    AGAINST    THE    SIX    ARTICLES. 

H,'nry        \joi\g  it  wcrc  to  staiid  upoii  all  particulars.     Briefly  to  conclude  ; 
'    the  further  the  church  hath  been  from  these  our  latter  davs,  the 


A.  D.    purer  it  was  in  all  respects,  and  especially  touching  this  barbarous 
J.^^.  article  of  transubstantiation.     We  will  now  draw  more  near  our  own 
time,  coming  to  the  age  of  Bertram  and  of  Haymo,  who  were  about 
the  year  of  our  Lord  810,  under  Charlemagne.* 

By  Avhose  ^vriting  it  is  evident,  that  the  church  was  infected  as 
yet  with  no  such  fantasy  of  transubstantiation,  neither  did  any 
almost  dream  of  taking  away  the  substance  of  bread  from  the  sacra- 
ment. For  although  Haymo,  Remigius,  Rabanus,  and  others  who 
lived  in  that  age,  do  attribute  to  the  sacrament,  the  honourable  name 
and  reverence  (as  we  also  do)  of  the  Lord's  body  and  blood,  yet 
they  exclude  not  from  thence  all  substance  of  meal  and  bread,  and 
leave  the  bare  accidents,  as  our  new-come  Catholics  do,  as  by  the 
words  of  Haymo  doth  appear.  Where  he,  following  the  words  of 
Bede,  showeth  also  the  cause,  why  it  is  so  called  by  the  name  of  the 
Lord's  body  .^^  "■  Because,"  saith  he,  "  bread  confinneth  the  heart  of 
man,  therefore  it  is  called  conveniently  the  body  of  Christ ;  and 
because  wine  worketh  blood  in  the  flesh  of  man,  therefore  it  is  re- 
ferred to  the  blood  of  Christ.""  What  can  be  more  effectually  spoken 
to  prove  the  substance  of  bread  there  to  remain  ?  for  take  away  the 
substance  of  bread  and  wine,  what  is  in  the  accidents  left,  that  can 
confirm  man's  heart,  or  engender  blood  in  the  flesh  ?  And  there- 
fore, seeing  there  must  needs  something  remain,  that  must  be  referred 
to  Christ's  body  and  blood  in  that  sacrament,  it  either  must  be  the 
substance  of  bread  and  wine,  or  else  it  can  be  no  sacrament.  And 
furthermore,  speaking  of  the  visible  things  which  are  sanctified,  how 
and  whereunto  they  be  converted,  he  saith,  that  by  the  Holy  Ghost 
they  passed  to  a  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  body. 

And  likewise  the  same  Haymo,  in  another  place,  speaking  of  the 
fruits  of  the  earth,  that  is,  of  corn  and  wine,  dcclareth  hoAv  om* 
Saviour  making  of  them  "an  apt  mystery,"  convcrteth  them  to  "a 
sacrament  of  his  body  and  blood,"^  &c. 

Jk^rtram  likewise,  as  he  lived  in  the  same  age,  so  in  like  sort  he 
showed  his  opinion  therein,  to  the  like  effect  as  Haymo  did.  For, 
as  Haymo,  writing  in  these  words,  declareth,''  "  The  sacrament  is  one 
thing,  and  the  virtue  of  the  sacrament  is  another  thing  :  for  the 
sacrament  is  received  Avith  the  mouth,  but  with  the  virtue  of  the 
sacrament  the  inward  man  is  satisfied." 

So  after  like  manner,  Bertram,  according  to  the  same,  thus  -writeth  :^ 
"  Tiic  bread,  which  by  the  ministry  of  the  priest  is  made  the  body 
of  Christ,  doth  import  one  thing  outwardly  to  the  senses  of  man,  and 
another  thing  it  speaketh  to  the  minds  of  the  faithful.  Outwardly, 
it  is  bread,  the  same  it  was  before ;  the  same  form  is  pretended,  the 
colour  appcareth,  the  same  taste  remaineth :  but  inwardly,  there  is 
another  matter  far  more  precious  and  more  excellent,  because  it  is 

(1)  '  ftuia  panis  corpus  confirmat,  ideo  ille  corpus  Cliristi  congruenter  nuncupaiur:  vinura 
autem  quia  sanguiuem  operatur  in  carne,  ideo  ad  sauijuiiiem  Cliristi  refertur.'  Haymo,  De  Senno- 
num  Proprietate,  lib.  v.  c.  II. 

(2)  Haymo,  lib   vii.  in  Eccle.  cap.  8.  (.3)  Charlemagne,  born  a.d.  742.  died  a.d.  814. — Ed. 

(4)  'Quia  aliud  est  sacramentuni,  aliud  virtus  sacramenti :  sacramentum  enim  ore  percipitur, 
virtute  sacramenti  interior  homo  satiatur.'   Haymo,  lib.  vii.  in  Eccle.  cap.  8. 

(5)  '  nie  panis,  qui  per  Sacerdotis  ministcrium  Christi  corpus  eHicitur,  aliud  exterius  Ixunianis 
seiisibus  ostenait,  et  aliud  inteiius  fideliuni  mentibus  clamat,'  S:c.  a  d.  810.  Bertram,  lib.  De 
Corpore  et  Sang.  Domini. 


ALLKGATIONS    AGAINST    THE    SIX    ARTICLES.  271 

heavenly,  which  is  the  body  of  Christ,  tliat  is  seen,  not  with  tlie  out-    ff'-n^y 
ward  eyes  of  the  flesh,  but  with  the  sight  of  a  faithful  mind,""  &c. 

We  will  now  proceed  to  the  testimony  of  Rabanus  Maurus,  bishop  A.  D. 
of  Mentz,  and  scholar  some  time  to  Alcuinus,  in  Paris,  an  Englishman ; 
who,  living  also  in  the  same  aire  with  Havmo  and  Bertram  (which  was  Rab.inus 
eight  hundred  years  after  Christ),  giveth  the  like  testimony  of  this  bishop  of 
doctrine  in  his  Book  of  Institutions  ; '  where  he,  asking  the  question 
Avhy  the  Lord  would  give  the  mysteries  of  his  body  and  blood  then 
under  such  things  as  might  be  kept  and  reserved  whole  with  great 
honour,  thus  he  answereth  again  :  "  The  Lord,"  saith  he,  "  would 
rather  that  the  sacraments  of  his  body  and  blood  should  be  received 
with  the  mouth  of  the  faithful,  and  made  to  be  their  food,  that  by 
the  visible  action  the  invisible  effect  might  be  showed.  For,  like  as 
material  meat  outwardly  nourisheth  and  quickeneth  the  body,  so  also 
the  word  of  God  inwardly  nourisheth  and  strengthcneth  the  soul : 
for  man  liveth  not  only  by  bread,  but  by  every  word  proceeding  from 
the  mouth  of  God."  And  after  followeth,  "  For  this  bread  and 
drink  signifieth  the  eternal  society  of  the  head  and  of  the  members 
together."  And  again  :  "  For  the  sacraments  are  one  thing,  and  the 
virtue  of  the  sacrament  is  another  thing.  The  sacrament  is  received 
with  the  mouth  ;  with  the  virtue  of  the  sacrament  the  inAvard  man  is 
nourished  ;  for  the  sacrament  is  turned  to  the  nourishment  of  the 
body  ;  but,  by  the  virtue  of  the  sacrament,  the  dignity  of  eternal 
life  is  gotten.  Wherefore,  like  as  the  same  is  turned  into  us  when  we 
eat  of  it,  so  also  are  we  turned  into  the  body  of  Christ,  when  we 
live  obediently  and  godly,"  &c. 

Who  seeth  not  by  these  words  of  this  bishop,  what  form  of  doc- 
trine was  then  in  the  church  received  concerning  this  article  of  the 
sacrament,  much  diverse  from  this  our  gross  opinion  of  transubstan- 
tiation  ? 

With  the  same  Rabanus,  also,  accordeth  another  of  the  like  stand- 
ing and  doctrine  also,  called  Christianus  Druthmarus,^  Avho,  writing 
upon  Matthew,  "  The  wine,"  saith  he,  "  doth  cheer  and  cherish  the 
blood ;  and,  therefore,  not  inconveniently  the  blood  of  Christ  is 
figured  thereby  :  for  whatsoever  proceedeth  from  him  to  us,  it  cheereth 
us  with  true  gladness,  and  increaseth  all  goodness  unto  us."  And  a 
little  before,  the  said  Druthmarus  saith,  "■  The  Lord  gave  to  his  dis- 
ciples the  sacrament  of  his  body  to  the  remission  of  sins,  and  keeping 
of  charity ;  that  they,  alway  remembering  his  doing,  might  do  that  in 
figure,  which  he  should  do  for  them.  '  This  is  my  body,'  saith  he ; 
that  is,  in  sacrament."  This  Druthmarus  lived  also  in  the  time  of 
Charlemagne,  as  witnesseth  the  abbot  of  Spanheim. 

After  Bertram  was  Johannes  Scotus,  or  else,  as  some  call  him, 
Johannes  Erigena ;  a  man  well  accepted  with  Charles  the  Bald,  and 
afterwards  with  Louis  the  Stammerer,  about  a.  d.  880.  He  wrote  a 
book,  '  De  Corpore  et  Sanguine  Domini,''  so  affirming  therein,  and 
teaching,  as  he  knew  that  Bertram  had  taught  a  little  before  in 
France.  This  book  the  pope  caused  to  be  condemned  in  the  synod 
of  Vercelli.  Of  the  life  and  conversation  of  this  Johannes  Scotus, 
and  also  of  his  death,  read  before.^ 

(1)  Rabanus,  De  Institut.  Clericorum  i.  cap.  21. 

(2)  Christian.  Druthmarus,  monachus  ordin.  Benev.,  In  Matt  (3)  See  Vol.  II    p.  30. — Ed. 


272  ALLEGATION'S    AGAINST    THE    SIX    ARTICLES, 

Henry        In  tlic  ycar  of  our  Lord  950,  lived  Odo,  ardibisliop  of  Canterbury, 


VIII. 


in  whose  time,  it  a]ipearetli,  by  the  catliolics'  own  confession,   that 
^:  ^^-    many  priests  then  athrnicd,  that  the  bread  and  wine,  after  consccra- 
— - — '—  tion,  did  remain  in  their  former  substance,  and  that  the  said  mysteries 
were  only  a  figure  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  as  we  find  it  wit- 
nessed by  Osbernc  himself,  who  did  write  the  lives  of  Odo,  Dunstan, 
and  Elphegc,  at  the  bidding  of  Lanfranc,  archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
as  rcporteth  Edmerus,  Anselm's  chaplain.    The  Avords  of  Osbernc  be 
The  wit-  these  : '  "  About  this  time,'"  saith  Osberne,  writing  in  the  days  of 
osblirne.  Laufrauc,  "  certain  of  the  clergy,  being  seduced  by  wicked  error,  did 
liold  and  maintain  that  bread  and  wine,  which  are  set  upon  the  altar, 
after  the  consecration  do  remain  in  their  former  substance,  and  are 
but  only  a  figure  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ,^'  &c.     And  no 
doubt  but  at  that  time  the  common  opinion  of  most  of  the  clergy 
was  so,  that  the  sacrament  was  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  and 
that  the  substance  of  bread  and  wine,   notwithstanding,  were  not 
transubstantiated,  as  the  Romish  catholics  do  now  teach.     But  this 
is  the  guise  of  these  men,  that  in  their  waitings  and  stories  they  still 
diminish  the  better  number,  whereby  their  fixction  may  seem  ever 
to  be  the  bigger ;  and  therefore  to  extenuate  the  common  opinion  then 
received  in  the  church,  he  infeiTCth  mention  of  certain  of  the  clergy,  &c. 
A  lying         And  as  he  faileth  in  the  number  of  these  clergymen  who  then  hekl 
["'prove   against  transubstantiation,  so  he  upholdeth  the  same  with  as  lying  a 
sta'uti"''    iiiir^clc ;  which  miracle  he  feigned  to  be  wrought  the  same  time,  for 
tion.        the  conversion  of  the  said  clergymen,  by  the  blood  dropping  out  of 
the  host  at  mass,  as  Odo  was  breaking  the  host  over  the  chalice.    At 
the  sight  whereof,  first,  Odo  himself  (saith  he)  wept  for  joy  ;  seeing 
his  petition  accomplished  which  he  so  earnestly  prayed  for. 

Secondarily,  "  All  those  clergymen,""  saith  he,  "■  who  before  believed 

not  this  transubstantiation,  by  and  by  were  converted,  and  blessed 

the  archbishop  that  ever  he  was  born ;  desiring  him  to  pray  again, 

that  the  blood  might  return  to  his  former  shape ;  and  straight  it  was 

done."     And  this  was  the  miracle  ;    which  secmeth  as  true  as  that 

which  William  of  Malmesbury  writeth  of  the  said  Odo,  how,  by  his 

prayers,  he  caused  a  sword  to  come  flying  from  heaven  into  king  Ethel- 

stan's  scabbard,  when  he  had  lost  his  own,  as  he  would  fight  against 

Analanus  ;  or  else,  as  that  miracle  where  the  said  Odo  is  said  to  cover 

and  defend  the  church  of  Canterbury,  that  no  drop  of  rain  could 

touch  it,  so  long  as  the  roof  thereof  was  in  making.^ 

Reasons        In  tliis  SO  uiiraculous  a  miracle,  many  things  are  to  be  marvelled. 

aliegeT'^'  First,  I  marvel  that  at  this  great  miracle  of  the  archbishop  in  his 

?f?'"^^     cathedral  church,  amongst  so  many  singing  men,  we  read  of  no  '  Te 

this  imra-  '  o  i        i    •  i  c 

cie.         JJeum   tiiere  to  be  sung  atter  the  domg  tnereot. 

Secondly,  I  marvel  that  those  priests  and  clerks  who  then  de- 
nied transubstantiation,  were  suffered  to  be  so  near  the  archbishop 
at  his  mass,  and  that  they  were  not  committed  rather  to  ward  like 
heretics  and  traitors,  if  this  article  of  transubstantiation  had  been  then 
such  a  catholic  doctrine,  and  so  publicly  received  in  the  church,  as 
they  say  it  was. 

(1)  'Hoc  fere  tempore,  quidam  clerici,  inaligno  crrore  seducti,  asseverare  conabanlur,  panem 
et  vinura  (|U<E  in  altari  ponuiitur,  post  consecrationem,  in  priori  substantia  raancre  et  ligiiram 
tantummodo  esse  corporis  et  sanguinis  Chrisli,'  &c.     Osbernus  in  Vita  Odonis. 

(2)  lix  Wil.  Malm,  vide  supra,  [Vd.  II.  page4y. — Eu.] 


EPISTLES    OF    .KLFRIC    AGAIXST    TRANSUBSTANTIATION.  273 

Thirdly,   I  marvel,  seeing  the  time   of  miracles  is  expired,  we,    Jf'-"ry 

having  the  Scriptures  to  guide  us,  why  the  archbishop  would  seek  to ~ 

miracles  and  apparitions  to  convert  men,  rather  than  to  the  law  and    ^- ^• 

prophets,  according  as  we  are  commanded :  especially  having  no  such 1_ 

examples  of  all  the  old  doctors,  who,  in  confutation  of  so  many  erro- 
neous opinions,  yet  never  sought  to  such  miracles,  or  blind  means. 

Fourthly,  I  marvel  much  at  the  discrepance  in  telling  this  tale,  The  au- 
between  Osberne  and  the  others,  who  since  have  wi-itten  Legends  of  t!Jl's''fabu- 
Odo.     For  whereas  Osberne,  speaking  of  certain  priests,  nameth  no  'o'^s  mi- 
place,  but   leaveth  the   matter  at  large ;  and  speaketh  absolutely,  not  agree 
"  quidara  clerici ;""  all  others,  who  have  since  written  the  Legends  of  tuem- 
Odo,  do  tell  this  tale  against  certain  priests  of  Canterbury ;  adding  skives. 
to  the  words  of  Osberne,  "  quidam  clerici  Cantuarienses."     But  to 
convict  the  falsehood  of  them  all,  as  well  of  Osberne  as  of  the  rest, 
there  is  a  legend  of  the  life  of  Odo,  and  of  Oswald  together,  more 
ancient  than  this  of  Osberne,  wi-itten  (as  it  may  seem)  in  the  time  of 
Elfric,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  and  Elphege,  then  bishop  of  Win- 
chester, wherein  mention  is  made  indeed  of  this  miracle,  but  after 
another  sort  than  this  of  Osberne,  and  to  another  purpose  than  to 
dissuade  certain  priests,  infected  with  that  error,  from  the  opinion 
before  declared  :  which  is  only  brought  to  show  the  holiness  of  Odo, 
as  commonly  the  manner  of  legends  is  to  do :    so  that  in  this  old 
legend  it  is  thus  reported,  that  when  this  miracle  was  done,  Odo  dis- 
closed not  the  matter  to  many  priests  of  England  that  were  in  that 
error,  as  Osberne  would,^  "  but  called  unto  him  a  certain  faithful 
servant  who  was  near  about  him,  and  showed  unto  him  the  miracle 
secretly ;'"  whereupon  the  priest  (saith  the  legend),  much  rejoiced  at 
the  holiness  of  Odo,  and  desired  him  to  make  his  prayer  to  Almighty 
God,  that  the  body  might  return  again  to  the  former  shape,  &c. 
Out  of  this  old  lying  legend  Osberne,  and  others  likewise  that  fol-  ^^-^^^ 
lowed  him,  seemeth  to  have  taken  this  tale,  so  that  out  of  the  error  legends. 
of  one  (as  the  manner  is)  springeth  the  error  of  a  number  more. 

But  this  much  more  I  marvel,  why  this  miracle  is  not  storied  in 
Henry  Huntington,  who  professedly  writeth  of  such  miracles,  nor  in 
Roger  Hoveden,  and  such  others  ;  but  only  in  such  blind  legends, 
which  commonly  have  no  substance  of  verity,  nor  certainty  of  time 
or  writer,  to  know  when  and  by  whom  they  were  written,  and  for  the 
most  part  are  stuffed  with  lying  visions  and  prodigious  fables. 

Finally,  if  this  miraculous  fiction  of  Osberne  were  true,  that  for 
the  converting  of  priests  of  England  who  would  not  believe  transub- 
stantiation,  this  blood  did  drop  out  of  the  Host  (of  which  blood 
peradventure  came  the  blood  of  Hayles),^  and  by  the  sight  thereof, 
the  priests  eftsoon  were  all  converted  (as  Osberne  pretendeth),  how 
then  came  it  to  pass,  that  after  the  time  of  Odo,  in  the  days  of 
Elfric,  who  was  after  him  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  the  third  from 
Dunstan,  and  fourth  from  Odo,  not  only  the  priests  of  England,  but 
also  the  archbishop  himself,  were  not  yet  brought  to  the  belief  of 
this  transubstantiation,  but  taught  the  very  same  doctrine  of  the 
sacrament  then,  which  we  do  nov/ :  as  most  clearly  appeareth  both 

(1)  '  Sed  vocat  protinus  fidelem  servum,  qui  cominus  erat,  et  miraculum  secretum  demon- 
strat,'  &c. 

(2)  For  the  origin  of  the  blood  of  Hayles,  see  the  note  upon  the  Phantasy  of  Idolatry  on  a 
suiisequent  page. — Ed. 

VOL.  V.  T 


274  ALLEGATIONS    AGAINST    THE    SIX    ARTICLES. 

Hevry    \)y  the   cpistlcs    and  homilies  of  the  aforesaid  archbishop   Elfric, 

_  Avhich  hereunder,  for  the  more  evidence  (Christ  calling)  we  will  annex. 

-A- 1>.        This  Elfric,  as  saith  Capgrave,  in  the  life  of  Oswald  bishop  of 

"^^^    Worcester,  was  first  abbot  of  St.  Alban's,  and  after  made  archbishop 

of  Canterbury,  about  a.d.  996,  in  the  time  of  king  Etheldred,  and 

of  Wulfsine,  bishop  of  Sherbourne.  Elfric  also  (as  witnesseth  William 

of  Malmcsbury,  in  the  life  of  Adelmus),  was  abbot  of  Malmesbury. 

Furthermore,  the  said  William  of  Malmesbury,  writing  of  Elfric, 

archbishop  of  Canterbury,  saith,  that  he  was  before  bishop  of  Wells, 

and  afterwards  bishop  of  Canterbury.    So,  that  Elfric  was  archbishop 

of  Canterbury,  it  is  out  of  all  ambiguity.  But  whether  Elfric,  Avho  was 

abbot  (of  whom  we  do  here  entreat),  were  the  same  archbishop  or  not, 

by  this  diversity  of  Capgrave  and  Malmesbury,  it  may  be  doubtful. 

writin  s  ■^^*'  "^^^sther  he  were  or  no,  to  this  our  present  purpose  is  not  greatly 

of  Elfric  material,  forasmuch  as  the  said  Elfric  and  Elfric,  although  they  were 

tic.  ^  '    divers  persons,  yet  were  they  botli  in  one  age,  and  lived  in  one  time 

together. 

Furthermore,  the  same  Elfric  of  whom  now  we  speak,  of  what 
calling  soever  he  was,  yet,  notwithstanding,  he  was  of  such  estima- 
tion and  good  liking  in  those  days  amongst  the  most  learned,  that 
for  his  learning,  authority,  and  eloquence,  his  \vritings  were  accepted 
and  authorized  among  the  canons  and  constitutions  of  the  church  in 
that  time,  as  hereby  may  appear.  For  whereas  the  bishops  and  priests, 
before  the  coming  of  William  the  Conqueror,  had  collected  together 
a  certain  book  of  canons  and  ordinances  to  govern  the  clergy,  gathered 
out  of  general  and  particular  councils,  out  of  the  book  of  Gildas,  out 
of  the  penitential  books  of  Theodore,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  out 
of  the  writings  of  Egbert,  archbishop  of  York,  out  of  the  epistles  of 
Alcuinus,  as  also  out  of  the  writings  of  the  old  fathers  of  the  primi- 
tive church,  &c. ;  among  the  same  canons  and  constitutions  be  placed 
these  two  epistles  of  the  said  Elfric  hereunder  following,  whereof  the 
one  was  sent  to  Wulfsine,  bishop  of  Sherbourne,  the  other  to  Wulf- 
stane,  archbishop  of  York  ;  as  yet  are  to  be  seen  in  two  books  belong- 
ing to  the  library  of  the  church  of  Worcester,  the  one  Avritten  in 
the  old  Saxons'  tongue,  entitled  '  Beppeoj-t  bmajje,""  the  other  for  the 
most  part  in  Latin,  with  this  title,  '  Admonitio  Spiritualis  Doc- 
trinse :'  which  book  of  Saxon  canons  and  constitutions,  sometime 
belonging  to  Wulfstane  bishop  of  Worcester,  Avas  given  by  him,  as 
for  a  great  jewel,  to  the  church  of  Worcester,  as  by  the  same  book 
appeareth.^ 

Moreover,  besides  this  book  of  Worcester  above-touched,  there  is 
yet  extant  also  another  like  book  of  canons,  belonging  to  the  church 
of  Exeter,  wherein  the  same  two  epistles  of  Elfric  be  contained  in 
the  old  Saxon  tongue,  and  also  in  Latin,  and  prescribed  yearly  to 
be  read  to  the  clerks  and  priests  of  that  church  ;  which  book,  in  like 
manner,  was  given  to  the  church  of  Exeter,  by  Leofric,  the  first  and 
most  famous  bishop  of  that  see.^ 

Of  this  Elfric,  further,  is  to  be  understood,  that  he  translated  two 
books  of  fourscore  sermons  out  of  Latin  into  the  Saxon  speech,  used 
then  orderly  to  be  read  in  churches  on  Sundays,  and  other  festival 

(1)  Ex  Archivis  Eecles.  Wigoriiensis.  (2)  Ex  Archivis  Eccles.  Exoniensis. 


EPISTLES    OF    ELFRIC    AGAINST    TRANSUBSTANTIATION.  275 

days  of  the  year ;  as  by  his  own  words  may  appear,  in  the  end  of  Henry 
one  of  the  said  books  of  sermons,  whose  words  be  these  : 


A.D. 

15-10. 


Fela  paegejae  gobj-pell  pe  pplaer:!^  onjjij-um  bihte.  fa  maeg  apenban 
ye  ^e  pile ;  Ne  buripe  pe  ^af  hoc  na  miclef  pi}>"ja  selaengan.  "gylej'  J^e 
heo  ungemetesob  yy.  *]  raannuno  £e}>rii£t  ^uph  hipe  mcielnij-fe 
aj-tipige  : 

'  We  let  pass,  many  good  gospels,  which  he  that  listeth  may  translate.  For 
we  dare  not  enlarge  this  book  much  further,  lest  it  be  over  great,  and  so  be  a 
cause  of  loathsomeness  to  men,  through  the  bigness  thereof,'  &c. 

Also,  in  another  place,  he  confesseth  the  same  of  himself;  whose 
■words  in  the  preface  before  his  grammar  be  these  : 

Ic  hippie  polbe  'Sa  lifclan  boo  apen&an  to  englij'cum  jepeopbe  op  Eighty 
Sam  j-rsep  cpaepte^e  ij-  gehaten  jpammcica.  j-ySSan  ic  rpa  bee  apen&e  jrans-"^ 
on  hunb  eahrarijum  ]-pellum  :  ^ted  by 

'  I,  Elfric,  was  desirous  to  turn  into  our  English  tongue,  from  the  art  of  into  the 
letters  called  grammar,  this  little  book,  after  that  I  had  translated  the  two  ^j^l^'^f^jj 
books  of  fourscore  sermons,'  &c.  tongue. 

Of  his  epistles  especially  we  read  of  four  which  he  wrote,  one  to  Four 
the  monks  of  Egnehsam,  '  De  consuetudine  Monachormn  ;■"  another  wriuerof 
to  Wulfstane,  archbishop  of  York,  wherein  is  touched  the  matter  of  |^^™ '"^ 
the  sacrament :  the  third  he  wrote  against  priests'  marriage,  to  one 
Sygeferth,  with  whom  there  was  a  certain  anchorite  abiding,  who 
defended  the  marriage  of  priests,  affirming  it  to  be  lawful.     The 
fourth  he  wrote  to  Wulfsine,  bishop  of  Sherbourne,  touching  the 
matter  of  the  sacrament ;  in  the  which  epistle,  he,  taking  occasion  by 
a  certain  abuse  in  his  time,  which  was,  that  priests,  on  Easter-day, 
filled  their  housel-box  for  sick  persons,  and  so  kept  it  for  the  space 
of  a  whole  year,  till  Easter  came  again,  writeth  upon  that  occasion  in 
these  words,  as  follow  in  his  own  Saxon  tongue. 

The  Words  of  Elfric,  ^vritten  to  Wulfsine,  Bishop  of  Sherbourne, 
against  Transubstantiation. 

COan  j-ceal  healben  JJEet  halige  hufel  mib  mycelrie  gymene  •]  ne 
pofihealban  hi-c.ac  halgian  ol^ep  ebnipe  to  pceocura  mannum.a.  embe 
vii.nihT.  o^^e  enabe  xiin.  m\\X  f  hit  hupiu  pynig  ne  j-y.pop^on  Se  eal 
fpa  halig  bfS  •f  huj-el  Se  nu  to  bsej  pa?;*  gehalgob.  j-pa  f  ^e  on 
eaf  rtejibasg  paej*  gehalgob ;  Dser  huj-el  ip  Cjiipcep  lichania  na 
hchamlice  ac  japtlice  ;  Na  ye  hchama  Se  he  on  ^piopobe.  ac  j-e 
lichama  ^e  he  embe  j-ppaec.Sa  Sa  he  bletfobe  h!ap  *]  pin  zo  huj^el 
aiijie  nihte  sep  hij*  ^piopunj;e.  ^  cpaf  be  fam  jebletj-obe  hlape.^if  if  mm 
hchama.  anb  ept  be  Sam  haigan  pme.^if  if  min  blo&e  pe  bi^  yo]\  maneguiu 
ajo-cen  on  yynna  popigypenefj-e  ;  VnbepipranbaJ)  nu  jJ  pe  bpiighten  Se 
mihte  apenbon  Sone  hlap  eep  lnf  Spopuiige  to  hiflichaman-anb-^pin  to 
hif  blobe  ^aj-tlice.  \sx  ye  yica  baeghpamlice  bletj-ah  ^iipli  faccpba 
hanba  hlap  ^  pin  to  hij-  saj-tlican  lichaman  anb  to  hif  3  if  thcan  blobe. 

The  same  in  English. 

Men  shall  reserve  more  carefully  that  holy  housel,  and  not  reserve  it  too  The 
long,  but  hallow  other  of  new,  for  sick  men,  always  within  a  week  or  a  fortnight,  ment  is 

T    2 


27G  ALLEGATIONS    AGAINST    THE    SIX    ARTICLES. 

Henry  that  it  be  not  so  much  as  hoaiy :  for  so  holy  is  the  housel  which  to  day  is 
ym-  hallowed,  as  that  which  on  Easter-day  was  hallowed.  That  housel  is  Christ's 
•  y-.  body  not  bodily,  but  ghostly  :  not  the  body  which  he  suffered  in,  but  the  body 
1  ^An     °^  w'hich  he  spake,  when  he  blessed  bread  and  wine,  to  housel,  the  night  before 

L  his  suflering,  and  said,  by  the  blessed  bread,  '  This  is  my  body :'  and  again,  by 

the  ^  the  holy  wine,  '  This  is  my  blood  which  is  shed  for  many  in  forgiveness  of  sins.' 
body  ^not  Understand  now  that  the  Lord,  who  could  turn  that  bread,  before  his  suffering, 
bodily  to  his  body,  and  that  wine,  to  his  blood  ghostly,  that  the  selfsame  Lord  blesseth 
^^  daily,  through  the  priest's  hands,  bread  and  wine,  to  his  ghostly  body  and  to 

^  °*  ^'    his  ghostly  blood. 

After  this  epistle  of  Elfric  above  prefixed,  written  to  Wulfsine,  bishop 
of  Sherboiirne,  concerning  the  sacramental  bread,  how  it  is  not  Christ''s 
body  'hchamhce,'  that  is  'bodily,'  or,  as  \re  term  it  now,  '  really  ;"■  and 
also  how  the  same  ought  not  to  be  over  long  kept  in  the  pix  ;  here 
followeth  further  another  epistle  of  the  said  Elfric,  written  to  Wulf- 
stane,  archbishop  of  York,  both  reprehending  the  said  abuse  above 
touched,  and  also  containing  matter  more  at  large,  against  the  bodily 
presence  in  the  sacramental  bread.  The  copy  of  his  epistle,  both  in 
his  own  Saxon  and  our  English,  here  followeth  : 

Another  Epistle  of  Elfric,  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  to  Wulfstane, 
Archbishop  of  York  ;  in  Saxon. 

Svme  pjieopaj-  jepylla^  heojra  huj-el  box  on  eaj'tjaon.  ■]  healba]?  ope;! 
tpelj:  monajj  to  untrimmum  mannmn.  j-pjlce  ^sec  huj-el  jy  hahgjie  ^onne 
oJ)ep.  Ac  hi  bojj  unpij-lice.  jrop^am  he  hit  panna^.  o^  ^e  mib  ealle  poppo- 
ta%  on  ppa  langum  pypj^e.  ]  he  bi^  ]?onne  pcjlbig  j-pa  j-pa  up  psejj?  peo 
bocj  &e%e  hupel  pophylc.  o^^e  hit  poplypt.  oS^e  niip  eton.  o^^e  o^pe 
nytenu.  pceapa  ]ja  poenitetialem.  hpset  he  peeg^e  |)ipum  ;  6al  ppa  halig  ip 
^aet  hupel  ^e  bi^jehalsob  to  bseg.  ppa  ^set  ^e  bi^  gehaljoti  on^ara  halgan 
eaptep  baege  ;  JjealbaJ)  popj^ig  ic  bib&e  ))one  halgan  Cjnptep  lichaman  mib 
mapan  pipbometo  peocum  mannum  ppam  punnan  bsege  to  punna  Dsege  on 
ppi})e  clsenum  boxe.  o^  ^e  be^am  niaepan  peopepryne  nihr.  j  ^icgaj)  Int 
j)onne.  anb  lecga^  ^sep  ojjaep  ;  pe  habba))  by  pene  be  ^am  on  CTlJoypep 
bocum.  ppa  ppa  Gob  pylp  be'beab  on  GCoyjep  ae.  ^ae"c  pe  pacepo  pceolbe  on 
aelcum  paitcpnepbaege  pertan  tpelp  hlapap  on  'Sam  tabepnaculo  ealle  nipe 
bacene.  ^a  paepon  gehatene  '  Panes  propositionis.'  ]  hig  pceolbon  ^tep 
ptanban  on  ^am  Gobep  geta^lbe  o^  ojjepne  paetepnep  baeg.  ]  etan  hi  ^onne 
Sa  j-acep&aj-  f  ylpe.  3  p'ettan  baep  o^pe ; 

Sume  ppeoj-taf  nella^  ^ic^an  ^aet  hupel  %e'hi  halgia)) ;  Nu  piUe  pe 
eop  j-ecgan.  hu  j"co  b')c  J'eg?;  be  )5ani ;  Ppej-bytep  niij-j-am  celebpanp 
J  non  aubenj'  j'umepe  j'acpipiciura  accuj'ante  conj-cientia  j-ua  ana- 
thema ej-t ;  Se  maej'j'eppeoft  ^e  maej'jraj?.  -3  ne  beap  'Saet  hupel ^ijan. 
pat  hine  pcylbigne.  ye.  ip  amanj-umob  ;  Laejrp-e  pleoh  ij^  to  bigenne  ^aet 
liup'el.  ^onne  to  halgienne ;  be  ^e  tupa  halgaj)  ane  opletan  to  hnj-Je.  ye 
bi^  f am  gebpolan  jelice.  ^e  an  cilb  puUaj?  tupa ;  Cpij-t  yj\y:  gehaigob 
hupel  aep  hip^popunge.  he  bletpobe  ^one  hlap.  3  to  bpaec  J)up  cpej^eube 
to  hip  haljum  apoptolum,  eta)>%ipne  hlap.  hit  \y  min  lichama  :  ]  he  ept 
bletj-obe  aenne  calic  mib  pine.  3  epae))  heom  ^up  to.  bpincaj)  ealle  op 
•^ipuJii.  hit  ip  min  agen  blobe^aepe  nipan  gecybnyppe. ^e  bi^  pop  manegum 
agoten  on  j-ynna  popjypenyppe ;  Se  dpihten  \c  halgobe  hupel  aep  hip 
f  popunge.  -}  cpac|)  ^  pe  hlap  paepe  hip  agen  lichama.  anb  ])aet  pin  jjaepe 
piroblice  hip  blob,  pe  haija)?  baejhpamlice  Jjupgh  hip  pacepba  hanba  hlap 
to  hip  lichaman.  3  pin  to  hip  blob  on  gapthcepe  gejtyne.  ppa  ppa  pe  pabaj? 
on  bocum ;  Ne  bi^  pe  liplica  hlap  hchamhce  ppa  peah  pe  ylca  lichama. 


THE    El'lis'lLE    OF    liLFRlC,    IN    ENGLISH.  277 

¥)e  CjiijT  on  ^jiopobe  ;  Ne  'Sger  halije  pm  my  ]>ief  hsdleiibey  blob  ]je    i/enry 
pop  uf  ajoten  paef  on  lichamlice  J)in5.  ac  on  gaj-clicum  an&jyce ;  i^llgj^ep     ^^^^- 
bi^  j-ojilice  j-e  hlap  hij-  lichama.  ■]  •^  pin  eac  hif  blob  j-pa  j-pa  j'e  heopon-    A.  D. 
lica  hlap  paej-.  ^e  pe  hata|j  manna  ^e  peopepcig  geapa  apebbe  Gobep  polce.    1540. 
*]  ))aec  hluTjae  paerep  paep  piroblice  hip  blod.  ^e  ap  nop  ^am  ptane  on  ^am 
psepcene  ^a  ;  Spa  ppa  Pauluj^  appsec  on  pumon  \\\y  pij'cole:  '  Omnes  pa- 
tres  nostri  eandem  escain  spiritualem  inanducaverunt  :  et  omnes  eundera 
potum  spiritualem  biberunt,'&c.  Galle  upe  pse&epap  aecon  on  ^am  paeptene 
J^one  ylcau  gaprlicam  mete.  ^  ^onegaptlican  bpenc  bpuncon;  pi  bpuncon 
op  J)am  ^apthcan  ptane.  •]  pe  ptane  peej-  Cpipt ;  Se  apoptol  psebe  ppa  ppa 
56  nu  jehypbon  |jaet  hi  ealle  seton  ^one  jlcan  japthcan  mete.  *]  lu  ealle 
bpuncon  ^one  japtlican  bpencj  Ne  cpae^  he  na  hchamhce.  ac  sapthcej 
NtepCpipt  ^a  jyt  gebopen  ne  hip  blob  naepago'cen.^a  jjaet  Ippahela  pole 
Seae'c  ^one  me'ce.  -]  op  ^am  ptane  bpanc.  *]  pe  ptan  naep  hchamhce  Cpipt 
^eah  he  ppa  cpaebe  ;  pit  psepon  ^a  ylcan  gepynu  on  ^aepe  ealbam  ae.  -]  hi 
gHpclice  getacnobon  \ez  japthce  hupel  upep  haelenbep  lichaman.  ^e  pe 
halgiaj)  nu. 

The  same  Epistle  of  Elfric  to  Wulfstane,  touching  the  Sacrament 
of  the  Lord*'s  Supper,  in  English. 

Some  priests  fill  their  box  for  liousel  on  Easter-day,  and  so  reserve  it  a  whole 
year  for  sick  men,  as  though  that  housel  were  more  holy  than  any  other.  But 
they  do  unadvisedly,  because  it  waxeth  hoary  or  altogether  rotten,  by  keeping  it 
so  long  space  :  and  thus  are  they  become  guilty,  as  the  book  witnesseth  to  us. 
If  any  do  keep  the  housel  so  long,  or  lose  it,  or  mice  or  other  beasts  do  eat  it, 
see  what  the  penitential  book  saith  by  this  :  '  So  holy  is  altogether  that  housel 
which  is  hallowed  to-day,  as  that  which  is  hallowed  on  Easter-day.'  Wherefore 
I  beseech  you  to  keep  the  holy  body  of  Christ  with  more  advisement,  for  sick 
men,  from  Sunday  to  Sunday,  in  a  very  clean  box ;  or  at  the  most  not  to  keep 
it  above  a  fortnight,  and  then  eat  it,  laying  other  in  the  place.  We  have  an 
example  hereof  in  Moses'  books,  as  God  himself  hath  commanded  in  Moses" 
law,  how  the  priests  should  set,  every  Saturday,  twelve  loaves,  all  new  baked, 
upon  the  tabernacle,  which  were  called  '  Panes  propositionis  :'  and  those  should 
stand  there,  in  God's  tabernacle,  till  the  next  Saturday;  and  then  did  the 
priests  themselves  eat  them,  and  set  others  in  the  place. 

Some  priests  M'ill  not  eat  the  housel  which  they  do  hallow.  But  we  will  now 
declare  unto  you  how  the  book  speaketh  by  them :  '  Presbyter  missam  celebrans, 
et  non  audens  sumere  sacriiicium,  accusante  conscientia,  anathema  est:'  'The 
priest  that  doth  say  mass,  and  dare  not  eat  the  housel,  his  conscience  accusing 
him,  is  accursed.'  It  is  less  danger  to  receive  the  housel,  than  to  hallow  it.  He 
that  doth  twice  hallow  one  host  to  housel,  is  like  unto  those  heretics,  who  do 
christen  twice  one  child.  Christ  himself  blessed  housel  before  his  suffering :  he 
blessed  the  bread  and  brake  it,  thus  speaking  to  his  apostles,  '  Eat  this  bread  ; 
it  is  my  body.'  And  again,  he  blessed  one  chalice  with  wine,  and  thus  also 
spake  unto  them,  '  Drink  ye  all  of  this ;  this  is  mine  own  blood  of  the  new 
testament,  which  is  shed  for  many  for  the  forgiveness  of  sins.'  The  Lord  who 
hallowed  housel  before  his  suiFering,  and  saith  that  the  bread  was  his  own  body, 
and  that  the  wine  was  truly  his  blood,  halloweth  daily,  by  the  hands  of  the 
priest,  bread  to  his  body,  and  wine  to  his  blood,  in  ghostly  mystery,  as  we  read 
in  books.  And  yet,  notwithstanding,  that  lively  bread  is  not  bodily  so;  nor  the  sodllr 
self-same  body  that  Christ  suffered  in ;  nor  is  that  holy  wine  the  Saviour's  blood  presence 
which  was  shed  for  us  in  bodily  thing,  but  in  ghostly  understanding.  Both  be  '^^"^^'^• 
truly,  that  bread  is  his  body,  and  that  wine  also  is  his  blood ;  as  was  the  hea- 
venly bread  which  we  call  '  manna,'  that  fed  forty  years  God's  people;  and  the 
clear  water,  which  did  then  run  from  the  stone  in  the  wilderness,  was  truly  his 
blood,  as  St.  Paul  wrote  in  one  of  his  epistles,  i  '  All  our  fathers  did  eat  in  the 
wilderness  the  same  ghostly  meat,  and  drink  the  same  ghostly  drink  :  they  drank 

M)  '  Omnes  patres  nostri  eandem  escam  spiritualem  manducavcrunt,  et  omiie^  eundem  potum 
spiritualem  biberunt,'  &c. 


^78  ALLEGATION'S    AGAINST    THE    SIX    ARTICLES. 

Henrii  of  that  gliostly  stone,  and  that  stone  was  Christ.'  The  apostle  hath  said,  as 
mi.  you  have  heard,  that  they  all  did  eat  the  same  ghostly  meat,  and  they  all  did 
.    „      drink  the  same  ghostly  drink.     And  he  saith  not  '  bodily,'  but  '  ghostly.'    And 

■j^'.  ■  Christ  was  not  yet  born,  nor  his  blood  shed,  when  the  people  of  Israel  did  eat 
that  meat  and  drank  of  that  stone.    And  the  stone  was  not  bodily  Christ,  though 


he  so  said.     It  was  the  same  mystery'  in  the  old  law,  and  they  did  ghostly  sig- 
nify that  ghostly  housel  of  our  Saviour's  body,  which  we  consecrate  now. 

Besides  these  epistleft  above  prefixed  of  Elfric  to  Wulfsine  and 
Wulfstane,  which  fight  directly  against  transubstantiation,  mention 
Eighty     Avas  touched  also  before  of  certain  sermons,  to  the  number  of  four- 
traS'ed  scorc,  translated  by  the  said  Elfric  out  of  Latin  into  the  Saxon,  that 
out  of  La-  is^  into  our  English  tongue,  as  ye  partly  have  heard  before.     Of  the 
Saxon,  by  which  fourscorc  sermons,  twenty-four  were  chiefly  selected  to  be  read, 
A  booic  of  instead  of  homilies  or  treatises,  unto  the  people  ;  in  such  order  as  the 
^"ect"e"d    ^^^^  twelve  semious  or  treatises,  treating  of  general  matters  (as,  De 
out  of      initio  creaturse,  De  auguriis,  De  die  judicii,  Unius  confessoris,  De 
*™'       vaniloquio    et  negligentia,   De  avaritia,    De  falsis  diis,  &c.)    were 
appointed  to  be  read  at  pleasure,  and  at  the  discretion  of  the  minister. 
The  other  twelve  sermons  were  prescribed  of  proper  feasts  (as,  De 
annunciatione   beatse  Marise,  De   nativitati  Domini,   De  circumci- 
sione  Domini,  De  epiphania,  De  purincatione  sanctse  Mariae,  Domi- 
nica prima  in  Quadragesima,  Dominica  palmarum  die  paschae,  &c.) 
Whereof  this  testimony  remaineth  in  the  same  book  yet  to  be  seen, 
both  in  the  Saxon  tongue,  and  also  in  the  preface  of  the  latter  twelve 
sermons  in  Latin,  in  these  words  following,  '  In  hoc  codicillo  conti- 
nentur  sermones  Anglice,  quos  accepimus  de  libris  quos  abbas  Anglice 
transtulit,'  &c. 

Furthermore,  as  touching  these  fourscore  sermons  aforesaid,  which 
Elfric  translated  into  English,  here  is  to  be  understood,  that  among 
the  said  sermons,  used  then  orderly  to  be  recited  by  the  people,  there 
was  one  appointed  to  be  read  In  Die  Sancto  Paschse,  that  is,  upon 
Easter-day ;  which  sermon,  being  translated  by  the  said  Elfric,  Ave 
have  here  exhibited  both  in  Saxon  speech  and  English,  to  the  intent 
that  the  christian  and  indifferent  reader,  perusing  the  same,  may  judge 
thereby  how  the  fantastical  doctrine  of  transubstantiation,  in  those 
days  of  Elfric,  and  before  his  time,  was  not  yet  received  or  known  in 
the  church  of  England  ;  forasmuch  as  the  said  sermon,  being  in  Latin 
before,  doth  leave  unto  us  an  evident  declaration,  what  was  the  com- 
mon opinion  of  the  sacrament  in  the  church  received,  before  Elfric 
did  ever  set  hand  to  translate  the  same  out  of  the  Latin. 
Latin  And  though  the  Latin  copies  and  exemplars  of  these  aforesaid  ser- 

wdtten    mons  are  not  remaining  in  our  libraries,  let  that  be  no  marvel  to  thee, 
against     loviug  reader  !  but  imderstand  thereby  the  crafty  packing  of  the  pope's 
stantia-    clcrgy,  who,  in  the  time  of  Lanfranc  and  pope  Innocent,  studying  by 
tib^iyufe  all  means  how  to  prefer  and  further  this  their  new-come  doctrine  of 
^boiN?  >d  transubstantiation,  did  abolish  and  rase  out  of  libraries  and  churches 
all  such  books  which  made  to  the  contrary.     And  therefore,  because 
Lanfranc,  and  other  Italian  priests  here  in  England,  understood  not 
the  Saxon  books  as  they  did  the  Latin  (all  that  which  they  understood 
they  made  away),   the  Saxon  books,  because  they  knew  them  not, 
they  let  remain  :  and  this  is  the  cause  why  our  Saxon  copies  are  now 

(1)  That  is,  a  mystery  of  tlie  same  thing  that  was  in  the  old  law. 


f'ON.lECTURKS    RESPECTING    SAXON    BOOKS.  279 

to  be  found :  which  to  be  true  by  three  reasons  conjectural  it  may  be    trnry 
probably  supposed.  ^'^'' 


First,  for  that  these  Saxon  sermons,  being  translated  out  of  the  A.  I). 
Latin  (as  ye  have  heard  by  the  words  of  Elfric  already  proved),  we  ^•^'^^^- 
see  only  the  Saxon  books  reserved  :  of  the  Latin  none  do  appear.       Three 

Secondly,  there  is  yet  remaining  one  certain  piece  or  fragment  of  turir" 
an  epistle  of  Elfric  in  the  library  of  Worcester ;  wherein,  so  much  as  \l^l^'^^ 
maketh  against  the  matter  of  transubstantiation,  we  found  in  the 
middle  of  the  said  Latin  epistle  utterly  rased  out,  so  that  no  letter 
nor  piece  of  a  letter  doth  there  appear.     The  words  cut  out  were 
these : '  '  Notwithstanding  this  sacrifice  is  not  the  same  body  of  his 
wherein  he  suffered  for  us,  nor  the  same  blood  of  his  which  he  shed  ^aTtm- 
for  us  :  but,  spiritually,  it  is  made  his  body  and  blood  as  that  manna  rased  out 
which  rained  from  heaven,  and  the  water  which  did  flow  out  of  the  papist's, 
rock.    As  Paul,"  &c.     These  words,  so  rased  out,  are  to  be  restored  storeThy 
again  by  another  Saxon  book  found  in  Exeter :  by  the  rasing  of  which  thesaxon 
one  place,  it  may  easily  be  conjectured  what  these  practisers  have  Exeter, 
likewise  done  in  the  rest. 

Thirdly,  by  one  Italian  trick  of  Polydore  Virgil  in  our  days,  the  An  itaii- 
properties  and  doings  of  all  other  Italian  papists  of  elder  time  may  Poiydoref 
partly  be  conjectured :  for  so  I  am  informed  by  such  as  precisely  will  J"  '^"'■n 
affirm  it  to  be  true,  that  when  Polydore,  being  licensed  by  the  king 
to  view  and  search  all  libraries,  had  once  accomplished  his  story  by 
the  help  of  such  books  as  he  had  compiled  out  of  libraries  ;  in  the 
end,  when  he  had  taken  out  what  he  would,  like  a  true  factor  for  the 
pope's  own  tooth,  he  piled  his  books  together,  and  set  them  all  on  a 
light  fire.  For  what  cause  he  so  did,  I  cannot  certainly  pronounce ; 
but  whoso  considereth  well  his  religion,  may  shrewdly  suspect  him  : 
for  a  probation  whereof,  this  may  serve  for  a  sufficient  trial ;  that 
whereas  of  all  other  writers  of  histories  that  have  been  in  England, 
as  of  Fabian,  Lanquet,  Rastal,  More,  Leland,  Bale,  Hall,  and  such 
others,  some  of  their  books  which  they  then  occupied,  yet  remain  in 
hands  to  be  seen  :  only  of  such  books  as  Polydore  used,  and  which 
past  his  hands,  what  Englishman  is  he  that  hath  seen,  or  can  show 
me  one  ?  Whereby  it  may  well  be  thought  the  aforesaid  information 
to  be  true.  As  also  by  this  one  Italian  trick  of  Polydore,  may  other 
Italians  likewise  be  suspected,  in  making  away  such  Latin  books  within 
this  land,  as  made  not  for  their  purpose.  But,  forasmuch  as  those 
Latin  books  be  now  abolished,  and  cannot  be  had,  let  us  return  to 
our  Saxon  tongue  again,  and  see  what  this  Saxon  sermon  of  Elfric's 
translation,  doth  say  for  transubstantiation  ;  the  copy  whereof  here 
ensueth.^ 

(1)  '  Non  est  taraen  hoc  sacrificium  corpus  ejus,  in  quo  passus  est  pro  nobis,  neque  sanguis  ejus 
quem  pro  nobis  efFudit :  sed  spiritualiter  corpus  ejus  effieitur  et  sanguis,  sicut  manna  quod  de  coelo 
pluit,  et  aqua  quae  de  petra  fluxit.     Sicut  Paulus,'  &c. 

(2)  This  sermon,  or  homily,  as  it  is  more  commonly  called,  was  published  separately  by  arch- 
bishop Parker,  in  the  year  1566,  and  reprinted,  afterwards,  at  Oxford,  in  1675.  See  Strype's  Life 
of  Parker,  vol.  ii.  book  4,  page  503,  Edit.  Oxford,  1821  ;  where  Strype  observes  that  Foxe  '  hath 
left  out  several  passages  which  contained  some  legendary  miracles  relating  to  the  sacrament,  and 
some  particular  passages  which  look  favourably  towards  the  doctrine  of  the  church  of  Rome: 
which  are  not  omitted  in  the  archbishop's  edition  of  the  book.'  The  full  title  is  this  :  '  A  Sermon 
of  the  Paschal  Lamb,  and  of  the  sacramental  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  written  in  the  old  Saxon 
tongue  before  the  Conquest,  and  appointed  in  the  reign  of  the  Saxons  to  be  spoken  unto  the 
people  at  Easter,  before  they  should  receive  the  Communion :  and  now  first  translated  into  our 
common  English  speech.' — Ed. 


280 

Ufiiry 
VIII. 

A.I). 

1540. 


ALLEGATIONS    AGAINST    THK    SIX    ARTICLES. 


'  IN    DIE    SANCT.E    PASC.E. 

A    SERMON    TRANSLATED    OUT    OF    LATIN     INTO     THE    SAXON 

TONGUE,    BY    ELFRIC,    AGAINST    TRANSUBSTANTI ATION. 

ANNO    DOMINI,    996. 

The  Alphabet  of  the  Saxon  Tongue. 

d.         f.    g.  T.    I.    t.         w.         y. 

^  a.b.c.b.e.p.g.h.i.I.m.n.o.p.ji.j'.'c.u.p.x.y.z. 

Abbre\aations. 
Th.  Th.  S.    W.and.th.   ih. 

D.D.S.p.T.^.}'. 

This  Sermon  was  usual  to  be  read  in  the  Church  here  in   England  in  the 

Saxons'  time. 

GDen  ^a  leopoj-'can,  gelome  eop  i)- ^ej-seb  ymbe  ufiej-  haelenbej*  a?pip;e. 
hu  he  on  J)ij-ura  an&peaja&an  haege  aeptep  hip  ^piopunge  mihriglice  op 
bea))e  apiap ;  Nu  pille  pe  eop  jeopenian  ^uph  Go&ep  gipe  be  )jam  halgan 
huj'le  ^e  genu  cogan  pceolon.  'j  gepippan  eopepi  anbjyt  ymbe  ^aepie 
^epynu.  seg^epi  je  eeptep  j^aepie  ealsan  jecyj^nyppe.  geaeptepi  ))aepie  nipan. 
%y  laep.  ^e  senig  tpeonunge  eop  bepiian  maege  be  ^ara  liplicum  gepeopide  ; 

8e  almihriga  Gob  bebeab  J)am  hepetojan  on  Ggypra  lanbe.  ^  he  pceolbe 
bebeoban  Ippahela  poice.  ^  hi  namon  set  aelcum  heop)>e  anep  jeajiep 
lambe  on  Jjsepe  nihre  jjse  hi  pepbon  op  tham  lanbe  to  %am  behatenan 
eapbe.  '}  pceolbon  jj  lambe  Gobe  geopppian,  -]  yy^^sxi.  pni}>an.  ]  pypcan 
jiobe  tacn  on  heopa  jebypum,  3  opepplegum  mib  ^asp  lambep  blot), 
eran  )^yj)])an  Jjsep"  lambep  plsejfc  gebpaeb.  anb  ^eopipe  hlapap  mib  pelbhcpe 
lacrucan  ;  Gob  cpse))  to  CT^oypen.  ne  ete  je  op  ))am  lambe  nan  ^ing  bpeap, 
ne  on  paetepe  gepoj^en  ac  gebpaib  to  pypie  ;  GtaJ)  -^  heapob.  •]  J)a  psec. 
]  -f  innepeapbe.  ne  hip  nan  jjing  ne  behpe  o]j  mepgen.  jip  ^aep  hpeet  to 
lape  py.  pojibaepnej?  •f .  J'lcgaj)  hit  on  J)ap  pipan  ;  BegypbaJ)  eopepe  lenbenu. 
anb  beoJ>  gepceobe.  habaj)  eop  ptap  on  hanbe.  ]  eta|j  heajibhce.  'Seop  tib 
ip  Gobep  psepelb  ;  Anb  peap)j  ^a  on  ^sepe  nihre  opplegen  on  aelciim  hupe 
geoiib  eal  Phapaoep  pice,  -f  ppumcennepe  cilb.  anb  paep  ^  Gobep  pole 
Ippahel  abpeb  ppam  ))am  pep  lean  bea)?e.  %uph  ^aep  lambep  opppunje.  anb 
hip  blobep  meapcunje ;  )?e  cpaej'  Gob  to  OOoypen.  healbajj  ^ij-nedasj  on 
eoppium  gemynbe.  "]  pjieolj-iaj)  hine  miephee  on  eoppum  cynpenum  mib 
ecum  bijencse.  ~]  erah  ^eopipne  hlap  j-ymle  peopan  bagap  aer  jjippie 
ppieolp  tibe ; 

/Epr(  pi  ^ippepie  baebe  laebbe  Gob  -jj  Ippiahela  pole  opepi  fa  pieaban 
pa3.  mib  bpiium  potum.  *]  abpiaencte  ^aepi  on  Phapiao.  *]  ealne  hip 
hepio  pamob  Se  heopia  ehton.  *]  apebbe  pyjjjjan  "jJ  Ippiahela  pole 
peoppitij  jeapia  mib  heoponlicum  bijleopan.  •]  hiin  popijeap  perepi 
op  heapibum  ptan  clube.  o^  -jJ  hi  comon  to  fiam  behatenum  ejjele ; 
8ume  hap  piace  pe  habbap  perpiahtnob  on  ofpe  ptopepume  pe  pyllaS 
nu  jeopenian.  -f  fe  belimpj)  to  J)am  haljaii  huple ;  Cpiiptene  menu 
nemoton  healban  nu  pa  ealban  je  hchamhce.  ac  him  jebapenajj  -f  In 
cannon  hpaet  heo  japtlice  tacnie  ;  j5  unpccejj])ie  lambe  f e  pe  ealbe 
Ippiahela  j^a  oppna]).  h;rpbe  jetacnunje  Epptepi  japtlicum  anbjyte 
Cpiiptep  ^piopunjc  pe  Jie  unpctKJjfiij  popi  upie  alypebnippe  hip  halige 
blob  ajeat ;  Be  jjain  piiijaj)  Gobep  ^eopap  a^t  aelcepe  mseppan 
'  Agnus  Dei  qui  toUis  pcccata  mundi,  miserere  nobis;'  j5  ip  on  upi\ini 
gepieopibe.  ^u  Gobep  lamb  ^e  aetbpietpt  mibban  eapibep  pynna  ge- 
miltpa  up  ; 


A    SERMON    OF    ELFRIC. 


281 


•f  Ifpahela  pole  peapjj  ahj^eb  ppam  pam  psejilicum  beafe.   ■]  pram    Henry 

Phapaoep   peopre  %\\j\h   ])xy   lainbep  opppunse.    j>e  haepoe  jetac- 

nunje  Cjiiptep  ^popunge.  jjuph  jja  pe  pinb  alyjaebe  ppam  ^am  ecum  A.  D. 
beajj.  *3  Ssep  rie))an  beoplep  anpealse.  gip  pe  pishthce  gehpaj?  on  1540. 
Sone  pojjan  alypenb  eallep  mibban  eap&ep  hselenb  Cjiipt ;  •J5  lamb 
paep  jeoppjTooe  on  a^pnunge.  *]  upe  hselenb  Sjaopobe  on  ^sejie  pix- 
tan  ylbe  Jjippepe  pojiulbe  ;  Seo  ylb  ip  gerealb  to  aspnunge  fipep 
ateopi5eIican  nubban  eajibep  ;  Hi  meaficoban  mib  fasp  lambep  blobe 
on  heojaa  gebyjrum.  *]  ouepplegum  tau.  ■f  ip  pobe  racen.  ^  pupbon 
ppa  gt  pcilbe  pjiam  Jjani  enjle.  ])e  acpealbe  ^aejia  ejiptipcjia  pnum- 
cenneban  cilb ;  Anb  pe  pceolon  meancian  ujie  poppeajibe  heapob. 
anb  upne  lichaman  mib  Cpiptep  jiobe  racne.  -f  pe  beon  ahjiebbe 
pjiam  poppyjibe.  fionne  pe  beof  je  meapcobe  aBgjjeji  ^e  on  popan 
heapbe  56  on  heojiran  nub  blobe  JjEejie  bpihtenlicam  Spopunge ;  jJ 
Ipjnahela  pole  set  psey  lambep  plepc  on  heopa  eaptep  tibe  J)a  f>a  hi 
ahpebbe  pufibon.  •]  pe  Jjicgaf  nu  gaprlice  Cpiprep  lichaman.  anb 
hip  blob  briincaj).  ^onne  pe  mib  poj)ura  jeleapan  ■f  halije  hupel 
Si  cgajj ;  Done  riman  hi  heolbon  him  to  eapteji  tibe  peopan  bagap 
mib  mieclum  pujijjraynte  Se  hi  ahpebbe  piinbon  pij)  Phapao.  *3  op 
Sam  eajibe  pe/ibon.  ppa  eae  cpiptene  men  healbap  Cpiptep  aepipt 
up  to  eapteji  tibe  Saep  peopan  bajap.  popjian  ]je  pe  pint  Sujah  hip 
SjTopunje  "3  aepipt  alypebe.  *]  pe  beo^  geclfenpobe  Suph  paep  halgan 
hupel  ganjep.  ppa  Cjiipt  pylp  cpae])  on  hip  go&ppelle ;  80])  poj)  ic 
eop  pec^e.  naebbe  ge  lip  on  eop.  buton  ge  eten  min  plspc.  anb 
bpincon  min  blob ;  Se  Se  et  min  ptepe.  *]  min  blob  bpincjj,  he  puna)) 
on  me.  ano  ic  on  him.  '-j  he  hajp|)  ^  eee  hp  *]  ic  hine  ajia^pe  on  fara 
enbenextan  bseje ;  le  eom  pe  liplica  hlap  pe  op  heoponum  aptah.  na 
ppa  ppa  eopepe  pop])  pagbepap  Eeton  Sone  heoponlican  hlap  on  pep- 
tene.  *]  pyj)j)an  ppulton  ;  Se  Se  et  jjipne.  hlap.  he  leopa])  on  eenyppe ; 
He  halgob  hlapagp  hip  Jipopunge.  -^i  tobselbe  hip  bipcipulum  fup 
cpejjenbe  ;  GtaJ)  Sipne  hlap  hit  ip  min  lichama.  *]  bo])  ])ip  on  mynum 
gemynbe  ;  €pt  he  bletpobe  pin  on  anum  calice.  ^  cpas]? ;  Djninca]) 
ealle  op  Sipum.  Sip  ip  min  blob  ^  he  biS  pop  menejum  agoten  on 
pynna  popgypenyppe ;  Da  apoptoli  bybon  ppa  ppa  Cpipt  het.  jj  hi 
haljobon  hlap.  *]  pin  to  huple  ept  pyj)])an  on  hip  jemynbe  ;  6ae 
ppylee  he  opa  oeptep  jencjan.  anb  ealle  paeepbap  be  Cpiptep  hsepe 
baljia])  hlap  -^  pin  to  huple  on  hip  nanian  mib  Saspe  apop^olican 
bletpunge  ; 

Nu  pniebon  jehpilce  men  opt.  anb  git  gelome  pmeagaj).  hu  pe 
hlap  Se  biS  op  copne  jegeapcob.  anb  Suph  pypep  hsetan  abaceii 
niaje  beon  apenb  to  Cpiptep  lichaman.  oSSe  "j5  pin  Se  biS  op  ma- 
nejum  bepium  apnungen.  peophe  apenb  ^uph  anijpe  bletpunge  to 
bpihtnep  blob  ;  Nu  peeje  pe  gehpilcum  mannum  -f  pume  Sing  pinb 
gecpebene  be  Cpipt  Suph  jetacnunje.  pume  Suph  5epippum  Singe  ; 
SoS  Sinj  ip.  anb  gepip  -jj  Cpipt  psep  op  msebene  acenneb,  anb  pylp 
pillep  Spopobe  bea]).  anb  pep  bebypijeb.  anb  on  Sipura  baege  op 
bea])  apap  ;  He  ip  gecpeben  hlap  Suph  getacnunge.  anb  lambe.  'j  leo. 
■J  gehuellep  ;  He  ip  hlap  gehaten.  popfan  Se  he  ip  upe  lip  anb  engla ; 
He  ip  lamb  gecpeben  pop  hip  unpeaeSSinippe ;  Leo  pop  Saepe 
yzyiencpe.  Se  he  opep  ppipbe  Sone  ptpangan  beopol ;  Ae  ppa  Seah 
eeptep  po])um  geoynbe  nip  Cpipt  najjop  ne  hlap.  ne  lamb,  ne  leo  ; 
Hpi  ip  Sonne  j5  halije  hupel  jecpeben  Cpiptep  lichama.  oSSe  hip 
blob,  jip  hit  nip  pojjhce  jj  -f  hit  jehaten  ip  ;  6o]ilice  pe  hlap.  anb  ■jj 
]>m  Se  beo]>  Suph  pacepba  maeppan  jehaljobe  oSep  Sing  he  zet 
eopi  iS  mennipeum  anbgitum  piS  utan.  "3  oJ)ep  Sing  hi  clipiaS  pij) 


282  ALLEGATIONS    AGAFNST    THE    SIX    ARTICLES. 

tfnry  innan  jelapullum  mobum ;  pi])  uran  hi  beo|i  jej'epene  Map  •]  pm 
^  ^'^'  iegSeji  geon  hijie  geon  j^pjarecce.  ac  hi  beo))  j-o]3lice  aspreji  Saejie  hal- 
A.D.  511115  ■  Cjiij-tej"  Iichama.  -]  hi)"  blob  Siijih  5a]-c'ic'e  5r]nyim  ; 
lij  10.  Hse  ^eii  cilb  bij?  5epullob.  ac  hir  ne  h]\sx.  na  hij-  hip  pilS  utan  Seah 
Se  hi'c  beo  pi]?  mnan  apenb  ;  Hir  biS  5ebji()h'c  j-ynpull  ^iip-h  AGamej" 
p>)P5ie5et)iiyfj'e  to  ^am  pant  pute  ;  Ac  hit  h\\i  ■A\^u-^<n\  pj^am  eallum 
pyiiiium  pi^  iiinan.  ^eah  Se  hit  pi])  utan  hip  hip  ne  apenGe  ;  6ac 
ppylce  -f  hah5e  pant  paeteja  Se  ip  5ehaten  lipep  pylpjip'"5-  ip  5ehc 
on  hipe  o^jium  petefium.  ^  ip  unbej-i])eo&  bjaopnun5e.  ac  ^ep  hal5an 
5aptep  miht  5encalaec^  ^am  bpopni5en&hcum  paetejie.^uph  pacefba 
bletpun5e.  ano  hit  m£e5  py])]3an  hchaman.  anG  paple  a^jiean  pjiani 
eallum  pynnum  ^uph  5aptlice  miht;  6pne  nu  pe  5epeo])  tpa  ^015  on 
'6ij-iiin  anuui  gej-ceapce  ;  ^pcep  j-o])um  ^ecynbe.  ^  peetep  ij-  bpoj-nieublic 
paere.  ]  ajpcep  gaixhcpe  gejiynu  haepS  halpenbe  mihte ;  S))a  eac  gip  pe 
j-ceapia))  -^  halige  huj-el  sepcep  lichamlicum  aiiOgyce.  ^onne  gepeo  pe  ■f  hir 
ij-gepceapc  bjiopnienbhc  3  apenblic ;  Gip  pe  ^a  japrlican  raihce  ^sep  on  toc- 
uapap  ^onne  uiidep5ite  pe  ■f  '68ep  ip  lip  on.  anb  popgip})  un&eabhcnyppe. 
•6ain  ^e  hir  mib  geleapan  ^ic5a)) ;  GOicel  ip  betpux  ])se;ie  ungepepeulican 
mihte  ])3ep  haljan  huplep.  3  })ain  gepepeulican  hipe  agenep  secynbej-  5  Hir 
ip  on  gecynbe  bpopnienbhc  hlap.  3  bpopnienbhc  pm.  anb  ip  aepteji  mihre 
Gobcuiibep  popGep.  po))lice  Cpiptep  lichama  3  hip  bloG.  na  ppa))eah  hcham- 
hce  ac  gaptlice ; 

OOicel  IS  becpux  ]jam  lichaman  \e  Cpip  on  j^popobe.  j  )'ara  hchaman 
))e  to  huple  bi])  gehalgob  ;  8e  lichama  po])lice  |)e  Cpij-c  on  ^jiopoGe  poep 
gebopen  op  OOapian  plaepc.  mib  bloG  3  miG  banura.  mib  pell  3  iiuG  pinum. 
on  mennipcum  liinuni.  miG  gepceaGpipne  paple  jelipaept  3  hip  gapclica 
hchama.  \>e  pe  hnpel  liara))  ip  op  mane^um  copnum  ^egaberob.  baton 
blob,  ano  bane.  Innleap.  an&  papulleap.  anG  nip  popJ)i  nan  Jjing  ^aep 
on  to  unGppj-canbenne  *  hchamlice.  *  ac  ip  eal  gaj-rhce  to  iinbep- 
)tanbene*  ;  Spa  hpaec  ppa  on  ])ani  huple  ip  ])e  up  lipep  ebpipc  popgipj).  ^  ip 
op  J>aepe  gapchcan  mihte.  3  unjepepenhcpe  ppeinmincge ;  Fop|)i  ip  -^ 
hahge  hupel  gehaten  jejiynu.  por})an  Jjc  o})ep  jung  ip  ))a;|ion  gepepeii.  3 
oJ)ep  jjing  unOepgicen  ;  -^  ^  Gsji  gepepen  ip  hsep])  lichamlic  hip  3  ■])  f  pe 
■6ep  on  unbeppranGa^  haep|)  gajxlice  mihte;  petobiice  Cpiptep  lichama 
^c  beaj)  ^popoGe.  3  op  beaj)  apap.  ne  ppylt  naep/ie  heonon  pop)),  ac  ip  ece 
3  un])jiopienGlic  ;  ^  hupel  ip  hpilpenGhc  naece ;  Bpiopnienblic.  3  hvS  jticc 
niaelum  toGaeleb  ;  Betpux  to])urn  tocopeu.  anb  into  ^am  buce  cpenG.  ac 
lilt  bi^  ^eah  hpaej)ejie  aepteji  gaptlicjie  miht  on  slcum  baele  call ;  GOanega 
unbeppop  ^one  halgan  lichaman.  3  he  bi¥  ppa  ])eah  on  selcum  baele  call 
eptep  gapthcpe  gejiynu  ;  peah  piime  men.  gepceote  laeppe  bael  ne  bi^  ppa 
6eah  namape  might  on  j)am  majian  baele  ^(mne  on  ^am  Icepan.  pop  ^an  ))e 
hit  bi^  on  ailcum  men  anpunb  aeptep  })aepie  ungepepenhcan  luihte  ;  ^eop 
gi'pynu  ip  jieGG.  anb  hip  ;  Cpiptep  lichama  ip  po))pEeptuyppe  ;  Dip  pebb 
pe  healba^  gepypinelice.  o^  ■^  pe  becumon  to  %aepe  po))paeptnyppe.  3 
'6onne  bi^  pij)  pebb  geenGob  ;  8o]>lice  hit  ip  ppa  ppa  pe  aep  cpaebou 
Cpiptep  lichama.  anb  hip  blob,  na  hchamlice  ac  gaptlice  ; 

Vton  nu  5ehypan  Saep  Apoptolep  popb  enibe  Saep  gepynu  ; 
Paulup  pe  apoptol  cpaeS  be  ^am  ealban  polce  Ippahela.^up  ppitenGe 
on  hip  piptole  to  5eleappullum  mannuiu  ;  6alle  upe  pop§  paebcpap 
pepon  5epullube  on  polcne.  anG  on  paj.  anG  eall  hi  aeton  Sone  ylcaii 
5  ipthcaii  mete.  "3  ealle  hi  Gpuncon  tione  ylcan  5aptlican  Gpenc  ;  Hi 
opuncon  po])iice  op  aeptep  pih5enGan  ptane.  -3  pe  ptan  pap  Cpipt  ; 
Naep  pe  ptan  ])e  -f  pagbi'p  oppleop  hchamlice  aepipt  ac  he  5etacnoGe 
Cpipt.  ^e  clypooe  ^up  to  eallum  geleappulluin  mannum  ppa  hpam 

(1)  See  Edition  1576,  page  1117.— Ed. 


A    SERMOX    OF    ELFRIC.  28S 

yfa.  'Syp.f'ze  come  to  me  anb  bjiince ;  *]  op  hij*  innofe  pleopf  liplic    Henry 
f'cEZejx  ;  piy  he  ysshe  be  Sam  halgan  gapre  Se  Sa  unbeja  pengon.  ^e     ^^^^' 
on  liine  gelypGon  ;   8e  apoptol  Paulup  cpsejj  jj  ■jJ  Ipjaahela  pole  aete    A.  D. 
^one  ylcan  gaptlican  mete.  *]   bpunce  ^one  ylcan  japtlican  bjienc.    1540. 
pop^an  ^e  pe  ylca  heoponUca  mete  ^e  hi  ape&be.  xl.  geajia.  -\  "f  pseteji 
%e  op  pan  ptane  pleop.  haspbe  getacnunje  Cpiptep  hehaman.  *]  hip 
blobep.  Se  nu  beoj)  geoppjaobe  baejhpamlice  on  Gobep  cyjacan;  Hit 
jJa?jion  ^a  ylcan  Se  pe  nu  oppjiia^.  na  lichamlice.  ac  gaptlice ; 

pe  j-cEbon  eop  hpene  aeji  j3  Cpij-t  halgobe  hlap  ]  pin  ajja  hip^jiopunge 
to  huj-le.  ■}  cpse^.  ^ij-  ij-  min  hchama.  3  imn  blob  ;  Ne  ^^opobe  he  ^a  jyt. 
ac  j-pa  ^eah  he  apenbe  ^ujih  ungej-epenhce  mihc  ^one  hlaj:  to  hif  agenum 
lichama.  y  f  pui  to  hij-  blob  3  jpa  j-pa  he  aeji  bybe.  on  ¥ara  pepcene  aep^an 
^e  he  CO  men  sebojien  pujibe.  ^a  ^a  he  apenbe  ^one  heoponhcan  raete 
to  hif  yliByc.  ]  f  plopenbe  paiteja  op  ^am  ptane  ro  hip  agenum  blobe ; 
Fela  manna  aeton  op  ^am  heoponlican  mete  on  ^am  peptene.  -j  bpuncon 
^one  japclican  bjienc.  j  piipbon  ppa  ^eah  bebe.  ppa  ppa  Cjiiyt  paebe ;  Ne 
maenbe  Cpiipt  ^one  bea\>  ^e  nan  man  pojibujan  ne  maeg.  ac  he  maenbe 
^one  ecan  bea^  ^e  j-ume  op^am  polce  pop  heopia  seleaplepce  jeapnobon  j 
GOoypep  ]  Aapon.  •}  manega  o^pe  op  ^am  polce  ^e  Gobgehcobon.  aeton 
^one  heoponlican  hlap.  ac  hi  naepon  beabe  ^am  ecum  bea^.  ^eah  ^e  hi 
gemaenum  bea}>  pop])  pepbon  ;  Hi  gepapon  -^  pe  heoponlica  mete  paep  gepe- 
penlic.  anb  bpopnienblic.  ac  hi  unbepptobon  gaptlice  be^am  gepepenlicum 
Jjinge.  -]  hi-  gajthce  ^igbon  ;  Se  haelenb  cpae]).  pe  ^e  ser  ram  plaej-c.  anb 
bpinc)'  min  blob,  he  hsepjj  ece  lip  ;  Ne  het  he  na  ecan  ^one  lichaman.  ^e 
he  mib  bepangen  paep.  ne  f  blob  bjiincan,  ^e  he  poj-i  up  ageat.  ac  he  maenbe 
mib^am  popibe  f  halige  hupel.  j^e  gapchc  ip  hip  lichama  3  hip  blob.  3  pe 
\>e  |>Eep  onbypigjj  mib  geleappulpie  heopican.  he  haepj?  ^  ece  lip. 

On  Jjaejie  ealbea  ae  geleappuUe  men  opppobon  Gobe  niipclice  lac.  ]>& 
haepbon  co  peapbe  gecacnunge  Cpiiptep  hchama.  jje  pylfpoji  upum  pynnum 
py)>pan  geopppobe  hip  heoponhcon  paebepi  co  onpegebnyppe  ;  pitoblice 
hip  hupel  ])e  nu  bijj  gehalgobe  aec  Gobep  peopobe.  ip  gemynb  Cfiipcep 
lichaman  ))e  he  poja  up  jeopppiobe.  3  hip  blobep  pe  he  pofi  up  ageat.  ppa 
ppa  he  pylp  hec.  bo))¥ip  on  minum  gemynbe  ;  Mne  ^popobe  Cpipc  |5uph 
hme  pylpne  ac  ppa  peah  basghpomlice  bi^  Jjip  Jjpopung  geebnipob  %urih 
jepynu  |)aep  haljan  huplep  aec  faepe  haljan  maeppan  ;  Vp  ip  eac  cepmea- 
gene.  f  f  halige  hupel  ip  aegSefi  ge  Cjiipep  hchama.  ge  eallep  jeleappullep 
polcep.  sepen  gapbhcjie  gcpynu ;  Spa  ppa  pe  pipa  Augupcinup  be  J^am 
cpaej) ;  Gip  ge  pilla]?  unbepptanban  be  Cpiij-cep  lichaman.  gehypa]?  ))one 
apopcol  Paulup  pup  cpe|)enbe  ;  Ge  po};lice  pinbon  Cpiptep  hchama. 
*]  leomu  ;  Nu  ip  eopep  gepyuu  geleb  ou  Gobep  mypan.  anb  je  unbeja po|» 
eopeji  gepynu  to  )5am  j'e  ge  pylpe  pinb  ;  Beo))  f  f  gegepeoh  on  ^am  peo- 
pobe. 3  unbefipoj)  f  ^  gepylpe  pinb  ;  €pc  cpaej?  pe  apoptol  Paulup  be 
l^ipum.  pe  manega  pyn  bon  an  hlap.  3  an  hchama  ;  Vnbeppcanba))  nu.  3 
blippiah.  peala  pinban  hlap.  3  an  hchama  on  Cpipc  ;  He  ip  ujae  heapob. 
3  pe  pinb  hip  lima  ;  Ne  bi})  pe  hlap  op  anum  copne.  ac  op  manegum  ;  Ne  "jJ 
pm  op  anpe  bepian.  ac  op  manegum.  Spa  pe  pceolon  eac  habban  annyppe 
on  ujium  bpihcne.  ppa  ppa  hic  appicen  ip  be  |5am  geleappullan  peopobe. 
j5  hi  pffipon  on  ppa  miceljie  annyppe.  ppiice  him  eallum  paep.e  on  papul. 
3  an  heojate  ;  Cpiipc  gehalgobe  on  hip  beobe  j?a  gepynge  upe  pibbe.  "] 
upie  annippe.  pe  pe  unbejipehf)  jjsepie  annyppe  gepiynu.  *]  ne  hit  Se  ne 
benb  Ssepe  popan  pibbe.  ne  unbejipehj)  he  na  gepynu  pop  him  pylp- 
um.  ac  gpcybnyppe  to  geanep  him  pylpum  ;  ClOicel  Gob  biS  Cpipten- 
um  mannum.  j5  hi  gelome  to  huple  gan.  jip  hi  unpcaejjjjignyppe  on 
heopa  heoptan  bepaf)  to  Jjam  peopobe.  gip  lu  ne  beoh  mib  leahtpum 
oppette  ;  pam  ypelan  men  ne  hecymp  to  naniim  gobe.  ac  to  poppypbe. 
5ip  he  ]j?ep  halgan  huplep   unpupfe   onbypij}) ;  Halije  bee  beobaj)  j5 


234  ALLEGATIONS    AGAINST    THE    SIX    ARTICLES. 

Henry    man  gemrtncjc  paetep  ro  Jiam  pine  Se  to  huj'le  j-ceal.  popjjan  Se  -jJ 

1_  prpti  p  haepjj  Sa?j-  polcej*  ge'cacnunje.  j-pa  j'pa  ji  pin  Cjiij"cef  blobej-; 

A.D.    an&  pojij^i  ne  j'ceal  najjop  burum  o))fium  beon  jeopppobe.  aet  ]?aejae 
1540.     haljan  ma'j-j-an.  -f  Cjiifc  beo  nub  uy.  *]  pe  mib  Cpif ■£.  j^  heapob  raib 
f>ani  leonuni.  an&  fa  leomu  mib  J?am  heapob ; 

J5e  polbon  gepyjin  tpahtnian  be  ^am  lambe  Se  ]"e  ealbe  Ij-jiahef  aet 
heojia  eaj'teja  rybe  geoppjiobon.  ac  pe  polbon  aejiij-c  eop  sepseccan 
ymbe  paej'  jejiynu.  *]  rXJ^fan  hu  hir  man  ficgan  j'ceal ;  "f  getacnienb- 
jice  lamb  pa'j-  geoppjiobe  se'c  heopaeaj-tc  ji  tibe.  "^  j'e  apoj-col  Pauluj- 
cpaej)  on  j)ij*um  bEejjJejilicum  pij"cole.  jJ  Cpi)"'c  ij'  ufie  eaj-tefi  ribe.  ye 
•6e  poja  uj-  peef  seapppob.  -]  on  Jiij-um  baeje  op  beaj)  apap ;  Ij-pahel 
figbe  fia-jr  lambep  plepc.  ppa  ppaGob  bebeab.  mib  Jseoppumhlapum. 
*]  pelblicum  lacrucum.  •]  pe  pceolon  jjicgan  ^  halige  hupel  Cjiiprep 
lichaman.  anb  hip  blob  buton  beojinian  ypelnyppe  -^  manpulnyppe  ; 
Spa  ppa  pe  beopma  apent  pa  jepceapta  op  heopa  gecynbe.  ppa  apen- 
baJ3  eac  leahrjiap  fajp  mannep  gecynbe  pfiam  unpcaejjj^ijnyppe  to 
gepemmebnyppe ;  Se  apoptol  tsehte  ■f  pe  pceolbon  gepiptpullian  na 
on  ypelnyppe  beopman.  ac  on  jjcojipnyppum  pipepnyppe.  •]  poj^psepr- 
nyppe  ;  Lactuca  haefce  peo  pypt  pe  hi  eran  pceolbon  mib  ^lani  peoyi- 
pum  lilapum.  heo  ip  biteja  on  ficjen;  ^  ye  pceolon  raib  bire;inyppe 
pojjie  behpeoppunge  iipe  mob  geclaenpian.  jip  pe  pillajj  Cpiprep 
lichaman  picjan  ;  Naep  ■f  Ippahela  pole  jepunob.  to  hjaeapum  plepc. 
Jjeah  J)e  Gob  him  bebube.  -jj  hi  hit  hjaeap  ne  eton.  ne  on  paeteji  jepoben. 
ac  gebjateb  to  pipe ;  Se  pile  fiicgan  Gobep  lichaman  hpeapne.  pe  pe 
biiton  gepceabe  pen])  ji  he  pxyie  anpealb  man  up  gelice.  *]  nsejie 
Gob ;  anb  pe  pe  ?eyzej\  mennipcum  pipbom  pyle  pmeagan  ymbe  pa. 
gejiynu  Cr-ip'^ep  plsepclicnyppe.  he  bep  ppylce  he  peojje  pdey  lambep 
plaepc  on  paetejie.  yojipan  pe  pteteji  jetacnajj  on  ^ippepe  ptope  men- 
nipc  iiigehib  ;  Ac  pe  pceolon  pitan  ■f  ealle  |)a  gepynu  Cjiiptep  men- 
lupcnyppe  ptepon  gepabobe  Jjujih  mihte  pa;p  haljan  gaptep.  fonne 
Jjicge  yi-  hip  lichaman  gebjnoebne  to  pipe,  yoyipan  pe  ye  halga  gajr  com 
on  pifiep  lupe  to  fam  apoptolum  on  miptlic  jepeojibum  ; 

Ippahel  pceolb  etan  j;vp  lambep  heopub.  -3  ^a  pet.  ■f  innepeajabe. 
*3  Sap  nan  j^mg  belipan  ne  mojite  op(  p  niht ;  Gip  jjaep  hpift  belipe. 
pojiba-pnan  "f  on  pipe,  -j  ne  tobprecan  pd  baan  ;  ^"Eptep  japtlicum 
anb  gite  pe  etaj)  ps'y  lambep  heapob.  Sonne  pe  unbcppoj)  Cpiptep 
gobcuiibyppe  on  upum  gelcapan  ;  6pt  ponne  pe  hip  mennipnyppL'  nub 
lupe  uiibcppo]?.  Sonne  ete  pe  Step  lambep  pet.  popj^an  pe  Cpipt  ip 
angin  ^  enbe.  Gob  sep  ealle  popvlba.  "3  man  on  Sippepe  populb  ge- 
enbunge  ;  Hset  ip  Saep  lambep  mnepeapbe  buton  Cpiptep  bijelan 
bebobu  jja  pe  eta|)  Jjonne  pe  lipep  popb  nub  gpsebijnyppe  unbeppoj; ; 
Nan  finj  ne  mopte  psey  lambep  belipan  oj)  mepijen.  popfian  pe  Gobep 
cpy  bap  pinb  to  pmeagenne  mib  ppa  mycelpe  cappulnyppe.  ppa  •jj 
ealle  hip  beboba  nub  anb  jite  *]  peopce  beon  apmeabe  on  nihte  Sipep 
anbpcapban  lipep.  a?pj)an  pe  ye  enbenex  ta  ba^g  jjaep  geniEenelican 
aepiptep  aeteopije  ;  Gip  pe  f onnc  ealle  fa  jcpynu  Cpiptep  plgeplic- 
nyppe  J)uph  pmeajan  ne  magon.  jjonne  pceole  pe  pa  lape  betajcan 
pvey  halgan  gaptep  mihte  nub  pofpe  eabmobnyppe.  ^  na  to  byppte- 
lice  ymbe  fa  beopan  bigelnyppe  opep  upep  anbjytep  msefe  pmeagan  ; 

Hi  ?eton  -p  lamb  nub  begypbum  lenbenum  ;  On  lenbenum  ip  peo 
galnyppe  paey  lichaman  *]  peSe  pile  jJ  hupel  Slogan  he  pceal  g'ppy- 
fan  pa  galnyppe.  *]  nub  claonnyppe  fa  halgan  Sigene  onpon  ;  Hi 
psppon  eac  gepceobe  ;  Hpret  pitib  gepcy  buton  beabpa  nytene  hyba; 
fe  beof  poplice  gepceobe.  gip  pe  epenlaecaf  nub  upum  pepejb  -] 
peopce  popj^papenpa  manna  lip  f  ,xpa  pe  Gobe  gef  ugon  f  uph  gehealb- 
puranyppe  hip  beboba ;   Hi  liospbon  him  pta^p  on  hanba  xt  f  a?pa 


A    SERMON    OF    ELFRIC,    TRANSLATED    INTO    ENGLISH.  ^S5 

J)i5ene  ;  Se  fcsep  jecacna))  ^ymeiie.  ]  hypbiiyj-j-e  ;  )>a  ]>e  bee  cunnon  3  majon.     //rarj 
j-ceolon  5yman  ojjpa  manna.  -]  mit)  heopa  pultume  unbeppjii)5an ;  ]>an  §e- 
merrum  pser  beboben  ]>  hi  j-ceolbon  capplice  etan.  popj^am  Jje  Gob  onj--    A.  D 
cunajj  jja  ):leacny)-j-e  on  hij-  jjegnum.  j  })a  he  lupa^  )je  inib  raobej-  cajrnefj-e    1540. 
))se)"  ecanlipej-  miji))e  j-eca))e  ;   Hir  ij- appiten.    Ne  eica  Jju  co  jecyppanne 
to  Gob.  ^ylaej-  })e  j-e  tima  lojie  J)urih  jja  j-leacan  elcunge  ;  J'a  gemetean  ne 
mopon  ^aef  lambej-  ban  j-caenam.  ne  jja  campan  ]>e  Cpij-r  ahengon  ne 
mO}Ton  cobpaecan   liij-  haljan  )-ceancan.   j-pa  j-pa  hi  bybon  ])aepa  cpegpa 
jrceajjena  ]>e  him  on  tpa  healpa  hangoSon. 

Ac  bjiiht  apaf  op  beajj  gepunft  buron  ajlcepe  pnpjio  cobnyppe  ;  3  hi  pceol- 
011  gepeon  set  ))an  micclan  Some  hpaene  gepunbobon  paelhpeoplice  on  pobe; 
Jjeop  rib  ip  jehacen  on  ebpeip  cum  gepeop&ePapca.  -^  ip  on  leben  Tjianpirup. 
3  on  enjlipc  paepelb.  popjj^n  ^e  on  ^ipum  Gaege  pepbe  Go&ep  pole  ppam 
Egipca  lanba  opep  ^a  peaban  pee.  ppam  J)eopte  co  jjan  behatenan  eapbe ; 
iipe  bpiht  pepbe  eac  on  Jjipne  timan.  ppa  ppa  pe  gobj-pellejie  lohnp  cpaej? 
ppiam  Jjipum  mibbam  eapbe  to  hip  heoponhcum  pae&ep  ;  pe  pceolon  pyhan 
ujiunheap  be.  3  pajiam  ppiam  beople  to  Cpiipt.  ppiam  j)ippepie  unpcEejjjJigan 
populb.  to  hip  pta  |)elpaeptan  piice.  ac  pe  pceolon  aepept  on  upum  anbpeap- 
ban  hpe  papau  ppam  ieahrjium  to  halgum  msegnum  ppam  unjjeapum  to  Gob- 
um  Jjeapura.  515  pe  piUaJ)  aep-tepi  Jjipum  laenan  lip  papan  to))an  ecam.  3  septep 
upum  sepipt  to  haelenb  Cpipt ;  he  up  gelaeb  to  hip  hpligenbam  paebep.  fie  hme 
pealb  popi  upium  pynum  to  bea]?.  Si  him  pulbopi  3  lop.  Jjepie  pelbeba  on  eljia 
popiulba.     Amen. 

The  same  Sermon,  translated  into  Englisli  from  the  Old  Saxon, 

Men  beloved !  it  hath  been  often  said  unto  you  about  our  Saviour's  resurrec- 
tion, how  he,  on  this  present  day  after  his  suffering,  mightily  rose  from  death. 
Now  will  we  open  unto  you,  through  God's  grace,  of  the  holy  housel,  which  ye 
should  now  go  unto,  and  instruct  your  understanding  about  this  mystery,  both 
after  the  old  covenant,  and  also  after  the  new,  that  no  doubting  may  trouble 
you  about  this  lively  food. 

Tlie  Almighty  God  bade  Moses,  his  captain  in  the  land  of  Egypt,  to  command 
the  people  of  Israel,  to  take  to  every  family  a  lamb  of  one  year  old,  the  night 
they  departed  out  of  the  country  to  the  land  of  promise,  and  to  offer  that  lamb 
to  God,  and  after  to  cut  it,  and  to  make  the  sign  of  the  cross,*  with  the  lambs 
blood  upon  the  side  posts  and  the  upper  posts  of  their  door ;  and  afterwards  to 
eat  the  lamb's  flesh  roasted,  and  unleavened  bread  with  wild  lettuce.  God  saith 
unto  Moses ;  '  Eat  of  the  lamb  nothing  raw,  nor  sodden  in  water,  but  roasted  at 
the  fire.  Eat  the  head,  the  feet,  and  the  inwards,  and  let  nothing  of  it  be  left 
until  the  morning;  if  any  thing  thereof  remain,  that  shall  you  burn  with  fire. 
Eat  it  in  this  wise  :  gird  your  loins,  and  do  your  shoes  on  your  feet ;  have  your 
staves  in  your  hands;  and  eat  it  in  haste.  The  time  is  the  Lord's  passover.''* 
And  there  was  slain  on  that  night,  in  every  house  throughout  all  Pharaoh's 
reign,  the  first-born  child :  and  God's  people  of  Israel  were  delivered  from  that 
sudden  death  through  the  lamb's  offering,  and  bis  blood's  marking.  Then  said 
God  unto  Moses,  '  Keep  this  day  in  your  remembrance,  and  hold  it  a  great  feast 
in  your  kindreds,  with  a  perpetual  observation;  and  eat  unleavened  bread 
always  seven  days  at  this  feast. '^ 

After  this  deed,  God  led  the  people  of  Israel  over  the  Rea  Sea  with  dry  foot, 
and  drowned  therein  Pharaoh  and  all  his  army,  together  with  their  possessions, 
and  fed,  afterwards,  the  Israelites  forty  years  with  heavenly  food,  and  gave  them 
water  out  of  the  hard  rock,  until  they  came  to  the  promised  land.*    Part  of  this  ^jjjg 
story  we  have  treated  of  in  another  place,  and  part  we  shall  now  declare ;  to  mass  was 
wit,  that  which  belongeth  to  the  holy  housel.    Christian  men  may  not  now  keep  11'?'  "^'^" 
that  old  law  bodily,  but  it  behoveth  them  to  know  what  it  ghostly  signifieth.  popish 
That  innocent  lamb  which  the  old  Israehtes  did  then  kill,  had  signification,  after  and  bias- 
ghostly  understanding,  of  Christ's  suffering,  who,  unguilty,  shed  his  holy  blood  mas™e°s"^ 
for  our  redemption.     Hereof  sing  God's  servants  at  every  mass,  '  Agnus  Dei !  now. 

(1)  The  sign  of  the  cross  is  beside  the  text,  but  here  we  must  bear  with  the  ignorance  of  that 
time.  (2)  Exod.  xii.  11.  (3)  Exod.  xiii.  6,  7.  (4)  Exod.  xvii.  6 


286 


A    SERMOK    TRANSLATED    INTO    KNGLISH, 


Henrg 
VIII. 

A.D. 
1540. 

That  only 
cross  is  it 
where- 
with we 
are 

marked 
of  which 
St.  Paul 
speaketh. 
'Christ 
reconciled 
both  to 
God  in 
one  body- 
through 
his  cross.' 


A  neces- 
sary dis- 
tinction. 


Why  is 
the  hou- 
sel  called 
Christ's 
body, 
when  it 
is  not  so 
truly? 

The 

water  in 
baptism, 
and  bread 
and  wine 
in  the 
Lord's 
supper 
com- 
pared. 


qui  tollis  peccata  mundi,  miserere  nobis;'  that  is,  in  our  speech,  'Thou  Lamb 
of  God!  that  takest  away  the  sins  of  the  world,  have  mercy  upon  us.' 

Those  Israelites  were  delivered  from  that  sudden  death  and  from  Pharaoh's 
bondage,  by  the  lamb's  offering,  which  signified  Christ's  suffering;  through 
which  we  be  dehvered  from  everlasting  death,  and  from  the  devil's  cruel  reign, 
if  we  rightly  believe  in  the  true  Redeemer  of  the  whole  world,  Christ  the 
Saviour.  That  lamb  was  offered  in  the  evening;  and  our  Saviour  suffered  in 
the  sixth  age  of  this  world.  This  age  of  this  corruptible  world,  is  reckoned 
unto  the  evening.  They  marked  with  the  lamb's  blood,  upon  the  doors  and  the 
upper  posts,  'Thau,''  that  is,  the  sign  of  the  cross,  and  so  were  defended  from 
the  angels  that  killed  the  Egyptians'  first-bom  child.  And  we  ought  to  mark 
our  foreheads  and  our  bodies,  with  the  token  of  Christ's  rood,  that  we  also  may 
be  delivered  from  destruction,  when  we  shall  be  marked  both  on  forehead,  and 
also  in  heart,  with  the  blood  of  our  Lord's  suffering.  Those  Israelites  did  eat 
the  lamb's  flesh  at  their  Easter  time,  when  they  were  delivered ;  and  we  receive 
ghostly  Christ's  body,  and  drink  his  blood,  when  we  receive  with  true  behef 
that  holy  housel.  That  time  they  kept  with  them  at  Easter  seven  days,  with 
great  worship,  when  they  were  dehvered  from  Pharaoh,  and  went  from  that 
land.  So  also  christian  men  keep  Christ's  resurrection  at  the  time  of  Easter 
these  seven  days,  because,  through  his  suffering  and  rising,  we  be  delivered, 
and  be  made  clean  by  going  to  this  holy  housel,  as  Christ  saith  in  his  gospel : 
'  Verily,  verily  I  say  unto  you,  ye  have  no  life  in  you  except  ye  eat  my  flesh, 
and  drink  my  blood.  He  that  eateth  my  flesh  and  drinketh  my  blood,  abideth 
in  me,  and  1  in  him,  and  hath  that  everlasting  life,  and  I  shall  raise  him  up  in 
the  last  day.  I  am  the  lively  bread  that  came  down  from  heaven :  not  so  as 
your  forefathers  did  eat  that  heavenly  bread  in  the  wilderness,  and  afterwards 
died.  He  that  eateth  this  bread  liveth  for  ever.'^  He  blessed  bread  before  his 
suffering,  and  divided  it  to  his  disciples,  thus  saying,  '  Eat  of  this  bread ;  it  is 
my  body  :  and  do  this  in  my  remembrance.'  Also  he  blessed  wine  in  one  cup, 
and  said,  '  Drink  ye  all  of  this.  This  is  my  blood  that  is  shed  for  many,  in 
forgiveness  of  sins.'*  The  apostles  did  as  Christ  commanded;*  that  is,  they 
blessed  bread  and  wine  to  housel  again  afterwards  in  his  remembrance.  Even 
so,  also,  their  successors  and  all  priests,  by  Christ's  commandment,  do  bless 
bread  and  wine  to  housel  in  his  name  with  the  apostolic  blessing. 

Now  men  have  often  searched  and  do  yet  often  search,  how  bread  that  is 
gathered  of  corn,  and  through  fire's  heat  baked,  may  be  turned  to  Christ's 
body ;  or  how  wine  that  is  pressed  out  of  many  grapes  is  turned,  through  one  bless- 
ing, to  the  Lord's  blood.*  Now  say  we  to  such  men,  that  some  things  be  spoken 
of  Christ  by  signification,  and  some  be  things  certain.  True  this  is,  and  ci  rtain, 
that  Christ  was  born  of  a  maid,  and  suffered  death  of  his  own  accord,  and  was 
buried,  and  on  this  day  rose  from  death.  He  is  said  to  be  bread  by  significa- 
tion, and  a  lamb,  and  a  lion,  and  a  mountain.  He  is  called  bread,  because  he  is 
our  life,  and  angels'  life.  He  is  said  to  be  a  lamb  for  his  innocency  ;  and  a 
hon  for  strength,  wherevvith  he  overcame  the  strong  devil.  But  Christ  is  not 
so,  notwithstanding,  after  tnie  nature ;  neither  bread,  nor  a  hunb,  nor  a  lion. 
Why  is  then  the  holy  housel  called  Christ's  body,  or  his  blood,  if  it  be  not  ti'uly 
what  it  is  called?  Truly  the  bread  and  the  wine  which  in  the  supper  by  tlie 
priest  are  hallowed,  show  one  thing  without,  to  human  understanding,  and 
another  thing  within,  to  believing  minds.  Without,  they  be  seen  bread  and 
wine,  both  in  figure  and  in  taste;  and  they  be  truly,  after  their  hallowing, 
Christ's  body  and  his  blood,  through  ghostly  mystery. 

A  heathen  child  is  christened,  yet  he  altereth  not  his  shape  without,  though 
he  be  changed  within.  He  is  brought  to  the  font-stone  sinful,  through  Adam's 
disobedience ;  howbeit  he  is  washed  from  all  sin  within,  though  he  hath  not 
changed  his  shape  without.  Even  so  the  holy  font  water,  that  is  called  the 
wellspring  of  life,  is  like  in  shape  to  other  waters,  and  is  subject  to  corruption  ; 
but  the  Holy  Ghost's  might  cometh  to  the  corruptible  water,  through  the 
priest's  blessing,  and  it  may,  after,  wash  the  body  and  soul  from  all  sin,  through 
ghostly  might.  Behold  now  we  see  two  things  in  this  one  creature :  after  true 
nature,  that  water  is  corruptible  moisture ;   and  after  ghostly  mystery,  hath 

(1)  This  Hebrew  letter  'Thau'  was  not  marked  for  the  sign  of  the  cross,  but  for  the  word 
'Toratli ;'  that  is,  the  law  of  God,  the  first  letter  for  the  whole  word.  Ezek.  jx.  That  only  cross 
is  it  wherewith  we  are  marked,  that  St.  Paul  speaketh  of  Eph.  ii. 

(2)  John  vi.  58.        (3)  Matt.  xxvi.  27,  28.   Lukexxii.l7.    Markxiv.24.        (4)  1  Cor.  xi.  20— 34. 
(5)  Note  how  Christ's  words  weie  taken  by  signification  before  Berengarius'  time. 


OUT  OF  THE  OLD  SAXON  TOXGUE.     •  287 

wholesome  virtue.  So  also,  if  we  behold  the  holy  housel  after  bodily  imder-  '/Tcnrif 
standing,  then  we  see  tliat  it  is  a  creature  corruptible  and  mutable.  If  we  ac-  ^1^- 
knowledge  therein  ghostly  might,  then  understand  we  that  life  is  therein,  and  that  ^  j-j 
it  giveth  immortality  to  them  that  eat  it  with  belief.  Much  is  betwixt  the  invisible     2540' 

might  of  the  holy  housel,  and  the  visible  shape  of  proper  nature.   It  is  naturally  — '— 

corruptible  bread,'  and  corruptible  wine,  and  is,  by  might  of  God's  word,  truly 
Christ's  body  and  blood ;  notwithstanding  not  so  bodily,  but  ghostly. 

Much  is  betwixt  the  body  of  Christ  which  he  suffered  in,  and  the  body  that  Difler- 
is  hallowed  to  housel.     The  body  truly,  that  Christ  suffered  in,  was  born  of  the  t^^jj;^^^" 
flesh  of  Mary,  with  blood  and  with  bone,  with  skin  and  with  sinews,  in  human  Christ  s 
limbs,  with  a  i-easonable  soul  living ;  and  his  ghostly  body,  which  we  call  the  natural 
housel,  is  gathered  of  many  corns,  without  blood  and  bone,  without  limb,  without  the^awa- 
soul,  and  therefore  nothing  is  to  be  understood  therein  bodily,  but  all  is  ghostly  mem. 
to  be  understood.     Whatsoever  there  is  in  that  housel,  which  giveth  substance  First  dif- 
of  life,  that  is  of  the  ghostly  might  and  invisible  doing.    Therefore  is  that  holy  ^^^rence. 
housel  called  '  a  mystery,'  because  thei'e  is  one  thing  in  it  seen,  and  another  thing  {,q^,   ^^^^ 
understood.    That  which  is  there  seen,  hath  bodily  shape ;  and  what  we  do  there  suffered 
understand,  hath  ghostly  might.    Certainly  Christ's  body,  which  suffered  death,  jj^^^gg'^j''® 
and  rose  from  death,  never  dieth  henceforth,  but  is  eternal  and  unpassible.  ^^^^^^ 
That  housel  is  temporal,  not  eternal ;  corruptible  and  dealed  into  sundry  parts,  differ- 
chewed  between  the  teeth,  and  sent  into  the  belly ;  howbeit,  nevertheless,  after  ^nce. 
ghostly  might,  it  is  all  in  every  part.     Many  receive  that  holy  body,  and  yet.  Third  dif- 
notwithstanding,  it  is  so  all  in  every  part,  after  ghostly  mystery.^    Though  some  ^^,^.(2^' 
chew  the  less,  yet  is  there  no  more  might,  notwithstanding,  in  the  moi-e  part,  differ- 
than  in  the  less,  because  it  is  whole  in  all  men,  after  the  invisible  might.    This  ence. 
mystery  is  a  pledge  and  a  figure :  Christ's  body  is  truth  itself.     This  pledge  we  ^'^"^  '^'-- 
do  keep  mystically,  until  that  we  be  come  to  the  truth  itself ;  and  then  is  this 
pledge  ended.     Truly  it  is,  so  as  we  before  have  said,  Christ's  body  and  his 
blood ;  not  bodily,  but  ghostly. 

But  now  hear  the  apostle's  words  about  this  mystery.      Paul  the   apostle  Note  this 
speaketh  of  the  old  Israelites,  thus  writing  in  his  epistle  to  faithful  men.     '  All  exposi- 
our  forefathers  were  baptized  in  the  cloud,  and  in  the  sea ;  and  all  they  did  eat  whicli  is 
the  same  ghostly  meat,  and  drank  the  same  ghostly  drink.     They  drank  truly  now 
of  the  stone  that  followed  them,  and  that  stone  was  Christ.'^     Neither  was  that  jj'Joylj^t 
stone  then  from  which  the  water  ran,  bodily  Christ ;  but  it  signifieth  Christ,  new." 
that  calleth  thus  to  all  believing  and  faithful  men,  '  Whosoever  thirsteth,  let  him 
come  to  me  and  drink,  and  from  his  bowels  shall  flow  lively  water.'*     This  he 
said  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  they  received   who  believed  on   him.      The 
apostle  Paid  saith  that  the  Israelites  '  did  eat  the  same  ghostly  meat,  and  drank 
the  same  ghostly  drink ;'  because  that  heavenly  meat  that  fed  them  forty  years, 
and  that  water  which  from  the  stone  did  flow,  had  signification  of  Christ's  body 
and  his  blood,  that  now  be  offered  daily  in  God's  church.     It  was  the  same 
which  we  now  offer,  not  bodily,  but  ghostly. 

We  said  unto  ye  ere  while,  that  Christ  hallowed  bread  and  wine  to  housel 
before  his  suffering,  and  said,  '  This  is  my  body  and  my  blood. '*     Yet  he  had 
not  then  suffered;  but  so  notwithstanding  he  turned,  through  invisible  might, 
the  bread  to  his  own  body,  and  that  wine  to  his  blood,  as  he  before  did  in  the  Now  we 
wilderness,  before  that  he  was  born  to  be  a  man ;  when  he  turned  that  heavenly  f^^  'hat 
meat  to  his  flesh,  and  the  flowing  water  from  that  stone  to  his  own  blood.  Very  ^hich 
many  did  eat  of  that  heavenly  meat  in  the  wilderness,  and  drank  the  ghostly  was  eaten 
drink ;  and  were  nevertheless  dead,  as  Christ  said.    And  Christ  meant  not  that  ^4*^^™ 
death  which  none  can  escape,  but  that  everlasting  death,  which  some  of  that  by  faith. ' 
folk  deserved  for  their  unbelief     Moses  and  Aaron,  and  many  others  of  that  H^re  >s 
people  who  pleased  God,  did  eat  that  heavenly  bread,  and  they  died  not  that  ever-  substan- 
lasting  death,  though  they  died  the  common  death.     They  saw  that  the  heavenly  tiation. 
meat  was  visible  and  coriiiptible,  and  they  ghostly  understood  by  that  visible 
thing,  and  ghostly  received  it.    The  Saviour  saith,  '  He  that  eateth  my  flesh,  and 
drinketh  my  blood,   hath  everlasting  life.'^     And  he  bade  them  not  eat  that  wiiat 
body  wherewith  he  was  enclosed,  nor  to  drink  that  blood  which  he  shed  for  us ;  f^'ffj/^j® 
but  he  meant  with  those  words,  that  holy  housel  which  ghostly  is  his  body  and  do  now 
his  blood,  and  he  that  tasteth  it  with  believing  heart,  hath  that  eternal  life.         ^at. 

(I)  No  transubstantiation.  (2)  Matt.  xv.  37.  (3)  1  Cor.  x.  4.  (4)  John  vii.  37,  38. 

(5;  Matt.  xxvi.  26,  28.     Luke  xxii.  17.     Mark  xiv.  24.  (6)  John  vi.  54. 


288 


A    SERMON    TRANSLATED    INTO    ENGLISH,    ETC. 


Henry 
Fill. 

A.  D. 

1540. 

A  signifi- 
cation 
before 
Christ ;  a 
sacrifice 
in  Christ's 
time  ;  a 
remem- 
brance of 
Christ. 
The 

housel  is 
also  the 
body  of  all 
faithful 
men. 


No  Scrip- 
ture en- 
forceth 
the  mix- 
ture 01 
water 
with  the 
wine. 
The  wine 
signifieth 
Christ's 
blood. 


How  we 
should 
come  to 
the  hea- 
venly 
commu- 
nion. 


In  the  old  law  faithful  men  olTered  to  God  divers  sacrifices,  that  had  fore- 
signification  of  Christ's  body,  which,  for  our  sins,  he  himself  to  his  heavenly 
Father  hath  since  ofiered  to  sacrifice.  Certainly  this  housel  which  we  do  now 
hallow  at  God's  altar,  is  a  remembrance  of  Christ's  body,  which  he  ofiered  for 
us,  and  of  his  blood,  which  he  shed  for  us.  So  he  himself  commanded,  '  Do 
this  in  my  remembrance.''  Once  sufiered  Christ  by  himself,^  but  yet,  never- 
less,  his  suffering  is  daily  renewed  at  this  supper,  through  mystery  of  the  holy 
housel.  Therefore  we  ought  to  consider  diligently,  how  that  this  holy  housel 
is  both  Christ's  body,  and  the  body  of  all  faithfid  men,  after  a  ghostly  mystery. 
As  wise  Augustine  saith  of  it,  If  ye  will  understand  of  Christ's  body,  hear 
the  apostle  Paid  thus  speaking  :  '  Ye  truly  be  Christ's  body  and  his  members.' 
Now  is  your  mystery  set  on  God's  table,  and  ye  receive  yom*  mystery,  which 
mystery  ye  yourselves  be.  Be  that  which  ye  see  on  the  altar,  and  receive  that 
which  ye  yourselves  be.  Again,  the  apostle  Paul  saith  by  it,  '  We  many  be  one 
bread,  and  one  body.'  Understand  now  and  rejoice :  many  be  one  bread,  and 
one  body  in  Christ.  He  is  our  head,  and  we  be  his  limbs ;  and  the  bread  is 
not  of  one  corn,  but  of  many ;  nor  the  wine  of  one  grape,  but  of  many.  So, 
also,  we  all  should  have  one  unity  in  our  Lord,  as  it  is  written  of  the  faithful 
army,  how  that  they  were  in  so  great  a  unity,  as  though  all  of  them  were 
one  sold  and  one  heart.  Christ  hallowed,  on  his  table,  the  nwstery  of  our 
peace  and  of  our  unity.  He  that  receiveth  that  mystery  of  unity,  and  keepeth 
not  the  bond  of  true  peace,  receiveth  no  mystery  for  himself,  but  a  witness 
against  himself.  It  is  very  good  for  christian  men,  that  they  go  often  to  housel, 
if  they  bring  with  them  to  the  altar  imguiltiness  and  innocency  of  heart;  if 
they  be  not  oppressed  with  sin.  To  an  evil  man  it  tunieth  to  no  good,  but  to 
destruction,  if  he  receive  unworthily  that  holy  housel.  Holy  books  command 
that  water  be  mingled  to  that  wine  which  shall  be  for  housel,  because  the  water 
signifieth  the  people,  and  the  wine  Christ's  blood ;  and  therefore  shall  neither 
the  one  without  the  other  be  offered  at  the  holy  mass,  that  Christ  may  be  with 
us,  and  we  with  Christ ;  the  head  with  the  limbs,  and  the  limbs  with  the  head. 

We  would  before  have  treated  of  the  lamb  which  the  old  Israelites  offered  at 
their  Easter  time,'  but  that  we  desired  first  to  declare  unto  you  of  this  mystery, 
and  after,  how  we  should  receive  it.  That  signifjing-lamb  was  offered  at  the 
Easter.  And  the  apostle  Paul  saitli,  in  the  epistle  of  this  present  day,  that 
Christ  is  our  Easter,  who  was  offered  for  us,  and  on  this  day  rose  from  death. 
The  Israelites  did  eat  the  lamb's  flesh,  as  God  commanded,  with  unleavened 
bread  and  wild  lettuce ;  so  we  should  receive  that  holy  housel  of  Christ's  body 
and  blood  without  the  leaven  of  sin  and  iniquity.  As  leaven  turneth  the 
creatures  from  their  nature ;  so  doth  sin,  also,  change  the  nature  of  man  from 
innocency  to  uncleanness.  The  apostle  hath  taught  how  we  should  feast,  not 
in  the  leaven  of  the  evilness,  but  in  the  sweet  dough  of  purity  and  truth.  The 
herb  which  they  should  eat  with  the  unleavened  bread  is  called  lettuce,  and  is 
bitter  in  taste :  so  we  should  with  bitterness  of  unfeigned  repentance,  purify 
our  mind,  if  we  will  eat  Christ's  body.  Those  Israelites  were  not  wont  to  eat 
raw  flesh,  and  therefore  God  bade  them  to  eat  it  neither  raw  nor  sodden  in 
water,  but  roasted  with  fire.^  He  shall  receive  the  body  of  God  raw,  that  shall 
think  without  reason,  that  Christ  was  only  man  like  unto  us,  and  was  not  God. 
And  he  that  will,  after  man's  wisdom,  search  the  mystery  of  Christ's  incarna- 
tion, doeth  like  unto  him  that  doth  seethe  lamb's  flesh  in  water,  because  that 
water,  in  this  same  place,  signifieth  man's  understanding.  But  we  should 
understand  that  all  the  mystery  of  Christ's  humanity  was  ordered  by  the  power 
of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  and  then  eat  we  his  body  roasted  with  fire,  because  the 
Holy  Ghost  came  in  fiery  likeness  to  the  apostles  in  divers  tongues. 

The  Israelites  should  eat  the  lamb's  head,  and  the  feet,  and  the  purtenance ; 
and  nothing  thereof  must  be  left  over-night.  If  any  thing  thereof  were  left, 
they  did  burn  that  in  the  fire  ;  and  they  "brake  not  the  bones.  After  ghostly 
understanding  we  do  eat  the  lamb's  head,  when  we  take  hold  of  Christ's  divinity 
in  our  belief.  Again  when  we  take  hold  of  his  humanity  with  love,  then  eat 
we  the  lamb's  feet,  because  that  Christ  is  the  beginning  and  the  end,  God 
before  all  worlds,  and  man  in  the  end  of  this  world.  What  be  the  lamb's  pur- 
tenance, but  Christ's  secret  precepts?  and  these  we  eat,  when  we  receive  with 
greediness  the  word  of  life.     There  must  nothing  of  the  lamb  be  left  unto  the 


(1)  Luke  xxii.  19. 


1.2)  Heb.  X.  10,  12,  14. 


(3)  Exod.  xii.  3—51. 


TRANSUBSTANTIATION    OF    NO    GREAT    ANTIQUITY.  289 

morning,  because  that  all  God's  sayings  are  to  be  searched  with  great  careful-  trenry 
ness  ;  so  that  all  his  precepts  may  Ise  known  in  understanding  and  deed  in  the  ^'^^^- 
night  of  this  present  life,  before  that  tlie  last  day  of  tlie  universal  resurrection  ^  j^ 
do  appear.     If  we  cannot  search  out  thoroughly  all  the  mystery  of  Christ's  in-     2540' 

carnation,  then  ought  we  to  betake  the  rest  unto  the  might  of  the  Holy  Ghost '~ 

with  true  humility,  and  not  to  searcli  rashly  of  that  deep  secretness,  above  tlie 
measure  of  our  understanding.  They  did  eat  the  lamb's  flesh  with  their  loins 
girded.  In  the  loins  is  the  lust  of  the  body,  and  he  who  will  receive  that 
housel,  shall  cover  or  wrap  in  that  concupiscence,  and  take  with  chastity  that 
holy  receipt.  They  were  also  shod.  What  be  shoes,  but  of  the  hides  of  dead 
beasts  ?  We  be  truly  shod,  if  we  match,  in  our  steps  and  deeds,  the  life  of  men 
departed  this  life,  who  pleased  God  with  keeping  of  his  commandments.  They 
had  staves  in  their  hands  when  they  did  eat.  This  staff  signifieth  a  carefulness 
and  diligent  overseeing :  and  all  they  that  best  know,  and  ken,  should  take 
care  of  other  men,  and  stay  them  up  with  their  help.  It  was  enjoined  to  the 
eaters,  that  they  should  eat  the  lamb  in  haste,  for  God  abhorreth  slothfulness 
in  his  servants,  and  that  he  loveth  those,  that  seek  the  joy  of  everlasting  life 
with  quickness  and  haste  of  mind.  It  is  written,  '  Prolong  not  to  turn  unto 
God,  lest  the  time  pass  away  through  thy  slow  tarrying.'  The  eaters  might  not 
break  the  lamb's  bones.  No  more  might  the  soldiers,  that  did  hang  Christ,  break 
his  holy  legs,  as  they  did  of  the  two  thieves  that  hanged  on  either  side  of  him. 
And  the  Lord  rose  from  death,  sound,  without  all  corruption :  and  at  the  last 
judgment  they  shall  see  him,  whom  they  did  most  cruelly  wound  on  the  cross. 
This  time  is  called  in  the  Hebrew  tongue,  'pascha,'  and  in  Latin,  *  transitus,' 
and  in  English  *  a  passover ;'  because  that  on  this  day,  the  people  of  Israel 
passed  fi-om  the  land  of  Egypt  over  the  Red  Sea,  from  bondage  to  the  land  of 
promise  :  so  also  did  our  Lord  at  this  time  depart,  as  saith  John  the  Evangelist, 
from  this  world  to  his  heavenly  Father.  Even  so  we  ought  to  follow  our  Head, 
and  to  go  from  the  devil  to  Christ ;  from  this  unstable  world,  to  his  stable 
kingdom.  Howbeit  we  should  first,  in  this  present  life,  depart  from  vice  to 
lioly  virtue,  from  evil  manners  to  good  manners,  if  we  will,  after  this  our  lent 
life,  go  to  the  eternal  life  ;  and,  after  our  resurrection,  to  Christ.  He  bring  us 
to  his  everlasting  Father,  who  gave  himself  to  death  for  our  sins !  To  him  be 
honour  and  praise  of  well  doing,  world  without  end,  Amen. 

And  thus,  I  suppose,  it  standeth  clear  and  evidently  proved  by- 
course  of  all  these  ages  afore  recited,  from  the  time  of  Tertullian  and 
Augustine,  unto  the  days  of  this  Elfric  above  mentioned,  and  after 
him,  that  this  new  come  miracle  of  Transubstantiation  was  not  yet 
crept  into  the  heads  of  men,  nor  almost  came  in  any  question  amongst 
learned  men,  nor  was  admitted  for  any  doctrine  in  the  church  (at 
least  for  any  general  doctrine  of  all  men  to  be  received)  till  a  thousand 
years  complete  after  Christ,  that  is,  till  Satan  began  to  be  set  at  large.' 
For  who  ever  heard  in  all  the  primitive  church,  or  ever  read  in  the  The  mat- 
works  of  the  old  ancient  doctors,  this  question  once  to  be  asked  or  tran°ub- 
disputed,  whether  any  substance  of  bread  and  wine  remained  in  the  ^J^,""^' 
Lord's  Supper  "^  or  what  man  was  ever  so  doltish  to  believe  any  such  never 
thing,  or  ever  called  heretic  for  not  believing  the  same,  before  the  time  [n  ques- 
of  seduction,  that  is,  before  the   thousand  years  aforesaid  were  ex-  ^'JJ.^^^ 
pired.P     Wherefore  they  that  stand  so  much  on  the  antiquity  of  this  a.d.iooo. 
article,  as  a  doctrine  which  hath  ever,  since  Christ's  time,  been  re- 
ceived in  the  church,  taught  by  the  apostles,  believed  by  all  catholics, 
and  confirmed  by  consent  of  all  ages,  of  councils,  of  nations,  and 
people  unto  this  present  day ;  these,  I  say,  either  show  themselves 
very  ignorant  in  histories,  and  in  all  state  of  antiquity,  or  else  most 
impudently  they  do  abuse  the  simple  credulity  of  the  people. 

(1)  Apoc.  XX. 
VOL.  V.  U 


290 


ALLEGATIOXS    AGAIMST    THK    SIX    ARTICLES. 


Heiini        To  proceed  now  furtlier  in  tliis  discussion  of  antiquity,  it  followed 
that  after  the  time  of  Elfric  aforesaid,  this  matter  of  Transubstantia- 


A.  D.    tion  began  first  to  be  talked  of,  and  to  come  in  question  among  a 
1540^  few  superstitious  monks ;  so  that  as  blindness  and  superstition  began 


When  it   more  and  more  to  increase,  so  the  said  gross  opinion  still  more  and 
in  ques-    morc,  both  in  number  and  authority,  prevailed,  insomuch  that  about 
'"""■        the  year  of  our  Lord  1050,  the  denying  of  transubstantiation  began 
to  be  counted  heresy. 

And  in  this  number  first  was  one  Berengarius,  a  Frenchman  and 
archdeacon  of  Angers,  who,  of  all  christian  men  whom  we  read  of,  was 
first  called  and  counted  a  heretic  for  denying  of  transubstantiation, 
and  troubled  for  the  same,  as  ye  shall  hear. 

This  Berengarius  lived  in  the  time  of  pope  Leo  IX.,  Victor,  and 
Nicholas  IL,  which  latter  died  in  the  year  1061.  Albeit  I  do 
find  our  ^vriters  here  in  some  discrepance;  for  the  most  of  them 
do  hold,  that  he  first  recanted  under  pope  Leo  IX.,  in  the  council 
of  Vercelli,  and  afterwards  again  under  pope  Nicholas  II. ,  about  the 
year  1062,^  as  is  to  be  gathered  of  Gratian,  De  Consecrat.  dist.  2. 
"  Ego  Berengarius,"  where  he  saith  that  pope  Nicholas  did  send 
about  to  bishops  and  archbishops  the  copy  of  his  recantation.^ 

Again,  by  the  acts  of  the  council  of  Rome,  it  there  appeareth  that 
the  said  Berengarius  made  this  his  said  last  recantation  under  pope 
Hildebrand,  called  Gregory  VI I.  But  this  difference  of  times  is  no 
great  matter  to  stand  upon.  The  truth  of  the  story  is  this ;  that 
when  Berengarius  had  professed  the  truth  of  the  sacrament,  and  had 
stood  in  the  open  confession  thereof,  according  to  the  ancient  verity 
of  the  doctrine  received  in  the  church  before,  he  was  so  handled  by 
certain  malignant  and  superstitious  monks,  that,  what  by  evil  entreaty, 
and  what  for  fear  of  death  (such  is  the  \veak  frailty  of  man),  he  began 
to  shrink,  and  afterwards  did  indeed  recant  the  truth. 

Of  these  malicious    enemies   against    Berengarius,  the    chicfcst 

troublers  were  Lanfranc,  abbot  of  Caen,  afterwards   archbishop  of 

Canterbury;  Guimund,  a  monk  likewise  first  of  the  abbey  of  Leufrede, 

and  afterwards  archbishop  of  A  versa;  Algerius  also,  monk  of  Corbeny; 

Fulbert  also,  monk  and  bishop  ;  and  Hildebrand,  some  time  monk  of 

Cluni,  and  then  archdeacon  of  Tours,  and  afterward  bishop  of  Rome. 

By  these,  and  such  other  monks  of  the  like  fraternity,  the  error 

and  heresy  of  transubstantiation  began  first  to  be  defended,  and  parts 

publicly,   in  writing,  to  be  taken  about  that  matter  ;  of  which   sides 

traniTb-"^  and  parts,  the  first  that  began  to  set  up  that  faction  by  writing 

stantia-    secmeth  to  be  Paschasius,  who  was  a  little  before  Berengarius,  about 

the  time  of  Bertram,  and  likewise  Lanfranc,  the  first  that  brought  it 

into  England. 

On  the  contrary  side  again,  the  first  that  was  openly  impugned 
and  troubled  for  denying  transubstantiation,  was  this  Berengarius  ; 
with  whom  Lanfranc,  also,  was  supposed  at  the  first  beginning  to  hold 
and  take  part ;  but  afterwards,  to  clear  himself,  he  stood  openly 
against  l;im  in  the  council,  and  wrote  against  him. 

It  followeth  then  in  the  act  of  the  council,  when  the  synod  of 

(1)  This  date  is  not  in  Gratian,  and  should  be  a.b.  1059. — Ed. 

(2)  Vid.  Bull  n^.  Ue  Origine   Eiioris  [libri  duo;  8vo.  Basil,  1529.  Tigun,.I579.— Ed.]   Chronici 
Bibliandri. — Acta  concilii  Koma;  habiti  contra  Berengariuin. 


Lanfranc 
a  perse- 
cutor of 
Beren- 
garius. 


Pascha- 
sius the 
first 

beginner 
of  the 


THE  RECANTATION  OF  BEHENGARIUS.  291 

archbishops,  bishops,  abbots,  and  other  prelates  were  together  asseni-    li'^nry 

bled,  the  greater  number  (saith  the  story)'  did  hold  that  the  bread  and L 

wine  were  turned  substantially  into  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ.  A.  1). 
Notwithstanding  (saith  he),  divers  there  were  in  the  said  council  who  ^•^^"- 
held  the  contrary  with  Berengarius,  but  at  last  were  driven  to  give 
over.  Berengarius,  among  the  rest,  after  he  had  long  stood  in  the 
constant  defence  of  the  truth,  at  last  relented  to  their  wills,  confess- 
ing his  error  (where  none  was),  and  desired  pardon  of  the  council. 
And  this  was  (as  seemeth  by  William  of  Malmesbury)  his  first  giving 
over ;  who  afterwards,  returning  to  himself  again  after  the  death  of 
pope  Leo,  and  pricked  with  the  sting  of  conscience,  was  driven  again 
to  recognise  the  truth,  which  he  before  had  denied. 

The  pope  (saith  Malmesbury),^  perceiving  this,  would  not  leave  The  story 
him  so,  but  sent  into  France  Hildebrand,  his  cardinal  chaplain,  (as  cantation 
meet  a  mate  for  such  a  feat,  as  was  in  all  Satan's  court),  and  made  him  "^  ?"''"- 
with  a  wanyand  to  come  again  '  coram  nobis ;""  who  so  handled  Beren-  declared 
garius,  bringing  him  before  the  face  of  the  council  hold  en  at  Tours,  mesbury. 
that  he  made  him  to  say,  '  erravi,'  once  again  :    against  Avhom  stood 
up  in  that  council  Lanfranc,  and  Guimund  aforesaid,  impugning  his 
assertion.     And  thus  standeth  the  narration  of  Malmesbury.     But, 
by  the  acts  of  council  of  Rome,  appeareth  another  declaration,  which 
is,  that  this  latter  recantation  of  Berengarius  should  be  at  Rome 
under  Hildebrand  being  then  pope,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1079, 
and  in  the  month  of  February ;  and  that  in  the  same  council,  holden 
in  the  church  of'Our  Saviour,  this  recantation  of  "  Ego  Berengarius,"  r^■^^^ 
was  made,  and  he  enjoined  by  the  said  pope  Hildebrand,  upon  his  ^\^^^f 
oath,  never  hereafter  to  teach  or  dispute  contrary  to  that  faith  of  the  tation. 
sacrament  there  holden, -^  &c. 

Again,  Henry  Bullinger  in  his  book,  De  Origine  Erroris,^  follow- 
ing belike  some  other  author,  expresseth  the  order  of  the  aforesaid 
recantation  after  this  sort,  and  saith,  that  in  the  time  of  pope  Leo  IX., 
A.D.  1050,  there  was  a  Roman  council,  holden  at  Vercelli ;  in  the  council 
which  council  Lanfranc  being  then  present,  the  book  of  John  Scotus  elm" 
was  openly  read,  and  there  condemned.  Also  Berengarius  was  sent 
for,  who,  seeing  the  prejudicial  proceeding  of  that  council,  refused 
himself  to  come,^  but  sent  two  clerks,  who  openly  there  defended 
his  cause  and  quarrel,  and  were  for  the  same  committed  unto 
prison.  Such  is  the  freedom  of  the  pope's  general  councils,  with 
prisons  and  violence  to  defend  their  verities.  Against  the  doings  of 
this  council  notwithstanding,  the  Frenchmen  stood  stiff,  both  at 
Angers  and  Tom-s,  joining  and  consenting  with  Berengarius. 

Not  long  after  this  died  pope  Leo;  and  after  him  succeeded  pope  couTiciiof 
Victor,  by  whom  another  synod  was  kept  at  Florence,^  where  the  ^'°''^"'''^- 
acts  and  doings  of  the  aforesaid  council  of  Vercelli  were  confirmed, 
and  a  legate  also  appointed  to  be  sent  to  Tours  in  France.     This  council 
legate  was  Hildebrand  above  mentioned,  who,  calling  the  clergy  of°^^°""' 
France  together  in  a  synod,  fell  there  in  hand  with  the  cause  of  the 
sacrament.     Berengarius,  not  being  ignorant  of  these  Roman  coun- 

(1)  Malmesbury,  De  Gestis  Anglorum,  lib.  iii.  (2)  Ibid.  (3)  Ex  Actis  Romani  concilii. 

(4)  Hen.  Bulling.  De  Origine  Erroris,  cap.  x.    [Hbri  duo,  8vo.  Basil,  1529  ;  Tiguri,  l.'J79.  Ed.] 

(5)  Malmesbury,   De   Gestis   Anglorum,   lib.  iii.     '  Sine  retractione,   a  quibusdam  habeatur 
sanctus,'  &c. — Ed. 

(6)  The  councils  of  Florence  and  Tours  were  held  a.  d.  1055. — Ed. 

u  2 


292  ALl.KGATIONS    AGAINST    TlfE    SIX    AUTICLES. 

Henry    cils,'  SO  kcpt  liiinsolf,  tliat  in  all  liis  actions  he  would  give  none  otlier 


yjii. 


answer,  but  that  he  believed  and  consented  with   the   faith  of  the 

A.  D.    catholic  church ;  and  so  for  that  time  did  frustrate  the  purpose  of 

^^'^^-    the  council,  rather  deluding  the  pretences  of  his  enemies,  than  freely 

confessing  the  simple  truth. 

of  Rome       Again,  after  Victor,  came  pope  Nicholas   II.,  who,  congregating 

another  council  at  Rome,  a.  d.  1059,  sent  for  Berengarius  there  to 

appear,  who,  being  present,  argued  what  he  could  for  the  justness  of 

his  cause,  but  all  would  not  serve  :  in  the  pope's  general  councils 

Might,     such  a  stroke  and  mastership  beareth  authority  above  verity.    Beren- 

down       garius  being  thus  borne  doAvn  on  every  side  by  might  and  superiority, 

^'^^^'      when  no  remedy  would  serve,  but  he  must  needs  recant  again  (for 

the  law  of  relapse  was  not  yet  in  season),  he  desired  to  know  what 

other  confession  of  the  sacrament  the  pope  would  require  of  him, 

besides  that  which  he  had  there  confessed.     Then  pope  Nicholas 

committed  that  charge    to  Humbert,    a   monk    of  Lorraine,   and, 

afterwards,  a  cardinal,  that  he  should  draw  out  in  formable  words 

the  order  of  his  recantation,  after  the  prescription  of  Rome,  Avhich 

he  should  read,  and  publicly  profess  before  the  people ;    the  fonn  of 

which  words  is  registered  in  the  Decrees.^    The  effect  thereof  is  this  : 

Another  <  That  he  pretendeth  with  heart  and  mouth  to  profess,  that  he,  acknowledging 
Uon"'^  *^^  *'™^'  catholic,  and  apostolical  faith,  doth  execrate  all  heresy,  namely  that 
Berenga-  wherewith  he  hath  lately  been  infamed,  as  holding  that  the  bread  and  wine  upon 
'"'"*•  the  altar,  after  the  consecration  of  the  priest,  remain  only  a  sacrament,  and  are 

not  the  very  self  body  and  blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  neither  can  be 
handled  or  broken  with  the  priest's  hands,  or  chewed  with  the  teeth  of  the  faithful, 
otherwise  than  only  by  manner  of  a  sacrament :  consenting  now  to  the  holy 
and  apostolical  church  of  Rome,  he  professeth  with  mouth  and  heart  to  hold  the 
same  faith  touching  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  mass,  which  the  lord  pope 
Nicholas,  with  his  synod  here  present,  doth  hold,  and  commandeth  to  be  holden 
by  his  evangelical  and  apostolical  authority ;  that  is,  that  the  bread  and  wine 
upon  the  altar  after  consecration,  are  not  only  a  sacrament,  but  also  are  the 
very  true  and  self  body  and  blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  and  are  sensibly 
felt"  and  broken  with  hands,  and  chewed  with  teeth  :  swearing  by  the  holy 
evangelists,  that  whosoever  shall  hold  or  say  unto  the  contrary,  he  shall  hold 
them  perpetually  accursed ;  and  if  he  himself  shall  hereafter  presume  to  preach 
or  teach  against  the  same,  he  shall  be  content  to  abide  the  severity  and  rigour 
of  the  canons,'  &c. 

This  cowardly  recantation  of  Berengarius,  as  it  offended  a  great 
number  of  the  godly  sort,  so  it  gave  to  the  contrary  part  no  little 
triumph,  whereby,  ever  since,  they  have  taken  the  greater  courage  to 
tread  down  the  truth. 

It  happened  shortly  after  this,  that  Hildebrand,  the  pope's  grand 
captain  in  the  behalf  of  his  master,  pope  Nicholas,  went  in  warfare 
against  the  Normans.  This  war  being  finished,  shortly  after  he  set 
upon  a  new  voyage  to  fight  for  pope  Alexander,  against  Cadolus  ; 
which  victory  being  also  achieved,  it  was  not  long  but  he  put  the  new 
pope  Alexander  beside  the  cushion,  and  was  made  pope  himself:  so 
that  during  the  busy  stir  of  these  Avars,  the  pope's  holiness  had  no 
leisure  to  attend  the  debating  of  this  controversy  of  the  sacrament. 


1)  All  the  councils  here  mentioned  are  included  in  Labbe's  collection  (Lutet.  Paris,  1671),  torn. 
,  col.  1055,  1079,  &c.     Also  in  Hardwine's  Royal  Collection  (Ex.  Topogr.  regia,  Paris,  17H), 


tom.vi.  col.  1013  to  1584.  — Ed. 

(2)  De  Conccrat,  dist.  2.  cap.  '  Ego  Berengarius 


CONFESSION    OF    LANFllANC    0\    TRANSUBSTANTIATIOX.  293 

At  length,  wlicn  all  was  quieted,  and  pope  Hildebrand  now  was    Henry 

where  he  would  be,  his  restless  brain  could  not  be  unoccupied,  but '— 

eftsoons  summoneth  a  new  council  at  Rome,  in  the  church  of  Lateran,    ^^^^ 

to  revive  again  the  old  disceptation  of  Berengarius  about  the  year,  as 1_ 

some  hold,  1079.  Thus  Berengarius,  being  tossed  by  these  monks 
and  Pharisees,  was  so  confounded,  and  baited  on  every  side,  that 
partly  for  worldly  fear  straining  him  on  the  one  side,  partly  for  shame 
and  grief  of  conscience,  that  he  had  now  twice  denied  the  truth,  on 
the  other  side,  the  man  (as  is  of  him  reported),  after  these  such 
turbulent  tragedies,  forsaldng  his  goods,  his  studies,  learning,  and 
former  state  of  life,  became  a  labourer,  and  wrought  with  his  hands 
for  his  living,  all  the  residue  of  his  life.* 

The  opinion  which  Berengarius  sustained  touching  the  sacrament 
(as  by  his  own  words,  in  Lanfranc^s  book,  may  appear)  was  this  :  ^ 

'  The  sacrifice  of  the  church  consisteth  of  two  things :  the  one  visible,  the  True  opi- 
other  invisible,  that  is,  of  the  sacrament,  and  of  the  thing  or  matter  of  the  P'''^'  =""l 
sacrament.     Which  thing  (which  is  to  mean,  the  body  of  Christ),  if  it  were  q"  Bercn- 
here  present  before  our  eyes,  it  were  a  thing  visible  and  to  be  seen  :  but  being  garius  of 
lifted  up*  into  heaven,  and  sitting  on  the  right  hand  of  his  Father,  to  the  time  of  '^^  sacra- 
restoring  all  things  (as  St.  Peter  saith),  it  cannot  be  called  down  from  thence. 
For  the  person  of  Christ  consisteth  of  God  and  man  :  the  sacrament  of  the 
Lord's  table  consisteth  of  bread  and  wine  ;  which,  being  consecrated,  are  not 
changed,  but  remain  in  their  substances,  having  a  certain  resemblance  or  simi- 
litude of  those  things,  whereof  they  be  sacraments,'  &c. 

By  these  words  of  Berengarius"'s  doctrine,  all  indifferent  readers 
may  see  and  judge,  that  he  affirmed  nothing  but  what  was  agreeable  to 
the  holy  Scripture,  believing  with  St.  Augustine,  and  all  other  ancient 
elders  of  the  church,  that  in  the  holy  supper  all  faithful  believers  be 
refreshed  spiritually  with  the  body  and  blood  of  the  Lord,  unto  ever- 
lasting life.      Wherefore  most  impudently  they  do  misreport  him  His  doc- 
(as  they  do  many  others  besides),  who  falsely  lay  to  his  charge,  as  f^^"^, 
though  his  teaching  should  be,  that  in  the  sacred  supper  of  the  Lord  slander- 
nothing  else  were  received  of  the  faithful,  besides  only  the  bare 
signs,  which  are  the  bread  and  the  wine. 

And  now  that  you  have  seen  the  doctrine  of  Berengarius,  let  us 
also  take  a  view  of  the  contrary  teaching  of  Lanfranc  and  his  fellows, 
conferring  and  comparing  together  the  institution  on  the  one  side, 
with  the  institution  of  the  other,  to  mark  and  consider  which  of  them 
soundetk  nearer  to  the  truth  of  the  Scriptures.  The  words  of  Lan- 
franc be  these  :  * 

'  I  believe  the  earthly  substances,  which,  upon  the  Lord's  table,  are  divinely  Gross  opi- 
sanctified,  through  the  ministration  of  the  priest,  to  be  converted  unspeakably,  '"""  "f 
incomprehensibly,  and  miraculously,  by  the  operation  of  God's  mighty  power,  and  the 
into  the  essence  of  the  Lord's  body,  the  outward  forms  only  of  the  things  them-  papists, 
selves,  and  certain  qualities  reserved,  and  that  for  two  respects  :  the  one,  lest  sacra-'^ 
the  sight  of  the  raw  and  bloody  flesh  might  otherwise  make  men  to  abhor  from  ment. 


(1)  The  doctrines  of  Berengarius  engaged  the  attention  of  as  many  as  ten,  and,  according  to 
some  acc"unts,  twelve  different  councils.  In  the  'Acta  Conciliorum,'  (fol.  Paris,  1714)  it  is  stated 
that  he  abjured  at  Tours  in  1055,  ,ind  at  Rome  in  1059  and  1079.  The  same  work  represents  him 
as  recanting  in  1059,  for  the  third  time.  So  that  some  doubt  may  exist,  whether  he  did  not  recant 
earlier  than  1055,  and  inconsequence  of  the  council  of  Vercelli  (1050):  though  Malme.sbury's  words, 
'  sine  retractatione,'  in  reference  to  that  period,  go  far  to  establish  the  contrary.  Berengarius  died 
in  1088.  — F.D. 

(2)  Ex  lib.  Lanfranci  Archiepis.  contra  Bereng.    (3)  Edit.  1570  :  'Lyste  up,'  or  limited  to.— Ed. 
(4)  In  De  la  Bigne'a  Bibliotheca  Patrum,  torn.  iv.  col.  232,  233.  Edition  1576.— Ed. 


294 


ALLEC.ATIOXS    AGAINST    THE    SIX    AUTICI.ES. 


Henry  eating  thereof;  the  other,  for  that  they  who  believe  the  thing  they  see  not, 
VIII.  might  have  the  greater  merit  for  their  behef.  The  conversion  of  wliich  earthly 
A  f)  substances  into  the  essence  of  the  Lord's  body  notwithstanding,  yet  is  the  self- 
15*4o'    8^"^^  body  of  the  Lord  in  heaven,  and  there  hath  its  essential  being  at  the  right 

'—  hand  of  his  Father,  immortal,  inviolate,  perfect,  undiminished,  and  uncornipted  : 

so  that  tiidy  it  may  be  affirmed,  the  selfsame  body  both  to  be  received  of  us, 
and  yet  not  the  selfsame.  The  selfsame,  I  mean,  as  touching  the  essence, 
property,  and  virtue  of  his  true  nature  :  and  yet  not  the  selfsame,  as  touching 
the  forms  of  bread  and  wine,  and  other  outward  qualities  incurring  to  our  out- 
ward senses,'  &c. 

The  im-        And  thus  have  ye  the  confession  of  Lanfranc,  archbishop  of  Canter- 
gross  opi-  hury.    From  this  confession  of  Lanfranc,  the  opinion  and  assertion  also 
Guimund  of  Guimund,'  archbishop  of  A  versa,  doth  nothing  differ  in  grossness  and 
impiety,  but  rather  passeth  the  same,  thus  affirming  and  defending : 
"  that  the  body  of  Christ  is  pressed,  and  torn  with  teeth,  even  like 
as  it  was  felt  and  touched  with  the  hands  of  Thomas."''" 

And  moreover,  the  said  Guimund  (if  his  book  be  not  rather  coun- 
terfeited at  Lou  vain),  in  the  same  place,  answering  to  an  objection 
put  out,  that  it  is  not  lawful  for  Christ  to  be  torn  in  pieces  with  teeth, 
doubteth  not  to  pronounce,  that  whether  we  take  tearing  for  hard 
biting,  or  soft  biting,  it  is  not  repugnant  nor  disagreeing,  but  that 
(by  the  will  of  God  agreeing  thereunto)  the  body  of  Christ  may  be 
touched  Avith  hands,  bitten  with  mouth,  crushed,  yea  and  divided  in 
pieces,  with  hard  or  soft  pressing  of  the  teeth  :  and  that  as  he  Avas 
bruised  upon  the  cross,  according  to  the  prophet,  saying,^  "  He  was 
bruised  for  our  iniquities,"  &c.;  so  the  same  body,  for  the  health  of 
the  faithful,  may  devoutly  be  torn  and  rent  with  their  teeth,  any 
thing  to  the  contrary  notwithstanding,  &c.'  Judge  noAv,  all  good 
studious  readers,  what  is  to  be  thought  of  this  kind  of  doctrine,  and 
how  this  opinion  cohereth  with  the  infallible  voice  of  God's  Word, 
saying,  in  Exodus,  "  And  of  him  ye  shall  not  break  a  bone,"  &c. 
The  preat  This  rudc  aud  misshapen  doctrine  of  these  monks  concerning 
ti'on  0™*  transubstantiation,  as  ye  have  heard  when  and  by  whom  it  began 
tl-ine^of  ^^^^  ^^  ^^  broached,  so,  if  you  Avould  now  know  by  what  learning  and 
traiisub-   Scripturcs  they  did  confirm  and  establish  the  same,  ye  must  here 


stantia- 


tion  was  think  and  understand,  how  their  chicfest  grounds  and  substance  to 
cies?'"  persuade  the  people,  were  at  this  time  certain  miracles  by  them 
forged,  and  published  both  in  their  writings  and  preachings  ;  whereof 
one  was  the  same  above  recited  of  Odo,  which  Osbcrne  or  some  other 
monkish  legend  invented  of  him,  how  he  shoukl  show  unto  certain  the 
host,  turned  into  the  likeness  of  flesh  and  blood,  dropping  into  the 
chalice,  for  the  conversion  of  those  clerks,  who  before  would  not  believe 
it.  Another  like  miracle  is  also  told  by  the  said  Osbeme  of  Dunstan,* 
in  this  order:  hoAv  the  said  Dunstan  aj^pcarcd  to  a  certain  lame  cripple 
in  the  night,  willing  him  to  resort  unto  his  tomb,  to  have  his  limbs 
again  restored  ;  which  cripple,  according  as  he  was  willed,  after  he  had 
there  continued  praying  for  health  a  long  time,  and  could  not  obtain, 
began  to  return  home  again  after  long  tarrying,  without  all  hope  of 
recovery.     To  whom  the  said  Dunstan,  appearing  again  by  the  way, 

(1)  Guimund,  or  Guitmund :  his  treatise  is  included  in  Bibliotheca  Patrum ;  and  in  a  collec- 
tion of  writers  '  De  corpore  et  sanguine  Christi,' published  at  Luuvain  in  1561,  to  which  Foxe 
refers  soon  afterwards. — Ed. 

(2)  Isa.  liii.  (.3)  Guimund.  lib.  Sacrament,  fol.  30. 
(■i)  Ex  Osbcrno,  lib.  ii.  De  Vita  Dunstan. 


LYING    MIRACLES    TO    CONFIRM     TRANSUBSTANTIATION.  295 

asked  from  whence  he  came,  and  whither  he  would.     The  cripple,    '(«'ry 
answering,  declared  how  he  came  thither  upon  hope  of  health,  where  - 
he  had  long  tarried  ;  and  because  he  could  find  no  recovery,  therefore    A.  D. 
he  now  was  returning  home.    To  whom  then  said  Dunstan  :  "  I  am,"    ^^^0- 
saith  he,   "  Dunstan,   the  fellow-servant  of  all  God's  servants,  and. 
have  been  occupied  with  certain  necessary  business,  for  which  I  could 
not  be  present  there  Avith  my  children:    for  Elfric,""  said  he,  "other- 
wise surnamed  Bata,  hath  attempted  to  disherit  my  church  ;    but  I 
have  so  stopped  him,  that  he  could  not  prevail."' 

Many  other  fabulous  miracles  of  the  like  stamp  are  rife  in  popish  a  lying 
stories,   counterfeited  and  forged  under  divers  and  sundry  names,  ^'pa's'." 
some  referred  to  Gregory,  some  to  Paschasius,  and  to  others  more,  chasms 
which,  to  recite  all,  would  till  a  whole  sea  full  of  lies  and  fables,  transub- 
Among  many,  one  is  thus  invented  of  Paschasius.     There  was  a  tj'ou." ' 
priest  of  Almain  (saith  he),  named  Plegildus,  who  did  see  and  handle 
with  his  hands  visibly  the  shape  of  a  child  upon  the  altar;  and  so, 
after  he  had  embraced  and  kissed  it,  it  returned  again  to  the  likeness 
of  bread,  as  he  should  come  to  the  receiving  thereof.     This  miracle 
Avhen  it  was  objected  against  Berengarius,  he,  merrily  deriding  the 
blind  fable,  answered  in  these  words  :^   "A  godly  peace,"  quoth  he, 
"■  of  a  false  varlet ;  that  whom  he  kissed  before  with  his  mouth,  by 
and  by  he  goeth  about  to  tear  him  with  his  teeth."  * 

Another  miracle  is  reported  of  a  Jew  boy,  who,  upon  a  time,  enter-  Another 
ing  into  the  church  with  another,  a  Christian  lad,  who  was  his  play-  JJ^racie!" 
fellow,  saw  upon  the  altar  a  little  child  broken  and  torn  in  pieces,  and 
afterwards,  by  portions,  to  be  distributed  among  the  people :  which 
sight  when  the  young  Jew,  coming  home,  had  told  unto  his  father  to  be 
true  and  certain,  he  was  for  the  same  condemned  to  be  burned.  Thus 
he,  being  enclosed  in  a  house,  and  the  door  made  fast  where  he  should 
be  burned,  he  was  found  and  taken  out  from  thence  by  the  Christians, 
not  only  alive,  but  also  having  not  one  hair  of  his  head  blemished 
with  the  flames  about  him.  Who  then  being  of  the  Christians  de- 
manded, how  he  was  so  preserved  from  the  burning  fire,  "  There 
appeared,"  said  he,  "to  me,  a  beautiful  woman  sitting  on  a  chair, 
whose  son  the  child  was,  which  was  before  divided  and  distributed  in 
the  church  among  the  people ;  who  reached  to  me  her  hand  in  the 
burning  flame,  and  with  her  gown-skirts  kept  the  flame  from  me,  so 
that  I  was  preserved  thereby  from  perishing,"  &c.  Belike  these 
monks  lacked  miracles  among  the  Christians,  when  they  were  fain  to 
borrow  such  figments  of  the  Jews,  to  prove  their  feigned  transubstan- 
tiation.  And  these  commonly  were  then  the  arg\mients  of  these  monks, 
wherewith  they  persuaded  the  people  to  believe  their  transubstantia- 
tion.  But  to  leave  these  monks'  fictions,  and  to  return  again  to 
Berengarius,  thus  Malmesbury  of  him  reporteth,  that  after  he  had 
once  or  twice  recanted,  as  is  aforesaid,  yet,  notwithstanding,  this 
doctrine  of  the  sacrament  still  remained  in  the  mind  of  his  hearers. 
And  howsoever  the  tyranny  of  the  pope  did  drive  him,  through  fear, 
to  deny  his  opinion,  and  wrought  him  much  trouble,  yet,  notwith- 
standing, after  his  death  he  lacked  not  his  well  willers ;  in  the  num- 

(1)  By  this  it  appeareth  that  Elfric,  the  translator  of  the  Saxon  sermon,  was  archbishop  of 
Canterbury. 

(2)  '  Speciosa,  inquit,  pax  nebiilonis,  ut  cui  oris  prs^beret  basium,  ei  dentium  inferret  exitium. 

(3)  This  and  the  succeeding  story,  are  in  IMalmeabury. — Ed. 


29<>  AI.r.EGATIONS    ACxAIXST    THE    SIX    ARTICLES. 

iinvry    Ibcr  of  wliom  Avas  Hilbert,  bishop  of  Mans ;  wliose  verses  in  com- 
mendation of  liis  master  I  thought  here  not  unworthy  to  be  preserved. 


1^40     ^^^^^  otherwise  rare,  peradventure,  to  be  found  in  our  story  writers. 

Verses  in  Praise  of  Berengarius.* 

Quem  modo  miratur,  semper  mirabitur  orbis, 

Ille  Berengarius  non  obiturus  obit  : 
Quem  sacree  fidei  fastigia  summa  tenentem, 

Tandem  extrema  dies  abstulit,  ausa  nefas. 
Ilia  dies  damnosa  dies,  et  perfida  mundo : 

Qua  dolor  et  rerum  summa  ruina  fuit. 
Qua  status  ecclesia?,  qua  spes,  qua  gloria  cleri, 

Qua  cultor  juris,  jure  ruente  ruit. 
Quicquid  philosophi,  quicquid  cecinere  poetse, 

Ingenio  cessit  eloquioque  suo. 
Sanctior  et  major  sapientia,  majus  adorta, 

Implevit  sacrum  pectus  et  ora  Deo. 
Pectus  eam  voluit,  vox  protulit,  actio  prompsit : 

Singula  factori  sic  studuere  suo. 
Vir  sacer  et  sapiens,  cui  nomen  crescit  in  boras : 

Quo  minor  est  quisquis  maximus  est  hominum. 
Qui  census  peperit  paucos  servavit  honores : 

Cui  potior  pauper  divite,  jusque  lucro. 
Cui  nee  desidiam,  nee  luxum  res  dedit  ampla : 

Nee  tumidum  fecit  multus  et  altus  honos. 
Qui  nee  ad  argentum,  nee  ad  aurum  lumina  flexit, 

Sed  doluit  quoties  cui  daret  haec,  aberat. 
Qui  non  cessavit  inopum  fulcire  ruinas, 

Donee  inops  dando  pauper  et  ipse  fuit. 
Cujus  cura  sequi  naturam,  legibus  uti, 

Et  mentem  vitiis,  ora  negare  dolis ; 
Virtutes  opibus,  verum  praeponere  falso, 

Nil  vacuum  sensu  dicere  vel  facere. 
Lsedere  nee  quenquam,  cunctis  prodesse,  favorem  : 

Et  populare  lucrum  pellere  mente,  manu. 
Cui  vestis  textura  rudis,  cui  non  fuit  unquam, 

Ante  sitem  potus,  nee  cibus  ante  famem. 
Quem  pudor  hospitium  statuit  sibi,  quamque  libido, 

Incestos  superat,  tam  superavit  eam. 
Quem  natura  parens  cum  mundo  contulit  (inquit), 

Degenerant  alii,  nascitur  iste  mihi. 
Quaeque  vagabatur,  et  pene  reliquerat  orbem, 

Inclusit  sacro  pectore  justitiam. 
Vir  sacer  ^  puero,  qui  quantum  praeminet  orbi, 

Fama,  adeo  famse  prjeminet  ipse  sua?. 
Fama  minor  meritis,  cum  totmn  pervolet  orbem. 

Cum  semper  crescat,  non  erit  sequa  tamen. 
Vir  pius  atque  gravis,  vir  sic  in  utroque  modestus, 

Ut  livor  neutro  rodere  possit  eum. 
Livor  enim  deflet,  quem  cai-pserat  antea  nee  tam, 

Carpsit  et  odit  eum,  quam  modo  laudat,  amat. 
Quam  prius  ex  vita,  tam  nunc  ex  morte  gemiscit, 

Et  queritur  celeres  hujus  abisse  dies. 
Vir  vere  sapiens,  et  parte  beatus  ab  omni. 

Qui  ccelos  anima,  corpore  ditat  bumum. 
Post  obitum  sccum  vivam  prccor  ac  requiescam, 

Nee  fiat  melior  sors  mea  sorte  sua. 

Although  in  this  time  of  Berengarius,  which  was  about  the  year  of 
our  Lord  1050  (as  ye  have  heard),  this  error  of  transubstantiation 

(1)  These  verses  are  in  Malmcsburj',  with  a  few  trifling  variations.  Lib.  iii.— Ed 


TRANSUbSTANTIATION    NOT    CONFIRMED    BY    ANY    COUNCIL.  207 

began  to  grow  in  force  and  strength,  by  the  supporting  of  certain    if'^nry 
popish  monks  above  rehearsed,   as  Lanfranc,  Guimund,  Algerius,' 


Hugo  bishop  of  Lincoln,  Fulbert  (of  whom  it  is  said  in  stories,  that    A.  D. 
our  Lady  gave  him  suck,  being  sick,  with  her  own  breasts),  and  such    ^^^^- 
others  :  yet,  notwithstanding,  all  this  while  the  said  transubstantiation 
was  decreed  for  no  public  law,  nor  doctrine  to  be  holden  by  any 
general  consent,  either  of  the  church  of  Rome,  or  any  other  council, 
before  the  council  of  Lateran,  under  pope  Innocent  III,  who,  a.d.  xransub- 
1215,   celebrating  in  the  church  of  Lateran  a  general  council  o^^^lf^^;^^ 
thirteen  hundred  bishops,^  enacted  there  divers  constitutions,  as  of '^^reed 
yearly  confession,  and  the  communion  to  be  used  by  the  whole  multi-  general 
tude  once  a  year  through  every  parish  church.    Item,  for  the  recovery  jfopj'^ 
of  the  holy  land,  with  subsidy  also  to  be  levied  for  the  same.     Item,  inj'"""' 
for  the  abolishing*  of  the  books  and  writings  of  Joachim  the  Abbot, 
and  also  the  opinions  of  Almaric  before  mentioned.  Notwithstanding 
that  the  said  Joachim  did  subscribe  with  his  own  hand,  that  he  held 
the  same  doctrine  which  was  in  the  church  of  Rome,  and  also  sub- 
mitted his  books  to  be  presented  to  the  see  of  Rome,  there  to  be 
corrected  or  approved,  yet  was   he  judged,   though  not  a  heretic, 
yet  to  be  erroneous ;   and  especially  in  those  books  which  he  wrote 
against  Peter  the  Lombard,  called  afterwards  the  Master  of  Sentences.^ 
In  the  said  council,  besides   divers  other  constitutions  and  the 
articles  of  the  creed  there  in  order  repeated,  as  appeareth,^  there  was 
also  enacted,  decreed,  and  established  the  faith  and  belief  of  tran- 
substantiation, in  these  words  following. 

The   Words   of  the  Council  whereby  Transubstantiation  was  first 

established. 

There  is  one  universal  church  of  the  faithful,  without  which  none  can  be 
saved;  in  which  church  the  selfsame  Jesus  Christ  is  both  priest  and  also  the 
sacrifice ;  whose  body  and  blood  are  truly  contained  in  the  sacrament  of  the 
altar,  under  the  forms  of  bread  and  wine,  the  bread  being  transubstantiated  into 
the  body,  and  the  wine  into  the  blood,  by  the  power  and  working  of  God :  so 
that  to  the  accomplishing  of  this  mystery  of  unity,  we  might  take  of  his,  the 
same  which  he  hath  taken  of  ours.  And  this  sacrament  none  can  make  or  con- 
secrate, but  he  that  is  a  priest  lawfully  ordained,  according  to  the  keys  of  the 
church,  which  Jesus  Christ  hath  left  to  his  apostles,  and  to  their  successors,  &c. 

And  thus  was  the  foundation  laid  for  the  building  of  Transub- 
stantiation,  upon   the  consent  of  these  aforesaid  thirteen  hundred 
bishops  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  above  specified,  under  pope  Innocent, 
and  the  doctrine  thereof  intruded  for  an  article  of  faith  into  the 
church,  necessarily  to  be  believed  of  all  men  under  pain  of  heresy. 
/   But  yet  all  this  while,  notwithstanding  that  the  substance  of  bread  Elevation 
/and  Avine  was  now  banished  out  of  the  sacrament,  and  utterly  trans-  raUon'"" 
corporated  into  the  substance  of  Christ's  very  body  and  blood,  yet  |;^'|^'s''' 
was  not  this  body  elevated  over  the  priest's  head,  nor  adored  by  the  pope 

Honorius 

(1)  'Algerius.'    The  treatises  of  Algerius  and  Hugo,  are  found  in  the  Blbliotheca  Patrum,  I^^- 
LuKduni,  1677,  torn,  xviii.— Ed. 

(2)  This  number  includes  abbots  and  priors.    See  Collier's  Historical  Dictionary. — Ed. 

(.'!)  The  words  of  the  council  are  these  :  —  '  Joachim  omnia  scripta  sua  nobis  assignari  manda- 
verit,  apostolicaj  sedis  judicio  approbanda  seu  etiam  corrigenda.'  See  Acta  Conciliorum,  Paris, 
1714,  torn.  vii.  col.  19  —Ed. 

(4)  Ex  Antonin.  pars  3.  tit.  19  cap.  1. 

(51  Extr.  De  summa  Trinit.fi.  a.  1.  'Firniiter  credimus,'et  Fide  Catholica,  chap.  1.  [The  passage 
appears  in  tlie  Decretals  of  Gregory  IX.,  torn.  ii.  p.  1,  of  the  '  Corpus  Juris  Canonici  a  Pithseo.' 
Paris,  1677.— Ed.] 


298 


ALLEGATIONS    AGAINST    THK    SIX    ARTICLES. 


Hen  J    people,  till  the  days  of  pope  Honorius  III.,  succeeding  after  Innocent, 

'—  who,  by  his  council,  likewise  commanded  adoration  and  elevation  to 

A-  ^-    be  joined  with  transubstantiation  ;  as  one  idolatry  commonly  bringeth 
^'^•^"-    forth  another. 

Again,  the  said  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper  being  now  conse- 
crated, transubstantiated,  elevated,  and  adored,  yet  it  was  not  offered 
up  for  a  sacrifice  propitiatory  for  the  quick  and  the  dead,  nor  for  a 
!remcdy  of  the  souls  in  purgatory,  nor  for  a  merit  '  operis  operati,  sine 
bono  motu  utentis,'  Sec.,  before  that  other  popes,  coming  after,  added 
still  new  additions  to  the  former  inventions  of  their  predecessors. 

And  thus  have  you  the  Avhole  order  and  origin  of  these  idolatrous 
parts  of  the  mass  described  by  their  times  and  ages,  which  first  began 
with  consecration  and  the  form  thereof,  v/hich  were  words  of  the  canon. 
Then  came  transubstantiation  by  Innocent,  and  afterwards  elevation 
and  adoration  by  Honorius ;  and,  last  of  all,  came  the  oblation,  me- 
ritorious and  propitiatory,  for  the  quick  and  the  dead  in  remission  of 
sins,  '  ex  opere  operato ;'  which  things  being  thus  constituted  by  the 
too  much  usurped  authority  of  the  church  of  Rome,  shortly  after 
Peiaecu-   followcd  persccution,  tyranny,  and  burning  among  the  Christians  ; 
be*girmfng  fii'st  beginning  with  the  Albigenses,  and  the  faithful  congregation  of 
in  these    Toulousc,  near  about  the  time  of  the  said  Innocent,  as  is  before 

latter  '  ' 

days.       remembered.  ' 

And  thus  much  for  the  first  article  of  Transubstantiation,  which,  as 
you  have  heard,  was  not  admitted  into  the  church  for  any  general 
doctrine  of  faith,  before  the  year  and  time  above  assigned  of  pope 
Innocent  III. :  and  therefore,  if  any  have  been  otherwise  persuaded, 
or  yet  do  remain  in  the  same  persuasion  still  of  this  doctrine,  as 
though  it  had  been  of  a  longer  continuance  than  for  the  time  above 
expressed,  let  him  understand  that  by  ignorance  of  histories  he  is 
deceived :  and  for  the  more  satisfying  of  his  mind,  if  he  credit  not 
me,  let  him  believe  the  words  of  one  of  his  own  catholic  sort,  John 
Duns  Scotus  I  mean,  who,  in  his  fourth  book,  writing  of  transubstan- 
tiation, in  what  time  and  by  whose  authority  it  was  first  established, 
hath  these  words,  Avhich  also  are  before  mentioned :  ""  These  words  of 
the  Scripture  might  be  expounded  more  easily  and  more  plainly  with- 
out transubstantiation  ;  but  the  church  did  choose  this  sense,  which 
is  harder,  being  thereto  moved,  as  seemeth,  chiefly  because  men  should 
hold,  of  the  sacraments,  the  same  which  the  church  of  Rome  doth 
hold,"  &c.  And  further,  in  the  same  place,  the  said  Duns,  expounding 
himself  Avhat  he  meaneth  by  the  church  of  Rome,  makcth  there  ex- 
press mention  of  the  said  Innoccntlll.,  and  of  this  Council  of  Lateran, 
&c.  And  furthermore,  to  the  intent  that  such  as  be  indifferent  seekers 
of  the  truth  may  be  more  amply  satisfied  in  this  behalf,  that  this  tran- 
substantiation is  of  no  antiquity,  but  of  a  late  invention,  I  will  also 
adjoin  to  this  testimony  of  John  Scotus,  the  judgment  and  verdict  of 
Erasmus,  where  he  writeth  in  these  words  :^  ''  In  the  sacrament  of  the 
communion,  the  church  concluded  transubstantiation  but  of  late  days. 
Long  before  that,  it  was  suflftcient  to  believe  the  true  body  of  Christ 
to  be  present  either  under  bread,  or  else  by  some  other  manner,"  &c. 

(1)  'In  synaxi  transubstantiationem  scro  definivit  ccclesia.  Diu  satis  erat  credere  sive  sub  pane 
consecrate),  sive  quocunque  niodo  adesse  verum  corjius  Christi,"  &c.  Erasm  lib.  Annul,  in  1  Cor. 
cap.  vii.  Ser.  6. 


i 


ON    RECEIVING    THE    COMMUNION    IN    BOTH    KINDS.  299 

_  Henry 

THE    SECOND    ARTICLE  :    OF    BOTH    KINDS.  mi. 


As  touching  the  second  article,  which  debarreth  from  the  lay-people  A.  D. 
the  one-half  of  the  sacrament,  understanding  that  under  one  kind  ^^^'^- 
both  parts  are  fully  contained,  forasmuch  as  the  world  well  knoweth 
that  this  article  is  but  young — invented,  decreed,  and  concluded  no 
longer  since  than  at  the  Council  of  Constance,  not  two  hundred 
i  years  ago,  I  shall  not  need  to  make  any  long  standing  upon  that 
1  matter ;  especially  for  that  sufficient  hath  been  said  thereof  before,  in 

our  long  discourse  of  the  Bohemians''  story. 
j       First,  let  us  see  the  reasons  and  objections  of  the  adversaries,  in  objec- 
restraining  the  laity  from  the  one  kind  of  this  sacrament.    "  The  use,"  ^^^^^^^ 
say  they,  "  hath  been  of  so  long  continuance  in  the  church  f  where-  pists 
j  unto  we  answer,  that  they  have  no  evident  nor  authentic  example  of  both"' 
I  any  ancient  custom  in  the  church,  which  they  can  produce  in  that  '''"'*^' 
I  behalf. 

Item,  where  they  alleged  the  place  of  St.  Luke,  where  Christ  was 
I  known  in  breaking  of  bread,*  &c.;  citing,  moreover,  many  other  places 
[  of  Scripture,  wherein  mention  is  made  of  breaking  of  bread :  to  an- 
swer thereunto,  although  we  do  not  utterly  repugn,  but  that  some  of 
those  places  may  be  understood  of  the  sacrament,  yet,  that  being 
granted,  it  followeth  not  therefore,  that  one  part  of  the  sacrament 
Avas  only  ministered  to  the  people  without  the  other,  when,  by  the 
common  use  of  speech,  under  the  naming  of  one  part,  the  whole  action 
is  meant.  Neither  doth  it  follow,  because  that  bread  was  broken 
among  the  brethren,  therefore  the  cup  was  not  distributed  unto  them  : 
for  so  we  find  by  the  words  of  St.  Paul,  that  the  use  of  the  Co- 
rinthians was  to  communicate,  not  only  in  breaking  of  bread,  but  in 
participating  the  cup  also  :  "  The  cup,"  saith  he,  "  which  we  partici- 
pate," ^  &c. 

Also,  after  the  apostles,  in  the  time  of  Cyprian,  of  Jerome,  of 
Gelasius,  and  others  successively  after  them,  it  is  evident  that  both 
the  kinds  were  frequented  in  the  church.  First  Cyprian,*  in  divers 
places,  declareth  that  the  sacrament  of  the  blood  was  also  distributed. 
"  How  do  we,"  saith  he,  "  provoke  them  to  stand  in  the  confession  of 
Christ,  to  the  shedding  of  their  blood,  if  we  deny  unto  them  the  blood 
of  Christ,  when  they  prej^are  themselves  to  tlie  conflict .''" 

The  words  of  Jerome  are  plain:*  "  Priests,"  saith  he,  "  who  minister 
the  Eucharist,  and  divide  the  blood  unto  the  people." 

In  Historia  Tripartita,^  it  was  said  to  the  emperor  Theodosius, 
"  How  will  you  receive  the  body  of  the  Lord  with  such  bloody  hands, 
or  the  cup  of  his  precious  blood  with  that  mouth,  Avho  have  spoiled 
so  much  innocent  blood.''" 

In  the  canon  of  Gelasius,  and  in  the  pope's  own  decrees,  these 
words  we  read :  "  We  understand  that  there  be  some,  who,  receiving 
only  the  portion  cf  the  Lord's  body,  do  abstain  from  the  cup  of  his 
sacred  blood ;  to  whom  we  enjoin  that  either  they  receive  the  whole 
sacrament  in  both  kinds,  or  else  that  they  receive  neither :  for  the 
dividing  of  that  whole  and  one  sacrament,  cannot  be  done  without 
great  sacrilege,"  &c.    So  that  this  decree  of  pope  Gelasius  being  con- 

(1)  Luke  xxiv.  (2)  I  Cor.  x.  (3)  Cypria.  lib.  i.  Epist.  2.  De  Laicis  Mariyrib.  '  Sciiberis.' 

(1)  Hisronymus,  in  Sophoii.  cap.  3.        (.5)  Hist.  Tripart.  lib.  ix. 


300  ALLEGATIONS    AGAINST    THE    SIX    ARTICLES. 

junry  tradictory  to  the  Council  of  Constance,  it  must  follow,  that  cither  the 
_  pope  did  eiT,  or  else  the  Council  of  Constance  must  needs  be  a  sacri- 

A.  D.  legious  council ;  as  no  doubt  it  was. 

^^'^^-        The  like  testimony  also  appeareth  in  the  Council  of  Toledo,  that 

The  the  laity  did  then  communicate  in  both  kinds,  beside  divers  other  old 

of  Con-  precedents  remaining  yet  in  the  churches  both  of  Germany  and  also 

sacrile-*  ^^  Francc,  declaring  likewise  the  same.^ 

gious  And  thus  it  standeth  certain  and  demonstrable,  by  manifold  pro- 
No  cus-  hations,  how  far  this  new-found  custom  difFereth  from  all  antiquity 
torn  may  and  prescription  of  use  and  time.  Again,  although  the  custom  thereof 
froin'tue  Were  ever  so  ancient,  yet  no  custom  may  be  of  that  strength  to  gain- 
express  stand  or  countermand,  the  open  and  express  commandment  of  God, 
com-  ^y]|Q  gait]^  to  all  men,   "  Bibite  ex  hoc  omnes,"  "  Drink  ye  all-  of 

meiit.         this,       &C. 

His  testa-      Again,  seeing  the  cup  is  called  the  blood  of  the  new  testament, 
^gh't       ^^^^°  ^^  ^^  ^^^  ^^^^  °^  ^^^  ^^^^^  ^^  testament  of  the  Lord,  when  none 
not  to  be  may  be  so  hardy  to  alter  the  testament  of  a  man,  being  once  approved 
or  ratihed  ^ 

Further,  as  concerning  those  places  of  Scripture  before  alleged, 
"  De  fractione  panis  ;"  that  is,  "  Of  breaking  of  bread  ;""  whereupon 
they  think  themselves  so  sure  that  the  sacrament  was  then  administered 
but  in  one  kind :  to  answer  thereunto,  first,  we  say,  it  may  be  doubted 
whether  all  those  places  in  Scripture  "  De  fractione  panis,"  are  to  be 
referred  to  the  sacrament.  Secondly,  the  same  being  given  unto  them, 
yet  can  they  not  infer  thereby,  because  one  part  is  mentioned,  that 
the  full  sacrament  therefore  was  not  ministered.  The  common  manner 
of  the  Hebrew  phrase  is,  under  breaking  of  bread,  to  signify  generally 
the  whole  feast  or  supper  :  as  in  the  prophet  Isaiah,  these  words, 
"■  Frange  esurient!  panem  tuum,"  do  signify  as  well  giving  drink,  as 
bread,  &c.  And  thirdly,  howsoever  those  places,  "  De  fractione  panis," 
be  taken,  yet  it  maketh  little  for  them,  but  rather  against  them.  For, 
if  the  sacrament  were  administered  among  them  "  in  fractione  panis," 
that  is,  in  breakmg  of  bread,  then  must  they  needs  grant,  that  if  bread 
was  there  broken,  ergo  there  was  bread,  forasmuch  as  neither  the 
accidents  of  bread  without  bread  can  be  broken,  neither  can  the 
natural  body  of  Christ  be  subject  to  any  fraction  or  breaking  by  the 
Tiienatu-  Scripturc,  wliicli  saith,  "  And  ye  shall  break  no  bone  of  him,"^  &c. 
I.'f  Christ  Wherefore  take  away  the  substance  of  bread,  and  there  can  be  no 
bruk°u^°  fraction.  And  take  away  fraction,  how  then  do  they  make  a  sacra- 
ment of  this  breaking,  whereas  neither  the  substance  of  Chrisfs  body, 
neither  yet  the  accidents  without  their  substance  can  be  broken,  neither 
again  will  they  admit  any  bread  there  remaining  to  be  broken  't  And 
what  then  was  it,  in  this  their  "  fractione  panis,"  that  they  did  break, 
if  it  were  not  "panis,"  that  is,  "substantia  panis,  quae  frangebatur.'*" 
To  conclude:  if  they  say  that  this  fraction  of  bread  was  a  sacramental 
breaking  of  Christ^s  body,  so  by  the  like  figure  let  them  say  that  the 
being  of  Christ's  natural  body  in  the  sacrament  is  a  sacramental  being, 
and  we  are  agreed. 

Another 

objection.      Item,  They  object  fiu-ther,  and  say,  that  the  church,  upon  due 

(1)  Thus  the  forbidding  of  both  kinds  of  the  sacrament  hath  no  ground  of  ancient  custom. 

(2)  ExoU.  xii 


ON    RECEIVING    THE    COMMUNION    IN    BOTH    KINDS.  301 

consideration,  may  alter  as  they  see  cause,  in  rites,  ceremonies  and    rf''r>ry 
sacraments. ^ 


Answer : — The  institution  of  this  sacrament  standeth  upon  the    ^-  D. 
order,  example,  and  commandment  of  Christ.     This  order  he  took  :  • 

first,  he  divided  the  bread  severally  from  the  cup ;  and  afterwards,  o^der. 
the  cup  severally  from  the  bread.     Secondly,  this  he  did  not  for  any  Example. 
need  on  his  behalf,  but  only  to  give  us  example  how  to  do  the  same 
after  him,  in  remembrance  of  his  death,  to  the  worWs  end.   Thirdly,  com- 
besides  this  order  taken,  and  example  left,  he  added  also  an  express  ^l^^' 
commandment,  "  Hoc  facite,"  "  Do  this :"    "  Bibite  ex  hoc  omnes," 
"  Drink  ye  all  of  this,"  &c.     Against  this  order,  example,  and  com- 
mandment of  the  gospel,  no  church,  nor  council  of  men,  nor  angel 
in  heaven,  hath  any  power  or  authority  to  change  or  alter ;  according 
as  we  are  warned:  "  If  any  bring  unto  you  any  other  gospel  beside 
that  ye  have  received,  hold  him  accursed,''  &c.^ 

Item,    Another  objection :    And  why  may  not  the  church  (say  Another 
they)  as  well  alter  the  forai  of  this  sacrament,  as  the  apostles  did  the  "''J'^''"""- 
form  of  baptism?  where,  in  the  Acts,  St.  Peter  saith,  "  Let  every 
one  be  baptized  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,"  &c.^ 

Answer: — This  text  saith  not  that  the  apostles  used  this  form  of  The 
baptizing,  "  I  baptize  thee  in  the  name  of  Christ,"  &c. ;  but  they  used  chMged^ 
many  times  this  manner  of  speech,  "  to  be  baptized  in  the  name  of  '^"^^^^'^f. 
Christ,"  not  as  expressing  thereby  the  formal  words  of  baptizing,  but  baptism. 
as  meaning  this :  that  they  would  have  them  to  become  members  of 
Christ,  and  to  be  baptized  as  Christians,  entering  into  his  baptism, 
and  not  only  to  the  baptism  of  John :  and  therefore,  although  the 
apostles  thus  spake  to  the  people,  yet,   notwithstanding,  when  they 
baptized  any  themselves,  they  used,  no  doubt,  the  form  of  Christ 
prescribed,  and  no  other. 


curiosity 
in  maffni- 


Item,  Among  many  other  objections,  they  allege  certain  perils  Man's 
and  causes   of  weight   and   importance,    as   spilling,    shedding,   or 
shaking  the  blood  out  of  the  cup,  or  souring,  or  else  sticking  upon  ^^"^^'^^ 
men's  beards,  &c. ;  for  which,  they  say,  it  is  well  provided  the  half  vices 

,  ai  J        ■!  I  above 

communion  to  suince.  God's. 

Whereunto  it  is  soon  answered,  that  as  these  causes  were  no  let 
to  Christ,  to  the  apostles,  to  the  Corinthians,  and  to  the  brethren  of 
the  primitive  church,  but  that  in  the  puolic  assemblies  they  received 
all  the  whole  communion,  as  well  in  the  one  part  as  in  the  other ;  so 
neither  be  the  said  causes  so  important  now,  to  annul  and  evacuate 
the  necessary  commandment  of  the  Gospel,  if  we  were  as  careful  to 
obey  the  Lord,  as  we  are  curious  to  magnify  our  own  devices,  to 
strain  at  gnats,  to  stumble  at  straws,  and  to  seek  knots  in  rushes, 
which  rather  are  in  our  own  fantasies  growing,  than  there,  where  they 
are  sought. 

In  summa:  Divers  other  objections  and  cavillations  are  in  popish 

books  to  be  found,  as  in  Gabriel,  the  difference  made  between  the 

I  laity  and  priests ;  also  the  distinction  used  to  be  made  between  the 

priests'  communion,    and  the  laical   communion :    where  is  to    be 

understood,  that  when  priests  were  bid  to  use  the  laical  communion, 

(1)  Gal.  i.  (2)  Acts  ii. 


302  ALLEOATIOVS    AGAINST    THE    SIX    AKTICI.F.S. 

Henry    tlicrcby  was  meant,  not  receiving  under  one  kind,   as  laymen  do 
'^^^"    now,  but  to  abstain  from  consecrating,  and  only  to  receive  as  the 


A.  D.    laymen  then  did.      Some  also  allege  certain  special  or  particular 

1540.    examples,  as  of  the  cup  only  serving  for  the  bread,  or  of  the  bread 

Private     only  scnt  to  certain  sick  folk  for  the  cup.     And  here  they  do  infer 

mak^s'no  tlic  story  of  Sozomcnus,  touching  the  woman  in  whose  mouth  the 

i"ainsr    sacrament  of  bread,  which  she  only  received  without  the  cup,  was 

public      turned    to    a    stone,    &c.      Others  allege    other   private    examples 

of  the*      likewise  of  infants,  aged  men,  sick  persons,  men  excommunicated, 

church,     fj-antics,  and  madmen,  or  men  dwelling  far  off  from  churches,   in 

All  must  mountains  or  wildernesses,  he}     All  which  private  examples  neither 

foThe'^'"'  iiiake  any  instance  against  the  ancient  custom  of  public  congregations 

of  th'e^"''^  frequented  from  the  apostles'  time ;  and  much  less  ought  they  to 

word.       derogate  from    the    express  and  necessary  precept  of  the  Gospel, 

which  saith  to  all  men  without  exception,  "  Hoc  facite/'  &c.  "  Bibitc 

ex  hoc  omnes,"  &c. 

THE    THIRD    ARTICLE  ;    OF  PRIVATE  MASSES,    TRENTAL  MASSES. 
AND    DIRIGE    MASSES. 

Private  masses,  trental  masses,  and   dirige  masses,  as  they  were 
never  used  before  the  time  of  Gregory,   six  hundred  years  after 
Christ,  so  the  same  do  fight  directly  against  our  christian  doctrine, 
Definition  as  by  the  definition  thereof  may  well  appear.    The  mass  is  a  work  or 
°Vs^^      action  of  the  priest,  applied  unto  men  for  meriting  of  gi-ace,  "  ex 
opere  operato ;""  in  which  action  the  sacrament  is  first  worshipped, 
and  then  offered  up  for  a  sacrifice  for  remission  of  sins,  "  a  poena  et 
culpa,"  for  the  quick  and  the  dead.     Of  this  definition  as  there  is  no 
part  but   it  agreeth  with  their  own  teaching,   so  there  is  no  part 
thereof  which  disagreeth  not  from  the  rules  of  christian  doctrine ; 
especially  these,  as  follow. 
Rule  of        I.  The  first  rule  is :  Sacraments  be  instituted  for  some  principal  end 
doctrine"  ^^^  ^^^-i  ^^^  ^^  which  usc  they  are  no  sacraments :  as  the  sacrament 
of  baptism  is  a  sacrament  of  regeneration  and  forgiveness  of  sins  to 
the  person  that  is  baptized ;  but  if  it  be  carried  about  to  be  wor- 
shipped and  showed  to  others,  as  meritorious  for  their  remission  and 
regeneration,  to  them  it  is  no  sacrament. 

II.  No  sacrament  or  ceremony  doth  profit  or  conduce  but  to  them 
only,  who  take  and  use  the  same. 

III.  Only  the  death  of  Christ,  and  the  work  of  his  sacrifice  upon 
the  cross,  is  to  be  applied  to  every  man  by  faith,  for  salvation  and 
health  of  his  soul.  Besides  this  work  alone,  to  apply  any  action  or 
work  of  priest  or  any  other  person,  as  meritorious  of  itself,  and  con- 
ducible  to  salvation,  to  souFs  health,  or  to  remission  of  sins,  it  is 
idolatry,  and  derogatory  to  the  testament  of  God,  and  to  the  blood 
of  Christ  prejudicial. 

IV.  To  make  idols  of  sacraments,  and  to  worship  dumb  things  for 
the  living  God,  it  is  idolatry  ;  "  Fugite  idola,''"'^  &c. 

V.  Every  good  work,  whatsoever  it  be,  that  a  man  doth,  profiteth 
only  himself,  and  cannot  be  applied  to  other  men,  "  ex  opere  ope- 
rato," to  profit  them  unto  merit  or  remissions ;  only  the  actions  of 
Christ  excepted.  ^ 

^^)  Hist.  Eccle.  lib.  viii.  cap.  5.  (2)  1  Cor.  x.  ■ 


ox    PRIVATE    AND    rUHtlC    MASSES.  303 

VI.  No  man  can  apply  to  another  the  sacrifice  of  C]n"ist''s  death    Henry 

by  any  work-doing,  but  every  man  must  apply  it  to  himself  by  his 

own  believing :   "  Justus  ex  fide  sua  vivet." '  ^-  ^• 

VIJ.  The  sacrifice  of  Clirist"'s  death  doth  save  us  freely  by  itself,  _ 
and  not  by  the  means  of  any  man''s  working  for  us. 

VIII.  The  passion  of  Christ  once  done,  and  no  more,  is  a  full 
and  a  perfect  oblation  and  satisfaction  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world, 
both  original  and  actual :  by  virtue  of  which  passion  the  wrath  of 
God  is  pacified  towards  mankind  for  ever,  Amen. 

IX.  The  passion  of  Christ  once  done,  is  only  the  object  of  that 
faith  of  ours  which  justifieth  us,  and  nothing  else.  And  therefore, 
■whosoever  setteth  up  any  other  object  beside  that  passion  once  done, 
for  our  faith  to  apprehend  and  behold  the  same,  teacheth  damnable 
doctrine,  and  leadeth  to  idolatry. 

Against  all  these  rules  private  masses  directly  do  repugn.  For  first,  Tiie  sa- 
besides  that  they  transgress  the  order,  example,  and  commandment  orti!e"' 
of  Christ  (who  divided  the  bread  and  cup  to  them  all),  they  also  Lords 
bring  the  sacrament  out  of  the  right  use  whereunto,  principally,  it  put  out  of 
was  ordained.     For  whereas  the  use  cf  that  sacrament  is  principally  use"by 
instituted  for  a  testimonial  and  remembrance  of  Christ's  death,  the  JL"^f!^ 
private  mass  transferreth  the  same  to  another  purpose,  either  to  make 
of  it  a  gazing  idol,  or  a  work  of  application  meritorious,  or  a  sacrifice 
propitiatory  for  remission  of  sins,  or  a  commemoration  for  souls  de- 
parted in  purgatory :  according  as  it  is  Avi-itten  in  their  mass  book, 
"  Pro  quorum  memoria  corpus  Christi,  sumitur :   pro  quorum  me- 
moria  sanguis  Christi  sumitur,"  &c.,  whereas  Christ  saith  contrary, 
"  Hoc  facietis  in  meam  commemorationem." 

Furthermore,  the  institution  of  Christ  is  broken  in  this,  that 
whereas  the  communion  was  given  in  common,  the  private  mass 
sufFereth  the  priest  alone  to  eat  and  drink  up  all ;  and  when  he  hath 
done,  to  bless  the  people  with  the  empty  cup. 

Secondly,  whereas  sacraments  properly  profit  none  but  them  that  Christ's 
use  the  same,  in  the  private  mass  the  sacrament  is  received  in  the  "ut'ouHn 
behoof  not  only  of  hira  that  executeth,  but  of  them  also  that  stand  '^'"s^'*' 
looking  on,  and  of  them  also  that  be  far  oflT,  or  dead  and  in  pur- 
gatory. 

Thirdly,  when   by  the   Scripture  nothing  is  to  be  applied  for  Anappii- 
remission  of  our  sins,  but  only  the  death  of  Christ,  cometh  in  the  '^''"°"- 
private  mass,  as  a  work  meritorious  done  by  the  priest;  which  being 
applied  to  others,  is  available  "  ex  opere  operato,"  both  to  him  that 
doth  it,  and  to  them  for  whom  it  is  done,  "  ad  remissionem  pecca- 
tonim." 

Fourthly,  private  masses,  and  all  other  masses  now  used,  of  the  Adoration 
sacrament  make  an  idol ;  of  commemoration  make  adoration  ;  in-  tiin." 
stead  of  receiving,  make  a  deceiving;    in  place  of  showing  forth 
Chrisfs  death,  make  new  oblations  of  his  death  ;  and  of  a  commu- 
nion make  a  single  sole  supping,  &c. 

Fifthly,  whereas,  in  this  general  frailty  of  man''s  nature,  no  man  Meriting 
can  merit  by  any  worthiness  of  working  for  himself,  the  priest,  in  his  ^"''o*'''^''*- 
private  mass,  taketh  upon  him  to  merit  both  for  himself,  and  for 
many  others. 

(1)  Hab.  il. 


304  ALLEGATIONS    AGAINST    THE    SIX    ARTICLES. 

Henry       Sixtlilj,  it  standctli  against  Scripture,  that  tlie  sacrifice  and  death 
of  Christ  can  be  applied  any  otherwise  to  our  benefit  and  justification, 


A.D.    than  by  faith:  wherefore  it  is  false  that  the  action  of  the  mass  can 
^^^Q-    apply  the  benefit  of  Christ's  death  unto  us,  "  ex  opere  operato,  sine 
bono  motu  utentis  vel  sacrificantis." 
Private         Seventhly,    whereas  the  benefit  of  our  salvation  and  justifying 
agtlrTst     standeth  by  the  free  gift  and  grace  of  God,   through  our  faith  in 
grace  o^f    Christ ;  contrarily,  the  application  of  these  popish  masses  stoppeth 
^°'^-        the  fi-eeness  of  God's  grace,  and  maketh  that  this  benefit  must  first 
come  through  the  priests'  hands,  and  his  "  opus  operatum,"  unto  us. 
The  eighth  contrariety  between  private  mass  and  God's  word  is  in 
this ;  that  where  the  Scripture  saith,*  "  With  one  oblation  he  hath 
made  perfect  them  that  be  sanctified  for  ever :"  against  this  rule  the 
private  mass  proceedeth  in  a  contrary  doctrine,  making  of  one  obla- 
tion a  daily  oblation,  and  that  which  is  perfectly  done  and  finished, 
anew  to  be  done  again  :  and  finally,  that  which  was  instituted  only 
for  eating,  and  for  a  remembrance  of  that  oblation  of  Christ  once 
done,  the  popish  mass  maketh  an  oblation,  and  a  new  satisfaction 
daily  to  be  done  for  the  quick  and  the  dead. 
They  To  coucludc,  thcsc  both  private  and  public  masses  of  priests,  turn 

turn  our  ■'■  ,  . 

faith  from  away  the  object  of  our  faith  from  the  body  of  Christ  sacrificed,  to 

bodTcru-  the  body  of  Christ  in  their  masses.     And  whereas  God  annexcth 

Christ  sa-  ^^  proiuisc  of  justification,  but  only  to  our  faith  in  the  body  of 

crificed  in  Christ  crucified,  they  do  annex  promise  of  remission  "a  poena  et  culpa," 

masses,    to  the  body  in  their  masses  sacrificed,  by  their  application ;  besides 

divers  other   horrible    and  intolerable   corruptions  which  spring  of 

their  private  and  public  masses,  which  here  1  leave  to  others  at  their 

leisure  further  to  conceive  and  to  consider.     Now  let  us  proceed  to 

the  other  articles  following. 

THE     FOURTH    AND     FIFTH     ARTICLES  ;     OF    VOWS    AND    PRIESTs' 

MARRIAGE. 

As  we  have  discoursed  before,  by  stories  and  order  of  time,  the 
antiquity  of  the  three  former  articles  above  mentioned,  to  wit,  of 
transubstantiation,  of  the  half  communion,  and  of  private  masses ;  so 
now,  coming  to  the  article  of  vows,  and  that  of  priests'  marriage,  the 
reader  will  look,  perchance,  to  be  satisficil  in  this  likewise,  as  in  the 
other  before,  and  to  be  certified  from  what  continuance  of  time  these 
vows  and  unmarried  life  of  priests  have  continued  ;  wherein, 
although  sufl&cicnt  hath  been  said  before  in  the  former  process  of 
this  history,  as  in  the  life  of  Anselm,  also  of  pope  Hildebrand,  &c., 
yet,  for  the  better  establishing  of  the  reader's  mind  against  this 
wicked  article  of  priests'  marriage,  it  shall  be  no  great  labour  lost, 
liere  briefly  to  recapitulate  in  the  tractation  of  this  matter,  either 
what  before  hath  been  said,  or  what  is  more  to  be  added.  And  to 
the  intent  that  the  world  may  see  and  judge  the  said  law  and  decree 
of  priests'  single  sole  life,  to  be  a  doctrine  of  no  ancient  standing 
liere  within  this  realm,  but  only  since  the  time  of  Anselm,  I  will  fiist 
allege  for  me  the  words  of  Henry  of  Huntingdon,^  here  following : 

(1)  '  Unica  oblatione  consiiminavit  eos,  qui  sanctificantur  in  perpetuum.'  Ileb.  x. 

(2)  '  Eodeni  anno  ad  festum  Michaelis  temiit  Anselmus  arcliiepiscopus  concilium  apud   Lon- 
duiiias:  in  quo  inoliibuit  sncerdolibu.-^  Anylorum  uxores  antea  non  piohibitas.     Quod  quibusdnm 


OF    VOWS    AND    OF    PRlESTs'    MARRIAGE.  805 

'Tlie  same  year,  at  the  feast  of  St.  Michael,  Anselm,  the  archbishop  of  Can-     Henry 
terbury,  held  a  synod  at  London ;  in  which  synod  he  forefended  priests  here     ^l^^- 
in  England  to  have  wives,  which  they  were  not  inhibited  before  to  have  :  which  ~T~t)~ 
constitution  seemed  to  some  persons  very  pure  and  chaste.     To  others  again     \r,\r\ 

it  seemed  very  dangerous,  lest  while  that  men   should  take  upon  them  such  — ! 1 

chastity,  more  than  tliey  should  be  able  to  bear,  by  that  occasion  they  might 
haply  fall  into  horrible  filthiness,  which  should  redound  to  the  exceeding 
slander  of  christian  profession,'  &c. 

Albeit  I  (lenv  not  but  before  the  time  also  of  Anselm,  botli  Odo, 
and  after  him  Dunstan  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  and  Ethelwold 
bishop  of  Winchester,  and  Oswald  bishop  of  Worcester,  in  the 
days  of  king  Edgar,  a.d.  .959,  as  they  were  all  monks  themselves, 
so  were  they  great  doers  against  the  marriage  of  priests,  placing 
monks  in  churches  and  colleges,  and  putting  out  the  married  priests, 
as  ye  may  read  before  ;  yet,  notwithstanding,  neither  w^as  that  in 
many  churches,  and  also  the  priests  then  married  were  not  con- 
strained to  leave  their  wives,  or  their  rooms,  but  only  at  their  own 
choice.  For  so  writeth  Malmesbury,*  "  Therefore  divers  and  sundry 
clerks  of  many  churches,  being  put  to  their  choice,  whether  to  change 
their  weed,  or  to  part  from  their  places,  went  their  ways,"  &c.  So 
also  Elfric,  after  them  (of  whom  mention  was  made  before),  was 
somewhat  busy  in  setting  forward  the  single  life  of  priests,  and  Lan- 
franc  likewise.  But  yet  this  restraint  of  priests''  lawful  marriage  was  Priests 
never  publicly  established  for  a  law  here,  in  the  church  of  England,  strained 
before  the  coming  of  Anselm,  in  the  days  of  William  Rufus  find  ("^"'"p',^ 
king  Henry  I.,  writing  in  these  words :  "  Boldly  I  command,  by  the  neraiiy  in 
autliority  which  I  have  by  my  archbishopric,  not  only  within  my  '"^^"'" 
archbishopric,  but  also  throughout  England,  that  all  priests  that  keep 
women,  shall  be  deprived  of  their  churches,  and  all  ecclesiastical 
benefices,""  &c. ;  as  ye  may  read  more  at  large  before :  which  was 
much  about  the  same  time  when  Hildebrand  also,  at  Rome,  began  to 
attempt  the  same  matter,  as  before  hath  been  showed ;  and  also 
besides  him  were  other  popes  more,  as  pope  Innocent  III.,  Nicholas 
II.,  and  Calixtus  II.,  by  whom  the  act  against  priests'"  marriage  was 
brought  at  length  to  its  full  perfection,  and  so  hath  continued  ever 
since. 

Long  it  were,  and  tedious,  to  recite  here  all  such  constitutions  of 
councils  provincial  and  general,  namely,  of  the  council  of  Carthage 
and  of  Toledo,  which  seemed  to  Avork  something  in  that  behalf 
against  the  matrimony  of  priests. 

Again,  longer  it  were  to  number  up  the  names  of  all  such  bishops 
and  priests,  who,  notwithstanding,  have  been  married  since  that  time 
in  divers  countries,  as  more  amply  shall  be  showed  (the  Lord  willing) 
in  the  sequel  hereof.  In  the  mean  season,  as  touching  the  age  and 
time  of  this  devilish  prohibition  for  priests  to  have  their  wives,  this  is 
to  be  found  by  credible  proofs  and  conferring  of  histories,  that  about 
the  year  of  our  Saviour  1067,^  at  what  time  pope  Hildebrand  began 
fij'st  to  occupy  the  papal  chair,  this  oath  began  first  to  be  taken  of 
archbishops  and  bishops,  that  they  should  suffer  none  to  enter  into 

mundissimum  visum  est,  quibusdam  periciilosum  :  ne  dum  munditias  viribus  majores  appeterent, 
In  iramunditias  horribiles  ad  Chrisliani  nominis  summum  dedecus  inciderent,'  &c.  De  Hist.oria 
Angloruin.  lib.  vii. 

(1)  '  Itaque  clerici  multarum  ecclesiarum.  data  optione  ut  aut  amictum  mutarent  aut  locis 
valedicerent,'  &c.  Malmesb.  in  Vita  Dunstani.  (2)  Hildebrand  became  pope,  \.d.  1073. — Kd. 

VOL.  V.  X 


306 


Henry 

nil. 

A.D. 

1510. 

St.  Paul 
proplicsi- 
elli  f'jr- 
liiddiiig  of 
marriage. 


His  pro- 
phecies 

Ibuiiil 
true  lor 
tlie 

count  of 
times. 


The 

married 
life  of 
priests 
more 
ancient 
than  the 
single. 


Syricius 
an  enemy 
to  priests. 


ALLEGATIONS    AGAINST    THE    SIX    ARTICLES. 

tlic  ministry,  or  into  any  ecclesiastical  function,  having  a  wife  ;  and 
likewise  the  clergy  to  be  bonnd  to  promise  the  same.' 

And  this  was-,  as  I  said,  about  a.  d.  1067,^  well  approved  and 
testified  by  course  of  histories :  whereby  appeareth  the  prophecy  of 
St.  Paul  truly  to  be  verified,  speaking  of  these  latter  tinus,  1  'I'im. 
iv.,  where  he  writeth  in  these  words :  "  The  Spirit  speaketli  plainly, 
that  in  the  latter  times  there  shall  some  depart  from  tlie  faith, 
hearkening  unto  spirits  of  error,  and  to  doctrines  of  devils,  for- 
bidding to  marry,  and  commanding  to  abstain  from  meats,  which  the 
Lord  hath  created  to  be  taken  with  thanksgiving,'"  &c. 

Tn  this  prophecy  of  St.  Paul  two  things  are  to  be  observed ;  first, 
the  matter  which  he  prophesieth  of,  that  is,  the  forbidding  of  mar- 
riage, and  forbidding  of  meats,  which  God  generally  hath  left  free  to 
all  men.  The  second  thing  in  this  prophecy  to  be  noted  is,  the  time 
wlien  this  prophecy  shall  fall,  that  is,  in  the  latter  times  of  the  world. 
So  that  this  concun-eth  right  well  with  these  years  of  pope  Hilde- 
brand  aforesaid,  being  a  thousand  years  complete  after  the  ascension 
of  our  Saviom- ;  so  that  they  may  well  be  called  the  latter  times. 

This  prophecy  of  St.  Paul,  thus  standing,  as  it  doth,  firm  and  cer- 
tain, that  is,  that  forbidding  of  marriage  must  happen  in  the  latter 
times  of  the  world,  then  must  it  needs  consequently  follow  thereby, 
that  the  married  life  of  priests  is  more  ancient  in  the  church  than  is 
the  single  life;  than  the  law,  I  mean,  commanding  the  single  life  of 
priests  :  which  may  soon  be  proved  to  be  true,  by  the  true  count  of 
times,  and  search  of  histories. 

I.  For  first,  at  the  council  of  Nice,  a.d.  325,  it  is  notorious  that  this 
devilish  law  of  marriage  to  be  restrained,  was  stopped  by  Paplinutius. 

II.  Before  this  council  of  Nice,  we  read  of  Polycrates,  bishop  of 
Ephesus,  who,  about  a.d.  IDS,*  dissenting  from  pope  Victor  about  a 
certain  controversy  of  Easter-day,  allcgeth  for  himself  how  his  pro- 
genitors before  him,  seven  together,  one  after  another,  succeeded  in 
that  see,  and  he  now,  the  eighth  after  them,  was  placed  in  the  same, 
using  this  his  descent  of  his  parents  not  only  as  a  defence  of  his  cause, 
but  also  as  a  glory  to  himself. 

III.  Pope  Sp-icius,  about  a.d.  390,  wrote  to  the  priests  of  Spain, 
about  the  same  matter  of  putting  their  wives  from  them  ;  if  his 
epistle  be  not  counterfeit.  These  Spanish  priests  had  then  with  them 
a  bishop  of  Tan-agona,  who,  answering  to  Syricius  in  this  behalf, 
alleged  the  testimonies  of  St.  Paul,  that  priests  might  lawfully  retain 
their  wives,  &c.  To  this  Syricius  replied  again  (if  his  writing  be 
not  forged)  most  arrogantly,  and  no  less  ignorantly,  reproving  the 
priests  that  were  married;  and,  for  the  defence  of  his  cause,  alleged 
this  sentence  of  St.  Paul,*  "  If  ye  shall  live  after  the  flesh,  ye  shall 
die,"  &c.  Whereby  may  appear,  not  only  how  they  in  Spain  then 
had  wives,  but  also  how  blind  these  men  were  in  the  Scriptures,  who 
showed  themselves  such  and  so  great  adversaries  against  priests'" 
marriages. 

IV.  To  be  short,  the  further  we  go,  and  the  nearer  we  come  to 


(1)  ExactisSyn.  Mediolan.    [See  note  4,  page  330  of  this  volume,— Ed.] 

(2)  A.D.  1073,  as  noticed  before.— Ed. 

(3)  Foxe  gives  a.d.  180;  but  Victor  was  not  made  pope  till  the  year  193. 
fier  dcs  Dates.'     Paris,  1783,  vol.  i.  p.  221. 

(4)  '  Si  secimdum  carnem  vixetitis,  moriemini.'  Rom.  viii.  15. 


See  •  I/Art  de  vtrl- 


OF    VOWS    AND    OF    PIIIKSTS     MARUIAGK.  SOI 

the  ancient  and  primitive  time  of  the  dim-ch,  the  less  ancient  we  shall    Henry 
find  the  deprivation  of  lawful  matrimony  amongst  christian  ministers, 


beginning,  if  ye  will,  with  the  apostles,   their  examples  and  canons,    ^-  D. 
who,  although  they  were  not  all  married,  yet  divers   of  them  were,    ^^"^^' 
and  the  rest  had  power  and  liberty  to  have  and  keep  their  wives.  Divers 
witnessing  St.  Paul,  where  he  writeth   of  himself,'  "  Have  we  not  aposues 
power  to  lead  about  a  sister  to  wife,  as  also  the  other  apostles  have  ?^'  nmnied. 
Whereby  is  to  be  seen,  both  what  he  might  do,  and  what  the  other 
apostles  did.     Albeit  Clement  of  Alexandria,^  who  was  two  hundred 
years  after  Christ,  denieth  not  but  that  Paul  was  married,  being  an 
apostle,  as  well  as  Peter  and  Philip.     And  as  the  said  apostles,  in 
their  doctrine,  admonish  all  men    to   marry  that  cannot  otherwise 
do,  saying  unto  every  one  being  in   danger  of  temptation,'  "  Let 
every  man  have  his  own  wife,  lest  Saian  tempt  you,"  &c.  so  like-  canons 
wise  the  same  apostles,  in  their  canons,  (as  in   the  pope's  decrees  apostie-^. 
is   cited),   do    precisely   charge,  that  no   JDishop    or   priest   should 
sequester  from  him  his  wife  for  any  matter  or  pretence  of  religion, 
saying,  "  If  any  shall  teach  that  a  priest,  for  religion's  sake,  ought  to 
contemn  his  own  wife,  let  him  be  accursed,"  &c.* 

As  for  the  gloss  there  in  the  margin,  which  expoundeth  this  word  a  sophis- 
'  contemning'  for  exhibiting  things  necessary  for  her  sustenance,  all  the  giusi. 
world  may  see  that,  to  be  a  gloss  of  mere  sophistry.    And  because  1 
have  here  made  mention  of  Clement  of  Alexandria,  it  shall  not  be  to 
our  purpose  impertinent,  to  infer  the  words  of  this  worthy  writer, 
wherewith  he  doth  defend  priests'  lawful  matrimony,  against  certain 
vain  boasters  of  virginity  in  his  time.^    "  These  glorious  braggers  do 
vaunt  themselves  to  be  the  followers  of  the  Lord,  who  neither  had 
wife,  nor  yet  possessed  any  thing  here  in  the  world,"  &c.     And  it  Tiie 
followeth,^  "  To   these    the   Scripture   maketh   answer,  God  with-  ^hy^ 
standeth  the  proud,  and  giveth  grace  to  the  humble.     Again  they  ^^^^^^ 
consider  not  the  cause  why  the  Lord  took  no  wife.     First,  he  had  wife. 
his  own  peculiar  spouse,  which  is  the  church.     Moreover,  neither 
was  he  as  a  common  man,  that  he  should  stand  in  such  need  of  a 
helper  after  the  flesh,"  &c.     And  in  the  same  book  a  little  after, 
alleging  against  them  that  abhor  matrimony,  he  inferreth  the  words 
of  St.  Paul,  how  that  in  the  latter  days,  "■  Some  shall  fall  from  the 
faith,  attending  to  spirits  of  error,  and  to  doctrine  of  devils,  forbidding 
to  marry,  and  bidding  to  abstain  from  meats,"  hcP     Which  place  of 
St.  Paul,  Clement  here  applieth  not  against  the  Novatians,  and  them 
that  condemn  matrimony  in  general  in  all  men  as  naught ;  but  he 
applieth  it  only  against  such  as  forbid  marriage  in  part,  and  namely 
in  priests,  &c.     This  Clement  wrote  after  Christ  two  hundred  years, 
and  yet  if  we  come  downward  to  lower  times,  we  shall  find  both  by 
the  council  of  Gangra^  three  hundred  years,  and  also  by  the  council 

(IJ  '  Non  habemus  potestatem  sororem  mulierem  circumducendi?' &c.  (2)  Strom.  lib.  vii. 

(3)  '  Unusquisque  suam  uxorem  habeat,'  &c. 

(4)  Dist.  x.wiii.  [Gratian  (Paris,  1612,)  col.  153.— En.] 

(5)  '  Dicunt  gloriosi  isti  jactatores,  se  imitari  Dominum,  qui  neque  uxorem  duxit,  iieque  in 
mundo  aliquid  possedit,  se  niagis  quam  alios  evangelium  intellexisse  gloriantes.'  Clemens  Alex- 
audrinus.    fStrom.  lib.  iii.  cap.  6.  f.  49. — Ed.] 

(6)  '  Eis  autem  dicit  Scriptura,  Deus  superbis  resistit,  humilibus  autem  dat  gratiam.  Deinde 
nesciunt  causam  cur  Dominus  uxorem  non  duxerit.  Primum  quidem,  propriani  sponsam  habuit 
ecclesiam.  Delude  vero  nee  homo  erat  communis,  utopus  haberet  etiam  adjutore  aliquo  secundum 
.carneni,'&c.  (7)  1  Tim.  iv.  3. 

.(S)  According  to  some  authorities,  tbis  Council  was  held  a.d.  324  or  340,  and  Du  Pin  places  it  as  late 
as  A.D.  370.    The  Council  of  Nice,  stated  here  to  be  400  years  alter  Christ,  was  held  a.d.  325. — Ed. 


X 


o 


•308  AI.LKGATIONS    AGAIXST    THK    SIX    ARTICLES, 

jiiiini    of  Nice  four  liuiulrcd  years,  after  Christ,  the  same  liberty  of  priests' 

1_  marriage,  established  and  enacted  as  a  thing  both  good  and  godly. 

A.  D.    The  words  of  the  council  of  Gangra  be  these  :'  "  If  any  do  judge  that 
^•^^"'   a  priest,  for  his  marriage''  sake,  ought  not  to  minister,  and  therefore 


doth  abstain  from  the  same,  let  him  be  accursed. 

Moreover,  proceeding  yet  in  times  and  chronicles  of  the  church, 
we  shall  come  to  the  sixth  council,  called  the  "  Synod  of  Constan- 
tinople,"" almost  seven  hundred  years  after  Christ ;  the  words  of 
which  council  be  alleged  in  the  Decrees,  and  be  these  ;^  "  Because, 
in  the  order  of  the  Roman  canon  we  know  it  so  to  be  received,  that 
such  as  be  deacons  and  priests  shall  profess  themselves  to  have  no 
more  connexion  with  their  wives  ;  we,  following  the  ancient  canon  of 
the  diligent  apostles  and  constitutions  of  holy  men,  enact  that  such 
lawful  marriage,  from  henceforth,  shall  stand  in  force,  in  no  case  dis- 
solving their  conjunction  with  their  wives,  neither  depriving  them  of 
their  mutual  society  and  familiarity  together,  in  such  time  as  they 
shall  think  convenient,"  &c.  Hitherto  ye  have  heard  the  decree  : 
hear  now  the  penalty  in  the  same  decree  and  distinction  contained.^ 
"  If  any  man,  therefore,  shall  presume,  against  the  canons  of  the 
apostles,  to  deprive  either  priest  or  deacon  from  the  touching  and 
company  of  his  lawful  wife,  let  him  be  deprived.  And  likewise 
this  priest  and  deacon,  whosoever,  for  rcligion''s  sake,  shall  put  away 
his  wife,  let  him  be  excommunicated,"  &c,  (and  the  council  of 
Gangi'a  saith :  "  let  him  be  accursed,")  By  these  words  of  the 
council  recited,  six  things  are  to  be  noted  : 
Six  I.  First,  how  this  council  calleth  the  marriage  of  priests  lawful,  con- 

ii'iTws  trary  to  these  six  articles,  and  to  a  certain  late  English  writer  of  our 
council  country,  entitling  his  book  "Against  theUnlawful  Marriage  of  Priests." 
noted.  II.  In  that  this  council  so  followeth  "the  canons  of  the  apostles,  and 

constitutions  of  holy  men,"  we  have  to  understand  what  the  censures 
both  of  the  apostles  and  determination  of  other  holy  men  were  therein. 

III.  If  the  injunction  of  this  council,  agreeing  thus  with  the  apo- 
stles and  holy  men,  stood  with  truth,  the  contrary  canon  of  the 
Romans,  and  also  of  these  six  English  articles,  must  needs  be  con- 
demned of  error. 

IV.  By  this  council  it  appcareth,  that  so  long  time,  almost  seven 
hundred  years  after  Christ,  this  prohibition  of  priests""  marriage  was 
not  yet  entered  into  the  Orient  church,  but  stoutly  was  holden  out. 

V.  By  the  Roman  canon  here  mentioned,  which  began  with 
Gregory,  six  hundred  years  after  Christ,  a  little  before  this  council,  it 
cannot  be  denied  but  that  the  church  of  Rome  began  then  to  dissever, 
not  only  from  the  verity,  but  also  from  the  unity  of  all  other  churches 
following  the  apostolic  doctrine  ;  albeit  the  said  Roman  canon  at  that 

(1)  'Si  quis  discernit  presbyterum  conjugatum  tanquam  occasione  nuptiarum,  quod  offerre  iion 
debeat,  et  ab  ejus  oblatione  idc-o  se  abstiiiet,  aiiatliema  sit,'  &c.  Distinct,  xxviii.  [Canon  4.  Tlie 
words  as  quoted  by  Foxe  are  according  to  Isidore  Mercator's  translation  :  Labbe  ;  Concilia  General, 
torn.  ii.  col.  Vlb.     See  also  Gratian,  (Paris,  1612,)  col.  153.— En.] 

(t)  '  (iuoniam  in  Romani  ordine  canonis  esse  cognovimus  traditum,  eos,  qui  ordinati  sunt  diarnni 
vel  presbyteri  debere  confiteri,  quod  jam  suis  non  copulentur  uxoribus,  nos  antiquum  sequentes 
canonem  apostoliea;  diligentia,  et  constitutiones  sacrorum  virorum,  legales  nuptias  amodo  valere 
volumus,  nullo  modo  cum  uxoribus  suis  eorum  connubia  dissolventes,  aut  privantes  ens  fami- 
liaritate  ad  invieem  in  tempore  opportuno,' &c.  Concil.  Constantin.  vi.  [a.  D.  680. — Ed.J  dist. 
xxxii.  ca.  'Quoniam.' 

(3)  '  Si  quis  igitur  praesumpscrit  contra  apostolicos  canones,  aliquos  presbyterorum  et  diaconorum 
privarecontactu  et  communionelegalis  uxoris,  deponatur.'&c.  [See  tlie above  quotations  Cat.  Test. 
Veritatis.  Francorf.  IfiUti,  p.  73;  or  in  Catalog!  Test.  Verit.  Auctarium,  Cattapoli,  1K67,  p.  10.  Also 
Gratian  (Paris,  1012),  col.  Ifio.— Kc] 


OF    VOWS    AXD    OF    PUIKSTs     JIARRTAGE.  309 

time  stood  not  loiig,  but  was  shortly  disannulled  by  the  said  Gregory  nmry 
again,  by  the  occasion  of  infants' heads  found  in  the  fish  pnnd  ;  ^^'^- 
whereof  (Christ  willing)  more  shall  be  spoken  hereafter.  A.  1). 

VI.  Sixthly,  here  is  to  be  noted  and  remembered  the  crafty  false 
packing,  and  fraud  of  the  Romans,  who,  in  the  Latin  book  of  Coun-  "^^^^^ 
oils,  in  divers  new  impressions,  have  suppressed  this  canon,  because  packing 
belike  it  maketh  little  with  their  purpose :  playing  much  like  with  Romans, 
this,  as  pope  Sosimus,  Boniface,  and  Celestine  played  with  the  sixth  '"e^s"in'' 
council  at  Carthage,  who,  for  their  supremacy,  would  have  forged  a  andcoun- 
false  canon  of  Nice,  had  not  the  council  sent  to  Constantinople  for  the  tii7ca-"'° 
true  exemplar  thereof,  and  so  proved  them  open  liars  to  their  faces.  "oundL. 
So  likewise  this  canon  above  mentioned,  although  it  be  omitted  in 
some  books,  yet,  being  found  in  the  ancient  and  true  written  copies, 
being  alleged  of  Nilus,  a  Greek  bishop  of  Thessalonica,  two  hundred 
years  ago ;  ^  and  moreover  being  found  and  alleged  in  the  pope's 
own  book  of  Decrees,  dist.  31,  must  needs  convince  them  of  manifest 
theft  and  falsehood. 

Thus  it  may  stand  sufficiently  proved,  that  the  deprivation   of  First  ex- 
priests'  lawful  marriage,  all  this  space,  was  not  entered  into  the  church,  p°iests-°*^ 
neither  Greek  nor  Latin,  at  least  took  no  full  possession,  before  pope  '^^'^H'. 
Hildebrand's  time,  a.d.  1067,''^  and  especially  pope  Calixtus'  time,  "'''"'''^'^' 
A.D.  1119,  who  were  the  fi.rst  open  extorters^  of  priests'  marriage. 
Avcntine,'*  a  faithful  writer  of  his  time,  writing  of  the  council  of 
Hildebrand,  hath  these  words  :  ^ 

'  111  those  days  priests  commonly  had  wives,  as  other  christian  men  liad, 
and  had  children  also,  as  may  appear  by  ancient  instruments,  and  deeds  of 
gift,  which  were  then  given  to  churches,  to  the  clergy,  and  to  religious  houses; 
in  which  instruments,  both  the  priests  and  their  wives,  also,  with  them  (who 
there  be  called  Presbyterissae),  I  find  to  be  alleged  for  witnesses.  It  happened, 
moreover,  at  the  same  time  (saith  Aventine),  that  the  emperor  had  the  in- 
vesting of  divers  archbishoprics,  bishoprics,  abbeys,  and  nunneries,  within  his  Simo- 
dominions  ;  pope  Hildebi-and  disdaining  against  both  these  sorts  aforesaid,  "'acal 
(that  is,  both  against  them  that  were  invested  by  the  emperor,  and  also  against  ^"i'ta^"^'*' 
all  those  priests  that  had  wives),  provided  so  in  his  council  at  Rome,  that  they  priests, 
who  were  promoted  by  the  emperor  into  livings  of  the  church,  were  counted  to 
coine  in  by  simony  :  the  others,  who  were  married  priests,  were  counted  for 
Nicolaitans.  Whereupon  pope  Hildebrand,  writing  his  letters  to  the  emperor, 
to  dukes,  princes,  and  other  great  prelates  and  potentates,  namely  to  Berthold 
of  Zaringia,  to  Rodulph  of  Suevia,  to  Welphon  of  Bavaria,  to  Adelberon,  and 
to  their  ladies,  and  to  divers  othei's  to  whom  he  thought  good,  also  to  bishops, 
namely,  to  Otto  bishop  of  Constance,  with  other  priests  and  lay  people,  willeth 
them,  in  his  letters,  to  refuse  and  to  keep  no  company  with,  those  Simoniacs 
and  those  Nicolaitan  priests  (for  so  were  they  termed  then),  who  had  either  any 
ecclesiastical  living  by  the  emperor,  or  else  who  had  wives :  to  avoid  their 
masses;  neither  to  talk,  neither  to  eat  or  drink  with  them,  nor  once  to  speak  to 
them,  or  to  salute  them  ;  but  utterly  to  shun  them,  as  men  execrable  and 
wicked,  no  otherwise  than  they  would  eschew  the  plague  or  pestilence. 

'  By  reason  hereof  ensued  a  mighty  schism  and  affliction  among  the  flock  of 
Christ,  such  as  lightly  the  like  hath  not  been  seen  :  for  the  priests  went  against 
their  bishops,  the  people  against  the  priests,  the  laity  against  the  clergy  :  briefly 
all  ran  together  in  heaps  and  in  conftision.  Men  and  women,  as  every  one  was 
set  upon  mischief,  wickedness,  contention,  and  avarice,  took  thereby  occasion, 

(1)  Nilus  was  bisliop  of  Thessalonica  a.d.  1;J55.— Ed.         (2)  A.D.  1073,  as  noticed  before.— El. 

(3)  '  Extorters,'  denouncers  of. — Kd. 

(4)  P.  3K).  Edit.  Francof.  I(i27.  The  best  edition  of  this  writer,  Jo.  Aventini  Annalium  Boiorum, 
libri  vii.,is  that  published  in  folio,  Lipsise,  1710.  See  Schelhorn's  Amjenitates  Literarise,  vol. v. — En. 

(5)  '  Sacerdotes  ilia  tempestate  publiceuxores,  sicutcaeterl  Christiani,  habehant,  liliosprocreabant, 
sicuti  instrumentis  donationuiu,  qua-  illi  templis,  jnystis,'  S:c.  Aveiitluus  in  histor.  Boiorum 
lib.  V.     [Cap.  C— Ed.] 


•310 


ALLEGATIONS    AGAINST    THE    SIX    ARTICLES. 


Henry 
VIII. 

A.D. 
1540. 


upon  every  liglit  suspicion,  to  resist  their  minister,  to  spoil  tlie  goods  of  tlie 
church.  The  vulgar  people  contemned  the  priests  wlio  had  married  wives, 
despised  their  religion,  and  all  things  that  they  did;  yea,  and  in  many  places  would 
purge  tlie  place  where  tiiey  had  been  with  holy  water,  and  burned  their  tithes. 
Also,  such  was  the  mischief  of  them,  that  they  would  take  the  holy  mysteries 
which  those  married  priests  had  consecrated,  and  cast  them  in  the  dirt,  and 
tread  them  under  their  feet :  for  so  then  had  Hildebrand  taught  them,  that  those 
were  no  priests,  neither  that  they  were  sacraments  which  they  did  consecrate. 
So  that  by  this  occasion  many  false  prophets  rose,  seducing  the  people  from  the 
truth  of  Christ  by  forged  fables,  and  false  miracles,  and  feigned  glosses,  wresting 
the  Scriptures  as  served  best  for  their  own  purposes:  of  whom  few  there  were, 
that  kept  any  true  chastity.  Many  could  make  glorious  boasts  and  brags 
thereof;  but  the  greatest  part,  under  the  show  and  pretence  of  honesty  and 
pureness  of  life,  committed  incest,  fornication,  adultery,  every  where  almost,  and 
no  punishmerit  was  for  the  same,'  &c. 


All  the 

apostles 

were 

married, 

except 

John  and 

Paul. 


To  tills  testimony  of  Aventine  above  mentioned,  we  will  also  adjoin 
the  record  of  Gebuilerus,  a  writer  of  tliis  our  latter  time,  and  one  also 
of  their  own  crew,  who  doth  testify,  that  in  the  time  of  the  emperor 
Henry  IV.,  a.d.  1057,  the  number  of  twenty-foitr  bishops,  both  in 
Germany,  Spain,  and  in  France,  were  married,  with  the  clergy  also  of 
their  diocese.  Of  which  Spanish  bishops  we  read  also  in  Isidore,'  who 
wrote  more  than  six  hundred  years  after  Christ  (and  the  place  is  also 
cited  in  the  pope's  distinctions)  in  his  book  "  De  Clericoram  Vita," 
how  they  ought  either  to  lead  an  honest  chaste  life,  or  else  to  keep 
themselves  within  the  band  of  matrimony,  &c.  Whereby  is  declared 
the  single  life  of  priests  either  to  be  then  voluntary,  or  else  their  mar- 
riage not  to  be  restrained  as  yet  by  any  law. 

Moreover,  such  Calixtian  priests^  as  be  now-a-days,  counting 
priests"'  marriage  as  a  new  device,  and  not  standing  Avith  ancient  times, 
let  them  look  upon  the  decree  of  pope  Symmachus,  and  ansAver 
thereof  to  the  Gloss,  dist.  81  ;  where  it  is  written,  "  Let  priests  be 
all  restrained  from  the  conversation  of  all  women,  except  it  be  their 
mother,  sister,  or  their  own  wife,"  &c. :  Avliere  the  Gloss,  in  the  mar- 
gin, givetli  a  note,  saying,  "  Hie  loquitur  secundum  antiqua  tempora." 

Tlius,  if  either  the  voice  of  Scripture  might  take  place  with  these 
men  that  be  so  rigorous  against  priests'  marriage  ;  or  if  the  examples 
of  the  apostles  might  move  them  (whom  St.  Ambrose  witnesseth  to 
have  been  all  married,  except  only  Paul  and  John),  or  else  if  the 
multitude  of  married  bishops  and  priests  might  prevail  with  them, 
here  might  be  rehearsed,  that  Tcrtiillian  was  a  married  priest  ;^  as 
witnesseth  Jerome ;  Spiridion,  bishop  of  Cyprus,  had  wife  and  chil- 
dren ;  Hilary,  bishop  of  Poictiers,'*  was  also  married ;  Gregory, 
bishop  of  Nissa  ;""  Gregory,  bishop  of  Nazianzum  ;^  Prosper,  bishoj)  of 
Rheggio ;  Cheremon,  bishop  of  Nilopolis  :  all  these  were  married 
bishops.  Of  Polycrates,  and  his  seven  ancestors,  bishops  and  married 
men,  we  spake  before.  Epiphanius,  bishop  of  Constantinople  in 
Justinian's  time,  was  the  more  commended,  because  his  father  and 
ancestors  before  him  were  priests  and  bishops  married.  Jerome 
saith,  that  in  his  time,  "  many  priests  were  then  married  men.""' 


(11  Isidorus,  De  Vita  Clericonim.     Dis.  xxiii.  cap.  '  His  ipitur.'     [See  also  Gratian,  col.  115.  Isi- 
dore •v.-Af.  archbishop  of  Seville  for  about  forty  years.     He  died  a.d.  G3fi. — En.] 
(2)  Calixtian  priests,  that  is,  of  Calixtus's  sect,  who  chiefly  forbade  priests' marriage. 
(.'))  Kx  Ambros. :   2  Cor.  xi.  (-1)  Ex  Epist.  Hilarii  ad  Abram  filiam. 

(.■i)  Ex  llullino,  lib.  ii.  cap.  0.  ((>)  Ex  Nazianzeno.     Ex  Novel,  constit.  iii.     , 

(7)  '  Pluriini  saccrdotes  habebant  matrimoiiia."    Ex  Hicro.  adv.  Joviuian,  lib.  i.  dist.  5,  C.  '  Osius.' 


OF    VOWS    AND    OF    PllIESTs"'    MARUIAGE.  311 

Pope  Damasus  reciteth  u])  a  great  number  of  bishops  of  Rome,    irenry 

Avlio  were  priests"'  sons;    as,  Sylverius,  a.d.  536;   Deodatus,  about \ 1_ 

the  year  614;  Adrian  II.,  about  the  year  867;  Felix  III.,  about  A.D. 
the  year  483  ;  Osius  ;  '  Agapetus,  a.d.  535  ;  Gclasius,  a.d.  492  ;  ^^^^- 
Boniface,  A.D.  41 8;  Theodore  (whose  father  was  bishop  of  Jerusalem), 
about  the  year  642  ;  John  X.,  a.d.  914  ;  John  XV.,  the  son  of  Leo, 
a  priest,  about  tlie  year  985  ;  Richard,  archdeacon  of  Coventry ; 
Henry,  archdeacon  of  Huntingdini ;  Volusianus,  bishop  of  Carthage  ; 
Thomas,  archbishop  of  York,  son  of  Sampson,  bishop  of  Worcester.^ 
And  how  many  other  bishops  and  priests  in  other  countries,  besides 
these  bishops  of  Rome,  Inight  be  annexed  to  this  catalogue,  if  our 
leisure  were  such  as  to  make  a  Avhole  bead-roll  of  them  all ! 

In  the  mean  time  the  words  of  cardinal  Sylvius,  afterwards  bishop 
of  Rome,  are  not  to  be  forgotten,  which  he  wrote  to  a  certain  friend 
of  his,  who,  after  his  orders  taken,  was  disposed  to  marriage.  To 
whom  the  aforesaid  Sylvius  answereth  again  in  these  words  following  :^ 
"  We  believe  that  you,  in  so  doing,  follow  no  sinister  counsel,  in 
that  you  choose  to  be  Inarried,  when  otherwise  you  are  not  able  to 
live  chaste.  Albeit  this  counsel  should  have  come  into  your  head 
before  that  you  entered  into  ecclesiastical  orders  :  but  we  are  not  all 
gods,  to  foresee  before  what  shall  happen  hereafter.  Now,  forasmuch 
as  the  matter  and  case  standeth  so,  that  you  are  not  able  to  resist 
the  law,  better  it  is  to  marry  than  to  burn,'''  &c. 

All  the  premises  well  considered,  it  shall  suffice,  I  trust,  though 
no  more  were  said,  to  prove  that  this  general  law  and  prohibition  of 
priests''  marriage,  pretended  to  be  so  ancient,  is  of  no  such  great  time, 
nor  long  continuance  of  years,  as  they  make  it,  but  rather  to  be  a 
late  devised  doctrine,  gendered  by  the  monks,  and  grounded  upon 
no  reason,  law,  or  Scripture  ;  but  that  certain  who  be  repiners  against 
the  truth,  do  rack  and  wrest  a  few  places  out  of  the  doctors,  and  two 
or  three  councils,  for  their  pretensed  purpose  :  whose  objections  and 
blind  cavillations,  I,  as  professing  here  but  to  write  stories,  refer  to 
the  further  discussion  of  divines,  in  whose  books  this  matter  is  more 
at  large  to  be  sought  and  searched.  In  the  mean  season,  so  much  as 
appertaineth  to  the  searching  of  times  and  antiquity,  and  to  the  con- 
servation of  such  acts  and  monuments  as  are  behoveable  for  the 
church,  I  thought  hereunto  not  unprofitable  to  be  adjoined,  a  certain 
epistle  learned  and  ancient,  of  Volusianus,  bishop  some  time  of  Car- 
thage, tending  to  the  defence  of  priests'  lawful  wedlock,  which  TRneas 
Sylvius,  in  Descri])tione  (xermanioe  \*  also  Illyricus  in  Catalogo  ;^  and 
Melancthon,  Lib.  de  Conjugio,'''  do  father  upon  Hulderic,  bishop  of 
Augsburg/  in  the  time  of  pope  Nicholas  11.**  But  as  I  find  it  in  an 
old  written  example,  sent  by  John  Bale  to  Matthew,  archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  as  it  is  joined  in  the  same  book,  so  it  beareth  also  the 
same  title  and  name  of  Volusianus,  bishop  of  Carthage ;  joining  also 

(1)  '  Osius.'  No  such  bishop  of  Rome,  but  Foxe  has  had  authority.  See  the  note  (Corr.  Rom.)  to 
cap.  ii.  dist.  56.;  p.  77  of  the  'Corpus  Juris  Canonici'  (fol.  Par.  1687). — Ed. 

(2)  Ex  Vicelio,  De  Sacrificio  Miss^. 

(3)  '  Credimus  te  uti  non  insulso  consilio,  si,  cum  nequeas  continere,  conjugium  quaris  :  quam- 
vis  id  prius  cogitandum  fuerat,  antequam  initiareris  sacris  ordinihus.  Sed  uon  sumus  dii  omnes, 
qui  futura  prospicere  valeamiis.  Quando  hue  ventum  est,  ut  legi  carnis  resistere  nequeas,  melius 
est  nubere  quam  uri.'  Ex  jEnea  Sylvio.  Epist.  307.  [See  p.  809,  Opera  Omnia,  (Basil.  1571.)— Ed.] 

(4)  iEneas  Sylvius,  Opera  Omnia,  Ba.sil.  1571,  p.  10.58. ~Ed. 

(5)  See  pp.  972  to  984.  Edit.  1608.— Ed.  (6)  See  p.  172.  Pars.  II.  Witeb.  1601.— Ed. 

(7)  Tlulderic  bishop  of  Augsburg  about  a.d.  900. 

(8)  liatlier  Nicholas  I.,  coinciding  with  the  date,  a.d.  859.     See  note  1,  p.  31 1.— Ed. 


312 


THK    EPISTLE    OF    VOLUSIAXUS, 


//p»ry  withal  another  Latin  epistle  (with  the  English),  which  perhaps  hath 
_  not  been  seen  in  print  before.     The  copies  of  both  which  epistles  in 

A.  D.  Latin,  as  beins^  pertinent  to  the  purpose  present,  hereunder  ensue,  in 
i!l£i.  form  ofanoteV 

(1)  The  Epistle  in  Latin  nf  Voltisiantts,  nr,  as  some  think,  of  HidderiCy  Bishop  of  Augslmry,  tn 
Pope  Nicholas,  against  the  forbidding  of  Priests'  Marriage. 

Epistola  Volusiani  Carthaginensis  Episcopi  ad  Nicolaum  Romanorum  Episcopum 

•,*  H.TC  est  rescriptio  Volusiani  Carthaginensis  Episcopi,  in  qua  Papa^  Nicolao,  De  Continentia 
Clericorura,  non  justfe,  sed  impie,  nee  canonice  sed  indiscrete  tractanti,  ita  respondit. 
Nicolao  Domino  et  Patri,  pervigili  sanctae  Romanae  Ecclesise  Provisori,  Volusianus,  solo  nomine 
Episcopus,  amorem  ut  filius,  timorem  ut  servus.  Cum  tua,  O  Pater  et  Domine,  decreta  supir 
clericorum  continentia  nuper  mihi  transmissa  a  discretione  invenirem  aliena,  timor  nie  turbavit 
cum  tiistitia:  timer  quidem — propter  hocquoddiciturpastoris  sententiam.sivejustam  siveiiijustam, 
timendam  esse;  timebam  enim  infirmis  Scripturre  auditoribus,  qui  veljustae  vix  obediunt  senten- 
tial, ne,  injustam  conculcantes  libera,  oneroso  inio  importabili  pastoris  prjecepto  pra^varicatione  se 
obligarent;  tristitia  verb  vel  compassio — dum  considerabam,  qua  ratione  membra  cavere  possent, 
capite  suo  tam  gravi  morbo  laborante.  Quid  enim  gravius,  quid  totius  ecclesiae  compassione  dig- 
nius,  quani  te,  summas  sedis  pontilicem,  adquem  totius  ecclesiae  spectat  examen,  a  sancta  discre- 
tione vel  minimum  exorbitare  ?  Non  parum  quippe  ab  hac  deviasti,  cum  clericos,  quos  ob 
continentiam  conjugii  nionere  debebas,  ad  banc  imperiosa  quadam  violentia  cogi  voiebas.  Nun- 
quid  enim  merito  communi  omnium  sapientum  judicio  Iieec  est  violentia,  cum  contra  evangelicam 
institutionem,  ac  Sancti  Spiritus  dictationem,  ad  privata  aliquis  decreta  cogitur  exequenda? 

Cum  ergo  plurima  Veteris  ac  Novi  Testamenti  suppetant  exempla,  sanctam  (ut  nosti)  discre- 
tionem  docentia,  tuK  rogo  ne  grave  sit  paternitati,  vel  pauca  ex  pluribus  liuic  paginae  interseri. 
Dominus  quidem  in  veteri  lege  sacerdoti  coiijugium  constituit,  quod  illi  postmodum  inter- 
dixisse  non  legitur.  Sed  idem  in  evangelio  locjuitur  [Matt,  xix.]  :  Sunt  eunnchi,  qui  se  castra- 
verunt  propter  regnum  coelorum,  sed  non  omnes  hoc  verbum  capiunt;  qui  potest  capere,  capiat. 
Quapropterapostohisquoque  ait  [ICor.vii.] :  De  virginibus  praeceptum  Domini  non  habeo,  consilium 
auteni  do.  Quietiam,  juxtapraedictum  Domini,  non  omnes  hoc  consilium  capere  posse  considerans, 
sed  multos  ejusdem  consilii  assentatores,  hominibus  non  Deo  falsa  specie  continentiae  placere 
volentes.  graviora  videns  committere,  patrum  scilicet  uxores  subagitare,  raasculorum  ac  pecudum 
amplexus  non  abhorrere  ;  ne  morbi  hujus  aspersione  ad  usque  pestilentiam  convaiescente  nimium 
status  laliefactetur  ecclesiae  totius,  Propter  fornicationem,  dixit,  unusquisque  suam  uxorem 
habeat.  Quod  specialiter  ad  laicos  pertinere  iidein  mentiuntur  hypocritoe  :  qui  licet  in  quovis 
sanctissimo  ordine  constituti,  alienis  tanien  uxoribus  non  dubitant  abuti.  Et  quod  flendo  cerni- 
mus,  omnes  in  supradictis  ssviunt  sceleribus.  Hi  nimirum  non  recte  Scripturam  intellexerunt, 
cujus  mammillam  quia  durius  pressere,  sanguinem  pro  lacte  biberunt."  Nam  illud  apostulicum, 
Unusquisque  suam  habeat  uxorem,  nullum  excipit  vere,  nisi  professorem  continentiae,  vel  eum 
qui  de  continuanda  in  Domino  virginitate  prefixit. 

Quod  nihilomiiius  tuam.  Pater  veiierande,  condecet  strenuitatem,  ut  omnem,  qui  tibi  manu 
vel  ore  votum  facieiis  continentiEe  postea  voluerit  apostatare,  aut  ad  votuni  exequendum  ex  debito 
constringas,  aut  ab  omni  ordine  canonica  autoritate  deponas  ;  et  ut  hoc  viriliter  implere  suffi- 
cias,  me  oninesque  mei  ordinis  viros  adjutores  habebis  non  pigros.  Verum  ut  liujus  voti  ncscios 
omnino  scias  non  esse  cogendos,  audi  apostoluni  dicentem  ad  Tiniotheum  :  Oportet  (inqiiit)  epi- 
scopum irreprehensibilem  esse,  unius  uxoris  virum.  Quam  sententiam  ne  quis  ad  solani  ecclesiam 
verteret,  subjunxit.  Qui  autem  domui  suae  praeesse  nescit,  quomodo  ecclesias  Dei  diligentiam 
habebit  ?  Similiter,  inquit,  diaconi  sint  unius  uxoris  viri,  qui  filiis  suis  ben^  prajsint,  et  suis 
doinibus.  Hanc  autem  uxorem  a  sacerdote  benedicendamesse,  Sancti  Sylvestri  papa?  dccretissciote 
suHicienter  doclumesse.  His  et  hujusmodi  sanctae  Scripturs  sententiis  Kegulje  clericorum  scriptor 
non  immerito  concordans  ait  :  Clericus  sit  pudicus,  aut  eertfe  unius  matrimonii  vinculo  fcederatus. 
Ex  quibus  omnibus  veraciter  colligit  quod  episcopus  et  diaconus  reprehensibiles  notantur.  si  in 
mulieribus  multis  dividuntur.  Si  vero  unam  sub  obtentu  religionis  abjiciunt,  utrumque,  scilicet 
episcoi)nm  et  diaconum  sine  graduum  diflerentia,  hae  canonica  damnat  sententia :  Episcopus  aut 
presliyter  uxorem  propriam  nequaquam  sub  obtentu  religionis  abjiciat,  si  vero  rejecerit,  exconimu- 
nicetur;  et  si  perseveraverit,  dejiciatur.*  Sanctus  quo(iue  A<igustinus,  sanctae  discretionis  non 
inscius  :  Nullum  (inquit)  tam  grave  I'acinus  est,  quin  adniittendum  sit,  ut  devitetur  pejus.' 

Legimus  prtEtereain  secundo  Tripartit.-e  Ecclesia.sticac  Histori^e  libro,  quod  cumsyiuidus  Nica>na 
haec  eadem  vellet  sancire  decreto,  ut  videlicet  episcopi,  jiresbyteri,  diaconi,  post  consecrationem  is. 
pro|)riis  uxoribus  vel  omnino  abstinerent,  vel  graduni  dejionerent;  surgens  in  medio  Paphnutius 
(ex  illis  martyribus  quos  Maximns  imjierator,  oculis  eorum  dextris  evulsis  et  sinistris  suris  incisis, 
damnavit)  contradixit,  honorabiles  confessus  nuptias.  ac  castitatem  esse  dicens  connubiuni  cum 
propria  uxore ;  persuasitque  concilio  ne  talem  ponerent  legem,  gravem  asserens  esse  causam. 
quae  aut  ii)sis  aut  eorum  conjugibus  occasio  fornicationis  existeret.  Et  hcEc  quidem  Paphnutius, 
licet  nuptiarum  expers,  exposuit  ;  synodusque  ejus  sententiam  landavit,  et  nihil  ex  hac  parte 
sancivit,  sed  hoc  in  uiiiuscujusque  voluntate,  non  in  necessitate  dimisit. 

Sunt  vero  aliqui  qui  S.  Gregorism  suae  sects  sumunt  adjutorem  ;  quorum  quidem  temeritateni 
rideo,  ignorantiam  doleo.  Ignorant  enim,  quod  periculosum  hujus  haeresis  decretum  d  S.  (ire- 
gorio  factum,  coiidigno  paMiitentiffi  fructu  postmodum  ab  eodem  sit  purgatum.  Quipi)e  cum  die 
quadam  in  vivarium  sunm  propter  pisces  niisis.set,  et  allata  inde  plus  quam  sex  niillia  infantum 
capita  videret,  intima  mox  ductus  picnitentia  ingemuit,  et  factum  a  se  de  abstinentia  decretum 
tanta;  cedis  causam  confessus.  condigno  iljud,  ut  dixi,  pcrnitentia;  fructu  purgavit :  suoque  decreto 
prorsus  damnato,  apostolicum  illud  landavit  consilium  ;  Melius  est  nubere,  quam  uri  [I  Cor.  vii.] : 
addens  ex  sua  parte,  Melius  est  nubere,  quam  mortis  occasionem  prabere.  llunc  forsitan  rei 
eventum  si  illi  mecum  legisscnt,  non  tam  tenierc.  credo,  judicarent,  Dominicum  saltern  timentes 
praeceptum :  Nolite  judicare,  ut  non  judicemini  [Matt.  vii.].  Inde  Pauhis  dicit,  Tu  quis  es.  qui 
judicas  alienum  servura?  suo  Dcmiino  stat,  aut  cadit.     Stabit  autem;  potens  est  enim   Dominus 


Notes  upon  the  same. 
(a.)  Scripture  perperam  intellectre.  Durius  premendo  sanguis  ellcitur.  (b.)  Can.  Apos   v. 

(c.)  If  this  rule  of  St.  Austin  be  true,  better  it  is  for  the  papists  to  admit  the  marriage  of  priests, 
than  that  adultery  and  other  like  inconveniences  should  follow,  as  they  do. 


IN    DEFENCE    OF    I'lllESTs"    MARRIAGE.  313 

As  touching  the  antiquity  of  the  first  epistle,^  it  appeareth  by  the    J'<'"ry 

copy  which  I  liave  seen  and  received,  of  the  above-named  Matthew,  _ 

A.D. 

statuere  ilium.  [Rom.  xiv.]    Cesset  ergo  sanctitas  tua  cogere,  quos  tantum  deberet  admonere ;  ne     1540. 

privato  (quod  absit)  prsecepto  tarn  Veteri  quam  Novo  contrarius  inveniaris  Testamento.     Nam,  ut  

ait  S.  Augustiims  ad  Donatum,  Solum  est  quod  in  tua  juslitiapertimescimus,  ne  non  pro  lenitatis 
Christiana;  consideratione,  sed  pro  immanitate  facinorum  censeas  coercendum.  Quod  te  per  ipsum 
Christum  ne  facias  obsecramus,  sic  enim  peccata  compescenda  sunt,  ut  supersint  quos  peccasse 
pceniteat.  lUud  etiam  Augustini  volumus  te  recordari,  quod  ait,  Nihil  nocendi  fiat  cupiditate, 
omnia  consulendi  charitate  :  et  nihil  fiat  immanit^r,  nihil  inhumaniter.  Idem  de  eodem.  In  timore 
Christi,  in  nomine  C'hristi  exhortor,  quicunque  non  habetis  temporalia,  habere  non  cupiatis :  qui- 
cunque  habetis,  in  eis  non  praesumatis.  Dico  autem,  non,  si  ista  habetis  damnamini ;  sed,  si  in 
istis  prsesumatis  damnamini ;  si  propter  talia  magni  vobis  videamini ;  si  generis  humani  condi- 
tioiiem  communem  propter  exeellentelii  unitatem  obliviscamini.  Quod  nimirum  poculum  discre- 
tiotiis  ex  illo  fonte  apostolicte  hauserat  praedicationis  :  Solutus  es  ab  uxore,  noli  quasrere  uxorem  ; 
alligatus  es  uxori,  noli  qua^rere  solutionem  ?  Ubi  et  subditur.  Qui  habent  uxores,  sint  tanquam 
non  habentes;  et  qui  utuntur  mundo,  tanquam  non  utantur  [1  Cor.  vii.]  Idem  dicit  de  vidua, 
Cui  vult  iiubat,  tantum  in  Domino.  Nubere  in  Domino  est,  nihil  in  contrahendo  connubio,  quod 
Dominus  prohibeat,  attentare.  Jeremias  [Jer.  vii.]  quoque  ait,  Nolite  confidere  in  verbis  mendaeii, 
dicentes,  Templum  Domini,  Templum  Domini,  Templum  Domini  est.  Quod  Hieronymus  ex- 
ponens,  Potest,  inquit,  et  hoc  illis  virginibus  convenire,  qufe  jactant  pudicitiam  suam  inipudenti 
vullu  :  praeferunt  castitatem,  cum  aliud  habeat  conscientia,  et  nesciunt  illam  apostoli  definitionem 
de  virgine,  ut  sit  sancta  corpore  et  spiritu.  Quid  enim  prodest  corporis  pudicitia,  aninio  constu- 
prato,  aut  si  rteteras  virtutes,  quas  propheticus  sermo  describit,  non  habuerii  ?  Quas  quideni,  quia 
te  aliquatenus  habere  videmus,  et  quia  discretionem,  licet  in  hac  re  neglectam,  in  aliis  tamen 
vitse  tu£e  constitutionibus  honest^  conservatam  non  ignoramus  :  hujus  intentionis  pravitatem  te 
cito  correcturum  non  desperamus.  Et  ideo  non  quanta  possumus  gravitate  istam,  licet  gravissi- 
niam,  negligentiam  corripimus  vel  judicamus.  Quanquam  enim  secimdum  vocabula  qua?  usus 
obtinuit,  sit  episcopatus  presbyterio  major;  tamen  Augustinus  Hieronymo  minor  est,  et  a  minori 
quolibet  non  est  refugienda  vel  dedignanda  correptio:  pra?sertim  cum  is  qui  corripitur,  et  contra 
veritatem  et  pro  horainibus  niti  invenitur.  Neque  enim  (ut  ait  S.  Augustinus  ad  Bonifacium), 
quorumlibet  disputationes  quamvis  catholicorum  et  laudatorum  virorum  velut  Scripturas  cano- 
nicas  habere  debemus,  ut  non  liceat  nobis,  salva  honorificentia  quae  illis  debetur,  aliquid  in  eorum 
scriptis  improbare  atque  respuere,  si  forte  invenerimus  quod  aliter  senserint  quam  Veritas  habeat. 
divino  adjutorio  vel  ab  aliis  intellecta  vel  a  nobis.  Quid  autem  veritati  magis  contrarium  potest 
inveniri,  quam  hoc,  quod — cum  Ipsa  Veritas  de  continentia  loquens,  non  unius  hominis,  sed 
omnium  (planfe  excepto  numero  i)rofessorum  continentias)  dicat,  Qui  potest  capere,  capiat  [Matt, 
xix.] ; — isti  (nescitur  unde  instigati)  dicant.  Qui  non  potest  capere,  feriatur  anathemate. 

Quid  vero  per  homines  fieri  potest  stolidius,  quid  divinje  maledictioni  obligatius,  quam  cum 
aliqui,  vel  episcopi  videlicet  vel  archidiaconi,  ita  prEecipites  sint  in  libidinem,  ut  neque  adulteria, 
neque  incestus,  neque  masculorimi  (prph  pudor!)  turpissimos  aniplexus  sciant  abhorrere;  casta 
clericorum  conjugia  sibi  dicant  foetere  ;  et  clericos  ab  eis  non  verae  justitia;  compassione,  ut  con- 
servos  regent  continere,  sed  falsje  justitiae  dedignatione,  ut  servos  jubeant  ac  cogant  abstinere?'' 
Ad  cujus  imperii,  ne  dicam  cons-ilii,  tam  fatuam  tamque  turpem  suggestionem  addunt.  ut  dicant, 
Honestius  est  pluribus  occulte  implicari,  quam  aperte  in  horainum  vultuet  conscientia  cum  una 
ligari.  Quod  profecto  non  dicerent,  si  ex  illo,  et  in  illo  essent  qui  dicit,  Vae  vobis  Pharisfeis, 
qui  omnia  facitis  propter  homines.  Et  per  psalmistam  [Psalm  liii.] :  Qui  hominibus  placent, 
confusi  sunt,  quoniam  Dominus  sprevit  eos.  lii  sunt,  qui  prius  deberent  nobis  persuadere,  ut  in 
conspectu  ejus,  cui  omnia  nuda  et  aperta  sunt,  erubescamus  peccatores  esse,  quam  in  conspectu 
hominum  mundi  esse.  Licet  ergo  merito  suae  pravitatis,  nullius  consilium  mereantur  pietatis, 
nos  tamen  raemores  humar.itatis,  divinae  eis  consilium  autoritatis,  nunquam  pietate  vacantis, 
per  viscera  ministramu.s  charitatis.  Dicimus  nempe,  Ejice  primum,  hypocrita,  trabem  de  oculo  tuo. 
et  tunc  perspicies  ut  ejicias  festucam  de  oculo  fratris  tui.  [Matt,  vii.] 

Illud  quoque  roganius  eos  attendere,  quod  Dominus  dicit  de  muliere ;  Qui  sine  peccato  est 
vestrum,  primus  in  eam  lapidem  mittat  [John  viii.]  •  quasi  diceret :  Si  lex  jubet,  si  Moses  jubet, 
jiibeo  et  ego,  sed  competentes  legis  ministros  exigo.  Attendentes  quid  adducitis,  attendite  quaeso 
et  quid  estis  :  quia,  si  te  ipsum,  ut  ait  Scriptura,  perspexeris,  nulli  unquam  detraxeris.  Signifi- 
catum  est  autem  nobis  de  quibusdam  eorum,  quod  tanta  apud  se  intumescant  elatione,  ut  gregem 
Domini,  pro  quo  boni  pastores  aiiimas  non  dubitant  ponere,  isti  verberibus  etiam  absque  ratione 
praesumant  laniare.  Quorum  sententiam  S.  Gregorius  nimium  deplorans  ait.  Quid  fiet  de  ovibus, 
quando  pastores  lupi  fiunt?  Sed  quis  vincitur,  nisi  qui  saevit?  Quis  ver6  persecutorem  judicabit, 
nisi  qui  dorsum  suum  ad  flagella  patienter  ministravit  ?  Oper£B  pretium  est  autem,  ut  audiatur,  quo 
fructu  tantum  ecclesia  Dei  scandalum,  tantum  clerus  despectum,  ab  ipsis  episcopis  ut  ab  infide- 
libus  patiatur.  Nee  enim  eos  infideles  dicere  dubitaverim,  de  quibus  Paulus  apostolus  dicit  ad 
Tiniotheum  [1  Tim.  iv.]  :  Quia  in  novissimis  temporibus  discedent  quidam  a  fide,  attendentes 
spiritibus  erroris,  et  doctrinis  dicmoniorum,  in  hypocrisi  loquentium  mendacium,  et  cauteriatam 
habentium  conscientiam,  prohibentium  nubere. 

Hie  est  autem,  si  diligenter  inspiciatur,  totus  eorum  manipulus  zizaniae,  totus  eventus  insani^, 
ut  dum  clerici  licita  unius  mulieris  consortia,  Pharisaico  devicti  (quod  absit)  furore,  relinquere 
cogantur,  fornicationis  et  adulterii  et  aliarum  pravitatum  turpissimi  ministri  ab  ipsis  efliciantur, 
qui  banc  in  ecclesia  Dei  hreresim  sicut  capci  duces  caecorum  raachinantur :  ut  videlicet  illud 
impleatur  quod  psalmista  [Psalm  Ixix]  eis,  utpote  doctoribus  erroris,  taliter  imprecatur :  Obscu- 
reutur  oculi  eorum  ne  videaiit,  etc.  Quia  ergo  nemo,  qui  te,  6  apostolice,  novit.  ignorat,  quod,  si 
tu  per  tui  decreti  senlentiam  tantam  futuram  esse  pestilentiam  solitae  discretionis  claritate  per- 
spexisses,  nunquam  quorumlibet  tam  pravis  suggestionibus  consensisses  :  debitaetibi  subjectionis 
fidelitate  consulimus,  ut  vel  nunc  ad  tanti  scandali  ab  Ecclesia  Dei  propulsionem  evigiles;  et  qua 
nosti  discretionis  disciplina  Pharisaicam  ab  ovili  Dei  extirpes  doctrinam,  ne  scilicet  unica  Domini 
Sulamitis,^  adulterinis  diutius  usa  maritis,  gentcm  sanctam,  regale  sacerdotium,  per  irrecuperabile 
a  sponso,  Christo  videlicet,  avellat  divortium :  dum  nemo  sine  castimonia,  non  tantilm  in  virgi- 
nal! Acre  sed  etiam  in  conjugal!  habifa  conjunctione,  visurus  sit  Dominum  nostrum ;  qui  cum 
Deo  patre  et  Spiritu  Sancto  vivit  et  regnat  per  omnia  saecula  saeculoruni.  Amen. 


((/.)Turi)ispapist»orum  vox.  (r.)  Christus  legem  non  solvit,  sed  competentes  legis  ministros  exigit. 

(1)  It  is  inserted  in  the  Chronicum  Abbatis  Urspcrgensis,  p.  43G,  folio.  Argentorati   1537 Ed 

(2)  See  Canticles  vi.  '.),  13.— Eu. 


514  THE    KPISTLE    OF    VOLUSIANUS, 

ifenrii    arclibisliop  of  Canterbury,  to  be  of  an  old  and  ancient  writing,  both 

'—  by  the  form  of  tlie  characters,  and  by  the  wearing  of  tlie  parchment, 

A-  U.    ahiiost  consumed  by  leugtli  of  years  and  time. 

^'^'^^'  And  as  concerning  the  author  tliereof,  the  superscription  (if  it  be 
true)  plainly  declareth  it  to  be  the  epistle  of  \  olusianus,  bishop  of 
Carthage :  albeit,  heretofore,  it  hath  commonly  been  taken  and 
alleged  by  the  name  of  Hulderic,  bishop  of  Augsburg,  and  partly 
ap])careth  to  be  so,  both  by  the  testimony  of  ^neas  Sylvius,  in 
Descriptione  Germanise,  who,  in  the  said  treatise,  affirmeth  that 
Hulderic,  bishop  of  Augsburg,  did  constantly  resist  the  pope,  abo- 
lishing the  marriage  of  priests,  &c.  :  and  also  by  the  record  of  lUy- 
ricus  ;  testifying  that  the  said  epjstle  not  only  remaineth  yet  to  this 
day  in  old  monuments,  but  also  that  he  himself  did  see  two  exem- 
plars of  the  same,  both  pretending  the  name  of  the  said  Hulderic  to 
be  the  author, '  notwithstanding  this  copy,  hereunder  to  be  seen, 
beareth  the  title,  not  of  Hulderic,  bishop  of  Augsburg,  but  of  Volu- 
sianus,  bishop  of  Carthage  in  Africa ;  as  ye  may  see  by  the  words 
of  the  preamble,  saying,  '  This  is  the  rescript  of  Volusianus,  bishop 
of  Carthage,  unto  po])c  Nicholas,  concerning  priests  not  to  be  re- 
strained from  lawful  marriage,'  &c. 

Furthermore,  which  pope  Nicholas  this  was,  to  whom  these 
epistles'  were  written,  it  is  not  plainly  showed  in  the  same ;  but  that 
by  probable  conjecture  it  may  be  guessed  rather  to  be  pope 
Nicholas  H.,  forasmuch  as  in  his  time,  priests"'  marriage  began  some- 
what earnestly  to  be  called  in,  more  than  at  other  times  before. 
Now  as  touching  the  English  of  this  first  epistle  hereunder  exhibited, 
forasmuch  as  the  same  is  before  inserted,  we  will  refer  the  reader 
unto  the  same  place  :^  wherein  if  the  translation  of  the  English  do 
swerve  any  thing  from  the  Latin  here  annexed,  the  cause  was  for 
that  the  fiatin  copy  which  here  we  have  followed,  came  not  before 
to  our  hands.  •' 

(1)  niyricus,  in  his  preamble  to  this  letter,  claims  it  for  Hulderic,  bishop  of  Augsburg  in  the 
year  859;  he  states  this  on  the  authority  of  Onu))hrius  Pauvinius,  an  Augustine  monk,  in  his 
Chron.  Ecclesiastical.  He  states  also,  that  an  anonymous  writer,  in  the  year  1595,  published  a 
work  entitled,  '  Vita  Sanct.  Udalrici,  August.  Kpiscop.,'  in  which  he  ascribes  this  letter  to  him, 
wliile  at  the  same  time  he  confesses  that  the  said  Udalricus,  or  Ulric,  was  not  born  till  a.d.  890, 
and  was  not  made  bishop  till  a.d.  923.  Much  diversity  of  opinion  exists  as  to  the  author  of  these 
letters;  "  qua.'  apud  Joan.  Foxum,  etad  calcem  Calixti '  deconjupioclericorum,'p.  44-}.  edit.  Francof. 
lUS.'i,  qui  diffuse  illius  meminit,  pp.  .358-59.  Utraciue  autem  epistola  extat  inter  MSS.  codices 
Uiiiv.  Cantab,  num.  1144  in  MSS.  codicibus  Coll.  Caii  et  Gonvilli,  codice  80  num.  7  et  8.  Et  prima 
etiam  ibidem  numero  1641  in  MSS.  codicibus  Coll.  D.  Uenedicti  cod.  374,  num.  8.  Amba;  editse  a 
I.  Fo.v.,  quas  sub  Volusiani  Carthag.  Episc.  falso  nomine  illic  latitantes  eruit.  Utrumque  autem 
opusculum  pertiiiere  dubio  jirocul  ad  Udalricum  Augustanum  Antistitem,  constat  ex  llortoldo  Con- 
stantiensi  Presbytero,  in  Historia  rerum  sui  tenii)oris  ab  anno  1053,  ad  an.  1100!"  See  Oudin. 
Comment,  de.  script.  Eccles.  torn.  ii.  p.  249 ;  or  in  Cave.  Hist.  Eccles.  toni.  ii.  p.  52. — Ed. 

(2)  See  vol.  ii.  p.  11,  of  this  edition. — Ed. 

(3)  Another  Ephilc  nf  the  said  I'olusianus,  concerning  Marriage  not  to  l>e  restrained  from  Priests 

and  Ministers  of  the  Church. 

Cum  sub  liberi  arbitrii  potestate  crcati  simus,  et  non  sub  k',i;e  sed  sub  gr,itia[Rom.  vi.],  qualiter 
creati  .sumus  vivamus.  Vos  qui  continentia;  legem  nobis  invitis  imponitis,  liberi  arbitrii  nos  po- 
testate privatis.  Quod  nohimus  velle,  et  quod  volunuis  nolle  imperatis  et  imperando  cogitis: 
et  legis  vinculo,  a  quo  ipsa  gratia  liberati  sujtius,  nos  alligare,  et  spirit\mi  servitutis  iterum  in 
timore  accipere,  ipsamque  gratiam,  sine  qua  nihil  facere  possumus,  omnino  evacuare  satagitis ; 
ita  ut  (sicut  ait  apostolus,  Rom.  ix.  xi.)  Ipsa  gratia  jam  non  sit  gratia,  et  Dei  donum  non  sit 
Dei  donum;  et  non  ex  Deo,  sed  ev  homine,  nee  ex  vocante,  sed  ex  operante;  cum  idem  apostolus 
dic.it,  Quia  non  est  volentis  neque  currentis,  sed  Dei  miserentis. 

Nam  cum  sint  tria  principalia  et  quasi  cffoctiva.  per  quae  omnia  anima  humana  capax  et  com- 
jios  rationis,  quicquid  spiritualis  boni  apprelundere  et  percipere  potest,  apprehcndit  et  percipit,  et 
sine  quibus  nihil  prorsus  capere  possit ;  liberum  arbitrium  videlicet,  mandatum,  et  gratia  (libero 
enim  arbitrio  bona  a  malis  decernimus  atque  eligimus  ;  mandato  ad  omnia  facienda  provocamur 
ac  incitamur  ;  gratia  ))romovemur  et  adjuvamur)  horum  omnium  tamen  gratia  domina  et  magistra 
et  quasi  praepotens  imperatrix  et  regina  est,  ad  cujus  nutum  ciCtera  pendent  et  ab  ea  vim  et  efli- 
caciam  expectant,  et  sine  ilia  nihil  pra;valent,  sed  quasi  stolida  et  mortua,  sicut  materia  sine 
forma,  jacent  et  subjacent.     Loco  enim  materia;,  secundum  proi>ositioncm  aliquani,  liberum  arbi- 


IN    DEFENCE    OF    I'RIESTs"'    MARRIAGE.  815 

Uenrij 

The  Epistle  of  Volusianus,  Bishop  of  Cartliasce,  for  Priests"'  Marriage. 1_ 

Translated  from  the  Latin.  A.  D. 

1540. 
Forasmuch  as  we  are  created  under  the  power  of  free-will,*  and  not  under 

the  law,  but  under  grace,  let  us  so  live  as  we  are  created.     You,  who  lay  upon 

triura  pnssumus  accipeie  non  incongru^;  gratiam  ver6,  loco  formae ;  mandatum  autem,  quod 
medium  est  quasi  instrumentura,  ad  utramque  respicere,  quo  summus  artifex  Dominus  liberum 
arbitrium  quasi  stolidam  materiam  moveat  at  promoveat,  et  formam  gratise  illi  componat.  Et  sicut 
materia  sine  fonua  e.-,t  horrida  et  deformis,  ita  liberum  arbitrium  est  liorridum  et  deforme  sine 
gratia  superveniente,  so  movente  et  proraovente,  mandato  medio  quasi  instrumento  (ut  diximus) 
interveniente.  Quod  ergo  forma  in  materia,  hoc  in  libero  arbitrio  per  quandam  similitudinem  est 
gratia:  et  quod  matetia  sub  forma,  hoc  idem  est  libera  voluntas  sub  gratia.  Et  item  quod  est 
instrumentum  ipsorum,  hoc  est  mandatum  ad  utrunque  istorum.  Instrumentum  namque  sordi- 
dam  materiam,  et  horridam  atque  asperam,  obscuram,  et  quasi  coecam,  emaculat  et  expolit,  et 
claram,  planam,  ac  lucidam,  forma  superveniente,  reddit.  Sic  et  mandatum,  liberum  arbitrium 
sordidum  et  horridum,  asperum  et  incultum,  obscurum  et  coecum,  nitidat,  comit,  lenit  et  excolit, 
lucidat  et  illuminat;  sicut  propheta  dicit :  Praeceptum  Domini  lucidum,  illuminans  oculos,  splen- 
dore  gratise  superveniente.  [Psal.  xix.]  Et  sicut  materia  et  instrumentum  sine  forma  nihil  valent, 
ita  libera  voluntas  et  mandatum  sine  gratia  nihil  virtutis  habent.  Quid  enim  liberum  arbitrium 
vel  mandatum  sine  gratia  praeveniente  et  subsequente  potest  ?  Gratia  namque  ad  liberum  arbi- 
trium mandatum  quasi  nuntiura  ac  famulum  mittit :  mandatum  liberum  arbitrium  provocat  atque 
quasi  sopitum  excitat,  ut  ad  bona  facienda  evigilet  et  exurgat,  viamque  ei,  quam  peragere  debeat, 
quasi  cceco  deducendo  demonstrat.  Quorum  utrunque  si  a  gratia  deseritur,  nihil  omnino  per  se 
potest.  Quod  si  conatur,  deficit,  non  proficit,  neque  etiam  efficit,  vel  perficit.  Si  prajsumit,  non 
assumit,  sed  potius  totam  operam  et  laborem  frustra  consumit.  CClm  enim  mandatum  seu  per 
hominem  sive  per  angelum  mittitur,  et  etiam  liberum  arbitrium  seu  humane  seu  angelico  mandati 
nuntio  commovetur,  provocatur,  et  instruitur;  nisi  divina  gratia  comitetur,  praeveniat,  et  subse- 
quatur,  quid  valebit  ?  Quid  nemp^  valuit  homini  in  paradiso  posito  mandatum  quod  audivit :  Ex 
onmi  ligno  paradisi  comede,  de  ligno  vero  scientias  boni  et  mali  ne  comedas  [Gen.  ii.]  ?  Nihil  prorsus 
ad  salutem,  sed  potius  ad  condemnationem.  Quare?  Quia  gratia  salvatrix  et  auxiliatrix  defuit, 
quam  iUe,  injuste  suis  viribus  tisus,  contempsit.  Aut  quid  valuit  Israelitico  populo  in  eremo 
constituto  mandatum  legis,  quod  per  Mosem  accepit,  cui  obedire  neglexit  ?  Aut  quid  profuit  illi, 
qui  Dominum  sequi  suo  arbitrio  et  non  illius  vocatione  prassumit,  dicens  :  Domine,  sequar  te  quo- 
cunque  ieris.  [Matt,  viii.]  Ex  multis  aliis  divin;e  Scripturae  locis  Novi  et  Veteris  Testament i  demon- 
strari  potest,  quod  neque  mandatum  neque  liberum  arbitrium  per  se  quicquam  valet,  nisi  divina 
gratia  pra3veniendoet  subsequendo  adjuvet.  Cum  igiturcontinentiee  bonum,  imo  omne  bonum,  sit 
solius  divinae  gratia:  donum,  nee  per  mandatum  nee  per  liberum  arbitrium  comprehendatur,  errant 
et  frustra  laborant  qui  se  suis  viribus  illud  apprehendcre  tentant.  Illi  etiam  magis  errant  qui 
hoc  invitis  et  nolentibus  imperant,  et  non  spontanee  sed  coaet^  in  sacrarium  Dei  dona  otlerre  sua- 
dent,  nescientes  aut  obliti  illius  quod  Dominus  Mosi,  et  Moses  a  Domino,  pra;cepit,  dicens  :  Separate 
apud  vosprimitias  Domino,  quisquevoluntarius;  utbono  animo  offerat  eas  Domino.  [Lev. xxii.  19,29.] 
Quid  est  separare  apud  vos  primitias  Domino,  nisi  studiosa  cogitatione  et  meditatione  in  cordibus 
nostris  tractare,  et  cum  discretione  deponere  et  dividere,  quid  Domino  de  thesauro  cordis  nostri 
valeamus  offerre  ?  Si  enim  rectd  offeras  et  non  recte  dividas,  peccasti.  Et  quid  est  prono  animo 
offerre,  nisi  quod  ait  psalmista  [Psal.  liv.J:  Voluntarie  sacriticabo  tibi?  Et  apostolus  [2  Cor.  ix.], 
Non  ex  tristitia  aut  necessitate;  hilarem  datorem  diligit  Deus.  Et  Salomon  [Eccl.  xxxv.] :  Bono 
animo  gloriam  redde  Domino,  et  in  omni  dato  hilarem  fac  vultum  tuum,  et  in  exultatione  sane- 
tifica  decimas  tuas,  et  in  bono  oculo  facito  ad  inventionem  manuum  tuarum.  Et  apostolus  Jacobus  : 
Non  amat  Dominus  (inquit)  coacta  servitia.  Et,  Maledictus  qui  opus  Domini  facit  negligenter 
[Jerem.  xlviii.] ;  (id  est)  non  curiose,  neque  voluntarie.  Sicut  nos  ergo  l>ominus  invitos  aliquid 
offerre  non  jubet,  ita  vos  invitos  aliquos  offerre  aiiquid  cogere  prohibet  per  eundem  Mosen  ubi 
ait  [Lev.  xix.] :  Ne  facias  calumniam  proximo  tuo,  nee  vi  opprimas  eum.  Calumniam  proximo 
facere  est,  eum  non  compatiendo  et  miserando  corrigere  de  peccato ;  sed  dedignando  et  expro- 
brando  et  detrahendo  arguere  et  accusare,  et  non  in  spiritu  lenitatis  instruere,  sed  in  spiritu  aspe- 
ritatis  et  austeritatis  destruere,  cum  apostolus  dicat  [Gal.  vi.]  ;  Si  prseoccupatus  fuerit  homo  in 
aliquo  dilecto,  vos  qui  spirituales  estis  instruite  hujusmodi  in  spiritu  lenitatis,  considerans  teipsum 
ne  et  tu  tenteris.  Vi  opprimere  proximum  est,  ultra  vires  suas  aliquid  exigere,  et  onus  quod  portare 
non  potest  imponere,  imponentibus  fortassis  importabile,  cum  Dominus  de  pharisaeis  ad  discipulos 
loquens,  hoc  eis  prohibeat  dicens  [Matt,  xxiii.]  :  Super  cathedram  Mosissedent  scriba;  et  pharisaei, 
&c.  Et  apostolus  Petrus  [1  Pet.  v.] :  Pascite  (inquit)  qui  in  vobisest,  gregem  Domini,  providentes' 
non  coacte  sed  spontanea,  secundum  Dominum  ;  neque  turpis  lucri  gratia,  sed  voluntarie  ;  neque' 
dominantes  in  clero,  sed  forma  estote  gregi  ex  animo.  Hie  pastor  pastorura,  princeps  apostolorum 
quid  caeteri  pastores  vel  apostoli  debeant  facere,  quomodo  gregem  Domini  sibi  creditum  tractare' 
apert6  et  pie  demonstrat  atque  insinuat;  et  quantam  solicitudinem  et  compassionem  erga  subditos 
habere  oporteat,  eis  inculcat;  et  omnem  potestatem  tyrannies  dominationis  vel  ambitionem 
cupiditatis,  quam  quidam  in  subditos  sibi  exercent,  ab  eorum  cordibus  procul  eliminat ;  ot  eos  non 
dominos  sed  patres  subditorum  debere  esse  pronunciat;  neque  eis  aliquid  typo  potentiae  imperare 
sed  zelo  pietatis  admonere  et  obsecrare  juxta  vires  uniuscujusque,  secundum  Dominum,  non  secun- 
dum suEe  voluntatis  arbitrium  vel  potestatis  imperium ;  et  illos  formam  esse  gregi  debere,  ut  quid 
aliis  imperant,  ipsi  priores  faciant,  et  non  minus  exemplis,  quam  verbo  proliciant.  Ex  animo 
(inquit)  non  ex  imperio;  ex  voluntate,  non  coactione;  ex  charitate,  non  ex  cupiditate.  Sunt  enim 
plerique  qui  zelo  cupiditatis,  non  charitatia,  accensi,  aliis  imperant  quod  implere  non  valent ;  et  dum 
lucrum  animarum  qusrere  se  simulant,  lucrum  potius  terrcnum  captant.  Quod  ben^  Balaam 
propheta  expriniit  [Num.  xxii.],  qui  prophetiae  donum  et  benedicendi  gratiam,  quam  divinitus 
acceperat,  non  ad  utilitatem  aliorum,  sed  ad  usum  suae  cupiditati.s  vertit;  et  sicut  nonnuUi  qui 
dum  alio.s  corrigunt,  hoc  zelo  Dei  facere  se  ostentant,  et  dum  meliores  aliis  se  videri  volunt,  hoc 
praesumptione  quadam  et  temeritate  agunt,  et  ideo  in  ipso  prccsumptionis  suas  et  temerifatis  actu 
corruunt.  De  quibus  dicit  apostolus  [Rom.  x.]:  Qui  zelum  Dei  habent  sed  non  secundum  scien- 
tiam.  Zelum  Dei  secundum  scientiam  habere  est,  provide  et  consulte  in  divinis  rebus  aliquid 
agere.  Quorum  profecto  Oza  similitudinem  gerit.  qui  dum  Arcam  Domini,  calcitrantibus  bobus 
qui  cam  portabant,  inclinatam  parumper  erigere  voluit,  mox  dum  ad  eam  manum  tetendit,  mor- 

(1)  What  he  meaneth  here  by  free-will,  he  expoundeth  plainly  in  another  place. 


;i6 


THK    Kl'ISTLK    OF    VOLUSI AXUS, 


lienry    US  the  law  of  contiiiciicy  against  our  will,  do  deprive  us  of  the  liberty  of  irec- 
*^^^^-     will.     You  conunand  us,  and  by  commanding  compel  us,  to  will  that  we  woidd 


A.D. 

1540.     '""*  cecidit.  Arcam  Domini  calcitrantibusbobus  inclinari  est,  legem  Domini  quam  ipsi  sacerdotes 

L  portare  et  tenere  debeiit,  ab  eis  non  observando  contradici,  et  quasi  a  recto  statu  in  diversam  partem 

flecti,  quam  Oza,  qui  adjutor  Dei  interpretatur,  erigere  tentat.  Quia  suntquidam  praplati,  quidum 
sacerdotalem  ordinem,  ipsam  legem  divinam  maligno  excessa  vel  leviter  a  sua  rectitudinis  via 
quasi  inclinare  et  in  aliam  partem  flectere  vident,  eam  indinationem  castigare  et  corrigere  magis 
virtutis  suae  ostentatione  quam  divina  aemulatione  prssumunt ;  et  quia  hoc  inconsulte  agunt 
dum  adjutores  Dei  videri  appetunt,  plerumque  mortaliter  in  deterius  cadunt.  Sunt  et  alii,  qui 
nuUani  intirmitatis  humanee  considerationem,  nee  ullum  misericordia?  respectum  et  compassionis 
affectum  habent,  et  cum  apostolo  dicere  nescientes :  Quis  infirmatur  et  ego  non  infirmor  [2  Cor.  xi.l  ? 
dum  se  subditis,  non  conditione  qua  pares,  sed  autoritate  qua  superiores  sunt,  conferunt,  atque 
magistri  videri,  et  plus  praeesse  quam  prodesse  cupiunt,  illorum  inlirmitatem  vl  dominationis 
premunt,  et  eos  sibi  obedire  compellunt.  Quod  nimirum  illo  facto  figuratur.  quod  de  Simone 
Cyrenaeo  in  evangelic  legitur  [Luke  xxiii.],  quem  angariaverunt  persecutores  Domini  ut  tolleret 
crucem  ejus.  Cujus  etiam  nomen  huic  figurse  convenienter  aptatur.  Simon  namque  interpretatur 
obediens.  Simon  vero,  id  est,  obediens,  crucem  Domini  portare  angariatur,  cum  subjecti  quique  a 
suis  niagistris  vi  dominationis  vel  autoritatis  vel  anathematis  pressi,  et  eis  obedire  compulsi, 
crucem  continentiae  patiuntur  inviti :  ipsam  crucem  quam  portant,  non  amant,  quia  ipsam  plus  ad 
perniciem  suam,  quam  ad  salutem  portant,  nee  ipsa  cruce  ])eccato  moriuntur,  sed  potius  ipsi  pec- 
cato  vivificantur:  nam  et  alia  peccata  graviora  exinde  oriuntur.  Inliibito  enim  naturali  unius 
mulieris  conjugio,  surrepit  non  naturalis,  sed  contra  naturam  execrabilis  Sodomitica  fornicatio: 
surrepil  illicita  et  damnabilis,  non  legitima  sed  contra  legem  alienffi  uxoris  contaminatio,  nee  non 
etiam  et  meretricabilis  nefanda  pollutio:  quinetiam  abominabilis  omnibus  parentalis  incestatio, 
et  aliarum  multarum  iraraundiCiarum  vel  libidinum  a  Diabolo  inventarum  id  genus,  in  quibus 
liumana  intirmitas  periclitatur.  Unde  Lot  de  Sodomitico  incendio  angelo  Domini  educente  erep- 
tus,  et  uxoris  consortio  viduatus,  dum  sua?  intirmitatis  conscius  ad  montana  non  ausus  est  angelo 
monente  ascendere,  ipse  in  Segor,  parva  civitate  qua;  juxta  erat,  elegit  lialiitare,  ipso  angelo  pra- 
cipiente  et  sic  ad  eum  loquente,  Salva  animam  tuam  ;  noli  respicere  post  terguni,  sed  in  monte  salvum 
te  fac,  ne  ettu  simul  pereas.  Cui  dixit  Lot :  Quaeso  Domine  mi,  quiainvenit  servus  tuus  gratiam  co- 
ram te  ut  sal  vares  me  :  Non  possum  in  monte  salvari,  ne  forte  apprehendat  me  malum  et  moriar.  Est 
civitas  juxta  hie  ad  quam  possum  fugere  parva,  et  salvabor  in  ea.  [Gen.  xix.]  Quid  est  quod  Lot  a 
Sodomis  fugiens.  praecipiente  angelo  ut  in  monte  salvaretur,  montem  ascendere,  quia  ibi  mori  time- 
bat,  noluit,  sed  Segor  parvam  civitatem  juxta  montem  positam,  ut  in  ea  salvaretur,  ad  habitandum 
elegit,  nisi  quicunque  tidelium,  Sodomiticae  libidinis  incendium  et  periculum  evadere  cupiens,  dum 
celsitudinem  virginalem  non  valet,  et  castitatis  vidualis  timet  ascendere  ne  in  ea  periclitetur,  ad  con- 
jugalem  copulam,  cum  ad  utramquecontinentiamparvulaest  et  ufrique  proxima,  confugil.  Namque 
post  continentias  supradictas,  liaec  castitas  probatur  laudabilis  et  non  privatur  pramio  regni  cades- 
tis.  Ad  hanccastitatem,qui  non  potest  continere,jubeturaccedereet  in  ea  salvari,  ne  forte  si  montem 
ascendent,  apprehendat  eum  malum  et  moriatur,  et  ne,  si  eontinentiam  non  sibi  divinitus  conces- 
sam  suis  viribus  obtinere  tentaverit,  malum  incontinentiie,  vel  fornicationis,  vel  aliquarum 
supradictarum  pestium  eum  apprehendat,  et  in  eis  mortaliter  pereat.  Sunt  enim  multi  qui  dum 
infirmitatem  suam  non  considerant,  et  dum  majora  se  apprehendere  conantur,  ipsa  sua  praecipita- 
tione  retroacti,  in  deteriora  labinitur  ;  quia  dum  majora  inconsultius  ambiunt,  minora,  qUcE  tenere 
videbantur,  amittunt.  Quod  sane  exemplo  ipsius  Lot  aperte  demonstratur ;  qui  dum,  relicta  Segor 
quam  ad  habitandum  elegerat  et  in  qua  salvari  petierat,  in  montem  ascenriit  ibique  mansit,  in 
incestum  filiarum  suarum,  ipsarum  surreptione  corruit,  sicut  Scriptura  dieit.  Ita  namque  scriptum 
est :  Ascendit  Lot  de  Segor  et  mansit  in  monte,  dederuntque  filiae  patri  suo  bihere  vinum  nocte  ilia, 
et  ingressa  est  major,  dormivitque  cum  patre.  Quod  nequaquam  sibi  contigisset,  si  in  Segor  in 
qua  salvari  poterat,  ad  praceptum  angeli,  sicut  ille  postulaverat,  remaneret.  Sed  quia  hoc  quod 
sibi  ab  anijelo  concessum  fuerat,  dereliquit,  et  quod  concessum  non  fuerat,  id  postea  sua  voluntate 
contra  praeceptum  angeli  pr^sumpsit,  salutis  sucE  dispendium  pertulit,  et  grave  incestus  peccatuni 
incurrit.  Sic  plerisque  contingit,  qui  dum  quod  sibi  concessum  est  a  Denrelinquunt.  et  id  (|uod  sibi 
concessum  non  est  ambiunt,  et  illud  quod  sibi  concessum  est  jjcrdunt,  et  illud  quod  sibi  concessum 
non  est  apprehendunt.  Quia  sunt  nonnulli,  qui,  dum  conjugalem  vitam,  quae  sibi  concessa  est  et  in 
qua  salvari  possent,  vel  inviti  vel  volentes  deserunt,  et  majoris  profectus  desiderio  coelibem  vitam 
actitare  satagunt,  salutem  quam  in  ilia  habere  poterant,  perdunt,  et  periculum  maxinnmi  in  ista 
incurrunt,  et  ex  quo  prolicere  conabantur,  magis  deticiunt  et  (sicut  supra  diximus)  in  majoris 
ruina;  voraginem  vergunt.  Quod  bene  doctor  gentium  Paulus  considerans,  et  inlirmis  quibusque 
benigne  prospiciensC'orinthiis,  super  his  scriptis  suis  se  consulentibus,  ita  rescripsit,  dicens  [1  Cor.  vii.]; 
De  quibus  autem  scripsistis  mihi,  bonum  honiini  est  mulierem  non  tangere ;  propter  fornicationem 
autem  vitandam,  unusquisque  uxorem  suam  habeat ;  et  unaqua;que  virum.  Kt  uxori  vir  debitum 
reddat;  similiter  uxorviro.  Et  post  pauca.Nolite,  inquit,  Iraudarc  invicem,nisi  forte  ex  consensu  ad 
tempus,  ut  vacetis  orationi :  et  iterum  revertimini  in  idipsum,  ne  tentet  vos  Satanas  propter  incon- 
tinentiam  vestr.im.  Quoniam,  sicut  aitpoeta,  Non  omnia  imssunnis  onines  :  et  sicut  apostolus  in  su- 
perioribus  dixit  [Kom.ix.]:  Quia  non  est  volentis  nequecurrentis,  sed  Deimiserentis;  et  alibi  [Ephes. 
iv.J,  Quia  unicuique  nostrum  data  est  gratia  secundum  mensuram  donationis  Christi.  Hanc  men- 
suram  unicuique  tenendam  nee  transgrediendam  esse  docens,  mox  intulit  [1  Cor.  vii.]:  Volo  autem 
omnes  homines  esse  sicut  meipsuni,  sed  unusquisque  )>ropriuni  habet  donumex  Deo,  alius  quidem 
sic,  alius  autem  sic.  Qua  videlicet  mensura  nos  arcendos  et  debere  esse  contentos  in  scquentibus 
intimavit.  dicens,  Unumqueniquesicut  vocavit  Deus,  itaanibulet.  Et  unuscjuisque  in  qua  vocatione 
vocatus  est,  in  liacpermaneat  apud  Deum.  Et  hoc  idem  repetit  paulo  inferius  causa  conlirmationis  : 
I'nusquisque  in  quo  vocatus  est  frater,  in  Iioc  permaneat  apud  Deum.  Et  quia  infirmitatem  humanani 
videbat  non  posse  tolerare  incentivagemini  caloris,  nisi  per  giatiam  Dei,  neque  vincere  pugnamcar- 
nis  adversusspiritum  ;  et  quia  sic  ipse  dixit  dese  alibi,  Videbain  aliani  legem  in  membrismeis,  repug- 
naiitem  legi  mentis  mea;,  lioc  se  misericorditer  et  conipatienter,  et  unanimiter,  non  regulariter  neque 
imperative  dixisse  monstrat:  sicut  in  alia  cpistola  monstraverat,  ubi  ait  [Horn,  vi.],  Humanum 
dico  propter  inlirmitatem  carnis  vestr.-e.  Et  in  hac  ipsa  pauli)  supcrius,  in  eodem  schemate,  ubi  ait 
( I  Cor.  vii.] :  Hoc  autem  dico  secundum  indulgentiam,  non  secundum  imperium,  subdendo  de- 
monstrat  :  De  virginibus  autem  pra;ceptum  domini  non  habeo  :  consilium  do  tanquam  misericordiam 
consecutus,  ut  sim  fidelis.  Id  est,  Eamisericordia  qua  mihi  Dominus  consuluit  qnando  ad  fidem 
me  vocavit,  et  sibi  fidelem  fecit,  et  ego  aliis  consulo  et  eandem  misericordiam  illis  impcndo.  Et 
quoniam  bonum  est  utrumque,cum  u.xore  esse  et  sineuxore  esse,  etcum  viro  esse  et  cum  viro  non 
esse,  neque  peccatum  est  vel  cum  uxore  esse,  vel  cum  viro  esse,  mox  subinfert  dicens  ;  A^stimo 
crgf)  bonum  esse  projiter  instantem  necessitatem  ;  quoniam  bonum  est  liomini  esse  sic,  &c. 

Quid  est  propter  instantem  necessitatem .'    (iua;  est  necessitas  instans,  nisi  intirmitas  prsesens? 


IX    DEFENCE    OF    PRIESTS*    MARRIAGE.  017 

not,  and  not  to  will  that  we  would  do.     You  bind  us  to  the  law,  from  which  by     iimnj 
grace  we  are  made  free  ;  and  you  constrain  us  to  receive  the  spirit  of  bondage     ^'m 

A   I) 

Vel  necessitas  instans,  est  necessitas  iirgens  et  cogens  prout  necessitas  extiterit  vel  cogerit.     Vel     ^-  ^  • 

iiistalitem  necessitatem  dicit  illius  teuiporis  necessitatem  et  angustiam,  qiue  tunc  extabat  et  turn      1540. 

cogebat  ut  talia  scriberet  et  eis  sic  indulgeret,  causa  scilicet  vitandas  fornicationis,  quee  tunc  tern-  

poris  acciderat,  et  aliarum  mnltaruni  fornicationum  supradictarum,  qu;E  accidere  possent.  Pro  qua 
fornicatione  hoc  inccepit,  et  sibi  scribentibus  rescripsit,  et  Corinthiis  in  superiorilius  hujus  epistolie 
veheracnter  invectuSj  in  ha^c  verba  prorupit  [1  Cor.  iv.] ;  Quid  vultis?  In  virga  veniani  ad  vos,  an 
in  charitate  et  spiritu  mansuetudinis  ?  Omnini)  auditur  inter  vos  fornicatio,  et  talis  fornicatio  qualis 
nee  inter  gentes,  ita  ut  uxorem  patris  sui  quis  habeat.  Propter  banc  ergo  necessitatem  vitandoe 
fornicationis  dico  bonum  esse  homini  sic  esse,  ut  si  continere  non  potest,  nubat,  vel  uxorem 
accipiat.  Quod  exponendo  subdit  [1  Cor.  vii.] :  Alligatuses  uxori  ?  Noliqua;rere  solutionem.  Solu- 
tus  es  ab  uxore  ?  noli  quoercre  uxorem.  Si  autem  acceperis  uxorem,  non  peccasti :  et  si  nupserit 
Virgo,  non  peccavit.  Et  hoc  iterum  non  imperando  sed  indulgendo  et  eompatiendo  se  dixisse  osten- 
dit;  Ego  autem  vobis  parco,  id  est,  infirmitati  vestrte  cedo.  Hoc  itaque  in  potestate  voluntatis 
uiiiuscujusque  posuit,  utrum  velit  eligere;  nee  se  dicit  cuiquam  violentiam  inferre,  nee  laquenm 
quo  eum  astringat  et  teneat,  injicere;  consequenter  suiijungcns  porro:  Hoc  ad  utilitatem  vestram 
dico  non  ut  laqueum  vobis  injiciam,  sed  ad  id  quod  honestum  est,  et  quod  facultatem  praebeat 
Dominum  obsecrandi.  Hoc  dicit  illis  quos  ad  continentiam  superius  hortatus  fuerat,  et  quos  con- 
sortio  uxoricE  conjunctionis  impediri,  vel  solicitos  esse  nolebat.  Aliis  vero  ita  dicit:  Si  quis  autem 
turpem  videri  se  existimat  super  virginem  suam,  quod  sit  supcradulta,  et  ita  oportet  fieri ;  quod 
vult,  faciat:  non  peccat  si  nubat.  Et  iterum,  utrumque  bonum  esse,  unum  tamen  melius  esse 
concludendo  confinnat :  Igitur  qui  matrimonio  cunjungit  virginem  suam,  bene  facit,  et  qui  non 
jungit  melius  facit.  QuodconcordatursuperioriseutentisButrique  sexuidatBB,  in  qua  ait  [ICor.  vii.], 
Si  acce])eris  uxorem  non  peccasti,  et  si  nupserit  virgo  non  peccavit.  Si  ergo  virum  accipere  uxorem, 
et  virginem  nuhere,  juxta  apostolum,  peccatum  non  est,  et  beatitudinem  non  aufcrt,  sed  affert ;  et 
quia  uterque  ben^  facit,  ideo  ambo  beati:  nos  qui  uxores  propter  infirmitatem  habemus,  quid 
habendo  peccamus?  Aut  si  apostolus  unicuique  propter  fornicationem  uxorem  suam  habere 
indulget  et  permittit,  cur  nos  qui  ex  eadem  massa  sumus,  et  carnem  peccati  ex  carne  Adee  pecca- 
trice  traximus,  et  continere  non  possumus,  propter  eandem  causam,  et  secundum  eandem  indul- 
gentiam,  uxores  habere  non  permittimur,  et  habitas  dimittere  angariamur?  Aut  itaque  uxores 
nobis  habere  imitantes  apostolum  permittite,  aut  nos  ex  eadem  massa  non  esse  docete,  aut  nobis 
eandem  indulgentiam,  et  permissionem  non  esse  concessam  ab  apostolo  demonstrate.  Quod  opinor 
dicturi  estis,  quia  haec  Indulgentia  non  fuit  data  ab  apostolo  clericis  aut  aJicui  nostri  ordinis,  sed 
solis  laicls ;  hoc  ex  verbis  apostoli,  vel  ex  circumstantia  epistolas  nnn  potest  defendi,  cum  nulla 
ibi  certa  distinctio  vel  denominatio  habeatur  personarum  vel  graduum  sive  professionum,  nee  ipse 
discernit  seu  nominibus,  seuoflicils,  vel  qui  sibi  scripserunt,  vel  dequibus,  vel  quibus  ipse  rescribe- 
bat,  nisi  tantum  generaliter  omni  ecclesi^  Coriuthiorum,  sicut  ipse  in  principio  hujus  epistolae  his 
verbis  demonstrat  [I  Cor.  i.] :  Paulus  vocatus  apostolus  Christi  Jesu  per  voluntatem  Dei,  et  Sos- 
thenes  frater  ecclesiae  Dei  quae  est  Corinthi,  sanctificatis  in  Christo  Jesu,  vocatis  Sanctis,  cum 
omnibus  qui  invocantnomen  Domini.  [Et  post  nonnuUaalia  quas  compendii  causa  hie  rescidimus, 
hand  ita  multum  ad  rem  attinentia,  subinfert  mox  ad  hunc  modum  :]  Infirmitatem  nostram  vos 
considerare  ac  misereri  rogamus,  et  ne  ei  violentiam  inferatis  suppliciter  imploramus.  Nam  sicut 
jam  satis  superius  inculcavimus  vobis,  nullus  ad  continentiam  invitus  debet  compelli.  Neque  hoc 
genus  virtutis  ulli  per  legem  Dei  necessario  imperatum  est,  sed  voluntaria  devotione  Domino  offe- 
rendum,  dicente  ipso  de  hoc  evangelio:  Non  omnes  capiunt  verbum  istud,  sed  quibus  datum  est. 
Ad  quam  tamen  benignamox  exhortatione  eos  qui  possunt  invitat,  dicens  [Matt  six.] :  Qui  potest 
capere  capiat.  Unrie  gratia  distinctionis  non  Moses  feminalihusvesti re  Aaron  et  filios  ejus  jubetur, 
ut  in  prioribus  dicltur  [Exod.  xxi] :  Vesties  lis  Aaron  fratrem  tuum  et  filios  ejus  cum  eo:  sed 
facies  (inquit)  feminalia  linea  ut  operiant  carnem  turpitudinis  suae.  Ipsi  (inquit)  operiant  carnem 
turpitudinis  suse,  tu  feminalia  Pontifici  et  filiis  ejus  facies;  tu  castitatis  regulam  docebis;  tu  ab- 
stinendum  ab  uxorio  complexu  eis  qui  sacerdotio  functuri  sunt,  intimabis :  nuUi  tamen  violentum 
hujusmodi  continentise  jugum  imponens ;  sed  quicunque  sacerdotes  fieri  ac  ministerio  altaris  ser- 
vire  volunt,  ipsi  sua  sponte  uxori  servi  esse  desistant.  Quod  iibi  perfecerint,  atque,  suscepto  semel 
continentiae  proposito,  ministros  se  sanctuarii  atque  altaris  fore  consenserint,  aderit  divina  gratia, 
quae  velut  casteris  illis  habitum  sacerdotibus  congruum  imponens,  quomodo  vivere  vel  docere  de- 
beant,  abundanter  instituet.  Qui  sensus  subsequentibus  quoque  Domini  verbis  atfirmatur,  quibus 
post  pauca  subjungit  [Exod.  xxix.] :  Cumque  laveris  patrem  cum  filiis  aqua,  indues  Aaron  vesti- 
mentis  suis,  id  est,  linea  et  tunica,  et  superhumerali,  et  rationali,  quod  stringes  balteo,  et  pones 
tiaram,  et  oleum  unctionis  fundes  super  caput  ejus,  atque  hoc  ritu  consecrabitur.  Filios  quoque 
illius  applicabis  et  indues  tnnicis  lineis,  cingesque  Aaron  balteo,  scilicet  et  liberos  ejus  ;  et  impones 
eis  mitras.  eruntque  sacerdotes  mei  in  religione  perpetua.  Namque  hoc  de  feminalibus  a  Mose 
accipiendis  praecipitur.  Unde  liquido  constat,  quod  se  hoc  genere  vestimenti  ipsi  prius  Aaron  ac 
filii  ejus  induerant,  et  sic  ad  manum  Mosi  lavandi,  induendi,  unguendi,  et  consecrandi  intrabant. 
Hie  aperte  ostenditur  et  docetur,  nulli  continentia?  jugum  invito  imponendum,  sed  a  Deo  prompta 
et  devota  voluntate  accipiendum.  Quod  et  Dionysius  Areopagita,  theosophus,  id  est,  Deum  sa- 
piens, Pauli  apostoli  discipulus,  et  ab  eo  Atheniensium  archiepiseopus  ordinatus,  in  epistola  qua- 
dam  ad  Pymtum  Gnasiorum  episcopum  missa,  in  qua  plurima  de  nuptiis  et  castitate  commemorat, 
sicut  ecclesiastica  refert  historia,  monet,  et  precatur  ilhmi  ne  gravia  onera  discipulorum  cervicibus 
imponat,  neve  fratribus  necessitatem  compulsfe  castitatis  inducat,  in  qua  nonnuUorum  periclitatur 
infirmitas.  Atque  Pymtus  Dionysio  rescripsit  sententiam  se  consilii  melioris,  quod  ipse  dabat, 
amplecti.  Hoc  itidem  et  Paphnutius,  vir  divinissimus  atque  castissimus,  ciim  in  Niceno  concilio 
(utin  Tripartita  Historia  invenimus)iiatres  qui  ibi  aderant,  hoc  interdicere  sacerdotibus  voluissent, 
in  medium  corum  zelo  commotus  et  humante  infirmitatis  conscius  exurgens,  hoc  ne  facerent  roga- 
vit,  quin  potius  in  voluntate  uniuseujusque  ponerent  exoravit,  ne  forte  per  hoc  locum  darent  et 
occasionem  adulterio  et  foruicationi.  Hac  namque  cautela  sancti  viri  in  religione  utebantur,  ut 
cum  de  instructione  et  aedificatione  subditorum  aliquid  agerent,  et  eos  ad  mcliorem  vitam'  de 
divinis  prseceptis  commoneri  facerent,  cum  patientia  et  mansuetudine  potius  obedienda  praecipe- 
rent,  quam  cum  poteutia  et  austeritate  imperarent,  nullumque  invitum  sibi  obedire  compellerent 
Quorum  vos  exempla  sequentes,  qui  eorum  loca  tenetis  et  nomen,  ne  nobis  infirmis  importabileni 
sarcinam  qua?sumus  imponatis,  ne  imprecatione  dominiea  cum  iiharisa^s  et  legisperitis  susclpia- 
mini,  in  qua  ait  [Luke  xi.] :  Vae  vobis  legisperitis,  qui  oneratis  homines  oneribus  qua;  non  possunt 
portari,  et  ipsi  uno  digito  vestro  ea  non  tangitis.  Et  ne  clamor  filiorum  Israel  ascendat  ad  Domi- 
num propter  duritiam  eorum  qui  praisunt  operibus  [Exod.  iii.]  Neque  vos  voletis  facere  eunuchos 
qui  de  utero  matris  sic  nati  sunt,  vel  eos  eunuchos  qui  violenter  ab  hominibus  facti  sunt,  sed 
potius  eos  eunuchos,  qui  seipsos  sua  sponte  eunucbizaverunt  propter  regnum  ccelorum  [Matt,  xix  ]  • 


318 


THK     Kl'ISTI.K    OF    VOLUSI ANUS, 


Ilrnry 

nil. 

A.U. 
1540. 


Grace, 
lady  and 
queen 
over  tlie 
com- 
111.111(1- 
meiit  and 
free-will. 
Free-will 
likened  to 
'materia,' 
jirare  to 
'  forma.' 


again  to  fear;  and  go  about  to  make  tlic  grace  of  God  of  no  elfect,  without 
which  we  can  do  nothing ;  so  tliat,  as  the  ajiostle  saith,  '  (Jrace  is  now  no  grace, 
and  the  gift  of  God  is  not  the  gift  of  God;  and  not  of  God,  but  of  man  ;  not  of 
him  that  calleth,  but  of  him  tliat  worketli  :'  whereas  the  apostle  saith,  '  It  is 
not  in  him  tliat  willeth,  nor  in  him  that  rimneth,  but  in  God  that  showeth 
mercy.'' 

For  whereas  there  be  three  pi-incipal  and  effectual  things,  whereby  every 
human  soul,  endued  Avith  reason,  apprehendeth  and  perceiveth  whatsoever 
spiritual  thing  it  is  able  to  apprehend  and  perceive,  and  without  which  it  can 
perceive  nothing ;  which  three  things  be  these :  to  wit,  free-will,  the  connnand- 
ment,  and  grace  (for  by  free-will  we  discern  and  choose  the  good  from  the  evil : 
by  file  commandment  we  are  provoked  and  stirred  up  to  do  all  things  :  by  grace 
we  are  furthered  and  holpen  to  do  the  same) :  yet,  of  all  these,  grace  is  the  lady 
and  mistress,  and,  as  a  mighty  empress  and  queen,  upon  whose  beck  the  others 
do  wait  and  give  attendance,  receiving  from  her  both  their  strength  and  efficacy, 
and  without  her  can  do  nothing,  but  remain  as  things  of  themselves  dull  and 
dead,  much  like  as  amongst  the  philosophers  their  '  materia '  without  '  forma ' 
being  thereto  adjoined. 

For  in  the  stead  of  '  materia,'  we  may,  after  a  manner,  not  unfitly  place  free- 
will ;  and  in  the  place  of  *  forma '  we  may  set  grace,  and  the  commandment 
(which  is  the  mean  between  them  both,  as  a  certain  instrument)  to  have  respect 
to  both ;  whereby  the  principal  artificer,  who  is  God,  furthereth  and  setteth 
forward  free-will  as  a  rude  dull  matter,  applieth  to  it  his  grace  as  the  form 
thereof.  And  like  as  the  said  '  materia '  without  '  forma '  is  rude  and  shapeless, 
so  free-will*  is  a  thing  rude  and  deform,  if  it  be  not  holpen  with  grace  coming 


neve  sacris  ordinibus  ct  divino  mystcrio,  propter  nos,  taiitam  calumniam  facialis  vel  infcratis.  qui 
propter  iiostram  vitam  improbam  illud  liominibus  contemptibile  facitis,  dum  cis  ne  a  nobis  illud 
audiant  et  percipiaiit,  proliibetis:  ac  per  hoc  vitam  improbam  infamatis  et  odorem  nostrum  coram 
Pharaone  et  servis  ejus  fcetere  facitis  [Exod.  v.]  Quod  vos  noii  recte,  si  dici  liceat  (ne  molcste 
accipiatis)  videtur  nobis  facere,  et  contra  divinam  autoritutem  et  canonicam  regulam  hoc  quod 
facitis,  esse  :  cum  Dominus  per  legislatorem  dicat :  Turpitudiiu'iii  matris  tUK  non  reveles,  et  i},'no- 
miniam  ejus  ne  discooperias.  Mater  nostra  ecclesia  est :  tilii  hujus  matris  quique  fidelium  sunt. 
Cujus  tamen  niaterna  ajipellatio  maxima  in  sacerdotibus  est  [Lev.  xviii.] ;  nam  ipsi  generant 
fideles  et  verbo  pnedicatioiiis  et  Sacramento  baplismatis.  An  non  mater  erat  qua;  dicebat :  Filioli 
mei  quos  iterum  parturio  [Gal.  iv.]  ?  Turjiitudo  ergo  et  ijniominia  matris  nostra;  reprehensibilis 
est  actio  sacerdotalis  vitae.  Qu.t  turpitudo  tunc  rcvelatur.  et  iixnominia  discooperitur,  cum  sacer- 
dotalis  vita  public^  infamatur.  Uuod  vos  nimirum  facitis,  qui  fragilitatem  nostram,  quasi  hactenus 
latcntem  et  coopertam  (quia  earn  nullus  ita  cognoverat)  hominibus  ditfamatis,  et  propter  eaiu  divina 
mysteria  vel  ministeria  aspernaiida  sancitis.  Quasi  ad  ea  pertineat  poUutio  aliena,  et  ea  polluat  et 
eommaculet  immunditia  nostra,  cum  ps.alraograpbus  [I's.  xviii.]  dicat,  Lex  Domini  iinmaculata. 
Aut  quasi  illi  nostra  contagione  contaminentur,  qui  ea  ex  nostro  ore  et  ex  nostro  officio  adipiscun- 
tur.  Quod  si,  lit  dicitis,  esset,  nequaquam  discipulis  et  tuibis  de  pharis;cis  Dominus  pra?ciperet : 
Omnia  qu.ecunque  dixerint  vobis,  servate  et  faeite  [Matt,  xxiii.]  Et  rursus,  si  ita  esset,  nequa- 
quam Dominus  J  udani,  quem  furem  esse  sciebat  et  proditorem  suum  futurum,  cum  discipulis  aliis  ad 
pra'dicandum  mitteret,  neque  potestatem  sigiia  faciendi  et  sanitates  donandi,  neque  adcommunionem 
sacrosanet<e  ccrna'  eum  admitteret.  Et  si  immunditia  nostra  divina  mysteria  et  ministeria  et  eorum 
capaces  et  auditores  inficeret  et  deterioraret,  neqiuuiuani  Dominus  leprosiini,  quem  mundaverat, 
tangeret,  neque  ei  osculum  daret ;  et  ncqiia(|iKnn  cum  Sinioiie  alio  leproso  maiiducaret ;  et  nequaquam 
il  Maria  peccatriee  pedes  suos  osculari,  et  lacryiiiis  lavari,  et  eapillis  torgi,  et  caput  suum  ungi  pennit- 
teret.  Hinc  sacrorum  canonum  veneraiula  autoritas  sanxit,  iiuUuiu  qui  etiam  ab  ha;retico  sacra- 
menta  dominica  recte  perceperit,  ullatenus  ipsa  luxTCtica  pravitate  corrumpi,  nee  ulla  sacramenta 
illius  contagione  commaculari.  Unde  Romaiia  ecclesia  per  Anastasium  papam,  in  ciuadam  epistola  ad 
Anastasium  imperatorem  directa,  decrevit  et  scripsit,  quod  nullum  de  his  vel  quos  baptizavit  Acatius, 
vel  quos  sacerdotes  vel  levitas  secundum  canones  ordinavit,  ulla  ex  nomine  Acitii  portio  Ixsionis 
attingat,  qua  for.san  per  iniquura  tradita  sacramenti  gratia  minus  firma  videatur.  Nam  et  bap- 
tismum  (quod  procul  sit  ab  ecclesia)  sive  ab  adultero,  sive  a  fure  datum  luerit,  ad  percipientem 
non  minus  pervenit  illibatum.  Qu6d  vox  ilia  qu.-c  sonuit  per  columbam  omnem  malitiam  vel 
maculam  hum.ana.-  pollutionis  excludit,  qua  declaratur  ac  dicitur  ;  Hie  est  qui  baptizat,  &c. 
[Matt,  iii.]  Nam  si  visibilis  solis  istius  radii  cum  per  loca  fipdatissima  transeunt,  nulla  contactus 
iuqninatione  maculantur  :  nuilt6magis  virtus  illius  qui  istum  visibilcm  solem  fecit, nulla  mysterii 
dignitate  constringitur.  Quici|uid  ergo  ad  hominum  profcctuni  quilibet  in  ecclesia  minister  pro 
officio  suo  videtur  operari,  hoc  totum  continetur  implendo  divinitatis  effeetu.  Ita  ille,  per  quem 
Christus  loquitur,  Paulus  affirmat  [1  Cor.  iii.],  Ego  plantavi,  Apollo  rigavit ;  sed  Deusincrementum 
dedit.  A  Deo  non  qua;ritur  quis  vel  qualis  pra>dicct,  sed  sic  praedicet,  ut  invidos  etiam  bene  de 
Christo  pra-dicare  conlirmct.  Tanta  est  namque  divina;  potentia  grati.T,  ut  per  malos  acquirat 
bonos,  et  per  reprobos  et  improbos  acquirat  et  colligat  probos.  His  itaque  autoritatibus  et  aliis 
pra;dictis  rationibus  persuaded  debetis,  neque  nos  a  divini  officii  celebratione  arcere,  neque  illos, 
quorum  nihil  interest,  ab  ejus  conimunionc  suspendere.  Quod  si  mali  sumus,  nobis  ipsissumus,  et 
plus  nobis  quam  aliis  nocemus;  et  quos  fortasse  in.alos  conspicitis,  quid  boiii  interius  habeant  igno- 
ratis.  Sunt  enim  plerique  quos  de  incouliiieiitia  judicatis,  qui  continentiores  sunt  quam  illi  quos 
de  continentia  gloriticatis.  Qui  habemus  uxores,  juxta  apostolum,  tanquam  non  habemus  [1  Cor. 
vii.]  Quam  videlicet  contineutiam  quia  nobis  non  potestis  dare,  orate  nobiscum  et  pro  nobis  ut 
Ille  nobis  donet,  cujus  hoc  donum  noscitur  esse,  et  sine  quo  nemo  poteiit  continens  esse.  Aliter 
enim  illam  habere  non  possumus,  nisi  extotis  pra-cordiis  Ilium  oremus  cujus  hoc  donum  essecog- 
no.scimus.  Et  hoc  ipsum  (inquit  SaUimon)  [Sap.  viii.]  est  sapientia,  scire  cujus  hoc  donum  est,  et 
quoniam  super  hoc  nihil  est. 

(1)  Horn.  ix.  1(>.  (2)  Free-will,  which  afler  he  calleth  voluntary  devotion. 


IN    DEFKXCE    OF    PRIESTS^    MARRIAGE.  319 

thereunto,  to  move  it  and  to  further  it :  the  commandment  coming  as  a  mean  iicnry 

between  tliem  both,  in  tlic  stead  of  the  instrumental  cause,  as  is  before  said.  i'Hi- 

Tiierefore   like  as  'forma'  is  in  respect  of  'materia,'   the  Hkc  resemblance  ^  j^ 

beareth  free-will  in  respect  of  grace.     And  again,  as  '  materia'  is  in  respect  of  j_ij.|q 
'  forma,'  the  same  also  is  free-will  in  respect  of  grace.     And  as  the  instrument 


serveth  between  the  aforesaid  '  materia'  and   '  forma,'  so  doth  the  command-  I-'r^t^'-wiii 
ment  between  free-will  and  grace.     The  instrument  coming  and  working  upon  j,,,.  ,"^, 
the  said  '  matei-ia '  being  of  itself  ugly,  rugged,  and  a  tiling  without  all  slnqx'  .nid  tho 
and  fashion,  doth  form  it,  shape,  and  polish  it,  and  niaketh  it  handsome,  sightly,  |;[^  ^),.','[!(; 
lightsome,  bright,  and  clear :  even  so  likewise  the  commandment,  coming  aiul  can  do 
working  upon  free-will,  being  of  itself  a  thing  rude,  gross,  unshapen,  and  de-  nothing, 
formed,  blind,  and  obscure,  doth  clarify  it,  deck  it,  adorn  it,  beautify  and  en- 
lighten it,  through  the  brightness  of  grace  coming  unto  it,  according  to  the 
saying  of  the  prophet,   '  The  commandment  of  the   Lord  is  bright  and  clear, 
giving  sight  to  the  eyes.'' 

And  as  the  matter  and  the  instrument  without  the  form,  can  do  nothing,  even 
so  free-will  and  the  commandment  without  grace,  have  no  power  to  work.    For 
what  can  either  free-will  and  the  commandment  do,  except  they  be  holpen  witli 
grace,  both  going  before  and  following  ?     For  grace  sendeth  tlie  commandment 
as  a  messenger  and  minister  to  free-will ;  the  commandment  provoketh  free-will 
and  stirreth  it  up,  as  out  of  a  sleep,  to  do  good  works,  and  leadeth  it  as  a  blind 
man  by  the  hand,  teaching  him  the  way  wherein  to  go  :  which  both,  if  they  be 
destitute  of  grace,  are  able  of  themselves  to  do  nothhig.     And  if  they  begin, 
yet  they  proceed  not,  neither  do  they  perform  or  accomplish  any  thing ;  and  if 
they  presume,  it  prosperetli  not,  and  is  but  labour  lost.     For  where  the  com- 
mandment Cometh,  either  by  man  or  by  angel,  and  also  where  free-will  is  moved, 
provoked,  and  informed  either  by  the  motion  of  man  or  of  angel,  yet,  unless 
God's  grace  go  withal,  preventing  and  following  the  same,  what  is  it  able  to 
do  ?    For  when  man  was  put  in  paradise,  what  availed  him  the  connnandment  The  rom- 
which  he  heard,   '  Thou  shalt  eat  of  every  tree  of  paradise,  but  only  of  the  tree  i"'|'i<l- 
of  knowledge  of  good   and  evil   thou  shalt  not  eat;'^  which  commandment  \^,j,ii„\,t 
wrought  not  to  his  salvation,  but  to  his  condemnation.     And  why  ?   because  Riace, 
grace,  that  saveth  and  helpeth,  was  wanting,  which  he,  presuming  unjustly  upon  ']^^i!a|,'j'*„o. 
his  own  strength,  despised.     Or  what  did  the  commandment  of  the  law,  given  thins  in 
by  Moses,  profit  the  people  of  Israel  in  the  wilderness,  which  law  they  refused  paradise. 
to  obey  ?  or  what  profit  wrought  it  to  him  who  presumed  to  follow  the  Lord  of 
his  own  free-will,  and  not  of  the  Lord's  calling,  saying  unto  liini,  '  Lord,  I  will 
follow  thee  whithersoever  thou  goest.'*  By  these,  and  many  otlier  places  of  holy 
Scripture,  both  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  it  may  be  proved  that  neither 
the  commandment,  nor  free-will,  have  power  to  work  of  themselves,  unless  they 
be  holpen,  by  God's  grace  preventing  and  following  them. 

Seeing  therefore  the  gift  of  continency,  as  all  other  gifts  be,  is  the  gift  of  Continen- 
God's  grace  only,  and  cometh  not  by  the  commandment,  nor  by  free-will ;  they  ^^  \'|'"„f'" 
err,  therefore,  and  strive  in  vain,  who  labour  to  obtain  it  by  their  own  power :  only. 
and  much  more  they  also  do  err,  who  by  force  constrain  men  against  their  will 
thereunto,  moving  them  to  offer  gifts  into  the  sanctuary  of  God,  not  of  their  own 
accord,  but  by  coaction  ;  either  not  knowing,  or  else  not  remembering,  the  say- 
ing of  the  Lord  to  Moses,   '  Separate   amongst  you  the  first  fruits  unto  the 
Lord,  and  let  every  man,  of  his  own  voluntary  and  willing  mind,  come  and  otter 
the  same  unto  the  Lord.*     What  is  this,  to  separate  with  you  the  first  fruits  to 
the  Lord,  but  only  to  weigh  and  consider  diligently  in  your  hearts,  and  with 
discretion  to  lay  down  and  separate  unto  the  Lord,  what  we  ought  to  present 
unto  him  out  of  the  treasure  of  our  heart  ?     For  if  thou  offer  rightly,  and  dost    . 
not  rightly  divide,  thou  sinnest.    And  what  is  it  to  offer  with  a  willing  and  ready 
mind,  but  as  the  Psalmist  saith,  '  1  will  offer  sacrifice  unto  thee  willingly  and 
cheerfully.'*     And  the  apostle  saitli,  '  Not  grudgingly  or  of  necessity  :  for  (iod 
loveth  a  cheerful  giver.'"     And  Solomon  saith,   '  Give  the  Lord  his  glory  with 
a  good  and  free  heart,  and  in  every  gift  thou  givest,  show  a  joyful  countenance, 
and  sanctify  thy  tithes  with  gladness :  and  with  a  cheerful  eye  do  all  that  thou 
takest  in  hand.''     And  the  apostle  James  saith,  '  The  Lord  loveth  not  con- 

(I)  Psalm  xix.  7.  (2)  Gen.  ii.  10.  (3)  Matt.  viii.  19.  (4)  Lev.  i.  3;  xxii.  19,  29. 

(5)  Psalm  Hv.  0.  (G)  2  Cor.  ix.  7.         (7)  Ecd.  xxxv.  8,  9.  10. 


320 

Henry 
VIII. 

A.D. 

1.540. 


Lordship 
over  the 
clergy  for- 
bidden. 


Zeal 
without 
know- 
ledge, 
what  it  is. 

Uzzah 
punished 
for  hold- 
ing up 
the  ark. 


THE    EPISTLE    OF    VOLUSIANUS, 

strained  service  ;'  and,  '  Cursed  be  lie  that  doth  the  work  of  tlie  Lord  negli- 
gently;''  that  is,  not  carefully,  and  with  a  willing  mind. 

Wherefore,  as  the  Lord  willeth  us  not  to  offer  any  thing  to  him  against  our 
wills,  so  doth  he  forbid  us  to  compel  any  man  to  offer  any  thing  against  his 
will  by  the  aforesaid  Moses,  where  he  saith,  '  Thou  shalt  not  do  thy  neighbour 
wrong,  neither  oppress  him  with  violence. '^  To  do  wrong  to  thy  neighbour,  is 
to  correct  him  for  his  sin,  not  of  any  compassion  or  mercy  towards  him,  but  to 
reprove  him,  and  to  accuse  him,  in  disdaining,  upbraiding,  and  rebuking  him  : 
not  to  inform  him  in  the  spirit  of  lenity,  but  to  destroy  him  in  the  spirit  of  bit- 
terness and  rigour ;  as  the  apostle  saith,  '  If  a  man  be  taken  in  any  fault,  you 
that  are  spiritual,  inform  such  in  the  spirit  of  lenity,  considering  thyself,  lest 
thou  also  be  tempted.'' 

To  oppress  ovu*  neighbour  with  violence,  is  to  exact  any  thing  of  him  above 
his  power,  and  to  lay  upon  him  more  than  he  is  able  to  bear,  and  more,  perad- 
venture,  than  they  themselves  are  able  to  wield,  who  lay  it  upon  him.  Whereas 
the  Lord,  speaking  of  the  Pharisees  to  his  disciples,  forbiddeth  them  the  same, 
saying,  '  The  scribes  and  Pharisees  do  sit  upon  the  chair  of  Moses,'  &c. ;  and 
the  apostle  Peter,  '  Feed,'  saith  he,  '  as  much  as  in  you  lieth,  the  Lord's  flock  ;* 
providing  for  them,  not  by  constraint,  but  willingly,  after  a  godly  sort;  and  not 
for  filthy  lucre,  but  of  a  ready  mind  ;  not  as  though  ye  were  lords  over  the  clergy, 
but  be  you  as  an  example  to  the  flock  of  good  will.' 

This  shepherd  of  shephei'ds.  and  prince  of  the  apostles,  doth  plainly  and 
evidently  declare  and  insinuate,  what  all  other  pastors  and  apostles  ought  to  do  : 
how  to  entreat  the  flock  of  the  Lord  committed  unto  them,  and  what  great  care 
and  compassion  of  mind  they  ought  to  have  towards  their  cure ;  and  removetli 
far  out  of  their  hearts  all  power  of  tyrannical  lordship,  and  all  ambition,  which 
some  do  exercise  with  greediness  upon  those  that  are  committed  to  their  charge; 
and  pronounceth,  that  they  ought  not  to  be  lords,  but  fathers  over  their  flock ; 
and  not  imperiously  to  conmiand  them,  as  exercising  stately  authority  and 
power  upon  them,  but  gently  to  admonish  them,  and  beseech  them  in  the  zeal 
of  piety,  according  to  the  strength  of  every  person,  after  the  Lord,  and  not  after 
the  affection  of  their  own  will,  or  ambitiously  setting  forth  their  own  power 
and  jiu-isdiction ;  and  that  they  ought  to  be  an  example  to  the  flock,  doing  first 
themselves  that  thing  which  they  command  others,  and  so  to  teach  them  no  less 
by  examples  than  by  words  ;  willingly,  saitli  he,  and  not  by  constraint;  of  cha- 
rity, and  not  for  greedy  gain.  For  there  be  many,  who  being  inflamed  witli 
affection,  not  of  charity,  but  of  covetous  greediness  and  ambition,  command 
others  that  which  they  are  not  able  to  accomplish  ;  and  while  they  pretend  to 
seek  the  gain  of  souls,  they  hunt  and  seek  rather  for  worldly  lucre ;  which 
Balaam  the  prophet  did  well  express,^  who  converted  the  gift  of  prophecy,  and 
the  grace  of  blessing  which  he  had  received  of  God,  not  to  the  profit  of  others, 
but  to  his  own  commodity. 

And  some  there  be,  who,  while  they  correct  others,  pretend  to  do  it  with  the 
zeal  of  God ;  and  while  they  would  seem  to  be  better  than  others,  this  they  do 
with  a  certain  presumption  and  rashness,  and  so  fall  in  their  own  presumption  and 
temerity :  of  whom  the  apostle  speaketh ;  '  Which  have  a  zeal  of  God,  but  not 
according  to  knowledge.'"  To  have  a  zeal  of  God  according  to  knowledge,  is 
to  do  any  thing  in  God's  matters  prudently  and  circumspectly ;  of  whom  Uzzah 
bcareth  a  type  and  resemblance,  who,  while  he  went  about  with  his  hand  to 
stay  the  ark  of  the  Lord,  staggering  a  little  by  reason  of  the  kicking  of  the  oxen 
which  carried  it,  fell  down  therefore  dead.'  The  ark  of  the  Lord  to  stagger  or 
miscarry  by  the  kicking  of  the  oxen,  signifieth  the  law  of  the  Lord  (which  the 
priests  themselves  ought  to  bear  and  hold  up)  to  be  contraried  of  them  in  not 
observing  the  same,  and  to  be  turned  out  of  the  right  course  to  the  contrary 
part,  which  Uzzah  (who  is  interpreted  to  be  a  helper  of  God)  attempteth  to  hold 
up.  For  there  be  certain  prelates,  who,  while  they  see  the  order  of  priesthood, 
by  some  enormity  or  excess,  to  strain  the  law  of  God  ever  so  little  out  of  the 
right  course,  and  labour  to  redress  and  rectify  that  misorder  rather  by  vain 
ostentation  of  their  own  strength,  than  for  any  pure  zeal  to  God :  while  they 
thus  presume  inordinately  to  do,  thinking  to  seem  to  be  the  helpers  of  God, 
many  times  thus  do  mortally  fall,  and  incur  tliereby  great  danger  and  peril. 


(I)  Jer.  xlviii.  10. 
(5)  Num.  xxii.  7. 


(2)  Lev.  xix.  13. 
(8)  Rom.  X.2. 


(3)  Gal.  vi.  1. 
(7)  2  Sam.  vi.  6. 


(4)  1  Pet.  V.  2. 


I 


IN'    DEFENCE    OF    PRIESTs'    MARRIAGE.  321 

Some  otliers  also  there  be,  who,  having  before  their  eyes  no  consideration  of    Uemy 
man's  infirmity,  neither  being  touched  with  any  respect  of  mercy  and  com-     Vl^^- 
passion,  nor  knowing  how  to  say  with  the  apostle,  *  Who  is  infirm  and  I  am  not     ^  ^ 
infirm  ?'  these,  while  they  compare  themselves  to  such  as  be  under  their  chai-ge,     j  r'.iQ 

not  in  condition,  wlierein  they  are  equal,  but  in  autliority,  wherein  they  are  '— 

superiors,  and  covet  to  be  their  masters,  and  more  to  rule  over  them  than  to 
profit  them,  they  oppress  the  weakness  of  them,  by  force  and  violence  of  autho- 
rity, and  compel  them  to  their  obedience ;  which  is  rightly  figured  by  the  fact, 
which  is  read  in  the  gospel  of  Simon  the  Cyrenean,  whom  the  persecutors  of 
the  Lord  constrained  to  take  up  the  cross  of  Christ.'  Whose  name  also 
doth  fitly  agree  with  the  same  figure :  for  Simon,  by  interpretation,  is  called 
'  Obedient.'  Simon  then,  that  is  to  say,  the  obedient  man,  is  forced  to  bear 
the  cross  of  the  Lord,  when  subjects,  being  constrained  by  their  masters,  by  the 
rigour  either  of  lordship  or  authority,  or  fear  of  their  curse,  and  so  compelled 
to  obey  them,  are  driven  to  sustain  the  cross  of  continency  against  their  wills ; 
who  neither  do  love  the  cross  which  they  bear,  because  they  bear  it  rather  to 
their  destruction  than  to  their  health ;  neither  by  bearing  the  cross  do  die  unto 
sin ;  but  by  the  bearing  thereof  are  ivather  quickened  unto  sin  :  for  thereof  rise 
divers  other  more  arrievous  sins.     For,  by  the  inhibiting  of  lawful  and  natural 

•  •    •  Whif  In 

marriage  with  one  woman,  riseth  the  unnatural  and  most  execrable  Sodomitical  conyeni- 
fornication ;  riseth  also  the  unlawful  and  damnable  defiling  of  other  men's  wives ;  ence 
riseth,  furthermore,  cursed  and  whorish  filthiness  and  pollution  ;  and  moreover  "seth  of 
riseth  most  abominable  incest  against  all  nature,  with  their  own  kindred ;   with  matri- 
a  heap  of  manifold  other  iilthy  abominations  and  lecherous  pollutions,  whereby  mony. 
the  frail  infirmity  of  man  is  brought  no  doubt  into  great  peril. 

Wherefore  Lot,  being  delivered  from  the  burning  of  Sodom  through  the 
guiding  of  the  Lord's  angel,  and  bereaved  of  the  fellowship  of  his  wife,  while 
he,  considering  his  own  infirmity,  durst  not  ascend  unto  the  mountain  as  the 
angel  bade  him,  did  choose  rather  to  dwell  in  Zoar,  a  little  city  near  by,  the 
ang(d  thus  bidding  him,  and  speaking  unto  him,  '  Save  thy  soid,  and  look  not 
behind  thee,  but  save  thyself  in  the  mountain,  lest  thou  also  perish.'  To  whom 
Lot  answered,  '  I  pray  thee.  Lord,  because  thy  servant  hath  found  such  grace 
in  thy  sight,  that  thou  wilt  save  me :  I  cannot  be  saved  in  the  mountain,  lest 
perhaps  some  evil  take  me,  and  I  die :  there  is  a  little  city  hereby,  whereunto 
I  may  fly  and  be  saved  in  it.'^ 

What  meaneth  this,  that  Lot,  flying  from  Sodom  by  the  commandment  of  Lot's  re- 
the  angel,  to  be  saved  in  the  mountain,  would  not  ascend  up  to  the  hill,  fearing  go*uJf '" 
there  to  perish,  but  did  choose  rather  to  dwell  in  Zoar,  a  small  city  near  unto  to  the 
the  hill,  there  to  be  saved,  but  that  every  faithful  man,  covetina:  to  eschew  the  moun- 

1  •  .  .  *^  ~  ta,iii  wliit 

burning  and  danger  of  Sodomitical  lust,  while  neither  he  is  able  to  mount  up  it  m'eanl 
to  the  top  of  virginity,  and  also  is  afraid  to  ascend  to  the  mountain  of  the  state  et'i- 
of  widowhood,  lest  he  perish  therein,  flieth  therefore  to  the  state  of  matrimony,  Tl'e 
which  is  a  small  continency  in  respect  of  the  other  two,  and  also  near  unto  of  niar^ 
them  both.    For  after  those  two  kinds  of  continency,  this  chastity  is  also  proved  ria^e,  as 
to  be  laudable,  and  is  not  deprived  of  the  reward  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven.        ^?^^^  \" 

Unto  this  chastity  he  is  commanded  to  fly,  who  cannot  otherwise  contain,  and  as  vir- 
to  be  saved  in  it,  lest,  peradventure,  if  he  climb  up  to  the  mount,  he  fall  into  ginity. 
inconveniency  and  perish  therein  :  that  is,  lest  if  he  shall  attempt  to  obtain,  by 
his  own  strength,  the  continency  which  is  not  given  unto  him  of  God,  the  evil 
of  incontinency,  or  fornication,  or  of  some  of  the  other  evils  before  rehearsed, 
do  fall  upon  him,  and  so  he  perish  in  them  mortally.  For  there  be  many,  who, 
while  they  consider  not  their  own  infirmity,  and  while  they  strive  to  achieve 
greater  things  than  they  are  able  to  reach,  in  this  their  climbing  do  fall  head- 
long into  worse  inconveniency;  and  while  they  foolishly  seek  for  great  things,  do 
lose  the  less,  which  before  they  seemed  to  have  :  which  we  may  well  understand 
by  the  example  of  Lot  aforesaid,  who,  what  time  he  left  the  small  city  Zoar, 
which  he  chose  before  to  inhabit,  in  which  he  sought  to  be  saved,  went  up  to 
the  mountain,  and  there  abiding,  fell  into  the  stolen  incest  of  his  own  daughters, 
as  the  Scripture  witnesseth,  saying,  '  Lot  went  up  from  Zoai-,  and  remained  in 
the  mountain ;  and  his  daughters  gave  to  their  father  wine  to  drink  that  night. 
And  the  elder  of  them  went,  and  lay  with  her  father :'  which  thing  had  not 
befallen  him,  if  he  had  kept  himself  still  in  Zoar,  where  he  might  have  been 
saved  at  the  bidding  of  the  angel,  as  he  himself  required.  But  because  he  forsook 
fn  Luke  xxiii.26.  (2)  Gen.  xix.  17—20. 

VOL.    V.  Y 


9,09. 


THE    Kl'ISTLE    OF    VOI.USTAXUS, 


A.D 

1540 

Every 
man 
ought  to 
be  con- 
tented 
with  his 
own  gift. 


Henrtj  that  wliicli  was  grniitpd  to  him  oi"  the  angel,  and  presumed  to  tliat  upon  his  own 
VIII.  will,  contrary  to  the  precept  of  the  angel,  which  was  not  granted,  tliereibre,  he 
""  fell  into  gre.at  danger  of  his  soul,  and  committed  the  grievous  sin  of  incest. 

No  otherwise  doth  it  happen  to  many  others,  who,  while  cither  they  forsake 
_  the  thino-  which  is  granted  them  of  (Jod,  or  ambitiously  climb  after  tliat  which 
is  to  theni  not  granted,  both  they  lose  that  which  they  had  granted  unto  them, 
and  fall  into  tliat  which  to  them  was  not  granted.  For  divers  there  be,  who, 
while  they  forsake,  either  willingly  or  against  their  will,  the  married  life  which 
is  to  them  lawfully  permitted,  and  in  which  they  might  be  saved,  and  strive 
with  a  presumptuous  desire  to  lead  a  single  life,  both  they  lose  that  healtli  and 
safety  which  they  might  have  had  in  the  one,  and  incur  great  danger  in  the  other  ; 
so  that,  whereby  they  suppose  most  to  gain,  by  the  same  they  lose  and  fall  into 
the  pit  of  greater  ruin.  Which  thing  St.  Paul,  the  doctor  of  the  Gentiles,  well 
considering,  and  tenderly  providing  for  the  infirmity  of  the  weak  Corinthians, 
writing  to  him  for  counsel  touching  this  matter,  did  write  to  them  again  in  this 
wise,  saying,  '  As  concerning  the  things  whereof  you  wrote  unto  me,  it  is  good 
for  a  man  not  to  touch  a  woman.  Nevertheless,  to  avoid  whoredom,  let  every 
man  have  his  wife,  and  let  every  woman  have  her  husband.  Let  the  husband 
give  unto  his  wife  due  benevolence;  likewise  also  the  wife  unto  her  husband.' ^ 
And  a  little  after,  'Withdraw  not,'  saith  he,  'yourselves  one  from  another, 
except  it  be  with  consent  for  a  time,  that  you  may  give  yourselves  unto  fasting 
and  prayer ;  and  afterwards  come  together  again,  lest  Satan  tempt  you  for  your 
incontinency.'  For,  as  the  poet  saith,  '  We  cannot  all  do  all  things :'  and  as 
the  apostle  saith,  '  It  is  not  in  him  that  willeth,  nor  in  him  that  runneth,  but 
in  God  that  showeth  mercy.'^  Also  in  another  place,  '  For  to  every  one  of  us 
is  given  grace,  according  to  the  measure  of  the  gift  of  Christ.'^  And  that  every 
one  of  us  ought  to  keep,  and  not  to  transgress  this  measure,  he  teacheth  anon 
after,  saying,  '  I  wish  that  all  men  were  as  I  myself  am ;  but  every  man  hath 
his  proper  gift  of  God,  one  after  this  manner,  another  after  that.'* 

And  that  we  are  to  be  kept  within  our  compass  and  measure,  and  ought 
therewith  to  be  content,  he  teacheth,  moreover,  as  followeth,  '  Let  every  man 
abide  in  that  vocation  wherein  he  is  called.'  And  shortly  after,  for  confirma- 
tion thereof,  he  repeateth  the  same  again,  and  saith,  '  Let  every  man,  wherein 
he  is  called,  therein  abide  with  the  Lord.'  And  because  he  perceived  that  the 
infirmity  of  man  was  not  able  to  sustain  the  burning  motions  and  heats  of 
nature  stirring  in  a  man,  but  only  by  the  grace  of  God,  neither  able  to  conquer 
the  flesh  fighting  against  the  Spirit,  according  to  that  which  he  saith  of  himself 
in  another  place,  '  For  I  see  another  law  in  my  members,  rebelling  against  the 
law  of  my  mind,'  he,  therefore,  of  mercy  and  compassion,  as  condescending 
unto  their  weakness,  and  not  by  rigour  of  law  and  force  of  commandment,  thus 
said.  As  also  in  another  place  in  his  epistles,  he  speaketh  in  like  words,  saying, 
'  I  speiik  thus  grossly,  after  the  manner  of  men,  because  of  the  infirmity  of  your 
flesh.'*  And  in  this  aforesaid  epistle,  moreover,  a  little  before,  using  the  same 
manner  of  speech,  he  saith, '  This  I  say  to  you,  as  of  favour  and  not  of  command- 
ment.'" And  adding  moreover,  he  showeth,  '  As  touching  virgins,  1  have  no 
commandment  of  the  Lord,  but  only  do  give  counsel,  as  one  that  have  found 
mercy  with  Ciod,  that  I  should  be  faithful :'  that  is,  after  the  same  mercy  where- 
with "the  Lord  hath  informed  and  instructed  me,  when  lie  called  me  to  the 
faith,  and  made  me  faithful  to  him,  so  I,  likewise,  do  give  counsel  to  others,  and 
show  the  same  mercy  to  them. 

And  forasmuch  as  botli  are  good,  to  wit,  to  have  a  wife,  or  not  to  have  ;  to 
sent  ne-  \^^^fQ  a  husband,  or  not  to  have;  neither  is  there  any  sin  in  having  wife  or 
inarr'y!  *°  husband ;  shortly  after  he  inferreth,  saying,  '  1  suppose,  therefore,  this  to  be 
"•ood  for  the  present  necessity :  I  mean,  that  it  is  good  for  a  man  so  to  be.' 
What  meaneth  this,  '  for  present  necessity  V  What  is  this  necessity  jn-esent, 
but  present  infirmity,  or  else  instant  necessity,  compelling  to  do  as  the  order  of 
necessity  requireth  ?  Or  else  he  meaneth  by  this  present  necessity,  the  distress 
of  that  time  which  then  was  instant,  and  compelled  him  to  write ;  and  so  to 
bear  with  them :  which  was  for  the  avoiding  of  fornication  amongst  them,  and 
manv  other  kinds  of  filthiness  above  touched,  which  might  have  happened. 
For  which  fornication  he  took  occasion  to  write  unto  the  Corinthians,  and 
to    answer  to  their  letters;    and  therefore  he  vehemently,  against   the    said 


Fnr  pre- 


what  it 
meanetli 


(1)  1  Cor.  vii.  1—3. 


(2)  Rom.  ix.  16. 
(i)  liom.  vi.  19. 


(?,)  Eph.  iv.  17. 
(())  1  Cor.  vii.  6. 


(4)  1  Cor.  vii. 


IN    DEFENCE    OE    PRIESTS*    MARRIAGE.  323 

Corinthians,  in  the  former  part  of  the  said  epistle,  uttereth  these  words  :  '  What  ih-my 
will  you  ?  shall  I  come  to  you  with  a  rod  ?  or  in  love  and  in  the  spirit  of  meekness?  f'^'^- 
There  is  heard  among  you  to  be  fornication,  and  such  fornication  as  is  not  ^  ^ 
named  among  the  Gentiles,  that  one  should  have  his  own  father's  v/ife,' '  &c.     j^'^q" 

And  therefore  for  this  necessity  of  avoiding  such  fornication,  he  saith,   '  It  is  '— 

good  for  a  man  so  to  be,  that  he  which  cannot  contain,  shall  marry  and  take  a 
wife;'  which  afterward  he  expoundeth,  thus  inferring,  'Art  thou  bound  to  a 
wife  ?  seek  not  to  be  loosed.  And  if  thou  be  loosed  from  a  wife,  seek  not  a 
wife.  But  if  thou  takest  a  wife,  thou  sinnest  not ;  and  if  a  virgin  marry,  she 
sinneth  not,'^  &c.  And  that  he  spake  not  this  by  way  of  commanding,  but  of 
sufferance  and  compassion,  he  showeth  plainly  in  these  words  following :  '  But 
I  spare  you;'  that  is  to  say,  'I  bear  with  your  infirmity;'  and  therefore  he 
leaveth  it  in  the  free  power  and  will  of  every  man,  to  choose  what  he  best 
liketh.  Neither  doth  he  enforce  any  man  (he  saith)  violently,  nor  charge  them 
with- any  strait  commandment;  and  therefore  addetli  these  words  following: 
'  And  this  I  speak  for  your  oww  commodity,  not  to  tangle  you,  as  in  a  snare, 
but  for  that  it  is  good  and  honest  for  you,  that  you  may  serve  the  Lord  without 
separation.' 

This  he  saith  to  them  whom  before  he  exhorteth  to  continency,  and  whom  he 
would  not  to  be  let  or  troubled  by  matrimonial  conjunction.  But  to  otliers  he 
saith  thus :  '  If  any  man  think  that  it  is  uncomely  for  his  virgin  to  remain 
overlong  unmarried,  and  if  need  so  require,  let  him  do  what  he  thinketh  good : 
he  sinneth  not;  let  them  marry.'  And  again,  'Both  be  good,'  he  saith;  but 
yet  the  one  to  be  better  he  concludeth,  saying,  '  Therefore,  he  that  joineth  in 
matrimony  his  virgin,  doth  well;  but  he  that  doeth  not,  doth  better:'  which 
agreeth  well  with  the  text  above,  speaking  of  both  kinds,  as  well  the  man 
as  the  woman,  where  he  saith,  '  If  thou  take  a  wife,  thou  sinnest  not;  and  if 
the  virgin  take  a  husband,  she  sinneth  not.' 

If,  therefore,  it  be  no  sin  for  the  man  to  take  a  wife,  nor  for  the  virgin  to 
take  a  husband,  after  the  apostle's  mind,  neither  doth  diminish  their  felicity, 
but  rather  increase  it ;  and  forasmuch  as  both  do  well,  and  so  both  be  blessed ; 
we  then,  who  take  wives  for  our  infirmity,  what  do  we  sin  in  having  them  ?  or, 
if  the  apostle  do  suffer  and  permit  to  every  man,  for  the  avoiding  of  fornication, 
to  have  his  wife,  we  then,  who  come  of  the  same  lump  or  mass,  and  taking  our 
sinful  flesh  of  the  sinful  flesh  of  Adam,  are  not  able  otherwise  to  contain  :  why 
are  we  not  permitted  for  the  same  cause,  and  by  the  same  permission,  to  have 
likewise  our  wives,  but  are  enforced  to  forsake  them,  being  married? 

Wherefore,  either  do  you  permit  us,  following  the  apostle,  to  have  oin-  wives,  or  Marriage 
else  teach  us  that  we  come  not  of  the  same  mass  ;  either  else  show  us  that  the  same  '"« I'^r- 
sufferance  and  permission  is  not  granted  to  us  by  the  a])ostle,  which  is  granted  tue  infir- 
to  othei-s.     Which  cause,  peradventure,  you  will  thus  pretend:  that  this  suffer-  mity  of 
ance  was  granted  of  the  apostle,  not  to  the  clergy,  or  to  any  of  our  order,  but  only  ■'"  "i*^"- 
to  laymen.     This  cannot  well  be  defended,  neither  by  the  words  of  the  apostle,  ar"7niirm 
nor  by  any  circumstance  of  his  epistle,  forasmuch  as  there  is  no  certain  dis-  as  other 
tinction  or  denomination   either  of  persons,  or  degrees,  or  professions  there  ™^"  ^'^  ■ 
mentioned,  neither  doth  he  make  any  difference  either  in  names  or  offices  of  niarriage 
men,  either  of  them  that  wrote  unto  him,  either  of  those  persons  of  whom  he  ought  to 
wrote,  or  else  of  those  to  whom  he  answered,  but  only  in  general  to  the  whole  ^^^^^^^^  to 
church  of  the  Corinthians ;  as  he  himself,  in  the  beginning  of  his  epistle,  pur-  j.viests 
porteth  in  these  words :  '  Paul,  called  the  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  by  the  will  of  "iso. 
God,  and  Sosthenes,  his  brother,  to  the  church  which  is  at  Corinth,  such  as  be 
sanctified  in  Christ  Jesus,  called  saints,  with  all  that  invocate  the  name  of  the 
Lord,'^  &c. 

And  after  a  few  other  Avords,  which  here  for  brevity's  sake  we  omit, 
as  not  being  greatly  to  the  purpose  pertinent,  thus  he  inferreth. 

These  premises  being  well  considered,  we  beseech  yon  to  have  regard  and 
compassion  of  our  infirmity,  most  humbly  desii-ing  you  not  to  oppress  us  v.'ith 
this  violence.     For,  as  we  have  sufficiently  before  proved,  no  man  ought  to 
be  constrained  unto  continency  against  his  will,  neither  is  this  kind  of  virtue  Forced 
commanded  of  God  to  any  man  of  necessity,  but  only  of  voluntary  devotion  to  Ji™p"  j^ 
be  offered  to  the  Lord;  as  he  himself  speaketh  in  the  gospel,  '  All  men  cannot  no  virtue. 
(1)  i  Cor.  iv.  21  ;  V.  1.  (2)  1  Cor.  vii.  8,  9,  27,  28.  (3)  1  Cor.  i.  1,  2. 

y2 


3^4  rHK     EVISTLK    OF    VOLUSIANUS, 

Henri)  receive  this  saying,  but  to  whom  it  is  given  :''  whereunto  he  gently  exhortcth 
f^'^^-  them  that  can  take  it,  saying,  '  He  that  is  able  to  receive  this,  let  him  receive 
\  T\~  it,'  &c.  Wherefore,  for  distinction's  sake,  Moses  is  not  himself  commanded  to 
1540*    clothe  Aaron  and  his  sons  with  breeches,  as  in  these  words  going  before,  'Thou 

'-  shalt  clothe  with  these  Aaron  thy  brother,  and  his  sons  with  him,'  &:c.  ;  but  he 

thus  saith  :  '  Thou  shalt  make  linen  breeches,  that  they  themselves  may  cover 
the  filth  of  their  flesh.'  'That  they  themselves  (saith  he)  may  cover  the 
filth  of  their  flesh,'  Thou  (saith  he)  shalt  make  the  breeches  for  the  bishop 
and  his  sons:  thou  shalt  teach  the  rule  of  chastity;  thou  shalt  exhort  them  to 
abstain  from  the  company  of  their  wives,  and  shalt  do  the  priest's  othce ;  yet 
laying  upon  none  violently  the  said  yoke  of  continency :  but  whosoever  shall  be 
priests,  and  shall  serve  the  altar,  shall  of  their  own  accord  siu-cease  from  the 
use  of  matrimony;  which  when  they  shall  do,  and  of  their  own  voluntary 
consent  shall  take  upon  them  the  purpose  of  continency  to  serve  the  altar,  then 
shall  the  grace  of  God  be  present,  which,  as  it  did  apparel  those  other  priests 
aforesaid  with  attire  for  them  convenient,  so  shall  it  instruct  these  abundantly, 
how  they  ought  to  live  and  to  teach.  And  this  sense  well  agreeth  with  the 
text  that  followeth,  saying,  '  And  when  thou  shalt  wash  the  father  and  the 
sons  with  water,  thou  shalt  take  the  garments,  that  is,  the  strait  coat,  the 
tunicle,  and  the  breast-lap,  and  put  them  upon  Aaron,  and  gird  them  to  hiin 
with  a  broidered  girdle  of  the  ephod.  Then  thou  shalt  put  the  mitre  upon  his 
head,  and  shalt  put  the  holy  crown  upon  the  mitre,  and  thus  shall  he  be  con- 
secrated. Also  thou  shalt  bring  his  sons,  and  put  coats  upon  them,  and  shalt 
gird  them  with  girdles,  both  Aaron  and  his  sons,  and  shalt  put  bonnets  on 
them  ;  and  the  priest's  office  shall  be  theirs  for  a  perpetual  law.'  ^ 
The  place  Thus  then  you  see  a  commandment  of  receiving  of  the  linen  breeches  of 
of  Moses,  Moses :  whereby  it  plainly  appeareth,  that  Aaron  and  his  sons  first  did  apparel 
xxix.  themselves  with  this  kind  of  apparel,  and  so  entered  in  to  be  washed,  inducted, 
4—9,  ap-  anointed,  and  consecrated,  by  the  hands  of  Moses. 

phed.  gy  j^j^jg  ^^g  j^j.g  plainly  taught,  that  the  yoke  of  continency  is  not  to  be 

enforced  upon  any  man  against  his  will,  but  is  to  be  received  of  God  with  a 
prompt  and  devout  will.  Which  thing  also  Dionysius  the  Areopagite,  that 
godly  wise  man,  the  disciple  of  St.  Paul,  and  ordained  of  him  bishop  of  Athens, 
in  a  certain  epistle  of  his  sent  to  Pymtus,  bishop  of  the  Gnasians,  in  which  he 
toucheth  many  things  of  marriage  and  chastity  (as  is  in  the  Ecclesiastical  History 
rehearsed),  doth  admonish  the  said  Pymtus,  and  prayeth  him  that  he  will  lay 
no  grievous  burdens  upon  the  necks  of  tlie  disciples,  neither  infer  any  necessity 
of  compelled  chastity  upon  the  brethren,  whereby  the  infirmity  of  some  of 
them  might  be  in  danger.  And  Pymtus,  answering  to  Dionysius  again,  showeth 
himself  willing  to  embrace  the  sentence  of  his  wholesome  counsel.  The  same 
also  did  Paphiuitius,  that  divine  and  chaste  bishop,  who,  in  the  council  of  Kice 
(as  the  Tripartite  History  doth  show  us),  when  the  fiUhers  who  there  were  pre- 
sent, went  about  to  restrain  priests  from  mamage,  he,  rising  up  among  them, 
and  moved  with  the  zeal  of  man's  infirmity,  desired  them  that  they  would  not 
so  do,  but  rather  to  leave  it  unto  the  voluntary  discretion  of  every  man,  lest,  in 
so  doing,  they  might,  ])eradventure,  give  occasion  of  adidtery  and  fornication. 
For  those  holy  men  did  then  use  this  cautel  and  moderation  in  religion,  that 
■when  they  treated  any  thing  concerning  instruction  and  edification  of  the 
people,  and  would  have  them  stirred  up  to  a  better  life  by  godly  instructions, 
they  would  rather  persuade  things  to  be  observed  with  patience  and  lenity, 
than  comm.and  with  rigour  and  authority;  neither  would  they  compel  any 
man  to  their  obedience  against  his  will. 
The  spi-  Whose  examples  you  also  following,  who  succeed  in  their  room  and  name,  do 
j'*  P^  you  not  lay  upon  us,  infirm  persons,  such  importable  burdens,  lest  you  be  par- 
qTii'redTn  takers  with  the  pharisees  and  lawyers  of  the  Lord's  curse,  w  ho  saith,  '  Wo  to  you, 
iiisliops.  lawyers,  which  lay  burdens  upon  men  which  they  cannot  bear  ;  and  you  your- 
selves touch  not  tiie  burdens  with  one  finger:'^  and  lest  the  cry  of  the  children 
of  Israel  ascend  up  to  the  Lord,  for  the  cruel  dealing  of  them  that  are  overseers 
of  the  works.*  Neither  do  you  make  such  eunuchs,  who  are  so  born  from  their 
mother's  womb,  or  such  cumichs  who  are  violently  made  by  nren,  but  rather 
those  eunuchs,  tliat,  of  their  own  accord,  have  made  themselves  such,  for  the 
kingdom  of  heaven.*     Neither  do  you  bring  upon  the  holy  order  of  God's 

(1)  Matt.  xix.  U.  (2)  Exod.  xxix.  4—0.  (3)  Lute  xi.  40. 

li)  Exod.  iii.  7.     Also  read  the  Canons  of  the  Apostles,  Can.  xxii.  (5)  Matt.  xix.  12. 


IN    DEFENCE    OF    VRIESTS     MARRIAGE.  o2o 

ministei's,  for  us  only,  such  an  offence  and  slander,  that  for  our  wicked  life  you     Henry 
make  the  ministry  to  be  despised  of  others,  while  you  will  not  suffer  them  either     ^m- 
to  hear  us,  or  to  receive  the  sacraments  of  us ;  infaming  thereby  our  lewd  life,     ^  j^ 
and  causing  the  favour  of  us  to  stink  before  Pharaoh  and  his  servants. i  Wherein     1549' 

it  seemeth  to  us  that  you  deal  not  soundly  and  uprightly,  if  a  man  may  so  say, 

(I  pray  you  take  it  in  good  worth  that  I  speak),  and  also  to  be  against  the  * 
authority  of  God's  word,  and  the  canonical  constitutions,  which  you  do ; 
whereas  the  Lord  saith,  by  Moses  the  lawgiver,  '  The  shame  of  thy  mother 
thou  shalt  not  disclose,  and  her  ignominy  thou  shalt  not  discover.'^  Our  mother 
is  the  church  ;  the  sons  of  this  mother  be  all  the  faithful,  which  name  yet  most 
fitly  is  appropriate  to  priests,  for  they  do  beget  the  faithful,  both  by  the  word  of 
preaching  and  sacrament  of  baptism.  Was  not  he  to  be  counted  a  right  mother 
who  said,  'My  little  children,  of  whom  I  travail  in  birth  again  ?'^  The  shame 
and  ignominy  of  our  mother,  what  is  it  but  the  reprovable  conversation  of  the 
life  of  priests  ?  which  shame  and  ignominy  is  then  revealed  when  the  life  of 
priests  is  publicly  infamed  ;  which  thing  you  do,  that  discover  and  notify  to  men 
our  ft-agility,  lying  before  as  hid  and  covered,  because  before  it  was  not  known  : 
and  for  the  same  you  bi'ing  the  holy  ministry  and  mysteries  of  God  into  con- 
tempt and  hatred;  as  though  the  polluted  life  of  others  did  any  thing  pertain 
thereto  to  pollute  the  same,  and  as  though  our  uncleanness  did  any  thing 
blemish  them,  or  diminish  the  pureness  thereof;  whereas  the  Psalmist  saith, 
'  The  law  of  the  Lord  is  pure  and  immaculate;'*  or,  as  though  they  were  any 
whit  polluted  by  our  infection,  who  do  receive  the  said  mysteries  either  by  ouv 
mouth  or  by  our  ministry  :  which  if  you  grant,  then  the  Lord  would  never  have 
spoken  so  to  his  disciples,  and  the  people,  touching  the  pharisees,  saying,  '  What- 
soever they  bid  you  observe,  that  observe  and  do.'^ 

And  again,  if  it  were  so,  the  Lord  would  not  have  sent  forth  Judas,  who,  Tlie  wick- 
he  knew,  should  betray  him,  with  the  other  disciples,  to  preach  ;  neither  would  ^''"^^?  "^ 
have  committed  to  him  the  power  of  working  miracles,  and  of  giving  health ;  nisters 
nor  have  admitted  him  to  the  communion  of  the  supper.      And  if  our  impurity  makes 
should  infect  our  holy  mysteries  or  ministrations,  and  make  them  worse  that  minis'try 
hear  and  receive  the  same,  then  the  Lord  would  never  have  touched  the  leper  worse, 
whom  he  had  healed ;  neither  would  he  have  kissed  him  ;  neither  would  have 
eaten  with  Simon,  another  leper;  neither  would  have  suffered  his  feet  to  be 
kissed,  and  with  the  tears  to  be  washed,  and  with  the  hair  to  be  dried,  and  his 
head  to  be  anointed  of  Mary  the  sinner. 

Therefore  the  holy  canons  have  thus  decreed,  that  no  man,  who  rightly 
receiveth  the  Lord's  sacraments  of  a  heretic,  should  be  therefore  any  thing  cor- 
rupted by  his  heretical  pravity,  nor  the  said  sacraments  should  be  any  whit 
distained  by  the  infection  of  him.  Whereupon  the  church  of  Rome,  in  a  certain 
epistle  directed  imto  Anastasius  the  emperor,  by  Anastasius  the  pope,  did  so 
ordain  and  write,  that  none  of  all  them  whom  Acatius  did  baptize,  or  whom  he 
ordained  canonically  to  be  priests  or  Levites,  should  be  any  thing  hurt  by  the 
name  of  the  said  Acatius ;  so  that  thereby  the  sacraments  which  by  him  were 
ministered,  should  seem  the  less  firm  and  effectual.  For  the  sacrament  of 
baptism  also,  being  ministered  by  an  adulterer  or  a  thief  (which  God  forefend 
to  be  in  the  church),  doth  come  vmto  the  receiver  never  a  whit  the  worse. 
What  meant  that  voice  which  sounded  by  the  dove,  but  that  it  excluded  all  evil 
and  impurity  of  the  corruption  of  man?  in  which  it  is  declared  and  said,  'This 
is  he  which  baptizeth,'^  &c.  For  if  the  beams  of  this  visible  sun,  passing  by  the 
filthy  places,  receive  no  spot  of  filthiness  thereby,  much  more  the  grace  of  him 
who  made  this  visible  sun,  is  not  tied  to  any  worthiness  of  our  works.  Whatso- 
ever, therefore,  any  minister  of  the  church  worketh  in  his  function  to  the  behoof  of 
the  people,  all,  that  taketh  its  effect,  is  by  the  operation  of  God.  Thus  witnesseth 
Paid,  by  whom  Christ  speaketh :  '  I  have  planted,  and  Apollos  hath  watered, 
but  it  is  the  Lord  that  hath  given  the  inci'ease.''  God  regardeth  not  so  much 
wlio  or  what  manner  of  person  doth  preach,  but  that  he  so  preach,  that  he  may 
confii-m  them  that  be  naught,  and  cause  them  to  preach  well  of  Christ.  For 
such  is  the  operation  of  God's  mighty  grace,  that  by  evil  men  he  winneth  good 
men,  and  by  reprobate  and  wicked  persons,  he  getteth  and  gathereth  together 
those  that  be  good. 

By  these,  and  such  other  reasons  and  authorities  above  alleged,  you  ought  to 

(1)  Exod.  V.  21.  (2)  Lev.  xviii   7.  (3)  Gal.  iv.  19.  (4)  Psal.  xix.  8,  9, 

(3)  Matt,  xxiii.  3.  \fi)  John  i.  33.  (7)  1  Cor.  iii.  6. 


A.D. 
1510 


326  ALLEGATION'S    A(;AIXST    THK    SIX    ARTICLES. 

Henry  be  persuaded,  neither  to  abandon  from  the  administration  of  divine  service  us 
Vlli.  tiijjt  i)e  niarricd,  nor  yet  to  excommimicate  such  from  the  communion  thereof, 
to  whom  the  matter  nothing  pertaineth.  And  if  we  be  evil,  we  are  evil  to  our- 
selves, and  hurt  ourselves  more  than  others  ;  and  such  as  you  suppose,  ])erad- 
venture,  to  be  vicious,  yet  may  have  some  good  thing  inwardly,  which  you  know- 
not  of.  For  many  there  be  whom  you  judge  to  be  incontinent,  who  live  more 
chastely  than  they  whom  you  so  gi-eatly  extol  for  their  continency.  We  that 
have  wives  according  to  the  apostle's  mind,  '  so  have  them,  as  though  we  had 
them  not.'i  Which  gift  of  continency,  forasmuch  as  yon  cannot  give  us,  pray 
therefore  with  us  and  for  us,  that  He  will  give  it  unto  us,  who  only  is  the  giver 
thereof,  and  without  whom  no  man  is  able  to  live  continently.  For  otherwise 
we  cannot  have  it,  unless  we  pray  unto  him,  from  the  bottom  of  our  hearts,  who 
is  known  to  be  the  author  and  giver  thereof.  And  this  same  (saith  Solomon) 
is  wisdom,^  to  know  whose  gift  it  is,  neither  is  there  any  gift  above  this. 

These  two  epistles,  written  to  pope  Nicholas  under  the  title  of 
Volusianus,  give  us  to  understand  by  the  contents  thereof,  first,  that 
he  himself  was  then  a  married  bishop  :  secondly,  that  the  liberty  of 
priests''  marriage  ought  not  to  be  restrained  by  any  general  laAV  of 
compulsion,  but  to  be  left  to  every  man's  free  choice,  and  voluntary 
devotion :  thirdly,  the  said  epistles,  being  written  to  pope  Nicholas 
(if  the  title  be  true),  declare,  that  this  law,  prohibiting  the  lawful 
matrimony  of  churchmen,  began  first  in  this  pope's  time  generally  to 
be  enacted. 

And  although  it  be  not  here  expressed,  which  pope  Nicholas  this 

was,  yet  by  the  circumstance  of  time,  and  especially  by  the  words  of 

pope  Alexander,^  it  may  probably  be  esteemed  to  be  Nicholas  11. , 

Whether  and  not  Nicholas  I.,  as  some  do  suppose  ;  amongst  whom  is  Illyricus,'* 

choii'     find  also  John  Bale,^  with  certain  others :  from  whose  judgments, 

was  first   although  I  am  loth  to  dissent,  yet,  notwithstanding,  modestly  and 

freely  to  utter  lierem  my  opmion,  tins  1  suppose,  that  it  the  trath  ot 

this  matter  were  throughly  tried,  it  might,  peradventure,  be  found 

that  they  be  herein  deceived,  and  all,  by  mistaking  a  certain  place  of 

Gratian :  for  the  better  explanation  hereof  here  it  is  to  be  understood, 

that  amongst  the  distinctions  of  Gratian,  there  is  a  constitution,"  the 

tenor  whereof  is  this,  "  No  man  shall  hear  mass  of  any  priest  whom  he 

knoweth   imdoubtcdly  to   have   a   concubine,   or  a   woman  privily 

resorting  to  him,"  Sec. 

This  decree,  forasmuch  as  Gratian  doth  allege  under  the  name  and 
title  of  pope  Nicholas,  not  naming  what  Nicholas  he  was,  therefore 
John  Bale,  and  Illyricus,  one  following  the  other,  and  they  both  fol- 
lowing Volatcran,'  do  vouch  this  constitution  upon  Nicholas  I.  .  The 
words  of  Volateran  be  these,  writing  of  Nicholas  I,,  "  Multa  hicutilia 
constituit,  inter  quae,  nequis  concubinam  liabenti  presbytero  uut 
sacrificanti  interesset,  ut  testatur  Gratianus,'"  &c. 

In  like  effect  follow  also  the  words  of  Illyricus  aforesaid,  "  Dccre- 
tum  fecit,  ne  quis  a  sacerdote  sacramenta  suscipiat,  quern  sciret 
habere  concubinam,  sen  uxorem  ;""  and  hcallcgeth,  as  Volateran  doth," 
the  said  distinction  of  Gratian,'-^  in  alleging  whereof  they  both  seem 
to  be  deceived,  in  mistaking  belike  one  Nicholas  for  another :  as 
mav  be  proved  and  made  good  by  three  or  four  reasons. 

(1)  1  Cor.  vU.  29.  (2)  Sap.  vui.  21. 

(3)  Dist.  32,  '  Pra;ter.'    [See  Decret.  Gratiani.  Paris,  1612.  cap.  vi.  en!.  16!). — Ed.] 

(4)  Flac.  lllyric.  cent,  ix.  cap.  10.  (5)  Johan.  lialeiis,  de  Scriptoribus,  Cent.  2. 

(6)  '  Nullus  missam  aiidiat  presbyteri,  quern  scit  concubinam  indubitanter  habere,  aut  subintro- 
duetam  mulierem,'  &c.     Dist.  32.  [Gratian.  cap.  v.  col.  IGS). — Ed.] 

(7)  Lib.  22.  (8)  Volateran.  lib.  22.  Dist.  '  Prater.' 
(!»)  Dist.  32.  'Nullus.'     [Sec  Gratian.  cap.  v.  col.  169.— Ed.] 


OF   priests"'  :jaiikiage.  327 

First,  by  the  words  of"  pope  Alexander  II.,  in  tlie   next   chapter    ihnry 
following,  who,  being  the  successor  of  Leo,  and  of  Nicholas  II.,  useth    ^'^'' 


second 
reason. 


the  same  words  in  his  synod  of  Mantua  (which  Gratian  referreth  unto    A.  D. 
Nicholas),  and  prosecuteth  the  same  more  amply  and  fully,  alleging,    ^^'^^' 
moreover,  the  former  constitution  of  both  his  predecessors,  popes '^'^e  first 
Leo  and   Nicholas,  who,  by  all  stories,  are  known  to  be  Leo  IX.  prove 
and  Nicholas  II.,  who  both  were  next  before  him.     The  words  of  Nicho"i:Il^ 
Alexander  II.  be  these  ;  "  Prteter  hoc  autem  prsecipiendo  mandamus,  \^- 
ut  nullus  missam  audiat  presbyteri  quem  scit  concubinam  habere  in-  stituUon 
dubitanter,  vel  subintroductam  mulierem.  Unde  etiam  sancta  synodus  Aiex?*^ 
hoc  capitulum  sub  excommunicatione  statuit,    dicens :    Quicunque  ^ni'.wii. 
sacerdotum,   diaconorum,   subdiaconorum,    post    constitutum    beatse  priests' 
memoritie  praedecessoris  nostri  sanctissimi  papse  Leonis,  et  Nicolai  de  ™^''"''se 
castitate  clericorum,  concubinam  palam  duxerit,  vel  ductam  non  reli- 
querit,"  &c.  ;   by  which  words,  speaking  of  Nicholas  his  predecessor, 
it  is  evident  to  understand  this  to  be  pope  Nicholas  II.,  who  was  his 
next  predecessor,  and  not  pope  Nicholas  I.,  who  was  about  two  hun- 
dred years  before  him. 

The  second  reason,  I  take  out  of  the  chapter  of  Gratian  next  going  The 
before,  where  he  allegeth  again  the  same  Nicholas,  writing  to  Otho 
archbishop  ;  Avhich  Otho  was  then,  in  the  time  of  this  Nicholas  II., 
archbishop  of  Cologne,  and  was  afterwards  in  the  council  of  Mantua, 
under  pope  Alexander  II.,  as  witnesseth  Johannes  Quintius,  the 
lawyer.*  Whereby  it  must  needs  be  granted,  that  this  was  Nicholas 
II.  and  not  Nicholas  I. 

The  third  conjecture  or  reason  is  this,  for  that  pope  Nicholas  I.  The 
never  made  any  such  act  or  decree,  that  neither  priests  that  were  en-  reason, 
tangled  with  a  concubine,  should  sing  mass,  nor  that  any  should  re- 
sort to  hear  the  mass  of  such,  &c.  ;  but  rather  the  contrary.  For  so 
we  read  in  the  history  of  Antoninus,^  and  in  the  Decrees,  c.  15.  q. 
8.  "  Sciscitantibus  vobis,  si  a  sacerdote,  qui  sive  deprehensus  in 
adulterio,  sive  de  hoc  sola,  fama  respersus  est,  debeatis  communionem 
suscipere,  nee  ne,  respondemus.  Non  potest  aliquis,  quantumcunque 
pollutus  sit,  sacramenta  divina  polluere ;  quae  purgatoria  cunctarum 
contagionum  existunt,'"*  &c.^ 

And  yet  more  plainly  also  afterwards  he  saith,^  "  Where  ye 
demand  concerning  the  priest  that  hath  a  wife,  whether  ye  ought  to 
sustain  him,  and  honour  him,  or  reject  him  from  you  :  v/e  answer,  that 
albeit  they  be  very  much  blameworthy,  yet  ye  ought  to  be  followers 
of  God,  who  maketh  his  sun  to  rise  both  upon  the  good,  and  upon  the 
bad.   And  therefore  ye  ought  not  to  reject  such  away  from  you,''''  &c. 

And  this  Nicholas,  Antoninus  confesseth  plainly  to  be  Nicholas  L; 
whereby  it  is  not  only  not  unlikely,  but  also  most  certain,  that 
Nicholas  I.  Avas  not  the  author  of  this  constitution,  either  to  exter- 
minate married  priests  from  their  churches,  or  to  excommunicate  the 
people  from  receiving  their  communion  ;  much  less  then  from  hear- 
ing their  service. 

Fourthly  :  forasmuch  then  as  it  is  undoubted  that  Nicholas  II.  and  'fhe 
Alexander  II.,   through  the  instigation  of  wicked   Hildcbrand,  were  reason. 

(1)  In  Speculo  Sacerdotii.       (2)  Antonin.  Part  II.  tit.  16.         (3)  See  Decret.  Grat.  col.  1185.— Ed. 

(4)  '  Consulendum  decernitis,  utrum  presbyterum  habentem  uxorem  debeatis  sustcntare  et  liono- 
rare,  an  a  vobis  projicere?  ad  quod  respondemus,  quoniam  licet  ipsi  valde  sint  reprehensibiles,  vos 
tamen  Deuni  convenit  imitari,  qui  solem  suum  oriri  facit  super  bonos  et  nialos.  Dejicere  verb  eum 
k  vobis  ideo  non  debetis,'  &c.     I'ist  2S.     [See  Decret.  Gratian.  col.  153. — Ec] 


328  ALLEGATIONS    AGAINST    THE    SIX    ARTICLES. 

tienry    tlic  autliors  of  tliat  coiistitutioii  wliereof  Gratian  spcaketli,  it  remainctli 
'  '^''    plain,  by  tlic  words  of  Vohisianus,  in  the  latter  end  of  liis   letter 


A.  D.    (wherein  he  maketh  mention  both  of  discharging  the  priest  from  sing- 

^•^^^-    ing  mass,  and  the  people  from  hearing),  that  the  said  epistle  was 

written,  not  to  pope  Nicholas  I.,  but  to  pope  Nicholas  IL,  because 

both  these  were  decreed  against  married  priests  under  Nicholas  II., 

and  Alexander  IL,  as  is  before  declared. 

And  further,  lest  my  judgment  herein  should  seem  to  stand  alone 
and  singular,  without  some  to  take  my  part,  I  will  here  produce  for 
me  a  Parisian  doctor,  and  a  famous  lawyer,  Johannes  Quintius  above 
mentioned,  who  in  his  book  '  De  Clericorum  Moribus'  plainly  ac- 
cordeth  with  mine  opinion  touching  this  Nicholas,  author  of  the 
decree  aforesaid,  where  he  writeth  in  these  words  ;^  "Pope  Nicholas, 
writing  to  Otho,  archbishop  of  Cologne,  &c. — Gloss  :  There  have 
been  in  all,  five  popes  called  by  the  name  of  Nicholas  ;  of  which 
five,  this  Nicholas,  the  Avriter  hereof,  must  be  either  the  first  or 
second  :  the  one  a  Roman,  in  the  year  860  ;  the  other  a  Burgiui- 
dian,  in  the  year  1059,  or  1060.  The  other  Nicholases  lived  after 
Gratian,  who  wrote  in  the  year  1151.  In  my  judgment  I  suppose 
this  to  be  Nicholas  II.,  who,  in  the  third  Book  of  the  Laws,  called 
Pannomia,^  tit.  '  De  Lapsis,'  is  named  Nicholas  the  younger :  which 
Nicholas,  also,  is  author  of  the  next  decree  that  followeth,"'"'  &c. 
Objection  Wherefore  if  any  man  shall  object  hereafter,  that,  because  Gra- 
^^C^*^^'  tian,  in  the  distinction  aforesaid,  nameth  pope  Nicholas  absolutely, 
without  any  addition,  he  is  therefore  to  be  taken  for  Nicholas  I., 
unto  this  objection  I  set  here  these  two  lawyers  to  answer.  Unto 
whose  answer  this  I  add  also,  that  the  common  manner  of  Gratian 
lightly  in  all  his  distinctions  is,  that  Avhen  he  speaketh  of  popes,  as 
of  Innocent,  Gregory,  Leo,  Lucius,  and  such  others,  very  seldom  he 
cxpresseth  the  difference  of  their  names  :  so  in  the  eighteenth  dis- 
tinction, '  Presbyteris,'  where  he  bringeth  in  the  decree  of  pope  Calix- 
tus  in  like  manner,  against  the  matrimony  of  priests,  deacons,  and 
sub-deacons,  he  addeth  thereto  no  discrepance  of  his  name  ;  and  yet 
all  the  Avorld  knoweth  that  this  was  Calixtus  II. ,  and  not  Calixtus  I., 
&c.  But  whether  he  were  or  no,  the  matter  forceth  not  much.  The 
letters,  no  doubt,  by  their  title  appear  to  be  Amtten  by  Vohisianus. 
Most  certain  this  is,  by  whomsoever  they  were  written,  fruitful  epistles 
they  are,  and  effectual  to  the  purpose. 

But  lest  we  should  seem  too  much  to  digress  from  our  purpose, 
let  us  return  to  the  story  and  time  of  Nicholas  IL  again,  who  was 
a1)out  the  year,  as  is  said,  1059,  a  little  before  Hildebrand  Avas  pope. 
This  Hildebrand,  albeit  he  was  then  but  a  cardinal,  yet  was  he  the 
whole  doer  of  all  things,  and  concluded  what  him  listed  in  the 
chiirch  of  Rome,  and  also  made  popes  whom  he  would,  as  appoareth 
both  by  this  Nicholas,  and  also  pope  Alexander,  who  followed  him. 
So  that   this  dissolution  of  priests'  marriage   began   somewhat    to 

(1)  '  Nicolaus  papa  Othoni  Coloniensi  archiepisc.  &c.  Quinque  fuerunt  hoc  nomine  pontifices  : 
pvimum  secunduinve  oportuit  esse,  qui  lifec  rescripserit ;  ille  llomanus  an.  860;  hie  Buifjiindus, 
an.  10J9.  lleliquos  Nicolaos  antecessit  Gratianus,  qui  scripsit  li<ec,  an.  1150.  Posterioreni  I'uisse 
credo,  qui  in  Pannomia,  lib.  iii.  tit.  De  Lapsis,  nominatur  Nicolaus  junior,  cujus  est  et  aliud 
decretum  sequeus, '  &c.  Ex  testimonio  Joan.  Quintii,  De  Clericorum  Moribus.  [See  Ibl.  SI.  Edit. 
Basjlea;  14yy :  it  bears  this  title,  '  Liber  Decretorum,  sive  Pannomia  Ivonis,'  &c.  He  was  bisliop 
of  Cliartres. —  Ed.] 

(2)  The  author  of  this  book  of  Pannomia  was  Ives  de  Chartres,  in  which  book  he  compiled  divers 
canons  of  popes  and  bishops. 


OF    priests''    AIAUIUAGK.  329 

kindle  under  this  pope  Nicholas,   through  the   pestilent  means  of  //<?«ry 

Hildebrand,  and  after  him  increased  more  under  pope  Alexander, L 

as  appeareth  by  the  synod  holden  at  Milan,  in  the  year  1067.*  But  A.D. 
most  of  all  it  burst  out  under  the  said  Hildebrand  himself,  being  ^^"^Q- 
pope  in  the  year,  as  is  said,  1076.^ 

Although,  as  touching  this  prohibition  of  priests  to  be  married,  I  The 
am  not  ignorant  that  certain  of  the  contrary  faction,  in  searching  out  examin- 
tlie  reach  and  antiquity  of  this  tradition,  for  priests  to  abstain  from  v^oufsia- 
wives,  do  refer  the  same  to  the  time  of  the  second  council  of  Car-  "".^'^ 
tliage,  which  was  about  the  time  of  pope  Syricius,  a  great  enemy  to 
ministers''  wives,  as  appeareth  in  the  eighty-fourth  distinction,  "  Cum 
in  pryeterito  ;*'"'^  yet,  notwithstanding,  to  the  same  may  be  answered, 

First;  that  this  was  no  universal  or  general  council,  but  some 
particular  synod,  and,  therefore,  of  no  such  great  forcible  authority. 

Secondly:  the  same  synod  being  about  the  time  of  pope  Syri- 
cius, who  was  a  capital  enemy  against  priests''  marriage,  may  seem  to 
draw  some  corruption  of  the  time  then  present. 

Thirdly ;  neither  is  it  impossible,  but  as  divers  bastard  epistles 
have  been  falsely  fathered  upon  certain  ancient  bishops  of  the  primi- 
tive church,  and  divers  canons  also,  as  of  the  council  of  Nice,  have 
been  corrupted  by  bishops  of  Rome,  so  some  falsehood,  likeAvise,  or 
forgery,  might  be  used  in  this  second  council  of  Carthage. 

Fourthly ;  although  no  false  conveyance  had  been  used  therein, 
yet,  forasmuch  as  the  said  canon  of  this  second  council  of  Carthage 
doth  misreport  and  falsify  the  canons  of  the  apostles,  in  so  doing  it 
doth  justly  diminish  its  own  credit. 

Fifthly ;     seeing  the  aforesaid  canon   of  this  second  council  of  Priests 
Carthage  tendeth  clean  contrary  to  the  canons  of  the  apostles,  to  the  brshops 
council  of  Gangra,  and  other  councils  more,  and  commandeth  that  jj^^'^'^lffter 
Avhich  the?/  do  accurse,  the  authority  thereof  ought  to  have  no  great  the  se- 
force,  but  rather  may  be  rejected.  councilor 

Sixthly  and  finally ;  though  this  constitution  of  the  council  ot  Carthage. 
Carthage  were  perfectly  sound  without  all  corruption,  yet  plain  and 
evident  it  is,  by  this  Volusianus,  bishop  also  of  Carthage,  that  the 
same  constitution  took  no  great  hold  in  the  church,  forasmuch  as  we 
see  that  both  this  Volusianus  was  married,  after  that,  in  Carthage 
himself,  and  also,  besides  him,  many  hundred  years  after,  marriage 
was  a  common  matter  through  most  churches  of  Christendom,  amongst 
bishops  and  priests ;  as  partly  before  hath  been  declared,  and  more 
mav  be  seen  in  histories,  what  ffreat  tumults  and  business  was  lonff 
after  that,  in  Hildcbrand''s  time,  and  after  him  also  amongst  the 
clergymen,  both  in  Italy,  Spain,  France,  and  in  all  quarters  of  Chris 
tendom,  for  separating  priests  from  their  liberty  of  marrying. 

And  again,  if  this  tradition  concerning  the  unmarried  life  of  priests 
had  stood  upon  such  an  old  foundation  from  the  second  council  of 
Carthage  (as  they  ])retend),  what  needed  then,  in  the  time  of  pope 
Nicholas  II.,  pope  Alexander  II.,  pope  Gregory  VII.,  and  other 
popes  after  them,  so  much  labour  to  be  taken,  so  many  laws  and 
decrees  to  be  devised  and  enacted,  for  the  abolishing  of  priests^  mar- 
riage, if  the  same  had  been  of  such  a  long  antiquity  as  they  would 
make  men  believe  ? 

(1)  This  synod  was  held  under  Nicholas  II.  a.d.  1059;  see  Note  4,  p.  330. — Ed. 

(2)  Read  before.  [Vol.  II.  p.  115.  Correct  date  1073.— Ed.]      (3)  See  Decret.  Grat.  col.  437.— Ed. 


830  ALLEGATIONS    AGAINST    THE    SIX    ARTICLES. 

Henry        By  tlicsc  tliinjjs  coiisidcrcd  it  may  ap])car,  that  this  detraction  of 


nil 


priests'  marriage,  by  public  Law  com])elling  them  to  single  life,  was 
^•^^-    never  received  for  a  full  law,  generally  to  be  observed  in  the  church 
'__  of  Rome,  but  only  since  the  beginning  of  Hildebrand;  that  is,  since 


When  these  five  hundred  years.  About  which  time  first  is  to  be  noted,  that 
<iing  under  pope  Leo,  and  this  pope  Nicholas,  Cranzius  and  certain  German 
1*0  ma?ry  clironiclers  do  say,  that  simony  and  priests'  marriage  were  prohibited, 
first  be-    This  popc  Leo  IX.  was  A.D.  1049, 

After  him  pope  Nicholas  (to  whom  the  aforesaid  letter  of  Vo- 
lusianus  seemeth   to  be  written)    made  this   ordinance  ■}    "  Nullus 
missam  audiat  presbyteri,  quem  scit  concubinam  indubitanter  habere, 
aut  subintroductam  mulierem."    And  presently,  "  Whatsoever  priest, 
deacon,  or  sub-deacon,  according  to  the  constitution  of  pope  Leo  our 
predecessor,  concerning  the  chastity  of  clerks,  shall  openly  marry  a 
concubine,  or  shall  not  put  her  away  being  married :  in  the  behalf  of 
Almighty  God,''  &c.,  "  we  utterly  charge  and  forbid  the  same,  that  he 
sing  no  mass,  nor  read  the  gospel  or  epistle  at  mass,  nor  execute  any 
divine  service,"^  &c.     And  this  was  about  a.d.  1059.     Although,  in 
this  constitution  of  pope  Nicholas,  this  word  "  concubine"  may  be 
understood  for  no  wife,  but  so  as  Gratian^  imderstandeth  it  in  the 
seventeenth  canon  of  the  apostles,  in  these  words,  "  Concubina  intelli- 
genda  est  prater  uxorem  :"  that  is,  "  For  one  besides  a  man's  wife." 
Then,  after  this  pope  Nicholas,  cometli  pope  Alexander,  and  espe- 
cially pope  Hildebrand,  who  do  expound  this  concubine  forbidden, 
for  a  wife ;  and  such  priests  as  be  married,  they  expound  them  for 
Married    Nicolaitaus ;    for  so  we  read  in  the  synod  of  Milan,  under  pope 
caifert^      Alexander  II. :''    "  Nicolaitfe  autem    dicuntur    clerici,    qui    contra 
Nicdiai-    castitatis   ecclesiasticse   regulam  feminis   admiscentnr ,"   &c.      And 
The'       further    it  folloAveth    in   the    same   synod,    "  Nicolaitarun\   quoque 
synod  of  hperesim,  nihilominus  condemnamus,  et  non  modo  presbyteros,  sed  ct 
against     diacouos  ct  subdiacouos,  ab  uxorum  et  concubinarum  foxlo  consortio 
marriage,  uostris  studiis,  in  quantum  nobis  possiI)ilitas  fuerit,  sub  eodcm  qiio 
supra   testimonio   arcendos  esse  promittimus,"   &c.      And  after  it 
followeth  in  this  wise,  "Si  htec  de  Simoniaca  et  Nicolaitarum  hwrcsi 
delenda,  et  funditus  destruenda  fideliter  non  observavero,  ab  omni- 
potenti   Deo,    et  omnibus  Sanctis  sim  excommunicatus,    ct  anathe- 
matizatus,  ct  ab  omni  Christianorum  consortio  inveniar  alienus." 

And  moreover  it  followeth  upon  the  samc^  in  words  which  are  as 
much  as  to  say  in  English,  "■  I  do  accurse  all  heresies  extolling  thcm- 

(1)  '  This  ordinance.'  E,>c  Romana  Svnodo  4.  [See  '  Concilia  Generalia,  studio  Labbei.'  (Lut. 
Paris,  H>71.)  Tom.  i.\.  col.  1099.     Also  Gratian.  (Paris,  \C,\2.)  dist.  32.  c.  v.  col.  1C9.— En.] 

(2 1  '  Quicunque  sacerdotum,  diaconorum,  subdiaconorum,  post  constitutuni  heatsc  memoriEe 
prjedecessoris  nostri  sanctiss.  pap<cLeonis  [ac  Nieolai],  dc  castitate  clerioorum,  concubinam  palam 
duxerit.  vel  ductam  uon  reliquerit,  e.x  parte  omnipotentis  Dei,  et  auctoritate  beati  Petri  et  Pauli 
praicipin-.us,  et  onmino  contriidicimus,  ut  missam  non  cantet,'  &c.  [See  Gratian.  col.  1C9.  dist.  32. 
c.  vi.— Ed.]  (3)  Dist.  33.  '  Si  quis  post.'     [See  Gratian.  cap.  i.  col.  177. — Ed.] 

(4)  This  synod  of  Milan  (suppressed,  it  is  believed,  in  all  the  tables  of  Councils)  was  not  held 
under  pope  Alexander  IL,  but  under  pope  Nicholas  II.,  A.n.  lO.'ifl.  The  evidence  is  conclusive, 
for  cardinal  Daniian,  who  presided  as  legate,  has  left  a  full  account  of  the  proceedings,  in  his 
Opusculum  v.,  entitled  '  Actus  Mediolancnsis :'  see  his  '  Opera  Omnia,'  (fol.  Paris,  1743)  torn.  iii. 
pp.  39—41.  Damian  says  of  himself,  that  he  gave  great  olTence  by  placing  Ansclm,  bishop  of  Lucca 
(afterwards  Pope  Alexander  ID,  on  his  right  hand.  He  does  not  s  leak  of  Anselm,  as  heing  a 
cardinal  at  that  lime,  and  still  less  of  his  being  a  legate;  .ind  yet,  by  Puricelli,  in  his  History  of 
Milan,  §  ccLX.,  the  same  Anselm  is  described  as  appearing  in  this  synod  in  both  these  characters. 
Another  writer,  Tristanus  Calchus,  in  the  fourth  book  of  his  '  Historia  Mediolancnsis,'  speaks  of 
Hildebrand  also,  as  having  been  sent  to  this  synod  as  a  legate  along  with  Anselm  and  Damian. 
The  '  Oi)Usculum'  of  the  latter,  however,  meets  this  point  lilcewise;  for  Damian  addresses  his 
account  to  Hildebrand,  as  to  an  absent  person.— The  oaths  at  length,  and  all  the  passages  quoted  by 
Foxe,  appear  in  Damian's  narrative.   The  date  l",i9,  is  given  by  both  the  Italian  chroniclers.— Ku. 

(.'))  '  Anathematizo  quoque  omnes  ha;reses  extoUentes  se  adversus  sanctara  catliolicani  et  apo- 
stolicam  ecdesiam,  specialiter  ver o  et  nonunatim  Siinoniacam  ha;resim,'  &c. :  '  deinde  Nicolaitarum 


OF    priests'"    JMAUIIIAGK.  331 

selves  against  tlic  holy  catholic  and  apostolic  church ;  but  especially    Uj-Mry 

and  namely,  the  heresy  of  simony :  and  in  like  manner  the  abominable 

heresy  of  the  Nicolaitans,  which  impudently  barketh,  that  the  mini-    A.  D. 
sters  of  the  holy  altar  may  and  ought  to  use  wives  lawfully,  as  well    ^^'^^- 
as  laymen,"  &c.     And  thus  much  concerning  the  synod  of  Milan, 
under  pope  Alexander  II.  a.d.  1067.' 

Next  after  this  Alexander  rose  up  pope  Hildebrand,  of  all  others  nnde- 
the  chiefest  and  most  principal  enemy  against  priests''  marriage.    For  greatest'" 
whereas  all  other  approved  canons  and  councils  were  contented  that  enemy  to 

1-  -PIP  1-  •  •  !•  ••  priests 

any  clergyman,  having  a  wife  before  his  entermg  mto  his  ministry,  marriage. 
might  enjoy  the  liberty  of  his  marriage,  so  that  he  married  not  a 
widow,  or  a  known  harlot,  or  kept  a  concubine,  or  were  twice  married ; 
now  Cometh  in  pope  Hildebrand,  making  priests'"  maniage  to  be  heresy, 
and  further  enacting,  that  "whatsoever  clerk,  deacon,  or  minister  had 
a  wife,  whatsoever  she  was,  maid  or  other,  either  before  his  orders,  or 
after,  should  utterly  put  her  from  him,  or  else  forsake  his  ministry,""'"  &c. 

Although,  notwithstanding,  the  greatest  part  of  ecclesiastical  mini- 
sters, seeing  this  strange  doctrine  and  proceedings  (which  St.  Paul 
expressly  calleth  '  the  doctrine  of  devils'^),  did  what  they  could  to 
withstand  the  same  :  of  whom  Lambert  of  AschafFenburg  thus  writeth:-'  The 
"  Against  this  decree,  the  whole  number  of  the  clergy  did  vehemently  o? "iiome 
storm  and  grudge,  crying  out  upon  him  as  a  pernicious  heretic,  and  agciinst 
one  that  maintained  fantastical  doctrine :  who,  forgetting  wliat  the  marriage. 
Lord  saith,  "  All  men  cannot  take  this  word ;  he  that  can  take  it, 
let  him  take  it ;"  and  also  what  the  apostle  saith,  "  Whoso  cannot 
otherwise  contain,  let  him  many;  better  it  is  to  marry  than  to  burn  f 
yet,  notwithstanding,  would  he  bind  men  to  live  like  angels :  who, 
if  he  continued  as  he  began,  they  would  (they  said)  sooner  forsake 
the  order  of  ])riesthood,  than  their  order  of  matrimony,"  &c. 

This  Hildebrand,  all  this  notwithstanding,  yet  ceased  not  still  to 
call  upon  them,  and  to  send  to  the  bishops  every  where  to  execute  his 
commandment  with  all  severity ;  threatening  to  lay  the  apostolical 
censure  upon  them,  if  otherwise  they  showed  not  their  diligence 
therein  to  the  uttermost.''  This  was  a.d.  1074.  Of  the  same 
Hildebrand,  Radulph  also  writing,  hath  these  words  :*  "  Pope 
Gregory  VII.,  called  Hildebrand,  holding  a  synod,  accursed  such  as 
committed  simony,  and  removed  married  priests  from  saying  service ; 
forbidding  also  the  laymen  to  hear  their  mass,  after  a  new  and  strange 
example ;  and,  as  many  thought,  after  an  inconsiderate  prejudice, 
against  the  sentence  of  holy  fathers."" 

And  thus  much  for  the  antiquity  of  bringing  in  the  single  life  of 
priests,  which,  first  springing  from  the  time  of  pope  Nicholas  and 
Alexander  II.,  began  first  with  a  custom,  and  afterwards  was  brought 
into  a  law,  chiefly  by  pope  Hildebrand,  and  so  spread  from  Italy 

aeque  aliominalem  hseresim,  quse  impudenter  latrat  sacri  altaris  ministros  debere,vel  posse  licenter 
uti  conjugibus,  quonindo  et  laicos  :'  &c. 

(1)  A.D.  10,59.     See  Note  4  on  the  last  page.  (2)  1  Tim.  iv.  1. 

(3)  '  Adversus  hoc  decretum  protimis  vehementer  infremuit  tota  factio  clerieorum,  hominem 
plane  hrereticum,  et  vesani  dogmatis  esse  clamitans,  qui,  oblitus  sermonis  Domini,  quo  ait :  Non 
omnes  capiurit  hoc  verbum  :  ((ui  potest  capere,  capiat :  et  apostoli :  Qui  se  non  continet,  nubat ;  melius 
estnubere,  quam  uri;  violentaexactione  homines  viverecogeretrituangelorum,'&c.  :quod  sipergeret 
sententiam  conlirmare,  malle  se  sacerdotiura  quam  conjugiuni  deserere,'  Ji:c.  [Reruni  Germanicarum 
Scriptores  a  S.  Schardio  collect!  (Basil,  l.')74),  tom.i.  p.  768. — Ed.]  (1)  Ex  Lamberto. 

(.))  '  Gregorius  papa  septimus  Hildebraiidus,  celehrata  synodo,  Simoniacos  anathematizavit, 
uxoratos  sacerriotes  a  divino  removit  officio,  et  laicis  missam  eoruni  audire  interdixit  novo  exemplo ; 
et  (ut  multis  visum  est)  inconsiderato  pra?judicio  contra  .sanctorum  patrum  sententiam,'  &c.  Ex 
Kadulpbo  do  Diceto.     [Hist.  Anglicanee  Scriptores  X.  cura  Twysden  (Lond.  1C52),  col.  4SG.— Ed.] 


S32  AM.EGATIOXS    AC'.AIN'ST    THE    SIX    ARTICLES. 

Henry    into   otlicr  couiitries,  and  at  length  into  England  also ;    albeit  not 
^^"'     without  much  ado,  as  ye  shall  hear,  the  Lord  willing. 


A.  D.        In  the  mean  while,  as  pope  Nicholas  and  Hildebrand  were  busy  at 

^•'^'^Q-    Rome,  so  Lanfranc,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  likewise,  was  doing 

Lan-_      here  in  England  about  the  same  matter  ;  although  he  began  not  alto- 

iatv"for     gether  so  roughly  as  pope  Hildebrand  did,  for  so  it  appeared  by  his 

not'to^     council  holdcn  at  Winchester  ;  where,  though  he  inhibited  such  as 

marry.     y^Q^c  prcbendarics  of  cathedral  churches  to  have  Avivcs,  yet  did  he 

permit,  in  his  decree,  that  such  priests  as  dwelt  in  towns  and  villages, 

having  wives,  should  retain  them  still,  and  not  be  compelled  to  be 

separate  from  them  ;  and  they  that  had  none,  should  be  inhibited  to 

have  :  enjoining,  moreover,  the  bishops  thus  to  foresee  hereafter,  that 

they  presumed  not  to  admit  into  orders  any  priests  or  deacons,  unless 

they  should  first  make  a  solemn  profession  to  have  no  wives.     The 

words  of  the  council  be  these :   "  Decretumque  est,  ut  nullus  cano- 

nicus  uxorem  habeat :  sacerdotum  vero  in  castellis  et  in  vicis  habitan- 

tium  habcntes  uxores,   non  cogantur  ut  dimittant :    non  habentes, 

interdicantur  ut  habeant."      And  then,  "  Caveant  episcopi,  \\i  sacer- 

dotes  vel  diaconos  non  prsesumant  ordinare,  nisi  profiteantur  ut  uxores 

non  habeant,"  &c.' 

And  here,  to  note  by  the  way  of  the  said  Lanfranc,  for  all  his  glo- 
rious gay  show  of  his  monkish  virginity  and  single  life,  yet  he  escaped 
not  altogether  so  unspotted  for  his  part,  but  that  the  story  of  ^Matthew 
Paris,  writing  of  Paul  of  Caen,  whom  Lanfranc  preferred  so  gladly  to 
I'upposed  ^^e  abbot  of  St.  Alban's,  thus  reporteth  of  him  r^  "  Paul,  a  monk  of 
not  to  be  Cacu,  and  nephew  of  the  archbisho]!  Lanfranc,  yea,  as  some  say  further, 
virgin,     morc  near  in  blood  to  him  than  so,"  &c. 

Anseim,  Then,  after  Lanfranc,  came  Anselm  into  the  see  of  Canterbury, 
bishop  of  ■^vl^Oi  taking  to  him  a  stouter  stomach,  more  fiercely  and  eager)  v 
Canter-  laboured  this  matter,  in  abrogating  utterly  the  marriaijc  of  priests, 
constant  dcacous,  sub-dcacous,  and  of  the  universal  clergy ;  not  permitting  (as 
against  Laufrauc  did)  priests  that  had  wives  in  villages  and  towns  to  keep 
priests'  them  still,  but  utterly  conimandin<i:,  and  that  under  qreat  pain,  not 
only  ]inests  and  deacons,  but  sub-deacons  also  (winch  is  against  the 
council  of  Lateran),^  who  were  already  married,  to  be  separated,  and 
that  none  should  be  received  into  orders  hereafter,  without  profession 
of  ])erpetual  chastity. 

And  yet  notwithstanding,  for  all  this  great  blustering  and  thun- 
dering of  this  Romish  /naoya/xog,  the  priests,  yet  still  holding  their 
own  as  well  as  they  could,  gave  not  much  ])lace  to  his  unlawful  in- 
junction, but  kept  still  their  wives  almost  two  hundred  years  after  ; 
refusing  and  resisting  of  long  time  the  yoke  of  that  servile  bondage, 
to  keep  still  their  freedom  from  such  vowing,  professing,  and  pro- 
mising, as  may  well  appear  by  those  priests  of  York,  of  whom  Gerard, 
archbishop  of  York,  speaketh,  writing  to  Anselm  in  these  words  :'* — 

(1)  Kx  Actis  Concilii  Wintonicnsis  sub  Lanfl-anco.  [Anno  1076,  in  Wilkins's  Concilia,  Loml. 
1737,  torn.  i.  p.  367.— Kd.] 

(2)  '  Paulus  nionaclms  Cadonensis,  archiepiscopi  Lanfranci  nepos,  imo  aliquorum  rclationibus, 
consani^uiiiitate  propinquor,'  iVe.  Ex  Mat.  Paris.  [The  words  liere  Riven  are  rather  the  sense 
than  tlie  actual  words,  in  the  Vit^  S.  Alhani  Abbatum,  p.  49,  Lond.  I(il0. — Ed.] 

(3)  Cone.  Later,  can.  14.  De  Clericis  matrimon.  copulatis.  [See  Acta Concil.  (Par.  1714),  tom.vii. 
col.  31.— Ed.] 

(4)  'Sitio  clericorum  meorum  integritatem;  sed,  prfeterquam  in  paucis  admodum,  vel  aspidis 
surditatem  vel  I'abulosi  cujiisdani  I'nitei  inutabilitatem  invenio.  Variis  linpuarum  aculeis,  modo 
minas,  modo  convitia  inpliguiit.  Sed  hoc  facilius  in  his  qui  remotiores  sunt,  tolero.  lUud  omnino 
grave  genus  mali  est,  quod  hi  qui  quasi  in  sinu  meo  sunt,  qui  ranonicorum  nomine  gaudent, 
canones  aspernant,  adversus  concilii  nostri  statuta  quasi  sopliistici  disputalores  arguniciitantur. 


marriage. 


OF    priests'    aiAUllIAGE.  333 

'  I  much  desire  the  purity  of  my  clergymen :  howbeit,  except  it  be  in  very  Hcnni 
few,  I  find  in  tiiem  the  deafness  of  the  serpent,  aspis,  and  tlie  inconstancy  of  yiH- 
Proteus,  that  the  poet's  fable  spake  of.  With  their  stinging  tongues  they  cast  »  t^ 
out  somewhile  threats,  somewliile  taunts  and  rebukes.     But  this  grieveth  me     i  r±i\ 

less  in  them  that  be  further  off.     This  gi'ieveth  me  most  of  all,  that  they  tliat  L 

be  of  mine  own  church,  as  in  mine  own  bosom,  and  prebendaries  of  mine  own 
see,  contemn  our  canons,  and  argue,  like  sophistical  disputers,  against  the 
statutes  of  our  council.  The  prebendaries  who  inordinately  liave  been  taken 
into  orders  heretofoi'e,  without  making  vow  or  profession,  refuse  utterly  to  make 
any  profession  to  me.  And  they  that  be  priests  or  deacons,  having  married  before 
openly  wives  or  concubines,  will  not  be  removed,  for  any  reverence,  from  the 
altar.  And  when  I  call  upon  any  to  receive  order,  stiffly  they  deny  to  profess 
chastity  in  their  ordering,'  &c. 

Thus,  for  all  tlie  rigorous  austerity  of  this  Ansehu.  enforcing  his 
decree  made  at  London  against  the  marriage  of  priests,  yet  the  same 
liad  no  great  success,  either  in  his  lifetime,  or  after  his  Hfe.  For 
although  sundry  priests,  during  his  lifetime,  were  compelled  by  his 
extremity  to  renounce  their  wives,  yet  many  denied  to  obey  him.^ 

Divers  were  contented  rather  to  leave  their  benefices  than  their 
wives,  A  gi-eat  number  were  permitted  by  king  Henry,  for  money,  to 
enjoy  their  wives ;  which  was  so  chargeable  unto  them,  saith  Eadmer, 
j'  in  his  fourth  book,  that  at  length  two  hundred  priests,  in  their  albes 
and  priestly  vestments,  came  barefoot  to  the  king''s  palace,  crying  to 
him  for  mercy ;  and  especially  making  their  suit  to  the  queen,  who, 
using  much  compassion  towards  them,  yet  durst  not  make  any  inter- 
cession for  them. 

Anselm,  at  this  time,  was  over  the  sea,  making  his  voyage  to  the 
pope ;  who,  hearing  hereof,  writeth  to  the  king,  declaring  that  such 
forfeitures  appertained  nothing  to  him,  but  only  unto  bishops,  and  in 
their  default  to  the  archbishops :  whereof  read  more  before.^    So  wilful 
was  the  blind  zeal  of  this  prelate,  against  all  reason,  against  nature 
itself,  against  the  example  of  his  fore-elders,  against  public  custom  of 
liis  own  time,  against  the  doctrine  of  the  apostles,  the  constitution  ot 
councils,  against  all  honesty,  and  all  God''s  forebode,  that  he,  neither 
at  the  contemplation  of  the  king,  nor  at  the  crying  out  and  public 
dolour  of  so  many  priests,  nor  yet  moved  with  the  letters  of  pope 
Paschal  himself,  who,  putting  him  in  remembrance  of  so  many  priests'" 
sons,  willed  him  to  consider  the  necessity  of  the  time,  would  yet  any 
thing  relent  from  his  stubborn  purpose  unto  his  latter  end :  in  whom, 
as  many  great  crimes  may  justly  be  noted,  so  of  all  others  this  is  most 
principally  in  him  to  be  reprehended,  for  that  he,  seeing  and  perceiving  After  the 
what  sodomitical  fedity  and  abomination,  with  other  inconveniencies,  ^^\°lon  of 
did  spring  incontinently  upon  this  his  diabolical  doctrine,  yet,  for  all  "\^,-g]','™" 
that,  would  not  give  over  his  pestilent  purpose.     For  so  the  story  ea  the 
recordeth,  that  when  Anselm  had  estal)lished  his  synodal  constitution,^  vlceT^ 

Professiones  ver6  mihi  penitus  abnegant  oanonici  illi,  qui  sine  professione  ad  sacros  ordines  inordi- 
nabiliter  sunt  provecti,  et  qui,  in  presl>yteratu  vel  diaconatu  constituti,  uxores  sive  concubinas  in 
publico  hacteuus  habuerunt,  atque  ab  altari  nulla  se  reverentia  continuerunt.  Cum  vero  ad  ordines 
aliquos  invito,  dura  cervice  nituntur,  ne  in  ordinando  oastitatem  profiteantur.' 

(11  Herebj' it  appeareth  that  priests,  in  the  old  time  here  in  England,  never  made  vow  of  chastity 
at  their  orders,  nor  before  this  time.  (2)  See  Vol.  II.  page  lfi7. — Ed. 

(3)  This  '  synodal  constitution'  of  Anselm,  a.d.  1 103,  Foxe  presently  refers  to,  as  issuing  from  a 
Council  of  Winchester,  to  which  he  frequently  afterwards  recurs  ;  and  at  p.  339,  he  gives  the  Act  it- 
self, as  if  just  come  to  his  hands.  The  document  is  there  headed  '  The  Act  against  Priests'  Marriage, 
concluded  in  the  Council  at  Winchester,  anno  1104.'  In  the  preamble  to  it.  Gerard,  archbishop  of 
York,  is  mentioned  as  having  been  present. — There  are  several  inaccuracies  here.  In  the  lirst 
place,  it  may  not  be  irrelevant  to  observe  that  in  a  '  Synopsis  Chronologica,'  prefixed  to  one  of  the 
most  complete  editions  of  Anselm's  works  (fol.  Paris,  1712),  and  which  professes  to  give  the  import- 
ant events  in  Anselm's  life,  there  is  no  such  council  of  Winchester  named,  but  a  council  of  London, 
A.D.  1102,  and  another  there,  in  a.d.  1108.   Foxe,  however,  himself,  by  giving  the  Act  in  question, 


334 


ALLEGATION'S    AGAINST    THE    SIX    ARTICLES. 


Ilcnry 
Vlll. 

A.D. 
1540. 

See  tlie 
Act  of 
Anselm. 


The 
penalty 
provided 
against 
that  exe- 
crable 


The  curse 

against 

that 

cursed 

vice 

called  in 

again. 


in  separating  priests  from  their  wives  (wliicli  was  a.u.  1103),  not  long 
after,  rumours  and  complaints  were  brought  to  him,  of  the  execrable 
vice  of  sodomitry,  Avhich  then  begun  especially  to  reign  in  the  clergy, 
after  this  inhibition  of  matrimony.  Whereupon  Anselm  was  con- 
strained to  call  another  council  at  PauFs,  within  London,'  to  provide 
for  this  mischief;  in  Avhicli  council  this  act  v^as  made  •}  ''  AH  them 
that  commit  the  ungracious  sin  of  sodomitry,  and  them  also  that 
assist  them  in  their  wicked  purpose,  with  grievous  curse  we  do  con- 
demn, till  such  time  as  they  shall  deserve  absolution  by  penance  and 
confession,"  &c. 

Thus  ye  have  heard  what  abominable  wickedness  ensued  after 
priests  were  debarred  from  marriage,  and  what  sore  punishment  was 
devised,  by  this  maidenly  prelate,  for  extirping  that  sinful  wicked- 
ness ;  in  the  abolishing  whereof,  more  wisely  he  should  have  removed 
away  the  occasion  whereof  he  was  the  author  himself,  than  by  penalty 
to  suppress  it ;  which  he  could  never  do. 

Now  let  us  hear  further,  what  followed  in  that  worthy  council  •? 
"  It  is  enacted,  that  whosoever  shall  be  publicly  known  to  be  guilty 
hereof,  if  he  be  a  religious  person,  he  shall  from  henceforth  be  pro- 
moted to  no  degree  of  honour,  and  that  degree  which  he  hath  already, 
shall  be  taken  from  him.  If  he  be  a  lay  person,  he  shall  be  deprived 
of  all  his  freedom  within  the  whole  realm  of  England,  and  that  none 
under  a  bishop  shall  presume  to  assoil  such  as  have  been  monks  pro- 
fessed, of  that  trespass.  It  is  also  enacted,  that  every  Sunday  in  the 
year,  and  in  every  parish  church  in  England,  this  general  cm'sc  afore- 
said shall  be  published  and  renewed.'" 

Is  not  here,  trow  you,  good  division  of  justice,  that  lawful  wedlock 
of  priests  can  find  no  grace  or  pardon,  yea,  is  made  now  heresy, 
whereas  adultery  and  horrible  sodomitry  are  washed  away  with  a  little 
confession  "^  And  see  yet  what  followeth  more.  After  that  tliis 
penal  curse  had  now  gone  abroad,  and  been  published  in  churches, 
the  monks,  perceiving  this  matter  to  touch  them  somewhat  near, 
whispered  in  Anselm''s  car,  persuading  him  that  the  publication  of 
that  act  might  grow  to  great  danger  and  inconvenience,  in  opening 

has  shown  that  he  was  conscious  of  no  error,  for  he  has  left  the  ready  means  of  setting  the  whole 
matter  right. — Florentius,  Hoveden,  and  KaUnuT,  give  the  Act  in  question ;  Eadnier  adding  to  it 
a  tenth  clause,  about  adultery.  Tliese  clironiclers  all  supply  the  dale  a.d.  UOS,  and  incidentally 
confirm  it,  by  giving  Thomas  as  the  name  of  the  archbishop  of  York,  Gerard's  death  having  occurred 
in  May  that  year.  (See  Bishop  Godwin  '  De  Prsstulibus  Angliae,'  fol.  Cant  17-}.'!,  p.  667,  n  )  Eadmer 
is  the  only  writer  who  particularizes  the  place,  which  he  states  was  London  All  agree  that  the  king- 
and  his  barons  were  present.  Malniesbury  has  no  reference  to  this  council,  and  John  Trevi^a,  a 
very  slight  one;  his  last  date  (for  he  fretiuently  runs  the  events  of  several  years  under  one  date) 
being  1107.  It  is  almost  needless  to  add,  that  Wilkiiis,  in  his  'Concilia,'  and  Hardwine,  in  hi.s 
'  Acta  Conciliorum,'  follow  our  best  English  chroniclers.  They  both  give  the  council  as  held  at 
London,  A.D.  1108. — See  Florentius  Wigornensis,  in  his  'Chronicon  ex  Chronicis'  (^to.  Lend.  1592), 
.pp.479 — 481.— Hoveden,  in  '  Scriptures  post  Bedam'  (fol.  Franc,  1601),  p.  472.— Eadmer,  in  his 
'  llistoria  Novorum'  (fol.  Lond.  162.3),  p.  94.— Wilkins's  'Concilia'  (fol.  Lond.  1737),  vol.  i.  pp.  3S7, 
388. — Hardwine's  '  Acta  Conciliorum'  (Par.  1714),  vol.  vi.  col.  1S89.— Ed. 

(1)  This  council,  which,  by  the  extracts  here  given,  there  arc  again  the  means  of  clearly  identi- 
fying, was  summoned  by  Anselm,  and  held  in  St.  Peter's,  London,  a.d.  1102.  Malniesbury  and 
Eadnier  speak  to  these  particulars,  and  give  the  canons,  thirty,  in  all. — See  Malniesbury,  in  '  Scrip- 
tores  post  Bedam'  (fol.  Franc.  1601),  p.  22S;  Eadmer,  as  before,  pp.  67,  68.  Also  AVilkins,  in  bis 
'  Concilia,'  as  before,  torn.  i.  p.  382,  and  Hardwine.  in  his  '  Acta  Conciliorum,'  torn.  vi.  col.  1863, 
give  these  canons. — Ed. 

(2)  '  Sodomiticum  flagitium  facientes,  ct  eos  in  hoc  voluntarie  juvantes,  gravi  anathemate  dam- 
namus,  donee  poenitentia  et  confessione  absolutionem  mereantur,'  &c.  [See  the  next  reference. — Ed.] 

(3)  [See  Wilkins's  '  Concilia,'  tom.  i.  p.  383.  The  words  cited  are  from  the  canons  29  and  30. 
Wilkins  reads  ^  nun  voverunt:'  Eadmer,  '  non  jioverunt,'  (Hist.  Novor.  lib.  iii.  p.  64.  Edit.  Par. 
1721.)  See  also  Anselm's  Letter  62,  p.  390,  in  the  same  edition.— Ed.]  '  Qui  vero  in  hoc  crimine 
publicatus  fuerit,  statutum  est,  si  ouidem  fuerit  persona  religiosi  ordinis,  ut  ad  nullum  ainplins 
gradum  promoveatur,  et  si  quern  haheat,  ab  illo  deponatur;  si  autem  laicus,  ut  in  toto  regno  Angliae 
legali  su^  conditionis  dignitate  privetur.  Et  ne  hujus  criminis  absolutionem  iis,  qui  se  sub  regula 
vivere  voverunt,  aliquis  nisi  episcopus  deinceps  facere  pra>sumat. — St.atntum  cjuoque  est,  ut  per 
totam  AngUam  in  omnibus  ecclesiis,  et  in  omnibus  ditbus  dominicis,  excoranuinicatio  pra;fnta 
Jiublieetur  ac  renovetur,'  S;e.    Ex  Epist.  Anselm,  278;  et  Rog.  Hoveden. 


OF  priests'  maruia(;k.  335 

the  vice  which  before  was  not  known  ;  in  such  sort  that  in  short  time    Henry 
after,  that  curse  was  called  in  again.'  ^^'^' 


And  so  cursed  sodomitry  and  adultery  passed  free  without  punish-  A.  D. 
ment,  or  Avord  spoken  against  it ;  where,  contrarily,  godly  matrimony  1540. 
could  find  no  mercy.  virtue 

Now,  what  reasons  and  arguments  this  Anselm  sucked  out  of  the  viceesca-' 
court  of  Rome,   to  prove  the  matrimony  of  priests  unlawful,  were  it  i""""'' 
not  for  cumbering  the  reader  with  tediousness,  here  would  be  showed. 
Briefly,  the  chief  grounds  of  all  his  long  disputation  in  his  book  en- 
titled, '  OfFendiculum  Sacerdotum,'  between  the  master  and  scholar, 
come  to  this  effect. 

The  Reasons  and  Argmncnts  of  Anselm  against  the  Marriage  of 

Priests. 

Argument :  Priests  of  the  old  law,  during  tlie  time  of  their  ministration,  ab- 
stained from  their  wives  : 

Ergo,  Priests  in  the  time  of  the  Gospel,  who  every  day  minister  at  the  altar, 
must  never  have  any  wives. 

Argument :  Moses,  when  he  should  sanctify  the  people,  going  up  to  the  hill, 
commanded  them  to  sequester  themselves  from  their  wives  three  days : 

Ergo,  Priests  that  must  be  sanctified  to  the  Lord  always,  ought  to  live 
chastely  always  without  wives. 

Argument :  David,  before  he  should  eat  of  the  shew-bread,  was  asked  whether 
he  and  his  company  had  been  without  the  company  of  their  wives  three  days  : 

Ergo.  Priests  that  be  continually  attending  upon  the  table  and  sacraments  of 
the  Lord,  ought  never  to  have  company  with  any  such. 

Argument:  Uzzah,  who  put  his  hand  to  theark,^  was  slain  therefore,  as  it  is 
thought,  because  he  lay  with  his  wife  the  night  before : 

Ergo,  Priests  whose  hands  be  always  occupied  about  the  Lord's  service,  must 
be  pure  from  the  company  of  wife,  or  any  woman. 

Argument :  Nadab  and  Abihu,  who  sacrificed  with  strange  fire,  were  de- 
voured therefore,  because  they  companied  with  their  wives  the  same  night : 

Ergo,  Priests  and  sacrificers  must  have  no  wives  to  company  withal. 

Argument :  The  priests  of  the  Gentiles  in  old  time,  when  they  sacrificed  to 
their  idols,  are  said  to  lie  from  their  wives  : 

Ergo,  Much  more  the  priests  that  sacrifice  to  the  living  God,  ought  so  to  do. 

Argument :  Chi-ist  was  born  of  a  virgin,  Christ  lived  ever  a  virgin,  and  com- 
mandeth  them  that  will  serve  him,  to  follow  him.  '  Qui  mihi  ministrat,  me  se- 
quatur ;'  id  est,  '  Si  vis  mihi  ministrare,  me  caste  vivendo  imitare.'* 

Ergo,  Priests  that  have  wives,  are  not  meet  to  serve  him. 

The  gross  Expositions  of  Anselm  upon  the  words  of  St.  Paul. 

Text :  1  Cor.  vii.  2.  '  Let  every  man  have  his  own  wife,  for  avoiding  of  for- 
nication.' 

Exposition  :  '  That  is  meant  and  granted  of  the  apostle  only  to  laymen  :  Hoc 
solis  laicis  eum  concessisse,  nemo  ignorat.' 

Text :  1  Cor.  vii.  9.  '  It  is  better  to  marry  than  to  burn.'* 

Exposition  :  *  It  is  a  lighter  fault  to  marry  one  lawful  wife,  than  to  be  con- 
sumed with  concupiscence  of  strange  women. '^ 

Text :  1  Tim.  iii.  2.  'A  bishop  ought  to  be  nnreprovable,  the  husband  of 
one  wife,'  &c.^ 

Exposition  :  '  The  apostle  here  commandeth,  that  none  should  presume  to 
be  priest,  but  he  who,  being  a  layman  before,  hath  had  no  more  but  one  wife : 
and  after  he  be  made  priest,  not  to  couple  himself  any  m.ore  with  her,  but  only 
to  minister  to  her  things  necessary  for  her  living,'  &c.' 

(1)  Ex  Johan.  Trevisa.     [See  Higden's  Polychrouicon,  lib.  vii.  cap.  13. — Ed.] 

(2)  2  Sara.  vi.  6,  7.  (3)  John  xii.  26.  (4)  '  Melius  est  nubere  quam  uri.' 

(5)  '  Melius,  id  est,  levius  est  legitimae  uxori  nubere,  quam  uri,  id  est  quam  alienarum  mulierum 
concupiscentia  consumi.' 

(6)  '  Oportet  esse  episcopum  irreprehensibilem,  unius  uxoris  virum,'  &c. 

(7)  '  Prfecipit  apostolus,  ne  quis  ad  sacerdotium  accedere  praesumat,  nisi  is  qui  non  nisi  unicam 
uxorem  laicus  habuisset :  accepto  autem  ordine,  nunquam  ei  carnis  commixtione  se  copularei, 
tantum  vitae  necessaria  ei  subministraret.' 


836  ALLEGATIONS    AGAINST    THK    SIX    ARTICLES. 

Jienry        And  fiuallv,  after  these  things  thus  disputed  and  alleged,  the  said 

^^^^-    Anselm  concludeth  the  matter  with  this  final  censure  and  determina- 

A.  D.    tion,  as  followeth  :'  "  In  that  these  men  (he  speaketh  of  married 

1540.    priests)  do  put  on  the  holy  vestments,  or  do  touch  the  holy  vessels, 

His  con-   t]iey  do  lay  violent  hands  upon  Christ.     And  in  that  they  presume 

censure.'"'  impudently  to  offer,  they  do  in  a  manner  visibly  crucify  Christ  upon 

the  altar.     The  ministry  of  such  is  read  to  be  a  persecution,  or  ratlier 

a  crucifying  of  Christ,*"  &c. 

ANSWER    TO    ANSELm's   REASONS    AGAINST    TRIESTs'   IMARRIAGE. 

Lo  !  here,  the  mighty  reasons,  the  strong  timbered  arguments, 
and  the  deep  divinity,  wherewith  this  Anselm,  and  all  others  that 
draw  after  his  string,  go  about  to  impugn  the  lawfulness  of  priests"" 
marriao'e.  Because  the  Israelites,  when  they  should  appear  before 
the  Lord  at  mount  Sinai,  were  commanded  to  keep  from  their  wives 
three  days ;  and  because  the  priests  of  the  old  law  in  doing  their 
function,  as  their  turn  came  about,  refrained  the  company  of  their 
wives  for  that  present  time  ;  ergo,  priests  of  the  new  law  must  at  no 
time  have  any  wives,  but  live  always  single,  &c. 

And  why  might  not  Anselm  as  well  argue  thus  :  The  people  of 
Israel,  approaching  to  the  mount,  were  commanded  in  like  sort  to 
wash  their  garments :  ergo,  priests  of  the  new  law,  w^ho  are  occu])ied 
every  day  about  the  altar,  ought  every  day  to  wash  all  their  garments. 
Moses,  approaching  to  the  presence  of  the  Lord  in  the  bush,  was 
commanded  to  put  off  his  shoes :  ergo,  priests  of  the  new  law,  who 
are  ever  approaching  to  the  presence  of  their  God,  should  never  wear 
shoes. 

Of  king  David  and  his  company,  who  but  once  in  all  their  life  did 
eat  of  the  shew-bread,  it  was  demanded  by  the  high-priest,  whether 
thev  had  kept  them  from  their  wives  three  days  before :  ergo,  kings 
and"  the  people  of  the  New  Testament,  who  every  year  eat  the  bread 
of  the  Lord's  board,  more  precious  than  ever  was  that  "  panis  propo- 
sitionis,"  should  abide  all  their  life  wifeless  and  unspoused. 

But  here  Anselm  should  have  considered  how  by  these  Scriptures, 

we  are  taught  not  to  put  away  our  wives,  but  wisely  to  distinguish 

A  time  for  timcs,  Avhcu  and  how  to  have  them.     For,  as  Solomon  teacheth  that 

all  things.  ^]jgj.p  |g  ^  ^ji^^e  fQj.  all  things,  so  is  there  a  time  to  marry,  and  a 

time  not  to  marry ;  a  time  to  resort,  a  time  to  withdraw ;  a  time  of 

company,  a  time  of  abstinence  and  prayer,  which  St.  Paul  callctii, 

irpocTKaipov  ;   and  as  he  speaketh  of  a  time  of  prayer  and  abstint'uce, 

so  he  speaketh  also  of  a  time  of  resorting  together,   and  addeth  the 

cause  why  :^    '  Lest  Satan,''  saith  he,   '  tempt  you  for  your  incon- 

tinency."" 

Special         And  thus  should  Anselm,  with  Solomon  and  Paul,  have  considered 

bre^''no^  tlic  ordcr  and  distinction  of  times.     Oftentimes  in  Scripture,  that  is 

general     commanded   to  some,   and  at  some  time,   which  extcndeth  not  to 

orders,      ^^j^^^.^ .   j^^^^j  ^],j^j.  ^vhicli  for  a  time  is  convenient,  is  not,  by-and-by, 

always  convenient :   neither  that  which  for  a  time  is  forbidden   in 

Scripture,    is  therefore  forbidden  for  ever:    neither    ought  special 

(1)  '  Per  lioc  autem  quod  sacras  vestes  induunt,  vel  sacra  vasa  tangunt,  Christo  violentcr  nianiis 
injiciunt  Per  hoc  autem  quod  impudenter  ofTerre  proesumunt,  Christum  quodam  modo  visibiliter 
ill  altari  crucitigunt.     Legitur  ministeriuni  eorum  Clirist:  persecutio,  imo  crucitixio  appellatur.' 

(2)  '  Ne  tentct  vos  Satanas  propter  incontinenfiam  vcstram,'  &c.     I  Cor.  vii.  5. 


OF  priests'  marriage.  837 

examples  to  break  general  orders :  neither  again  do  extraordinary    He7iry 
prohibitions  make  a  universal  rule. 


They  were  then  commanded  to  sequester  themselves  from  their    A.  D. 
wives  at  the  coming  of  the  Lord :  not  that  the  coming  of  the  Lord    ^^^^- 
did  break  wedlock,  but  his  commandment  did  bind  obedience ;  and  s^para- 
therefore  obeyed  they,   because  they  were  commanded.     And  yet  Israelites 
were  they  not  commanded  to  put  away  their  wives,   but  only  to  wwes^'for"^ 
separate  themselves  for  a  time  ;  and  that  not  for  months  and  years,  tiireedays 
but  only  for  three  days  :  which  abstinence  also  was  enjoined  them,  argument 
not  in  the  presence,  nor  at  the  appearing  of  the  Lord,  but  three  days  priests 
before  his  descending  to  them  on  the  hill.     Whereby  it  appeareth  ^^l°^^J^ 
that  the  use  of  their  wedlock  neither  displeased  God,  being  present,  marry. 
nor  yet  did  drive  his  presence  away,  Avhen  he  was  come ;   for  he 
remained  there  present  amongst  them,  on  the  hill,  forty  days  not- 
withstanding. 

Furthermore,  this  time  of  separation  from  their  wives,  as  it  was 
expressly  commanded  to  them  of  God,  so  was  it  not  long  nor  tedious, 
but  such  as  was  neither  hard  for  them,  nor  inconvenient  for  the  time  : 
giving  us  thereby  to  understand,  how  to  use  separation  in  wedlock 
wisely,  that  is,  neither  at  every  time,  nor  yet  too  long. 

For  as  they  do  not  well,  who  never  follow  the  time  of  St.  Paul,  separa- 
called  irpoGKaipov,  for  abstinence  and  prayer  ;  so  do  they  worse,  who  wedlock, 
fall  into  that  TrapaKaipbv,  whereof  St.  Paul  again  giveth  us  warning :  J'o  ^e''  '* 
'  Ne  tentet  vos  Satanas  per  incontinentiam  vestram.'    But  worst  of  all  ^^^'i- 
do  they,  who  so  separate  their  wives  clean  from  them,  and  so  abjure 
all  matrimony,  that  they  fall  headlong  into  the  deviFs  pitfall  of  forni- 
cation and  all  filthy  abomination.     And  therefore  the  Lord,  foreseeing 
the  peril  thereof,  said  unto  the  people,  "  Estote  parati  in  diem  tertiam, 
et  ne  appropinquetis  uxoribus  vestris,"" '  &c. ;    appointing  indeed  a 
separation  from  their  wives ;  but  yet,  knowing  the  infirmity  of  man, 
he  limiteth  the  time  withal,  adding,  "  in  diem  tertiam,"  and  goeth 
no  further.    He  saith  not,  as  Anselm  said  in  the  council  of  Winches- 
ter,^ *'  Jurabunt  presbyteri,  diaconi,  et  subdiaconi,  uxores  suas  omnino 
abjurare,  nee  uUam   deinceps  cum  iis  conversationem  habere,   sub 
restrictione  censurse,"  &c. 

I  The  like  order  also  was  taken  by  the  Lord  with  the  priests  of  the 
i  Old  Testament,  who,  although  they  were  enjoined  to  withdraw  them- 
j  selves  from  their  wives  during  the  time  of  their  priestly  service,  yet, 
for  avoiding  fornication,  they  were  permitted  to  have  their  wives  not- 
withstanding. So  that  both  their  absenting  from  their  wives  served 
to  sanctification,  and  their  resorting  again  unto  them  served  to  avoid 
1  adultery  and  fornication. 

But  here  our  priestly  prelates  will  object,  that  because  they  be  objection 
jcontinually  conversant  about  the  priestly  function,  therefore  a  per-  papl^^ts. 
Ipetual  sanctification  is  of  them  specially  required.     Whereunto    I 
Banswer,  First :  The  priestly  function  of  those  high  priests,  sacrificing 
|for  the  people  in  the  old  law,  representeth  only  the  function  of  Christ,  Answer 
Ithe  High  Priest,  sacrificing  for  the  sins  of  the  world,  who  truly  and  jection? 

(n  Exod.  xlx.  15. 

(2)  Of  London,  a.d.  1108,  judging  by  the  repeated  references  toa  particular  council ;  though  the 
TOrds  here  quoted  have  not  been  met  with.  See  notes  on  pp.  333  and  339.  Gabriel  Cossartius  is 
T  opinion  that  we  have  the  statutes  of  one  at  least  of  these  councils,  namely,  that  held  in  1102,  only 

1  an  abbreviated  form.    See  the  Acta  Conciliorum  (Par.  1714),  tom.  vi.  col.  1SI33 — Ed. 

VOL.  V.  Z 


338  ALLEGATIONS    AGAINST    THE    SIX    ARTICLES. 

Henry    ouly  performed  tliat  pure  chastity  in  his  sanctified  body,  which  the  hiw 

_  then  in  tliose  priests  prefigured. 

A.  D.  Secondly  :  Speaking  now  of  the  priests  of  the  New  Testament  (and 
_^^  speaking  ])ropcrly),  tlie  Scripture  neither  knoweth  nor  admitteth  any 
fi'tw'but  priest  to  sacrifice  to  God  for  the  sins  of  man,  but  only  the  High  King 
Christ,     and  Priest  Christ  Jesus. 

Thirdly  :  Unto  that  Priest  all  others  be  but  servants  and  mini- 
sters ;  of  whom  some  be  apostles,  some  prophets,  some  evangelists, 
some  preachers  having  the  gift  of  utterance,  some  interpreters  and 
doctors  having  the  gift  of  understanding,  some  deacons  serving  the 
Lord"'s  board.     The  office  of  all  whom  chiefly  consisteth  in  minister- 
ing the  word,  next  in  administering  the  sacraments. 
Marriage       Fourthly  :    Forasmuch  as  in  these,  principally  above  all  others, 
vcniem    pureness  and  sanctification  of  life  is  required,  as  much  as,  and  more 
ofXr^*^  too,  than  was  in  the  priests  of  the  old  law,  from  whom  all  fornication, 
new  law   adultcry,  incest,  and  uncleanness  of  life  ought  most  to  be  banished  ; 
tiie  old.    therefore,  in  these  especially,  above  the  priests  of  the  old  law,  matri- 
mony and  spousage  is  most  requisite  and  convenient,  whosoever  he  be, 
who  otherwise  cannot  contain  ;    according  to  the  apostle,  saying, 
"  Unusquisque  uxorem  suam  habeat  propter  fornicationem.'''' 
Matri-  Fifthly  :  Neither  is  this  matrimony  in  these,  any  liinderance  to  their 

hinder""  sauctification   before   God,  but  rather  furthereth  and  helpeth  their 
ato'th*!;"-  sanctification  ;  forasmuch  as  where  matrimony  is  not,  there  commonly 
ance  to     reignctli  adultery,  fornication,  and  all  kinds  of  filthiness ;  according 
cation,     to  the  truc  saying  of  Bernard,^  "Take  from  the  church  honourable 
maiTiage  and  the  bed  undefiled,  shalt  thou  not  replenish  it  Avith  con- 
cubinaries,  with  incestuous  persons,  Sodomitical  vices,  and  finally  with 
all  kinds  of  beastly  filthiness .''" 

The  truth  of  which  saying  lacketh  no  kind  of  examples  for  con- 
firmation, if  we  list  here  to  ransack  the  lives  of  these  glorious  despisers 
of  matrimony,  even  from  Lanfranc,  the  first  ringleader  of  this  dance 
here  in  England,  with  Paulus,-'  monk  of  Caen,  his  nephew,  whom 
Matthew  Paris  misdoubted  to  be  his  own  son,  even  to  Stephen  Gar- 
diner with  his  gold  locks,  the  author  and  work-master  of  these  six 
articles.  But  to  the  reasons  of  Anselm  hitherto  sufficient ;  which,  of 
themselves,  be  so  frivolous  and  gross,  that  only  to  recite  them  is 
enough  to  confute  the  same. 
No  public      Permitting  therefore  the  rest  to  the  discussing  of  divines,  it  shall 

law  in  "  .  o  ' 

Enpiand  sufficc  for  OUT  purposc,  profcssing  here  to  write  stories,  to  declare  and 

pf^'sts'     niake  manifest,  by  process  of  times  and  histories,  that  this  cruel  law. 

befo"e^^'  compelling  ministers  of  the  church  to  abjure  matrimony,  entered  not 

lanfranc  into  tliis  land  before  Lanfi-anc  a.d.  1076,  and  Anselm  his  successor,  as 

seim. ""   both  may  appear  by  the  multitude  of  priests'  sons  lawfully  begotten  in 

matrimony,  and  succeeding  in  the  churches  here  in  England,  testified 

by  the  epistle  of  pope  Paschal  to  Anselm  before,  and  also  may  appear 

likewise  by  the  council  of  Anselm,  holdcn  at  Winchester,'*  which 

partly  was  touched  befi)re,  and  now  the  full  act^  we  have  more  largely 

(1)  1  Cor.  vii.  2. 

(2)  '  Telle  de  ecclesia  honorabile  connnbium  et  torum  immaculatum,  nonne  replebis  earn  con- 
cubinariis,  incesfuosis,  seminifluis,  mollibu^,  masculorum  concubitoribus  et  omni  deniquc  genere 
immundorum?'     Bern.  Sup.  Cant.  Scrm.  vi. 

(3)  '  Paulus  monachus  Cadoncnsis,  Archiepis.  Lanfranci  nepos,  imo  aliquorum  relationibus  con- 
sanguinitate  propinquior.'     Matth.  Paris. 

(4)  London  (a.d.  1108),  not  Winchester.     See  the  tliird  note  on  page  333. — Ed. 

(5)  This  act  is  given,  with  some  variation,  by  Florentius  Wigorniensis  in  his  'Chronicon  ex 


OF    PRIESTS*"    MARRIAGE.  339 


expressed,  to  be  read  and  seen  of  all  posterity,  as  hereunder  may  be    Hf"ry 
seen.* 


And  yet  this  unreasonable  statute  of  Ansehn,  so  diligently  defended    ^  '  ^' 

with  sharp  censures  and  penalties,  had  no  such  gi-eat  speed,  neither  in  _^ L 

the  lifetime  of  the  said  Anselm,  nor  long  after  his  death;  but  that  J^^.^^^'^^ 
divers  priests  notwithstanding  still  kept  their  wives,  or  after  his  death  Anseim 
they  returned  to  their  wives   again,  through  the  sufferance  of  the  great 
then  famous  and  learned  king,  named  Henry  Beauclerk,  who  some-  p'^*^®" 
thing  stayed  the  importunity  of  this  monkish  prelate,  and  willed  the 
priests  should  keep  both  their  wives  and  their  churches,  as  they  did 
before  in  Lanfranc's  days.^ 

Then,  after  Anselm,  followed  Radulph,  archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
in  Avliose  time  was  no  great  stir  against  the  priests  that  were  married. 
About  the  time  of  this  archbishop,  king  Henry  I.  called  a  council  at 
London,  where  he  obtained  of  the  spiritualty  a  grant  to  have  the 
punishment  of  married  priests  (which  the  spiritualty  afterwards  did 
much  repent)  ;  whereby  the  priests,  paying  a  certain  sum  to  the  king, 
were  suffered  to  retain  their  wives  still,  as  is  above  storied. 

Next  after  this  Radulph,  then  succeeded  William  Corbeil,  surnamed 
De  Turbine,  who  renewed  again  the  constitution  of  Anselm  against 
married  priests,  especially  by  the  help  of  Johannes,  priest,  and  cardinal 
of  Crema,the  pope's  legate, sent  the  same  time  into  England,  a. d.  1125. 
Of  which  cardinal  of  Crema,  because  enough  hath  been  before  declared,* 
how,  after  his  stout  replying,  in  the  council  of  London,  against  the 
married  state  of  priests,  exclaiming  what  a  shameful  thing  it  was  to  rise 
from  a  polluted  bed,  to  make  Christ's  body,  the  night  following  he  was  f 
shamefully  taken  with  a  notable  whore,  &c.,  as  is  apparent  before. 

I  will  therefore  pass  over  that  matter,  returning  again  to  William 

chronicis,'  p.  653.  edit.  Francof.  ICOl.  For  '  extra hortum,'  upon  which  there  is  a  marginal  explana- 
tion in  Foxe,  given  in  the  tail  note  (a),  Florentius  reads  '  extra  chorum.'  The  same  clironicler 
inserts  a.d.  1108,  as  the  date  of  this  council,  and  confirms  it  by  naming  Thomas  as  the  archbisliop 
of  York:  Gerard  having  died  in  May  that  year.  Florentius  makes  no  reference  to  Winchester. 
See  the  third  note  on  page  333. — Ed. 

(I)  The  Act  against  Priests'  Marriage,  concluded  in  the  Council  at  Winchester,  under  Anselm, 

A.D.  1104.« 
Haec  sunt  statuta  de  archidiaconis,  presbyteris,  et  canonicis  in  quocunque  gradu  constitutis, 
quae  Wintoniae  statuerunt  Anselmus  Archiepiscopus  Cantuariensis,  et  cum  eo,  Girardus  Archiepi- 
scopus  Eboracensis,  et  omnes  alii  Angliae  episcopi,  in  prassentia  gloriosi  regis  Henrici,  assensu 
omnium  baronum  suorum.  Statutum  est,  ut  presbyteri  et  diaconi  cast^  vivant,  et  fwminas  in 
domibus  suis  non  habeant,  praeter  proxima  consanguinitate  sibi  junctas,  secundum  lioc  quod  sancta 
Nicena  Synodus  definivit.  Illi  vero  presbyteri,  diaconi,  sive  subdiaconi,  qui  post  interdictum 
Londiriensis  concilii  foeminas  suas  tenuerunt,  vel  alias  duxerunt,  si  elegeiint  in  sacris  ordinibus 
remanere,  jurent  quod  cum  eis  carnale  commercium  non  habebunt  amplius.  Statutum  est  etiam 
ut  prsedictce  foeminse  in  domo  cum  eis  scienter  non  conveniant,  neque  hujusnuidi  foeminffi  in  ter- 
ritorio  ecclesi<E  habitent.  Si  autem  propter  aliquam  lionestam  causara  eos  colloqui  oporteat,  cum 
duobus  ad  mmus  legitimis  testibus  extra  domum  colloquantur.  Si  vero  duobus  aut  tribus 
legitimis  testibus,  vel  publica  parochianorum  fama,  aliquis  eorum  accusatus  fuerit,  quod  hoc  statu- 
tum transierit,  purgabit  se  adjunctis  secum  ordinis  sui  idoneis  testibus,  sex  si  presbyter,  quinque 
si  diaconus,  quatuor  si  subdiaconus  fuerit.  Cui  autem  haec  purgatio  defecerit,  ut  transgressor 
sacri  statuti  judicabitur.  Illi  vero  presbyteri,  qui  divini  altaris  et  sacrorum  ordinum  conteniptores 
praeelegerint  cum  uxoribus  suis  habitare,  h  divino  officio  remoti,  extra  hortum'iponantur,  infames 
pronunciati.  Eadem  sententia  archidiaconos  et  canonicos  omnes  coniplectitur,  et  de  abjurandis 
uxoribus,  et  de  vitanda  earum  conversatione,  et  restrictione  censurse  si  statuta  transgress! 
fuerint.  Jurabunt  et  archidiaconi  omnes,  quod  pecuniam  non  accipient  pro  toleranda  transgres- 
sione  hujus  statuti,  neque  ullo  modo  tolerabunt  presbyteros  uxoratos  cantare,  vel  vicarios 
habere,  etquod  ipsi  non  dissimulabunt  per  archidiaconatus  sues  hoc  inquirere,  et  fideliterepiscopis 
suis  renunciabunt,  et  attente,  et  fideliter  de  exequenda  hujus  rei  vindicta  episcopos  suos  adjuva- 
bunt.  Qui  vero  archidiaconus,  vel  diaconus  hoc  jurare  noluerit,  archidiaconatum  vel  dia- 
coniam  irreparabiliter  perdet.  Presbyteri  vero,  qui  relictis  uxoribus  Deo  et  sacris  ordinibus  servire 
elegerunt,  quadraginta  dies  ab  officio  cessantes,  pro  se  vicarios  habebunt,  injuncta  eis  pcenitentia 
secundum  quod  episcopis  eorum  visum  fuerit. 

Notes  upon  the  Act. 

(a)  Read,  '  Council  of  London,  a.d.  1108,'  and  forGirardus,  'Thomas.'    See  Note  5,  on  the  last 
page  (338),  and  also  the  third  note  on  page  333. — Ed. 

( b )  Forte,  '  extra  hortiim'  paradisi  intelligit. 

(2)  Ex  Epist.  Anselm.  77.  (3)  Of  this  cardinal  of  Crema  read  before,  vol.  ii.  page  181. 

z  2 


341)  AXCIKNT    EVIDENCES    PllOVING 

hfiiry    the  archbishop,  wlio  witli  the  cardinal  legate  aforesaid,  although  he 
^   ■    busily  occupied  himself  in  reproving  the  matrimony  of  priests,  inso- 


A.  D.    much  that  he  would  give  them  no  longer  respite  to  put  away  their 
^540.    -wives  but   from    Michaelmas   to  St.  Andrew's  day   following,    yet 
could  he  not  bring  his  purpose  to  pass  but  that  the  priests  still  con- 
tinued with  their  w  ives  by  the  king''s  leave,  as  the  Saxon  story  plainly 
recordeth  in  these  words  :   "  \>\\  bebeb  j-e  Apcebij-coppilliam  op  Cantep- 
bpijej- .anb  ealle  J)a  leob  Bipcopej-^a^a  psepon  on  6n5elonbe.  anb  ne  popj-rob 
nohr  ealle  ^a  boblacej-.  call  heolbon  hep  pipej-  be  ^aej-  Kingej-  leue.  j-pa 
The         j-j^a  hi  eap  bibon,"^  That  is  to  say  in  English,   "  This  William,  arcli- 
kepuheir  bishop  of  Canterbury,  and  the  bishops  who  were  in  England,  did 
comrary   command,  and  yet  all  these  decrees  and  biddings  stood  not :  all  held 
to  the      their  wives  by  the  king''s  leave,  even  so  as  they  before  did."     So 
bishop's    hard  was  this  cause  to  be  won,  that  the  archbishop  at  length  gave  it 
mfnA-     over,  and  left  the  controversy  wholly  unto  the  king.^     Whereupon 
ment.      lie  decreed  that  the  priests  should  remain  with  their  wives  still. 
And  so  continued  they  after  that,  in  the  time  of  Theobald  after  him, 
of  Thomas  Becket,  Richard  Baldwin,  Stephen  Langton,   Richard, 
Edmund.  Boniface,  Peckham,  and  others,  during  well-near  the  time, 
after  Anselm,  of  two  hundred  years. 

And,  lest  the  quarrelling  adversaries,  being  peradventure  disposed 
here  to  cavil,  should  object  and  say  that  such  marriage  amongst  the 
spiritual  men  might  be  private  and  secret,  but  not  openly  known,  nor 
quietly  suffered  by  any  law  of  this  realm  :  to  avoid,  therefore,  what 
may  be  by  them  objected,  I  thought  it  good,  and  as  a  thing  neither 
impertinent  nor  unprofitable  to  this  story,  and  for  the  further  satisfy- 
ing of  the  reader's  mind  herein,  to  infer  and  make  known,  by  good 
record,  not  only  that  the  liberty  of  marriage,  amongst  spiritual  men, 
hath  continued  Avithin  this  realm  diu'ing  the  time  aforesaid,  to  wit, 
two  hundred  years,  or  thereabouts,  after  Anselm ;  and  that  not  in 
Priests     secrct  wisc,   but  also  openly ;  and  being  known,   the  same  to   be 
^Jves,      suffered,  and  lawfully  allowed  of,  in  such  sort  as  both  they,  their  wives, 
t'he"'  'omf-  ^"liil^^ren,  and  assigns,  might  inherit  and  enjoy  lands,  tenements,  and 
tinueti  in  othcr  hereditaments,  by  way  of  feoffment,  deed  of  gift,  or  any  other 
after  An-  assuraucc,  in  such  sort,  manner,   and  form,  as  laymen,  their  heirs 
''^'"''       and  assigns,   at  this  day  lawfully  may  do  :  as  by  divers  writings 
and  instruments,  showed  to  us  at  the  writing  hereof,  by  divers  men 
whose  names  hereafter  follow  (some  to  this  day  remaining  fail-  scaled, 
some  by  antiquity  and  long  keeping  much  worn,  and  their  seals 
mouldered  and  wasted),  is  very  evident  and  manifest  to  be  seen. 
The  copies  whereof,  being  by  us  truly  and  faithfully  excerpted  out  of 
the  very  originals  (being  yet  extant),  we  have  hereunder  inserted.* 

(1)  Chronic.  Saxon.  (2)  An.  25.  Henry  I. 

(3)  Certain  Instruments  and  Evidences  of  ancient  Record,  declaring  the  Marriage  of  Priests  to  have 

stood,  in  times  past,  both  with  ancient  Custom,  and  public  Laws  of  this  Realm. 
Carta  feoffamentiWil.  de  Blund.  Mil.  facta  Steplian.  de  Saxlingham,  Clerico.  et  Matild.  uxori  sua,  de 
terris  in  Neuton  in  Com.  Norf. 
Sciant  prsesentes  et  futuri  quod  ego  Williel.  de  Blunwel,  miles,  concessi,  dedi,  et  hac  pra-senti 
charta  mea  confirmavi  Stephano  de  Saxlingham,  clerico,  et  Matildse  uxori  sua  pro  homagiis  et 
servitiis  suis  et  pro  sex  marcis  argenti  quas  mihi  dcderunt  in  gersumam,  unam  peciam  terra; 
arabilis,  quae  jacet  in  campo  de  Neuton  in  cultura,  inter  messuagium  Galfridi  Sulyard,  et  coemete- 
rium  ecclesiae  de  Neuton,  inter  terram  Radulphi  Malherbe,  et  terram  Joannis  de  Neuton,  et 
abuttat  super  regiani  stratam  versus  orientem,  et  super  terram  quae  fuit  Henrici  Popiltele  versus 
occidentem ;  habendam  et  tenendam  de  me  et  haeredibus  meis,  illis  et  haeredibus  suis  aut  quibus- 
cunque  dare,  legare,  vendere  vel  assignare  voluerint,  in  quocunque  statu  fuerint,  libere  etquiete,  m 
feodo,  pei-petu<>  et  haereditarife :  reddendo  inde  annuatim  mihi  et  ha;redibus  meis  duos  denarios, 
scilicet  ad  fcstura  Sancti  Andrece  unum  denarium,  et  ad  nativitateni  Sancti  Joannis  Baptistae  unum 


THE    ANTiaUITY    OF    PRIESTs'    MARRIAGE.  341 

Although  these  instruments  and    evidences  here  specified  be   of  iiq>ry 

themselves  evident  and  plain  enough,  so  that  no  man  can  reasonably _ 

,.       A.D. 

deiiarium;  et  ad  scutagium  domini  regis  quando  evenit  unum  obolum  taiitum  et  non  anipmis  i  c  .^ 
pro  omnibus  servitiis,  consuetudinibus,  sectis  curia  et  exactionibus  secularlbus.  Et  ego  Williel-  J^OtK}. 
mus  de  Biunwel  ct  haeredes  mei  warrantizabimus,  acquietabimus,  et  defendemus  praedictam 
peciam  terras  praenominatis  Stephano  et  Matildae  uxori  suae  et  ha;redibus  suis  aut  cuicunque  dare, 
legare,  veiuiere,  vel  assigiiare  voluerint,  contra  omnes  gentes  tarn  Judaeos  quam  Christianos  in 
perpetuum  per  pr;efatuni  servitiutn.  Et  ut  ha?c  mea  concessio  et  donatio  rata  sit  et  stabOis  in  per- 
petuum,  banc  chartam  sigillo  nieo  roboravi;  bis  testibus,  Radulpho  Malherbe,  Willielmo  de  Rey- 
nestorp,  Joanne  de  Neiiton,  Willielmo  Canebot,  Joanne  filio  Sinionis,  Milone  le  Moch,  Radulpho 
de  Kinegham,  Willielmo  de  Champo,  Thoma  Croce,  Andrea  Waleys,  Willielmo  Valiant,  et  aliis. 

This  said  piece  of  evidence,  called  a  Deed  of  Feoltment  of  Lands,  remaineth  in  the  keeping  of 
Thomas  Blundevil,  of  Neuton  Flotman,  in  the  county  of  Norfolk,  esq.  at  this  present,  to  wit,  22 
die  Novembris,  anno  reginje  Elizabeth,  reginae  decimo,  et  a.d.  15G7;  who,  1  know,  will  not  refuse 
to  show  the  same  to  any  man  that  shall  desire  the  sight  thereof, 

I.  Eleven  other  Deeds  and  Instruments  of  like  Antiquity,  declaring  the  same,  received  of 
Af aster  John  Forde. 
Carta  Will,  filii  Walteri  de  Ridware  facta  Joan,  de  Edinghal  clerico,  et  Matildae  uxori  suae,  de 
terris  in  Edinghal  in  Com.  Darb. 
Sciant  omnes  praesentes  et  futuri,  quod  ego  Williel.  filius  Walteri,  dominus  de  Ridware  Hamstal, 
concessi  et  tradidi  Joanni  filio  Galfridi  de  Edinghal,  clerico,  et  uxori  suae  Matildae  filias  Henrici 
Colbein,  unam  dimidiam  virgatam  terrae  in  Edinghal,  cum  omnibus  pertinentiis  in  toftis  et  croftis, 
pratis  et  pasturis  in   ifilla  et  in  territorio  de  Edinghal;     111am   scilicet   quam  Thomas  Palmer 
aliquando  de  me  tenuit:   habend.  et  tenend.  de  me  et  haeredibus  meis,  sibi  et  uxori  suae  Matildae, 
ad  totam  vitam  eorum  libere,  et  quietfe,  benfe  et  pacifice,  &c.     Et  ego  vero  Willielmus  et  haeredes 
mei  praedictam  dimidiam  virgatam  terrae  cum  pertinentiis  praedictis  Joanni  et  uxori  sua;  praedictis 
ad   totam    vitam  eorum  contra  omnes  gentes   warrantizabimus,  &c.     In  hujus  concessionis   et 
traditionis  robur  et  testimonium  uterque  nostrum  alterius  scripto  sigillum  suum  apposuit ;   his 
testibus,  Roberto  Salvein  de  Haselour,  Andrea  Salvein  de  eadem,  Joanne  filio  Radulphi  de  Eding- 
hal, Richardo  de  Ykebrom,  Rob.  de  Fryeford,  et  aliis. 

I  II.  Another  Evidence  touching  the  same,  of  Lands  in  the  County  of  Leicester. 

Carta  feoffament.  Radulphi  Wilscarde  deSceyle  facta  Agneti  de  Willintona  et  pueris  suis  de  Will, 
parsona  de  LoUinton  procreatis. 

Sciant  praesetites  et  futuri,  quod  ego  Radulphus  filius  et  hsres  Joannis  Wilscarde  de  Sceyle,  dedi,  et 
concessi,  et  hac  mea  praesenti  charta  confirmavi  Agneti  de  Willintona  unam  acram  terr,-E  in  territorio 
demajori  Sceylae  quae  jacet  super  leWovelondis,  inter  terram  monachorumde  Merival,  extendentem 
se  ad  unum  caput  super  foreram  monachorum  de  Merival,  et  aliud  caput  versus  villam  de  Sceyle : 
Habend.  et  tenend.de  me  et  hffiredibus  meis  vel  assignatis  et  eorum  haeredibus,  pra;d.  Agnet.de  Willin- 
tona et  pueris  suisde  Wil.  parsona  deLollinton  procreatis,  videlicet Wil.  filio suo  primogenito  si  super- 
vixerit  matri  suae,  deinde  Galfrido  fratri  ejus,  postea  Roberto  fratri  eorum  juniori,  deinde  sororibus 
eorum  si frater  superstes  non  fuerit ;  ita  quidem  quod  quilibet  eorum  alteri  succedat  in  dictam  terram, 
cum  pertin.  licentialiter  sine  omni  recognitione  mihi  et  omnibus  meis  prasdit  facienda  :  et  quod 
hsered.  vel  assign .  ul  timi  vel  ultimae  possidentis  remaneat  ulterius  in  perpetuum,  libere  et  quiete,  ben^ 
et  in  pace,  jure  perpetuo  :  Reddendo  inde  annuatim  mihi  et  hsered.  meis  vel  assignatis  meis  et  eorum 
haeredibus  unum  obolum  argenti  ad  pascha,pro  omnibus  servitiis  et  exactionibus  wardis.niaritagiis, 
'  releviis  legatis  tallagiis,  et  omni  modis  .sectis  comitatus,  hundredorum,  et  curiae  meae.ethaeredum 
meorum  et  aliorum,  et  servitiis  forinseeiset  exigentiis  humanis.  Ego  vero  Radulphus  et  haeredes 
'  mei  vel  assignati  et  eormn  haeredes,  totam  praedict.  terram  cum  pertinent,  praed.  Agneti  et  filiis 
:  suis  et  filiabus,  post  decessum  prasd.  Agnetis,  singulis  eorum  de  dicto  parsona  genitis  uni  post 
alterum  successive,  et  haered.  vel  assignatis  ultimi  vel  ultimae  possidentis  (ut  praedictum  est) 
contra  omnes  mortales  in  perpetuum  warrantizabimus,  acquietabimus,  et  defendemus.  Et  ut 
haec  omnia  supradicta  rata  et  inconcussa  permaneant  in  posterum,  praesentem  chartam  sigilli  mei 
im|)ressione  corroboravi ;  his  testibus,  Willielmo  tunc  parsona  de  Stretton,  Petro  de  Vorautisthorp, 
Richardo  et  Roberto  filiis  suis,  Henrico  filio  Richardi  clerici  de  Sceyle,  Williel.  filio  suo,  Joanne 
filio  Radulphi  Aky,  Wil.  clerico  de  eadem,  et  multis  aliis.  [Note,  the  wife  and  children  of  this 
parson  of  LoUington  being  known,  might  enjoy  and  inherit  according  to  his  deed.] 

III.  Another  Evidence  touching  the  same. 
Carta  Radulphi  Wilscarde  de  Sceyle  facta  Agneti  de  Willing,  et  pueris  suis  de  WU.  parsona  de 
LoUint.  procreatis  de  terris  in  Sceyle,  in  Com.  Leicest. 
Sciant  praesentes  et  futuri,  quod  ego  Radulphus  Wilscarde,  filius  et  hieres  Joannis  Wilscarde  de 
SiL'vle,  dedi  et  concessi,  et  hac  mea  praesenti  charta  confirmavi  Agneti  de  Willington,  quatuor 
acias  et  unam  rodam  terrae  meae  arabilis  in  campo  de  majori  Sceyle ;  Quarum  una  acra  jacet 
I  super  Wodde-Hulles,  &c  [et  paulo  infra  :]  Habendum  et  tenendum  de  me  et  heredibus  meis  vel 
:  assignatis  et  eorum  haeredibus,  praedictis  Agneti  de  Willington  et  pueris  suis  de  Williel.  parsona 
do  Lollinton  procreatis,  videlicet  Willielmo  filio  suo  primogenito  si  supervixerit  matri  suae,  deinde 
Call'iido  fratri  ejus,  postea  Roberto  fratri  eorum  juniori,  deinde  sororibus  eorum  si  frater  super- 
.sti  s  non  fuerit;  ita  quidem  qu6d  quilibet  eorum  alteri  succedat  in  dictam  terram  cum  pertinentiis, 
liiiiitialiter  sine  omni  recognitione  mihi  et  omnibus  meis  praedictis  facienda,  et  quod  haeredibus 
vel  assignatis  ultimi  vel  ultimae  possidentis  remaneat  ulterius  in  perpetuum,  libere  et  quiete,  bene, 
et  in  pace  jure  perpetuo :  Reddendo  inde  annuatim  mihi  et  hsredibus  vel  assignatis  et  eorum 
lueredibus,  unum  obolum  argenti  ad  pascha,  aut  unum  paralbarum  chirothecarum  de  pretio  unius 
oboli  apud  Sceyle,  ad  voluntatem  solventis,  pro  omnibus  servitiis  et  exactionibus,  wardis,  mari- 
tagiis,  releviis,  legatis,  tallagiis,  et  omnimodis  sectis  comitatus,  hundredorum,  et  curiae  meae  et 
haeredum  meorum  et  aliorum,  et  servitiis  forincecis  vel  exigentiis  humanis.  Ego  vero  Radulphus 
et  haeredes  mei  vel  assignati  et  eorum  haeredes,  totam  praedictam  terram  cum  pertinentiis,  prae- 
rdictas  Agneti  et  filiis  ejus  et  filiabus,  post  discessum  prcedictae.  Agnetis,  singulis  eorum  de  dicto 
parsona  genitis,  uni  post  alterum  successive,  et  heredibus  vel  assignatis  ultimi  vel  ultimae  possi- 
I  dentis  (ut  praedictum  est)  contra  omnes  mortales  in  perpetuum  warrantizabimus,  acquietabimus,  et 
;  defendemus.  Et  ut  haec  omnia  supradicta  rata  et  inconcussa  permaneant  in  posterum  praesentem 
cartam  sigilli  mei  irapressione  corroboravi;  his  testibus.  Will,  tunc  parsona  de  Strettor.,  Petro  de 
i  Vorautisthorp,  Rich,  et  Rob.  filiis  suis.  Henr.  filio  parsouae  de  Sceyle,  Joanne  filio  Radulphi  Aky,  de 
eadem,  Rob.  Hasting,  V»il.  Grym,  tt  aliis. 


842 


ANCIENT    EVIDENCES    PROVING 


Heunj   object  atiy  thing  to  the  contrary  ;  yet,  to  stop  the  mouths  of  all  such 
wranglers  and  cavillers,  who,  being  satisfied  with  no  truth,  will  here, 


A.D 

1510, 


_  IV.  Another  Eridence  touching  the  same. 

Carta  Henrici  de  Apleby  facta  Henrico  de  Aldolester  clerico  et  AmiciEB  uxori  sua,  de  terris  in 
territorio  de  Apleby  in  Com.  Leicest. 
Sciant  pra?sentes  et  futuri,  quod  efjo  Henricus  filius  domini  Willielmi  de  Apleby  militis,  dedi, 
concessi,  et  hac  prEesenti  carta  meaconfirmavi  Henrico  de  Aldolester  clerioo  et  Aniicias  uxori  siias, 
illud  messuagium  quod  Mattheus  Gilbert  quondam  de  me  tcnuit  in  parvo  Apleby,  in  longitudine, 
juxta  altam  viam  :  tenendum  et  habendimi  de  me  et  licsredibus  meis  sibi  et  AmicijE  uxori  suae 
et  eorum  haeredibus,  et  cui  vel  quibus  conimunibus  horis  quandocunque  dare  vel  assignare  volu- 
erint  libera,  quiets,  bene,  et  in  pace,  &c.  Et  ego  praed.  Henricus  et  hjeredes  mei  pradictum  mes- 
suagium cum  omnibus  aisiamentis  et  pertinentiis  suis,  praefatis  Henrico,  et  AmiciEe  uxori  suae,  et 
eorum  haeredibus  et  assignatis  (ut  supra  scriptum  est)  contra  omnes  gentes  warrantizabimus  et 
defendemus  in  perpetuum,  &c.  Ut  haec  omnia  subscripta  robur  obtineant  in  future,  huic  presenti 
scripto  sigillum  meum  apposui  his  testibus,  Joanne  de  Norton,  Will.  Huelin  de  Apleby,  &c. 

V.  Another  Evidence  touching  the  same. 
Carta  Rogeri  Pescher  de  Apleby  facta  Hen.  de  Aldolester  clerico  et  Amiciae  uxori  suae,  de  terris 
in  territorio  de  Apleby  in  Com.  Leicest. 
Sciant  praesentes  et  futuri,  quod  ego  Roger.  Pescher  de  Apleby  dedi,  concessi,  et  hac  praesenti 
carta  mea  confirmavi  Henrico  de  Aldolester  clerico  et  Amiciae  uxori  suae,  viginti  buttes  terras 
arabilis  cum  pertinentiis  suis  in  territorio  de  Apleby,  quarum  tres  buttes  jacent  super  Brodelein, 
&c.  et  paulo  post.  Habendum  et  tenendum  prasdictis  Henrico  et  Amiciae  uxori  sua  et  eorum 
hieredibus  et  assignatis,  cui  vel  quibus  in  sanitate,  vel  in  aegritudine,  dare,  legare,  vendere,  vel 
assignare  voluerint,  libere,  quietfe,  bene,  et  haereditarie  in  perpetuum,  &c.  Et  ego  praedictus 
Rogerus  Pescher  et  Haeredes  mei  totam  praedictam  terram  cum  pertinentiis  suis  ubicunque,  me- 
moratis  Henrico  et  Amiciae  uxori  suae  et  eorum  hieredibus  et  assignatis  (ut  supra  scriptum  est) 
contra  omnes  gentes  in  calumnias  warrantizabimus,  et  in  omnibus  per  omnia  acquietabimus  et 
defendemus  in  futurum,  &c.  Ut  haec  mea  donatio,  concessio,  et  cartae  mea;  confirmatio  robur 
obtineat  in  perpetuum,  huic  praesenti  scripto  sigillum  meum  pro  me  et  haeredibus  meis  duxi 
apponendum,  fide  mediante ;  his  testibus,  Williel.  de  Meycam,  Joanne  filio  Henr.  de  Norton,  &c. 

VI.  Another  Evidence  touching  the  same,  of  Lands  in  the  County  of  Derby. 

Carta  feoffamenti  Will,  filii  &  haered.  Will.  Mahenmey  de  Banquel  clerici  facta.  Nic.  de  Crumford 
de  omnibusterris  et  tenementis  quae  jure  haereditario  per  Williel.  patrem  suum  habuit. 
Sciant  pr<Esentcs  et  futuri,  quod  ego  Willielmus  filius  et  ha'res  quondam  Williel.  Mahenmey  de 
Banquel  clerici,  dedi,  concessi,  et  omnino  quietum  clamavi  de  me  et  h;eredibus  meis  in  perpetuum 
Nich.  de  Crumford,  pro  quadam  summa  pecuniae  quam  idem  Nicolaus  mihi  pra;  manibus  donavit, 
omnes  terras  et  tenementa  cum  gardinis,  curtilagiis,  burgagiis,  et  edificiis,  et  cum  omnibus  perti- 
nentiis suis  in  omnibus  rebus  et  locis,  sine  aliquo  retinemento,  qua'  et  quas  habui  jure  hjeredi- 
tario  in  feodo  de  Banquel,  per  Williel.  de  Banquel clericum  quondam  patrem  meum:  habend.  et 
tenend.  ipso  Nicolao  et  haeredibus  suis  vel  assignatis  in  feodo  et  haereditate  de  capitali  domino 
de  Banquel,  libere,  ben^,  quiets,  et  in  pace  cum  omnibus  libertatibus  et  aisiamentis  in  omnibus 
locis  et  singulis  ad  praedictas  terras  et  tenementa  pertinentibus  intra  villam  de  Banquel  et  extra  : 
Ita  quidem  quod  nee  ego  Willel.  nee  haeredes  mei,  nee  aliquis  pro  me  nee  nomine  nostro,  jus  vel 
clameum  in  praedictis  terris  et  tenementis,  gardinis,  curtilagiis,  burgagiis  et  edificiis,  et  omnibus 
pertinentiis  suis  de  cajtero,  habere,  exigere,  vindicare,  vel  reclamare  potero  vel  poterimus  in  per- 
petuum :  Faciendo  pro  pra-dictis  terris  et  tenementis  capitali  Domino  7.  solidos,  3.  denarios  et 
obolum  argenti  annul  redditus  ad  terminos  statutos  Paschatis  et  Sanct.  Michaelis.  In  cujus  rei 
testimonium  huic  scripto  praesenti  sigillum  meum  apposui  et  munimenta  inde  eidem  Nicolao 
tradidi ;  His  testibus.  Domino  Joanne  de  Osemondiston  perpetuo  vicario  de  Banquel,  Mattha?o  de 
Reynedon,  Matthso  Drabill,  Elio  de  Banquel  clerico,  Richardo  de  Yollegrave,  Roger,  filio  Yoke, 
et  aliis.  [Note,  in  this,  a  son  of  a  priest  did  inherit  his  father's  lands,  and  sold  them,  as  by  this 
deed  appeareth.] 

VII.  Another  Evidence  touching  the  same. 
Alia  charta  dicti  Wil.  Malienmey  facta  dicto  Nic.  de  Crumford,  de  uno  capitali  messuag.  et  diversis 
terris  in  villa  et  territorio  de  Banquel  in  Com.  Darb. 
Sciant  prasentes  et  futuri,  quod  ego  Williel.  filius  et  hasres  quond.ara  Williel.  de  Mahenmey  de 
Banquel  clerici,  dedi,  concessi,  et  hac  praesenti  carta  mea  confirmavi  de  me  et  haeredib.  meis  in 
perpetuum,  Nicolao  de  Cramford  pro  quadam  sunima  pecuniae  mihi  prae  manibus  data,  unum 
capitale  messuagium  aedificatum,  et  unam  bovatam  terra>,  cum  prato  et  omnibus  pertinen.  suis 
sine  aliquo  retinemento,  illam  videlicet  bovatam  terra?  cum  pertinentiis  quam  Willielmus  Ma- 
henmey quondam  pater  mens  habuit  et  tenuit  in  villa  et  territorio  de  Banquel;  et  octo  acras 
terr,-E  arabilis  et  unam  particulani  prati  divisim  jacentes  in  campis  de  Banquel,  &c.  Habend.  et 
tenend  ipsi  Nicolao  et  hferedibus  suis  vel  sui.s  assignatis  in  feodo  et  haereditate  libere,  quietd,  . 
beni  et  in  pace,  cum  omnibus  libertatibus  et  aisiamentis,  in  omnibus  rebus  et  locis  intra  villam  de 
Banquel  et  extra  ad  praedictas  terras  et  tenementa  cum  pertinentiis  pertinentibus,  de  capitali 
domino  de  Banquel,  S:c.  Et  ego  Williel.  et  haeredes  mei  omnes  prsdictas  terras  et  tenementa 
cum  omnibus  pertinentiis  suis  (ut  priedictum  est)  dicto  Nicolao  et  haeredibus  suis  vel  assign,  suis 
contra  omnes  gentes  warrantizabimus.  In  cujus  rei  testimonium  prjesenti  scripto  sigillum  meum 
apposui-  His  testibus  domino  Joanne  de  Osemondiston  perpetuo  vicario  de  Banquel,  Mattb.de 
Reynedo,  Matth.  Drabil,  Elio  de  Banquel,  Richard,  de  Yollegrave,  Rogero  filio  Yoke  de  Banquel, 
et  aliis. 

VIII.  Another  Evidence  touching  the  same. 

Carta  Thomae  de  Bylleston  clerici,  et  Leticia;  uxori  ejus  facta  Gerardo  et  Caeciliae  uxori  sua;  de 
certis  terris  in  feodo  de  Banquel  in  Com.  Darb. 


concessimns, 

et*:rVificia''seIdas"cum  redditibus,  servitiis,  pasciiis,  communis,  pasturis,  et  ca;teris  omnibus  per- 
tinentiis'suis  in  feodo  de  Banquel,  quae  habuimus  ex  dono  et  feofamento  dicti  Gerdi :  Habendum 


THE    ANTIQUITV    OF    rillESTs'    JIARRIAGE.  34j3 

perad venture,  take  some  occasion  upon  this  word  '  clericus,'  so  often-    Henry 

times  named  in  these  evidences  aforesaid,  to  object  that  this  word _ 

A.D. 

et  tenendum  dictis  G'erardo  etCaecilJEe  uxori  suae  ad  totara  vitam  eorundem  de  nobis  et  hEeredibus     1540. 

nostris  libere,  quiete,  bene,  et  in  pace,  cum  omnibus  suis  pertinentiis ;  faciendo  inde  annuatim 

iwbis  et  haeredibus  nostris,  praedict.  Gerard,  et  Caecilia  ad  totain  eorum  vitam,  unum  denarium 
argenti  ad  festum  Sanct.  Michaelis,  et  faciendo  etiam  pro  nobis  et  hseredibus  nostris  capital. 
Dominis  feodi  i'.lius  servitia  inde  annuatim  debita  et  consueta.  Et  nos  vero  praedicti  Thomas  et 
Leticia  et  nostri  haeredes  omnia  praedic'ta  burgajjia  messuagia,  gardiiia,  curtilagia,  terras,  tene- 
menta,  prata,  et  aediticia,  seldas  cum  redditibus.  servitiis,  pascuis,  communis,  pasturis,  et  caeteris 
omnibus  pertinentiis  suis  prsdictis  Gerardo  et  Caeciliae  ad  totam  vitam  eorundem  contra  oranes 
gentes  warrantizabimus.  In  cuius  rei  testimonium  huic  praesenti  cartas  nostras  sigilla  nostra  ap- 
posuimus ;  His  testibus,  Tlioma  de  Beley,  Radulpho  Cotterrell,  Willielm.  de  Cromford,  Williel.  de 
Gratton,  Nic.  de  Cromford  in  Banquel,  Rail.  Brecario  in  eadem.  Hob.  de  Walley  ineadem,  et  aliis. — 
[Note,  in  this  evidence,  to  have  and  to  hold  of  the  priest,  his  wife,  and  their  heirs  during  the  lives 
of  the  feoffers,  for  a  penny  of  yearly  rent.] 

IX.  Another  Evidence  touching  the  same. 

Universis  ad  quos  praesens  scriptura  pervenerit  Leticia,  quae  fuit  uxor  Thomae  Bylleston,  salu- 
tem  in  Domino.  Noveritis  me  in  pura  viduitate  mea  concessisse  et  contirmasse,  pro  me  et  hare- 
dibus  meis,  Gerardo  filio  Alexandri  de  Wyston,  et  Caeciliae  uxori  suae  oranes  terras  et  tenementa 
cum  omnibus  pertinentiis  suis  in  Banquel,  quae  idem  Gerardus  et  Caecilia  uxor  ejus  habent  ex 
concessione  Thoms  de  Bylleston  quondam  viri  mei :  Habendum  et  tenendum  eisdem  Gerardo  et 
CaeciliiB  ad  totam  vitam  eorundem  de  me  et  haeredibus  meis  libere,  quiete,  cum  omnibus  perti- 
nentiis suis  ;  faciendo  inde  mihi  et  hsredibus  meis  unum  denarium  argenti  ad  festum  Sanct. 
Michaelis,  et  faciendo  inde  pro  me  et  haeredibus  meis  capitalibus  Dominis  servitia  inde  annuatim 
debita  et  consueta.  Et  ego  praefata  Leticia  et  haeredes  mei  praedicta  tenementa  cum  pertinentiis 
praedictis  Gerardo  et  Caeciliae  ad  totam  vitam  eorundem  contra  omnes  gentes  warrantizabimus. 
In  cujus  rei  testimonium  praesentibus  sigillum  meura  apposui ;  His  testibus,  Robert  le  Walley, 
Robert  le  Taylor,  et  aliis. 

Datum  apud  Banquel,  die  Veneris  proximo  post  festum  Annunciationis  beatse  Mariae,  An. 
regni  regis  Edwardi,  filii  regis,  Edwardi,  none. 

X.  Another  Evidence  touching  the  same. 

Scriptum  W.  Pasket  factum  Joanni  deBradb.  clerico,  Aliciae  uxori  suae  et  haeredibus  decorporibus 
eorum  exeuntibus. 
Sciant  praesentes  et  futuri.  Quod  ego  Williel.  dictus  BasKet,  dedi,  concessi,  et  hac  praesenti  mea 
charta  confirmavi  Johanni  de  Bradburne  clerico  et  Aliciae  uxori  suae,  et  haeredibus  de  corporibus 
eorum  exeuntibus,  unam  particulam  curtilagii  mei  videlicet,  centum  pedes  in  longitudine  et  tri- 
ginta  in  latitudine,  cum  omnibus  pertinentiis  et  aisiamentis,  eidem  plaeeae  pertinentibus  :  Haben- 
dum et  tenendum  eidem  Joanni  et  Aliciae  et  eorum  haeredibus  legitime  procreatis,  libere,  quiets, 
bene,  et  in  pace  in  perpetuum :  reddendo  in  deannuatim  mihi  et  hsredibus  meis  unum  florem  Rosae 
ad  festum  Nativitat.  S.  Johannis  Baptistae  pro  omnibus.  Et  ego  praedictus  Willielmus  Basket  et 
haeredes  mei  praedictam  placeam  cum  aisiamentis  contra  omnes  gentes  warrantizabimus  et  contra 
omnes  gentes  defendemus.  Et  si  contingat  (quod  absit)  quod  praedictus  Joannes  et  Alicia 
sine  haeredibus  de  corporibus  eorum  legitime  procreatis  obierint,  praedicta  placea  sine  alicujus 
contradictione  revertat.  Et  ut  haec  mea  donatio,  concessio,  et  praesentis  cartae  meae  confirmatio 
rata  sit,  et  stabilis  permaneat,  huic  praesenti  cartae  sigillum  meum  apposui ;  His  testibus, 
Richardo  de  Longdun,  Robert  Brag,  Roger.  Gerard,  Thoma  le  Plumer,  Joanne  Glankirion,  et  aliis. 
Datum  apud  Yelgrave  in  festo  S.  Joannis  ante  Portam  Latinam.  Anno  Dom.  UH.  [This  was 
dated  anno  1314,  which  was  anno  regni  Edw.  II.  octavo. j 

XI.  Another  Evidence  touching  the  same. 

Sciant  praesentes  et  futuri.  Quod  ego  Rogerus  le  Porter,  haeres  Aliciae  filia  Williel.  de  Downedale 
de  Parva  Ridware,  dedi,  concessi,  et  hac  praesenti  carta  mea  confirmavi,  magistro  Richard,  de 
Hampton  clerico  et  Margaretae  uxori  ejus,  et  haeredibus  vel  assignatis  praedicti  Rich  omnes 
terras  et  tenementa  mea  quae  habeo  in  diversis  locis  in  feodo  de  Parva  Ridware  ;  Habend.  et  tenend. 
omnes  praedictas  terras  et  tenementa  cum  pertinentiis  eorum,  praedictis  Rich,  et  Margaretae  uxori 
ejus  et  haeredibus  vel  assignatis  praedicti  Rich,  de  capitali  Domino  feodi  illius  per  servitia  debita 
et  de  jure  consueta,  libere,  quiete,  bene,  et  in  pace  in  perpetuum.  Et  ego  vero  priedictus  Rogerus 
et  haeredes  mei  omnes  praedictas  terras  et  tenementa  cum  omnibus  pertinentiis  eorum,  praedictis 
Rich.,  et  MargarettE  uxori  ejus,  et  haeredibus  vel  assignatis  praedicti  Rich.,  contra  omnes  gentes 
warrantizabimus  et  defendemus  in  perpetuum.  In  cujus  rei  testimonium  huic  praesenti  cartae 
sigillum  meum  appos\ii ;  his  testibus  Thoma  de  Pipe,  Rich.  Julian,  Roberto  Ka.  Edmund,  le 
Walsheraan,  Williel.  le  Flecher,  et  aliis.  Datum  apud  Parvam  Ridware,  die  Luna;  proximo  post 
festum  Sancti  Gregor.  papae,  anno  regni  regis  Edwardi,  tertii  post  Conquestum,  2S.  —[This  was  dated 
anno  regni  Ed.  III.  28,  which  was  anno  1353.] 

The  originals  of  these  eleven  pieces  of  evidences  last  recited,  I  received,  in  the  \\Titing  of  this 
story,  of  a  right  honest  and  worshipful  gentleman,  called  Master  John  Forde,  a  student  of  the  laws 
in  the  Inner  Temple ;  in  whose  hands  I  trust  (after  the  finishing  of  this  story)  they  shall  remain  to 
be  seen  of  them  that  shall  desire  the  same. 

1.  The  Copies  of  Seven  other  Evidences  touching  the  same,  received  of  Master  John  Hunt. 

Carta  feoff.  Phil.  Poupu  de  Parva  Bradley,  fact.  Henrico  Denardiston  clerico  et  Aliciae  uxori 
ejus,  de  terris  in  Grenecroft,  in  villa  de  Parva  Bradley  in  Com.  Staff. 
Sciant  prfBsentes  et  futuri,  quod  ego  Philippus  Poupu  de  Parva  Bradley,  dedi,  concessi,  et  hac 
praesenti  carta  mea  confirmavi,  Henr  co  de  Denardiston  clerico  et  Aliciae  uxori  ejus,  pro  ser- 
vitiis eorum  et  pro  quadani  summa  pecunia;  quam  mihi  dederunt  prae  manibus  in  gersumam, 
unam  peciam  tcrrte  mea'  arabilis  cum  omnibus  pertinentiis,  sive  habeatur  plus  sive  minus,  prout 
boundae  tcstantur,  in  campo  vocato  Grenecroft,  in  villa  de  Parva  Bradley,  jacentem  inter  terrain 
meam  ex  parte  una,  et  terram  praedicti  Henrici  ex  parte  altera,  uno  capite  abuttante  super  cceme- 
terium  de  Parva  Bradley,  et  alio  capite  abuttante  super  terram  pra-dict.  Henrici :  habend.  et  tenend. 
de  capitalibus  Dominis  feodi  praedict.  Henrico  et  Aliciae  uxori  ejus,  h^red.  et  assignat.  diet.  Henrici, 
velcuicunque  vel  quibuscunque  dictam  peciam  terra  cum  omnibus  pertinentiis  dare,  vendere,  legare 


341 


Henry 

yjii. 

A.D. 
1540. 

Objec- 
tions con- 
cerning 
the  word 
•  ctericus 
resolved. 


ANCIENT    EVIDENCES    PROVING 

may  as  well  be  taken  for  others  as  for  priests ;  therefore,  to  prevent 
.  the  cavilling  objections  of  such,  this  shall  be  briefly  to  reply  thcre- 

vel  assignare  voluerint,  liber^,  quiets,  jure,  bene,  in  pace,  in  perpetuum  et  haereditarife :  Reddendo 

■  inde  annuatim  capitalibus  Dominis  feodi  servitium  inde  debitum  et  consuetum,  videlicet  unum 
obolum  ad  nativitatem  beati  Joannis   BaptistEE  pro  omnibus  servitiis,  consuetudinibus,  auxiliis, 

■  curiarum  sectis,  et  secularibus  demandis  Et  ego  praedict.  Phil,  hsered.  et  assignati  mei  warranti- 
zabimus  prjedictam  peciam  terra;  cum  omnibus  pertinent,  prjedictis  Henrico  et  Aliciae  uxori  ejus, 
haered.  et  assignat.  diet.  Henrici,  contra  omnes  gentes  in  perpetuum.     In  cujus  rei  testimonium 

'  huic  prtesenti  scripto  sigillura  meum  apposui;  His  testibus,  Petro  de  Walepol,  Richard,  de  Hanvile, 
Williel.  VVastell,  Hugone  WasteU,  Tho.  de  Bures,  Williel.  Picot,  Laurentio  Picot,  Williel.  le  Hey- 
ward,  et  aliis.  [' Gersuma,' in  the  third  line,  of  the  above,  signifieth  money  paid  beforehand,  which 
we  call  a  fine.] 

II.  Another  Evide7ice  touching  the  same. 

Carta  relaxationis  Will.  Bygod,  tunc  Domini  de  Parva  Bradley,  facta  Henrico  de  Denardiston 
clerico  et  Aliciae  uxori  ejus,  eorum  hasredibus. 
Omnibus  Christi  fidelibus,  ad  quos  praesens  scriptum  pervenerit,  Williel.  de  Bygod  salutem  in 
Domino  sempiternam.  Noverit  universitas  vestra  me  dedisse,  concessisse,  remisisse,  ac  omnino, 
tam  pro  me  quam  pro  hseredibus  meis  in  perpetuum,  quietum  clamasse  Henr.  de  Denardiston 
clerico,  et  Aliciae  uxori  ejus,  haered.  et  assignat.  eorum,  totum  jus  et  clameum  quod  habui  vel 
habere  potui,  aut  potero  in  omnibus  redditibus,  homagiis,  wardis,  releviis,  eschaetis,  libertatibus 
et  omnibus  pertin.  suis,  quae  in  aliquo  modo  seu  tempore  facere  debueriint  vel  consueverunt  pro 
terris  et  tenementis  quae  quondam  fuerunt  Richard.  Poupu  in  villa  de  Parva  Bradley,  et  in  aliis 
terris  et  tenementis  quae  vel  quas  priedict.  Henr.  et  Alicia  tenent.  vel  tenuerunt  de  me  seu  de 
feodo  meo  die  confectionis  praesentium  in  praedicta  villa  de  Parva  Bradley :  Ita  quod  nee  ego  Williel. 
praedict.  nee  haered.  mei  nee  aliquis  nomine  nostro  in  modo  praemissis  aliquod  juris  vel  clamei 
aliquo  modo  exigere  vel  vindicare  poterimus  in  perpetuum.  In  cujus  rei  testimonium,  huic  prae- 
senti  scripto  sigillum  meum  apposui.  His  testibus,  Joh.  Maveysin,  Rich.  Bercar,  Henr.  Maveysin, 
Joh.  Bercar,  Will.  WasteU,  Hug.  WasteU,  Will.  Attegrene,  Walt.  Bercar,  et  aliis. 

III.  Another  Evidence  touching  the  same. 

Carta  Reginaldi  filii  Jordani  Wethresfield  facta  Henrico  de  Denardiston  clerico  et  Aliciae  uxori 
ejus,  de  terris  in  Parva  Bradley  in  Com.  Suff. 
Sciant  praesentes  et  futuri,  quod  ego  Reginaldus  filius  Jordani  de  Wethresfield  dedi,  concessi,  et 
hac  prKsenti  carta  mea  confirmavi,  Henr.  de  Denardiston  clerico  et  Aliciae  u.Kori  ejus,  pro  liomagiis 
et  servitiis  eorum  et  pro  quadam  summa  pecuniae  quam  mihi  dederunt.prae  manibus  in  gersumam, 
unam  peciam  terrae  meae  arabilis  cum  omnibus  suis  pertinentiis,  sive  habeatur  plus  sive  minus,  in 
villa  de  Parva  Bradley,  in  campo  vocato  Heldhey,  jacentem  inter  terram  Will,  de  Mampford  quon- 
dam, et  terram  Joannis  le  Rede  quondam,  ex  parte  una  in  longitudine,  et  terram  Richard,  de 
Hanuyle  ex  altera,  et  abuttal  ad  unum  caput  super  terram  Joannis  le  Lumbard,  et  aliud  caput 
super  campum  vocatum  Crondou,  cum  sepibus  et  foveis  et  omnibus  aliis  pertinentiis  ad  dictam 
terram  spectantibus :  Habend.  et  tenend.  de  me  hasredibus  et  assignatis  meis,  praedictis  Henrico  et 
AliciiE  uxori  ejus,  haeredibus  et  assignatis  diet.  Henrici,  vel  cuicunque  vel  quibuscunque  diet. 
Henricus  praedictam  terram  cum  omnibus  pertinentiis  praedict.,  dare,  vendere,  vel  aliquo  modo 
assignare  voluerit,  libere,  quiete,  jure,  bene,  in  pace,  et  haereditace  :  Reddendo  inde  annuatim  mihi, 
haeredibus,  et  assignatis  meis,  unam  rosam  ad  festura  Nativitatis  Sancti  Joannis  Baptistse  pro  omni- 
bus servitiis,  consuetudinibus,  auxiliis,  curiarum  sectis  et  secularibus  demandis.  Et  ego  praedict. 
Reginaldus,  haeredes,  et  assignati  mei  warrantizabimus,  acquietabimus  et  defendemus  pradictam 
terram  cum  sepibus  et  foveis  et  omnibus  aliis  pertinentiis  praedictis  Henrico  et  Aliciae  uxori  ejus, 
haeredibus,  et  assignat.  diet.  Henrici  per  praedict.  servitium  contra  omnes  mortales  in  perpetuum. 
In  cujus  rei  testimonium,  huic  pracsenti  scripto  sigillum  meum  apposui :  His  testibus,  Joanne 
Maveysin,  Petro  de  Walepol,  Richardo  de  Hanuyle,  Richardo  Bercar,  Henrico  Maveysin,  Joanne 
Bercar,  Willielmo  WasteU,  Hugone  WasteU,  Tho.  de  Bures,  WiUiel.  filio  Rogeri,  et  aUis. 

IV.  Another  Evidence  of  the  like  effect. 

Carta  Rich.  Hanuyle  de  Parva  Bradley  fact.  Henrico  de  Denardiston  clerico  et  Aliciae  uxori  ejus, 
et  eorum  haeredibus  de  terris  in  Parva  Bradley  in  Com.  SufT. 

Sciant  praesentes  et  futuri.  Quod  ego  Richardus  de  Hanuyle  de  Parva  Bradley  dedi,  concessi,  et 
hac  praesenti  carta  mea  confirmavi  Henr.  de  Denardiston  clerico  et  Aliciae  uxori  ejus  unam 
peciam  terrae  meae  arabilis,  cum  omnibus  pertinent,  in  Parva  Bradley  in  campo  vocato  Mortecroft, 
pro  homagiis  et  servitiis  eorum  et  pro  quadam  summa  pecuniae  quam  mihi  dederunt  prae  manibus 
in  gersumam,  jacentem  inter  terras  Williel.  de  Mampford  quondam  ex  utraque  parte,  et  unum 
caput  abuttat  super  campum  vocat.  Wodcroft. :  Habendum  et  tenendum  de  me,  haered.  vel  assig- 
natis meis,  ipsis,  haered.  et  assignat  eorum,  vel  cuicunque  vel  quibuscunque  diet,  tenementum 
cam  omnibus  pertinentiis  dare,  vendere,  legare,  vel  assignare  voluerint,  libera,  quiets,  jure,  bene, 
in  pace  et  haereditari^:  Reddendo  inde  annuatim  mihi  et  haeredibus  meis  duos  denarios  ad  duos 
anni  terminos,  videlicet  ad  festum  Sancti  Michaelisunum  denarium,  et  ad  Pascha  unum  denarium 
pro  omnibus  servitiis,  consuetudinibus,  auxiliis,  curiae  sectis,  et  secularibus  demandis.  Et  ego 
praedict.  Richard,  hared.  et  assignati  mei  warrantizabimus,  acquietabimus  et  defendemus  praedict. 
tenementum  cum  omnibus  pertinentiis  praedictis  Henrico  et  Aliciae  uxori  ejus,  haered.  et  assignat. 
eorum  per  praedictum  servitium  contra  omnes  mortales  in  perpetuum.  In  cujus  rei  testimonium 
huic  prajsenti  scripto  sigUlura  meum  apposui;  His  testibus,  Petro  de  Walepol,  VViUiel.  WasteU, 
Hugone  WasteU,  Rich.  Bercar,  Hen.  Maleysin,  Johanne  Bercar,  Rob.  de  Ponte,  WiUiel.  Picot,  et  aUis. 

V.  Another  Evidence  touching  the  same. 
Scriptum  Mat.  de  Raclisde  fact.  Henrico  de  Denardiston  clerico  et  Aliciae  uxori   ejus,  de  terris 
in  Parva  Bradley  in  Com.  Suff.     Dated  an.  reg.  Edw.  regis  ii.  8.  which  was  an.  1315. 

Sciant  prsesentes  et  futuri.  Quod  ego  Mattheus  de  Raclisde  dedi,  concessi,  et  hac  prassenti  carta 
mea  confirmavi,  Henrico  de  Denardiston  clerico  et  Aliciae  uxori  ejus,  hsred.  et  assignat.  diet. 
Henrici,  unam  peciam  terr<E  arabUis  cum  omnibus  suis  pertinent,  sive  habeatur  plus  sive  minus, 
prout  jacet  in  villa  ae  Parva  Bradley,  in  campo  vocato  Crouudonbrede  inter  terram  Kioh.  de 
Hanuj'le  ex  una  parte,  et  terram  diet  Henr.  de  Denardiston  ex  alia  parte,  et  unum  caput  abuttat 
suijcr  viam  vocatam  Libreddich,  et  aliud  caput  super  terram  Richard,  de  Hanuyle  ante  diet. :  Ha- 
bend. et  tenend.  priEdictam  peciam  terrae  cum  omnibus  suis  pertinent,  de  capitali  Domino  feodi, 


1540. 


THE    ANTIQUITY    OF    PRIESTS     MARRIAGE.  'J*-J 

unto :  that  in  the  common  laws  of  this  reahn,  in  all  gifts  or  feoffments    Ji^^nry 
made  to  any  spiritual  person  (unless  he  be  some  graduate  of  divinity    — — - 
in  the  schools),  the  said  spiritual  person  is  named  by  no  other  term      • 
but  by  the  word  '  clericus  ;'  as  by  divers  places,  as  well  in  the  prmted 
books,  as  in  old  registers  and  writings  of  the  lawyers,  as  well  m  the 
common  law  as  statute  law,  remaineth  of  record  very  evident  to  be 
seen.     Some  special  notes  whereof,  as  well  for  the  ease  of  the  reader 
in  the  search  of  the  same,  as  also  for  the  further  satisfying  of  some 
who  peradventure  shall  want  the  books,  I  thought  good  here  to  ex- 
hibit and  specify  in  form  and  tenor  as  hereunder  followeth.^ 

et  cuicunque  vel  quibuscunque  praedictus  Henr.  preedictam  peciam  terra  cum  omnibus  pertinent, 
dare,  vendere,  vel  asslgnare  voluerit,  liberd,  quietd,  jure,  bene,  in  pace,  hsreditan^  in  perpetuum  : 
faoiendo  capital!  Domino  feodi  servitia  inde  de  jure  debita  et  consueto.  Et  ego  prsedict.  Mattneus 
et  hjeredesmei  praedictam  peciam  terrae  cum  omnibus  suis  pertinent,  (ut  pradictum  est)  praedictis 
Honr.  et  Aliciae  hjered.  et  assignat.  diet.  Henr.,  contra  omnes  gentes  warrantizabimus  in  perpetuum. 
In  cujus  rei  testimonium  huic  praesenti  cartas  sigillum  meum  apposui.  His  testibus,  Richarduin  de 
Hanuyle.  Joanne  de  Stonham,  Joanne  Godfrey,  Wil.  Wastel,  Clement  de  Bures,  et  alus.  Uatum 
apud  Parvam  Bradley,  die  Lunae  in  quindena  Sancti  Michaelis,  an.  regni  regis  Edwardi  filu  regis 
Edwardi,  octavo. 

ij  VI.  Another  Evidence  touching  the  same. 

\  Scriptum  Rich,  de  Loverhal  de  Parva  Bradley,  factum  Henrico  de  Denardiston  clerioo  et  Aliciffi 
uxor!  ejus,  de  terrisin  Parva  Bradley  praedicta. 

I        Sciant  praesentes  et  futuri,  quod  ego  Richardus  de  Loverhal  de  Parva  Bradley  dedi,  concessi,  et 

{    hac  prffisenti  carta  mea  confirmavi  Henr.  de  Denardiston  clerico  et  Alicias  uxori  ejus,  et  haered. 

I    diet.  Henr.  unam  peciam  terrae  mese  arabilis,  sive  habeat  plus  sive  minus,  prout  jacet  in  vUla  de 

'[    Parva  Bradley  in  campo  vocato  Peterfeld,  inter  terram  Henr.  Cosin  ex  una  parte,  et  terram  Thom. 

!'  Bercar  ex  alia  parte,  uno  capite  abuttante  super  croftam  Williel.  Attegrene,  et  alio  capite  super 
le  Overhall  mede  :  Habend.  et  tenend.  dictam  peciam  terrae  cum  omnibus  pertinent,  de  eapitali 
Domino  feodi  prad.  Henr.  et  Aliciae  et  hcBred.  diet.  Henr.  et  cuicunque  et  quibuscunque  dictam 
peciam  terrae  dare,  vendere,  vel  assignare  voluerint,  liberfe,  quiete,  jure,  bene,  in  pace,  hKreditarie, 
in  feodo  et  in  perpetuum:  faciendo  eidem  capital!  Domino  feodi  servitia  inde  de  jure  debita  et 
consueta  Et  egopraed.  Richard,  et  haered.  mei  praedict.  peciam  terrae  praed.  Henr.  et  Aliciae  et 
hffiredib.  diet.  Henr.  et  suis  assignat.  contra  omnes  gentes  warrantizabimus  in  perpetuum.  In 
cujus  rei  testimonium  huic  praesenti  cartae  sigillum  meum  apposui.  His  testibus,  Richard,  de 
Hanuyle,  Johan.  de  Stonham,  Wil.  Attegrene,  Roberto  Petipas,  WU.  Aleyne,  et  aliis.  Datum  apud 
Parvam  Bradley,  die  Dominica  proxima  post  festum  Pasch.  An.  regis  Edw.  filii  regis  Edw.  10. — 
[This  deed  seemeth  by  the  date,  to  be  made  an.  r.  Edw.  R.  II.  10.  an.  1317,  which  was  about  200 
years  after  Anselm.] 

VII.  Another  Evidence  touchitig  the  like  matter. 

Scriptum  dementis  de  Clopton  factum  Joanni  de  Cowling  clerico  et  Basiliae  uxori  ejus,  de  terris  in 

Cowling  in  Suif.  Dated  regni  Ed.  regis  ii.  13,  which  was  an.  1320. 

Sciant  praesentes  et  futuri.  Quod  ego  Clemens  de  Cloptone  concessi,  dedi,  et  hac  prssenti  carta 

mea  confirmavi,  Joan,  de  Bosco  de  Coulynge  clerico,  et  Basiliae  uxori  ejus  et  haeredibus  praed. 

Joannis,  tres  acras  terrae  cum  omnibus  suis  pertinent,  in  Coulynge,  sive  sit  ibi  majus  sive  minus, 

prout  simul  jaccnt  inter  terram  domini  Robert,  de  Aspal  ex  parte  una,  et  terram  quondam  Joan,  le 

Fogeys  ex  alia,  uno  capite  abuttante  super  viam  communera,  et  alio  super  terram  quandam  pras- 

dict.  Joan.  Fogeys :  Habend.  et  tenend.  praedict.  tres  acras  terrte  cura  omnibus  suis  pertinent. 

.    praedict.  Joanni  et  Basiliae  et  haered.  praed.  Joannis  de  capitalibus  dominis  feodi  illius  per  servitia 

j    inde  debita  et  de  jure  consueta.     Et  ego  praedict.  Clemens  et  haeredesmei  praedicto  Joanni  et  Ba- 

]    siliae  et  haered.  praed.   Joannis  totam  praedictam  terram  cum  omnibus  suis  pertinentiis  contra 

i   omnes  gentes  in  perpetuum  warrantizabimus.  In  cujus  rei  testimonium,  huic  praesenti  chartae  si- 

j   gillum  meum  apposui ;     His  testibus,  Thoma  de  Caldebek,  Rich.  Farewel,  Joan,  de  Schelford, 

I    Roberto  Godfrey,  Rogero  le  Porter,  et  Williel.  le  Panmer.     Datum  apud  Coulynge  die  Dominica 

j   proxima  post  festum  sancti  Lucae  Evangelistae.   Anno  regni  regis  Edwardi,  filii  regis  Edwardi, 

tertio  decimo. 

I  All  the  originals  of  these  seven  several  pieces  of  evidences,  the  true  copies  whereof  are  here 
i  before  inserted,  and  last  recited,  at  this  present,  to  wit,  this  23d  of  November,  a.d.  1575,  are  in 
tlie  custody,  and  do  remain  among  the  evidences  and  writings,  of  John  Hunt  of  Esse,  alias  Ashen, 
{  in  the  county  of  Essex,  esquire,  and  are  pertaining  and  belonging  to  his  manor  of  Overhall,  alias 
Parva  Bradley  aforesaid,  in  the  county  of  Suffolk.  In  whose  hands  they  are  easily  at  this  present, 
and  long  time,  I  trust,  after  the  writing  of  this  history,  shall  remain  to  be  seen  of  good  record,  if 
any  man  either  be  desirous  of  the  sight  thereof,  or  doubtful  of  the  truth  of  the  same. 

(1)  Certain  Notes  how  this  word  '  Clericus'  is  taken  in  the  Law  Books. 

Si  clericus  aliquis  pro  reatu  vel  crimine  aliquo,  quod  ad  coronam  pertineat,  arestatus  fuerit,  et 
postmodo  per  praeceptum  Domini  Regis  in  ballium  traditus,  vel  replegiatus  extiterit,  ita  quod  hi 
quibus  traditus  fuerit  in  balUum  eum  habeant  coram  justiciariis,  non  amercienter  de  caetero  illi 
quibus  traditus  fuerit  in  ballium,  nee  alii  plegii  sui,  si  corpus  suum  habeant  coram  justiciariis, 
licet  coram  eis  propter  privilegium  clericale  respondere  noluerit,  vel  non  potuerit  propter  ordinaries 
suos. — In  Stat,  de  Marlbridge,  an.  52  H.  iii.  c.  27. 

Another  Note. 
Rex  et  antecessores  sui,  a  tempore  cujus,  contrarii  memoria  non  existit,  usi  sunt,  quod  clerici 
suis  immorantes  obsequiis,  dum  obsequiis  iUis  intenderint,  ad  residentiam  in  suis  beneficiis  facien- 
dam  minirae  corapellaiitur,  nee  debet  dici  tendere  in  praejudicium  ecclesiasticae  libertatis  quod  pro 
rege  et  republica  necessarium  invenitur.— Artie.  Cleri.  0  E.  ii.  in  fine.  c.  8. 


346  ALLEGATIONS    AGAI>fST    THE    SIX    AKTICLES. 

Hemy        But  wliat  nccd  iiianj  arguments  for  tlie  proof  hereof?  The  statutes 
*'^'^'    and  law-books  of  this  reahn  are  very  full  of  them  in  divers  and  many 


I 


eluded. 


A.D.    places,  besides  the  precedents  for  the  form  of  giving  of  benefices, 
l^'^Q-    whereof  none  are  capable  but  such  as  are  spiritual  men,  and  of  the 
ciericus,   clergy  ;  wherein  they  are  not  called  or  termed  by  any  other  title  or 
law.'evcr  tcmi  in  the  Latin  tongue,  than  '  clerici,"*  for  the  most  part ;  not  in 
amiest!"^  the  king's  own  grant,  or  the  lord  chancellor's,  or  any  other  subjects 
of  his.  as  very  well  appeareth  both  by  divers  old  written  precedents 
which  have  been  showed  unto  me,  and  also  by  the  forms  of  presenta- 
tions, collected  and  set  forth  for  the  instruction  of  such  as  arc  ignorant, 
or  not  very  perfect  in  the  order  of  them,  in  a  printed  book,  called 
'  The  Book  of  sundry  Instruments."" 

Thus  I  doubt  not,  loving  reader,  but  by  these  so  plain  evidences 

above  prefixed,  thou  hast  sufficiently  to  understand,  that  this  violent 

restraint  of  priests'  lawful  marriage,  within  this  realm  of  England,  is 

of  no  such  long  reach  and  antiquity,  as  hath  been  thought  by  many, 

and  all  by  reason  of  ignorance  of  histories,  and  course  of  times.     So 

that  briefly,  as  in  a  summary  table,  to  comprehend  the  whole  effect 

hereof : 

Priests'        First,  about  the  year  of  our  Lord  944,  the  profession  of  single  life, 

jTow^tuT'  and  displacing  of  man-iage,  began  to  come  into  example  here  in 

wn\o   England  by  reason  of  St.  Benedict's  monks,  who  then  began  to  in- 

be  ex-      crease ;  and  also  about  the  time  of  king  Edgar,  especially  by  the 

means  of  Oswald,  archbishop  of  York,  Odo  and  Dunstan,  archbishops 

of  Canterbury,  and  Ethelwold,  bishop  of  Winchester :  so  that  in  divers 

cathedral  churches  and  bishops'  sees,  monks,  with  their  professed 

singleness  of  life,  crept  in,  and  married  ministers  (who  were  then 

called  secular  priests),  Avith  their  Avives,  out  of  sundry  churches  were 

dispossessed,  not  from  wives,  but  only  from  their  places  :  and  yet  not 

in  all  churches,  but  only  in  certain,  whereof  read  before. 

Not  long  after  that,  about  the  time  of  pope  Nicholas  IL,  a.d.  1059, 
of  Alexander,  and  Hildebrand,  came  into  the  see  of  Canterbury 
another  monk,  called  Lanfranc,  Avho  also,  being  a  promoter  of  this 
professed  chastity,  made  the  decree  more  general,  that  all  prebendaries 
being  man-ied,  in  any  churches,  should  be  displaced ;  yet  the  priests 

Another  Note. 
Ciericus  ad  ecclesiam  confugiens  pro  felonia,  pro  immunitate  ecclesiastica  obtinenda,  si  asscrit 
se  esse  clericum,  regnum  iion  compellatur  abjurare,  sed  leg!  regni  se  reddens  gaudebit  ecclesiastica 
libertate,  juxta  laudabilem  consuetudinem  regni  hactenus  usitatam.— In  eisdem  Articulis  in 
fine,  0. 15. 

Another  Note. 

Appellant!  in  forma  debita,  tanquam  clerico  per  ordinarium  petito  libertatis  ecclesiasticae  bene- 
ficiura  non  negabitur. — In  cap.  16. 

In  the  statute  entitled  '  Articuli  Cleri,'  made  only  for  the  benefit  of  the  clergy,  anno  regni 
Ertwardi  Reg.  ii.  nono,  are  divers  notes  to  like  effect. 

(I)  In  this  form,  in  the  said  book,  the  words  in  the  king's  grant  be  these: 

'  Rex  reverendissimo  in  Christo,  &c.  Ad  ecclesiam  parochialem  de  N.  vestrae  diocaesis  modo  per 
mortem  ultimi  incumbentis  ibidem  vacantem,  et  ad  nostram  doiiationem  pleno  jure  spcctantem, 
dilectum  capellanum  nostrum  A.  B.  clericum,  intuitu  charitatis  vobis  prasentamus,  et  mandamus 
uti  dictum  A.  capellanum  nostrum  ad  prcefatam  ecclesiam  adniittere,  eumque  rectorem  ejusdem 
instituere,  cum  suis  juribus,'  &c. 

Rut  if  the  presentation  be  from  a  knight,  an  esquire,  or  a  gentleman,  then  these  words,  'capel- 
lanum nostrum,'  are  always  left  out,  as  in  the  said  book  appeareth  in  this  sort : 

'  Reverendo  in  Christo  Patii,  &c.  A.  B.  de  N.  ad  ecclesiam  de  N.  pra?dictam  vcstr.-c  diocaesis  modo 
per  mortem  T.  D.  ultimi  incumbentis  ibidem  vacantem,  et  ad  mcam  pr.-esentaiionem  pleno  jure 
spectantem,  dilectum  mihi  in  Christo  Jacobum  P.  clericum  vestraj  paternitati  pra'sentii,  humilit^r 
rogans  quatenus  prjefatum  J.  ad  dictam  ecclesiam  admittere,  ipsumque,  in  rectorem  ejusdem 
ecclesi,-E  institui  et  induci  facere  velitis  cum  suis  juribus  et  pertinentiis  uuiversis,'  &c.  As  in  the 
said  book  is  more  at  large  to  be  seen  or  perused.    _ 


OF  phiests'  marriagk.  347 

in  towns  and  villages  should  not  be  compelled  to  leave  their  married    Henry 
•wives,  unless  they  would 


VIII. 


Last  of  all  followed  monkish  Anselm,  a.d.  1104;  by  whom  was    ^-^ 


made  this  law  at  Winchester  aforesaid/  that  priests,  arch-deacons, 
deacons  and  sub-deacons,  Avho  had  wives  and  spiritual  living,  should 
be  put  from  them  both ;  and  also  that  none  after  should  be  admitted 
to  their  orders,  but  should  first  profess  single  life,  that  is,  to  live 
without  wives.  And  thus  much  concerning  priests'"  marriage  for- 
bidden. 

Let  us  add  moreover  to  these  evidences  above  rehearsed,  for  more 
confirmation  of  the  ancient  use  and  liberty  of  priests'  marriage,  another 
testimony  or  two  out  of  like  ancient  records,  with  like  plain  words 
declaring  unto  us,  how  the  matrimony  of  priests,  before  the  time  of 
Lanfranc  aforesaid,  was  no  strange  example  in  the  church.  And  first 
w'e  will  infer  the  words  of  an  old  martyrology  pertaining  to  the  records 
of  Canterbury.     The  words  of  which  martyrology  be  these  :^ 

'  Lanfrancus  ai'chiep.  reddidit  ecclesiae  sancti  Andrew,  quia  de  jure  ipsius 
ecclesiae  antiquitiis  fuei-unt,  in  Suthei"ge,  Murtilac;  Londonise,  monasterium 
sanctae  Mariae  cum  terris  et  domibus,  quas  Livingus  presbyter  et  uxor  illius 
Londonise  habuerunt.' 

To  this  also  may  be  adjoined  another  of  like  antiquity,  out  of  an  old 
written  history  belonging  to  the  church  of  St.  Asaph,  after  the  time 
of  Lanfranc,  as  followeth  : 

'  De  clerico  uxorato  receptante  public^  forbonizatum^  scienter,  ut  possit 
contra  ipsum  probari,  nobis  videtur  quod  tenetur  respondere  in  foro  ecclesiastico. 
Si  vero  facit  residentiam  in  terra  principis,  et  contingat  ipsum  mulctari,  tota 
mulcta  sua  principi  debetur.  Si  vero  residentiam  in  terra  episcopi  facit,  mulcta 
dividatur  inter  episcopum  et  principem.  Si  vero  uxor  alicujus  talis  scienter  vel 
volenter  in  ejus  absentia  receptaverit,  mulier  in  foro  ecclesiastico  respondeat, 
et  clericus  ratione  sui  facti  non  pimiatur,  nee  pro  ea  (nisi  velit)  respondere 
cogatur.* 

Neither  is  the  testimony  of  Mantuanus^  unworthy  also  hereunto 
to  be  added,  writing  in  the  Life  of  Hilary,  bishop  of  Poictiers,  as 
followeth. 

'  Integritas  vitae,  legum  prudentia,  cultus 

Coelicolum,  tutela  inopum,  diadema  pedumque 

Pictaviense  tibi,  dum  nil  mortalia  curas, 

Dum  vivis  tibi,  sorte  tua  contentus,  ab  omni 

Ambitione  procul,  populo  applavidente  tulerunt. 

Non  nocuit  tibi  progenies,  non  obstitit  uxor 

Legitirao  conjuncta  toro ;  non  honiiit  ilia 

Tempestate  Deus  thalamos,  cunabula,  taedas. 

Sola  erat  in  pretio,  quae  nunc  incognita  virtus 

Sordet,  et  attrito  vivit  cum  plebe  cucullo. 

Propterea  leges,  quae  sunt  connubia  contra, 

Esse  malas  quidam  perliibent.     Prudentia  patrum 

Non  satis  advertit,  dicunt,  quid  ferre  recuset, 

(1)  Not  Winchester  a.d.  1104,  but  London  a.d.  1108.     See  notes  on  pp.  3.33,  338,  339.— Ed. 

(2)  See  a  correction  of  this  passage  by  Foxe,  page  358. — Ed. 

(3)  '  Forbonizatum'  is  a  Saxon  term,  and  signifieth  as  much  as  a  man  outlawed. 

(4)  Anno  Domini  1261.     Ex  antiq.  libro  Asaph,  nianuscripto. 

(5)  Baptista  Mantuanus,  who  flourished  towards  the  end  of  the  15th  century.  His  works  were 
collected  in  4  vols.  Antverpiae,  1576,  and  the  poetical  portion  of  them  has  supplied  numerous  testi- 
monies to  the  Protestant  controversial  writers,  as  to  the  avarice  and  corruption  of  the  papal  church, 
both  in  its  head  and  members.  He  died  general  of  the  Carmelite  order,  in  1516  :  '  Poeta  eximius, 
et  theologus  non  incclebris.'  Cave :  Script.  Eccles.  Hist.  Literaria,  torn.  ii.  p.  238  (S«c.  Reform.) 
—Ed. 


1540. 


348 

Henry 

nil. 

A.D. 
1540. 


OF    AURICULAR    CONFESSION. 

Qxiid  valeat  natura  pati.     Cervicibiis,  aiunt, 
Hoc  insuave  jugum  nostris  imponere  Christus 
Noluit ;  istud  onus  quod  adhuc  quam  plurima  monstra 
Fecit,  ab  audaci,  dicunt,  pietate  repertum. 
Tutius  esse  volunt,  qua  lex  divina  sinebat 
Isse  via,  veteninique  sequi  vestigia  patrum ; 
Quorum  vita  fuit  melior  cum  conjuge,  quam  nunc 
Nostra  sit  exclusis  thalamis  et  conjugis  usu.' 


Three 
kinds  of 
confes- 
sion. 


Private 
confes- 
sion to 
our 
brotlier. 


Certain 
points  of 
supersti- 
tion to  be 
avoided 

in  private  n^Jncl 
confes- 
sion. 


Four  or 
five 

abuses  in 
auricular 
confes- 
sion. 


THE    SIXTH    ARTICLE  ;    TOUCHING    AURICULAR    CONFESSION. 

Of  confession,  three  kinds  we  find  in  the  Scriptures  expressed  and 
approved.  The  first  is  our  confession  privately  or  pubHcIy  made 
unto  God  alone  ;  and  this  confession  is  necessary  for  all  men  at  all 
times.  Wherefore  St.  John  speaketh,  "  If  we  confess  our  sins,  he  is 
faithful  to  forgive,"'  &c.' 

The  second  is  the  confession  which  is  openly  made  in  the  face  of 
the  congregation.  And  this  confession,  also,  hath  place  when  any 
such  thing  is  committed,  whereof  riseth  a  public  offence  and  slander 
to  the  church  of  God ;  as  examples  there  be  of  penitentiaries  in  the 
primitive  church,  as  Melchiades  and  others,  &c. 

The  third  kind  of  confession  is  that  which  we  make  privately  to 
our  brother.  And  this  confession  is  requisite,  when  either  we  have 
injured  or  by  any  way  damnified  our  neighbour,  whether  he  be  rich 
or  poor ;  whereof  speaketh  the  gospel,  "  Go  and  reconcile  thyself 
first  unto  thy  neighbour,*"^  &c.  Also  St.  James,  "  Confess  yourselves 
one  to  another,''''^  &c.  Or  else  this  confession  may  also  have  place, 
when  any  such  thing  lieth  in  our  conscience,  in  the  opening  whereof 
we  stand  in  need  of  the  counsel  and  comfort  of  some  faithful  brother. 
But  herein  must  we  use  discretion  in  avoiding  these  points  of  blind 
superstition  :  first,  that  we  put  therein  no  necessity  for  remission  of 
our  sins,  but  that  we  use  therein  our  own  voluntary  discretion,  accord- 
ing as  we  see  it  expedient  for  the  better  satisfying  of  our  troubled 
The  second  is,  that  we  be  not  bound  to  any  enumeration  of 
our  sins.  The  third,  that  we  tie  not  ourselves  to  any  one  person, 
more  than  to  another,  but  that  we  use  therein  our  free  choice,  who 
we  think  can  give  us  the  best  spiritual  counsel  in  the  Lord. 

But  as  there  is  nothing  in  the  church  so  good  and  so  ghostly,  Avhich, 
through  peevish  superstition  cither  hath  not,  or  may  not  be  perverted, 
so  this  confession,  also,  hath  not  lacked  its  abuses.  First,  the  secret 
confession  to  God  alone,  as  it  hath  been  counted  insufficient,  so  hath 
it  been  but  lightly  esteemed  by  many.  The  public  confession  to 
the  congregation  hath  been  turned  to  a  standing  in  a  sheet,  or  else 
hath  been  bought  out  for  money.  Furthermore,  the  secret  breaking 
of  a  man''s  mind  to  some  faithful  or  spiritual  brother,  in  disclosing 
his  infirmity  or  temptations,  for  counsel  and  godly  comfort,  hath  been 
turned  into  auricular  confession  in  a  priesfs  ear,  for  assoiling  of  his 
sins.  In  whicli  auricular  confession,  first,  of  the  free  liberty  of  the 
penitent  in  uttering  his  griefs,  they  have  made  a  mere  necessity,  and 
that  unto  salvation  and  remission  of  sins.  Secondly,  they  require 
withal  an  enumeration  and  a  full  recital  of  all  sins  whatsoever,  both 
great  and  small.     Also  besides  the  necessity  of  this  ear-confession, 


(1)  1  Johni.  9. 


(2)  Matt.  V.  24. 


(3)  James  v.  16. 


OF    AURICULAR    CONFESSION.  349 

tliey  add  thereto  a  prescription  of  time,  at  least  once  in  the  year,  for  all    J^^iry 

men,  whether  they  repent  or  no,  to  be  confessed ;  making,  moreover, 1- 

of  the  same  a  sacrament.     And  lastly,  whereas  before  it  stood  in  the    ^•^^ 

voluntary  choice  of  a  man,  to  open  his  heart  to  what  spiritual  brother  he — 

thought  best,  for  an  easement  of  his  grief,  and  for  ghostly  consolation, 
they  bind  him  to  a  priest  (unless  some  friar  come  by  the  way  to  be 
his  ghostly  father),  to  whom  he  must  needs  confess  all,  whatsoever  he 
hath  done ;  and  though  he  lack  the  key  of  knowledge,  and,  perad- 
venture,  of  good  discretion,  yet  none  must  have  power  to  assoil  him, 
but  he,  through  the  authority  of  his  keys. 

And  this  manner  of  confession,  they  say,  was  instituted  by  Christ  and 
his  apostles,  and  hath  been  used  in  the  church  ever  since  to  this  pre- 
sent day  :  which  is  a  most  manifest  untruth,  and  easy  by  stories  to  be 
convinced. 

For  Socrates,  lib.  v.  c.  19,  and  Zozimus,  lib.  vii.  c.  16,  in  the  Book 
of  Ecclesiastical  History,  do  give  us  plainly  to  understand,  that  this 
auricular  confession  never  came  of  Christ,  but  only  of  men. 

Item,  In  the  time  of  Tertullian,  Beatus  Rhenanus  testifieth,'  that 
there  was  no  mention  made  of  this  auricular  confession  :  which  may 
well  be  gathered  hereof,  for  that  Tertullian,  writing  upon  repentance, 
maketli  no  mention  at  all  thereof. 

Item,  In  the  time  of  Chrysostome,^  it  appeareth  there  was  no  such 
assoiling  at  the  priest's  hands,  by  these  words,  where  he  saith,  "  I 
require  thee  not  that  thou  shouldest  confess  thy  sins  to  thy  fellow- 
servant.    Tell  them  unto  God,  who  careth  for  them." 

Item,  The  said  Chrysostome,  in  another  place,  writing  upon 
repentance  and  confession,  "  Let  the  examination  of  thy  sins  and  thy 
judgment,"  saith  he,  "  be  secret  and  close  without  witness ;  let  God 
only  see  and  hear  thy  confession,"  &c. 

Item,  In  the  time  of  Ambrose,^  the  gloss  of  the  pope''s  own 
decrees  reporteth,  that  "  this  institution  of  penance  was  not  then 
begun,  which  now,  in  our  days,  is  in  use." 

Item,  It  is  truly  said,  therefore,  of  the  gloss  in  another  place,  where 
he  testifieth*  that  "  this  institution  of  penance  began  rather  of  some 
tradition  of  the  universal  church,  than  of  any  authority  of  the  New 
Testament,  or  of  the  Old,"  &c. 

The  like  also  testifieth  Erasmus,^  wi'iting  upon  Jerome,  in  these 
words,  "  Apparet  Hieronymi  tempore  nondum  institutam  fuisse,"  &c.; 
that  is,  "  It  appeareth  that  in  the  time  of  Jerome,  this  secret  con- 
fession of  sins  was  not  yet  ordained,  which  the  church  afterwards  did 
institute  wholesomely,  if  our  priests  and  laymen  would  use  it  rightly. 
But  herein,  divines,  not  considering  advisedly  what  the  old  doctors 
do  say,  are  much  deceived.  That  which  they  say  of  general  and  open 
confession,  they  wrest,  by  and  by,  to  this  privy  and  secret  kind  of 
confession,  which  is  far  diverse,  and  of  another  sort,"  &c. 

The  like  testimony  may  also  be  taken  of  Gratian  ^  himself,  who, 
speaking  of  confession  used  then  in  his  time,  leaveth  the  matter  in 

(1)  Page  434,  in  his  edition  of  TertuUian's  works  :  folio,  Basil   1521  —Ed 

(2)  Chrys.  on  Ps.  30,  Horn.  1      [This  extract,  which  is  not  quite  accurately  translated,  is  placed 
emougst  the  '  Spuria    in  Mountfaucon's  edition,  torn.  v.  p.  7l(;    Paris    1835— Ed  1 

?}  J^e^'^n-f.ist-  I'Pptrus'inGlossa.  [Decret.  Gratiani,  Par.  1612.  col.  1811 -Ed  1 
(4)  De  Poen.  dist.  In  pnncipio.  •^""J 

<^)  Eras-inSchol.inEpitaphiumFabiolae.  [Opera  Omnia  (fol.  Ludg.  1 703),  torn  vi  d  701 -Ed  1 
(6)  Gratian  de  Pcenit.  dist.  1.  '  Quamvis.'    [Decret.  Gratiani,  col.  1869.-ED  ] 


350  THE   EPISTLE    OF    MELANCTHON 

ifenry    doubtful  suspensc,  neither  pronouncing  on  tlie  one  side  nor  on  the 
^"^'    other,  but  rcferreth  the  matter  to  the  free  judgment  of  the  readers, 


A.  D.    which  the  Act  of  these  Six  Articles  here  enjoineth  as  necessary,  under 
^^'^^-    pain  of  death. 

First  in-        Briefly,  in  few  words  to  search  out  and  notify  the  very  certain  time 

of^^'r^"-  '^l^cn  this  article  of  ear-confession  first  crept  into  the  church,  and  what 

larcon-    antiquity  it  hath,  in  following  the  judgment  of  Johannes  Scotus  and 

of  Antoninus,  it  may  well  be  supposed  that  the  institution  thereof 

took  its  first  origin  by  pope  Innocent  III.,  in  his  council  of  Lateran, 

A.D.  1215  ;  for  so  we  read  in  Johannes  Scotus  :'  "  Preecipua  autcni 

specificatio  hujus  prsecepti  invenitur  in  illo  capite,  Extrav.  de  panit. 

et  remiss.   '  Omnis  utriusque  sexus,' ""  &c.     And  after,  in  the  same 

article,  it  followeth,  "  Nam  ex  prima  institutione  ecclcsise  non  vidcn- 

tur  fuisse  distincti  proprii  sacerdotes.     Quando  enim  apostoli  hinc  et 

inde  ibant  praedicando  verbmn  Dei,"  &c.    By  which  words  it  appear- 

eth  that  there  was  no  institution  of  any  such  confession  specified 

before  the  constitution  of  pope  Innocent  III. 

consti-         But  more  plainly  the  same  may  appear  by  the  words  of  Antoninus.^ 

Innocent  "  Pope  Innoccut  III.,  in  his  general  council  aforesaid,  touching  the 

^"•.      sacraments  of  confession  and  the  communion,  made  this  constitution, 

auricular  as  followetli :  '  That  cvcry  faithful  person,  both  man  and  woman, 

sionf^      after  they  come  to  the  years  of  discretion,  shall  confess  all  their  sins 

by  themselves  alone,  at  least  once  a  year,   to  their  own  ordinary 

priest ;  and  shall   endeavour  to  fulfil,  by  their  own  strength,  their 

penance  to  them  enjoined ;  &c.  '  or  else,  who  so  doth  not,  shall  neitlier 

have  entrance  into  the  church,  being  alive,   nor,  being  dead,  shall 

enjoy  christian  burial.     Wherefore  this  wholesome  constitution  we 

will  to  be  published  often  in  the  churches,  lest  any  men  through  the 

blindness  of  ignorance,  may  make  to  themselves  a  cloak  of  excuse,' " 

&c.     And  thus  much  hitherto  we  have  alleged,  by  occasion  incident, 

of  these  six  articles,  for  some  part  of  confutation  of  the  same,  referring 

the  reader,  for  the  rest,  to  the  more  exquisite  tractation  of  divines, 

who  professedly  write  upon  those  matters. 

In  the  mean  time,  forasmuch  as  there  is  extant  in  Latin  a  certain 
learned  epistle  of  Philip  Melancthon,  \mtten  to  king  Henry  VIII., 
against  these  six  wicked  articles  above  specified,  I  thought  not  to 
defraud  the  reader  of  the  fi'uit  thereof,  for  his  better  understanding 
and  instmction.  The  tenor  and  effect  of  his  epistle  translated  into 
English  thus  followeth  : 

The  Copy  of  Philip  Melancthon's  fruitful  Epistle,  sent  to  King 
Henry,  against  the  cruel  Act  of  the  Six  Articles. 

Most  famous  and  noble  prince !  there  were  certain  emperors  of  Rome,  as 
Adrian,  Pius,  and  afterwards  the  two  brethren,  Verus  and  Marcus,  who  did 
receive  gently  the  apologies  and  defences  of  the  Christians;  which  so  prevailed 
with  those  moderate  princes,  tliat  they  assuaged  their  wrath  against  the  Cliris- 
tians,  and  obtained  mitigation  of  their  cruel  decrees  :  even  so,  forasmucli  as 
there  is  a  decree  set  forth  of  late  in  your  realm,  against  that  doctrine  wliich  we 

(1)  Lib.  iv.  Sent.  Dist.  U.artic.  3. 

(2)  'Innocentius  tcrtius'  in  concilio  penerali  praefato,  circa  sacramenta  confessionis  et  commu- 
nionis  sic  statuit,'  S.c.  :  'Omnis.utriusquesexus  fitlclis.postquam  ad  annum  discretionis  pervenerit, 
omnia  peccata  sua  solus  saltem  seniel  in  anno,  confiteatur  proprio  sacerdoti,  et  injunctam  sibi 
poenitentiara  propriis  pro  viribus  studeat  adimplere,'  &c. :  alioquin  et  vivens  ab  insressu  ecclcsiae 
arceatur,  etmoriens  Cliristiana  carcatscpultura.  Unde  hoc  salutare  statutum  frequenter  inecclesiis 
publitetur,  ne  quisquam  i^norantia.'  ccccitate  velanien  excusationis  as8umat/&c.  Antoninus,  Part  iii. 
Hist.tit.iy.  [fol.  Ludg,  1586,  torn.  iii.  p.  95.— Ed.] 


AGAINST    THE    SIX    ARTICLES.  S51 

profess  as  both  godly  and  necessary  for  the  church,  I  beseech  your  most  Henry 
honourable  majesty  favourably  both  to  read  and  consider  tliis  our  complaint ;  VIH- 
especially  seeing  I  have  not  only  for  our  own  cause,  but  much  rather  for  the  .  q 
common  safeguard  of  the  church,  directed  this  my  writing  unto  you.    For,  see-    ,  ^\q' 

ing  those  heathen  princes  did  both  admit  and  allow  the  defences  of  the  Chris-  ' 

tians,  how  much  more  is  it  beseeming  for  a  king  of  christian  profession,  and 
such  a  one  as  is  occupied  in  the  studies  of  holy  histories,  to  hear  the  complaints 
and  admonitions  of  the  godly  in  the  church?  And  so  much  the  more  willingly 
I  write  unto  you,  for  that  you  have  so  favourably  heretofore  received  my  letters 
with  a  singular  declaration  of  your '  benevolence  towards  me.  This  also  giveth 
me  some  hope,  that  you  will  not  unwillingly  read  these  things,  forasmuch  as  I 
see  that  the  very  phrase  and  manner  of  writing  do  plainly  declare,  not  yourself, 
but  only  the  bishops  to  be  the  authors  of  those  articles  and  decrees  there  set 
forth :  albeit,  through  their  wily  and  subtle  sopliistications,  they  have  induced 
you  (as  It  happened  to  many  other  worthy  princes  besides  you)  to  condescend 
and  assent  unto  them ;  as  the  rulers  persuaded  Darius,  being  otherwise  a  wise 
and  just  prince,  to  cast  Daniel  unto  the  lions. ^ 

It  was  never  unseemly  for  a  good  prince  to  correct  and  reform  cruel  and 
rigorous  laws,  to  have  (as  it  is  commonly- said),  a  second  view  and  oversight  of 
things  before  passed  and  decreed. 

The  wise  Athenians  made  a  decree,  when  the  city  of  Mitylene  was  recovered  Example 
(which  before  had  forsaken  them),  that  all  the  citizens  there  should  be  slain,  of  the 
and  the  city  utterly  destroyed  :  whereupon  there  was  a  ship  sent  forth  with  the  ^1^  j"!" 
same  commandment  to  the  army.  On  the  next  morrow,  the  matter  was  brought  voking 
again  before  the  same  judges,  and,  after  better  advice  taken,  there  was  a  con-  ^''^'"^ 
trary  decree  made,  that  the  whole  multitude  should  not  be  put  to  the  sword, 
but  a  few  of  the  chiefest  authors  of  their  rebellion  should  be  punished,  and  the 
city  saved.     There  was,  therefore,  another  ship  sent  forth  with  a  countermand 
in  all  haste  to  overtake  and  prevent  their  former  ship,  as  also  it  happened : 
neither   was  that  noble  city,  which  then  ruled    and   reigned  far  and   wide, 
ashamed  to  alter  and  reform  their  former  decree.     Many  such  examples  there 
be,  the  most  part  whereof  I  am  sure  are   well  known  unto  you.     But  in  the 
church  especially,  princes  have  many  times  altered  and  reformed  their  decrees, 
as  Nebuchadnezzar  and  Darius.     There  was  a  decree  set  forth  in  the  name  of 
Ahasuerus,  concerning  the  killing  of  the  Jews  ;^  that  decree  was  afterwards 
called  in  again.     So  did  Adrian  and  Antoninus,  also,  correct  and  reform  their 
!  decrees. 

I      Therefore,  although  there  be  a  decree  set  forth  in  England,  which  threateneth 
I  strange  punishments  and  penalties,  disagreeing  from  the  custom  of  the  true 
i  church,  and  swerving  from  the  rules  and  canons  thereof;  yet  I  thought  it  not  Mitiga- 
unseemly  for  us  to  become  petitioners  unto  you,  for  the  mitigation  of  these  your  *'«"  9^ 
I  sharp  and  severe  proceedings ;  which,  when   I  consider  it,  grieve  my  mind,  articles 
!  not  only  for  the  peril  and  danger  of  them  that  profess  the  same  doctrine  that  we  desired. 
!  do,  but,  also,  I  do  lament  for  your  cause,  that  they  should  make  you  an  instni- 
1  ment  and  a  minister  of  their  bloody  tyranny  and  impiety.     And  partly,  also,  I 
I  lament  to  see  the  course  of  christian  doctrine  perverted,  superstitious  rites  con- 
j  firmed,  whoredom  and  lecherous  lusts  maintained. 

I      Besides  all  this,  I  hear  of  divers  good  men,  excelling  both  in  doctrine  and  Latimer, 
virtue,  to  be  there  detained  in  prison,  as  Latimer,  Cromer,  Shaxton,  and  others,  g^axT^n 
to  whom  I  wish  strength,  patience,  and  consolation  in  the  Lord.     Unto  whom,  and  oth-' 
j  albeit  there  can  nothing  happen  more  luckily  or  more  gloriously,  than  to  give  '^''s  impri- 
1  their  lives  in  the  confession  of  the  manifest  truth  and  verity ;  yet  woidd  I  wish  ^"g  ' 
that  you  should  not  distain  your  hands  with  the  blood  of  such  men ;  neither  bishops 
would  I  wish  such  lanthorns  of  light  in  your  church  to  be  extinguished  ;  neither  J^^^^^^^rd 
these  spiteful  and  malicious  Pharisees,  the  enemies  of  Christ,  to  have  their  wills  obedi- 
so  much  fulfilled.     Neither  again  would  I  wish  that  you  should  so  much  serve  ence  to 
the  will  and  desire  of  that  Romish  Antichrist,  who  laugheth  in  his  sleeve  to  j,yf  y'";^' 
see  you  now  to  take  part  with  him  against  us,  hoping  well,  by  the  help  of  his  hearts 
bishops,  to  recover  again  his  former  possession,  which  of  late,  by  your  virtues  ^^  ^"''^ 
and  godly  means,  he  lost.   He  seeth  your  bishops,  for  the  time,  loyal  unto  you,  pope. 

(1)  Hemeaneth  here  the  king's  liberal  reward  sent  to  him  before  in  money,  by  Master  J.  Hales, 
which  money  he  then  distributed  among  the  ministers  and  learned  men  of  Wittenberg. 

(2)  Dan.  vi.  16.  (3)  Esther  viii.  10,  11. 


352  THE    EPISTLE    OF    MELANCTHON 

Henry    and  obscquious  to  obey  your  will;  but,  in  heart,  he  seeth  them  linked  unto 

VIII-     him,  in  a  perpetual   bond  of  fidelity  and  obedience.     In  all  these  feats  and 

~7~Tr~  practices  the  Romish  bishops  are  not  to  seek.    They  see  what  great  storms  and 

\  rAr!    blasts  heretofore  they  have  passed  by  bearing  and  suffering :  they  see  that  great 

1_  things  be  brought  to  pass  in  time ;  neither  do  they  forget  the  old  verse  of  the 

poet : 

'  Multa  dies  variusque  labor  mutabilis  sevi 
Retulit  in  melius.' 

Many  good  and  learned  men  in  Germany  conceived  of  you  great  hope,  that, 
by  your  authority  and  example,  other  princes  also  would  be  provoked  to  sur- 
cease, likewise,  from  their  unjust  cruelty,  and  better  to  advise  themselves  for 
the  reformation  of  errors  crept  into  the  church  ;  trusting  that  you  would  be  as 
a  guide  and  captain  of  that  godly  purpose  and  enterprise.  But  now,  seeing 
these  your  contrary  proceedings,  we  are  utterly  discouraged ;  the  indignation 
of  other  princes  is  confirmed ;  the  stubbornness  of  the  wicked  is  augmented  ; 
and  old  and  great  errors  are  thereby  established. 
The  But  here  your  bishops  will  say  again,  no  doubt,  that  they  defend  no  errors, 

^'ahitain  ^"*  ^^^  '^^''y  *'''^*'^  °^  God's  holy  word.     And  although  they  be  not  ignorant 
errors       that  they  strive  in  very  deed  both  against  the  true  word  of  God,  and  the  apo- 
against     stolic  church,  yet,  like  crafty  sophisters,  they  can  find  out  fair  glosses,  pretend- 
kn"w-       ing  a  goodly  show  outwardly,  to  colour  their  errors  and  abuses, 
ledge.  And  this  sophistication  not  only  now  in  England  is  had  in  great  admiration, 

and  esteemed  for  great  wisdom ;  neither  in  Rome  only  reigneth,  where  the  cardi- 
nals Contarini,  Sadolet,  and  cardinal  Pole,  go  about  to  paint  out  abuses  with  new 
colours  and  goodly  glosses  ;  but  also  in  Germany,  divers  noblemen  are  likewise 
corrupted  and  seduced  with  the  like  sophistication :  and  therefore  I  nothing 
marvel  that  so  many  there,  with  you,  be  deceived  with  these  crafty  jugglings. 
And  although  you,  for  your  part,  lack  neither  learning  nor  judgment,  yet  some- 
times we  see  it  so  happen,  that  wise  men  also  be  carried  away,  by  fair  and 
False-       colourable  persuasions,  from  the  verity.     The  saying  of  Simonides  is  praise- 
hood         worthy  :  '  Opinion,'  saith  he,  '  many  times  perverteth  verity.    And  many  times 
times        false  opinion  hath  outwardly  a  fairer  show  than  simple  tnith ;  and  especially  it 
beareth      so  happeneth  in  cases  of  religion,  where  the  devil  transfomieth  himself  into  an 
a  fairer      ^ngel  of  light,  setting  forth,  with  all  colourable  and  goodly  shows,  false  opinions. 
than         How  fair  seemeth  the  gloss  of  Samosatenus,  upon  the  gospel  of  St.  John,  'In 
truth.       t}je  beginning  was  the  word,  &c.,  and  yet  is  it  full  of  impiety.'     But  I  omit 

foreign  examples. 
Confes-  In  these  articles  of  yours,  how  many  things  are  craftily  and  deceitfully  devised ! 

sion.  'Confession,'  saith  the  article,  'is  necessary,  and  ought  to  be  retained.'  And 
why  say  they  not  plainly,  that  the  rehearsing  and  numbering  up  of  sins,  is 
necessary  by  God's  word?  This  the  bishops  knew  well  to  be  very  false,  and 
therefore,  in  the  article,  they  placed  their  words  generally,  to  blear  the  eyes  of 
the  simple  people  ;  that  when  they  hear  confession  to  be  necessary,  they  should 
thereby  think  the  enumeration  of  sins  to  be  necessary  by  God's  word. 
Private  "pjjg  jjj^g  legerdemain,  also,  they  use  in  the  article  of  private  masses,  albeit 
the  beginning  of  the  said  article  containeth  a  manifest  imtruth,  where  they  say 
that  it  is  necessary  to  retain  private  masses.  What  man  in  all  the  primitive 
church,  more  than  four  hundred  years  after  the  apostles'  time,  did  ever  so  say 
or  think,  at  what  time  there  were  no  such  private  masses  used  ?  But  afterwards, 
in  the  process  of  the  article,  follow  other  blind  sophistications,  to  make  the 
people  believe  that  they  should  receive  by  them  divine  consolations  and  benefits. 
And  why  do  they  not  plainly  declare  what  consolations  and  benefits  those  be  ? 
The  bishops  here  do  name  no  application'  and  merit,  for  they  know  that  they 
cannot  be  defended.  Yet  they  dally,  with  glossing  words,  whereby  they  wind 
out  and  escape,  if  any  should  improve  their  application.  And  yet,  notwith- 
standing, they  would  have  this  their  application  to  be  understood  and  believed 
of  the  people.  They  would  have  this  idolatrous  persuasion  confirmed,  to  wit, 
that  this  sacrifice  doth  merit  unto  others  remission  '  a  poena  et  culpa;'  release  of 
all  calamities,  and  also  gain  and  lucre  in  common  traffic ;  and,  to  conclude, 
whatsoever  else  the  careful  heart  of  man  doth  desire. 

(1)  By  application  of  masses  is  meant,  when  the  passion  and  merits  of  Christ  are  applied  to  any 
by  the  virtue  of  the  mass. 


masses. 


AGAINST    THE    SIX    AUTICLES.  358 

The  like  sophistication  they  use  also,  where  they  say  that  priests'  marriage  is  Henry 

against  the  law  of  God.     They  are  not  ignorant  what  St.  Paul  saith,  '  A  bishop  ^'Hl- 

ought  to  be  the  husband  of  one  wife  :''  and  therefore  they  know  right  well  that  ^  ^y 

marriage  is  permitted  to  priests  by  the  law  of  God.  But,  because  now  they  say,  2549' 
they  have  made  a  vow,  they  go  craftily  to  work,  and  do  not  say  that  priests  for 


their  vows'  sake  cannot  marry,  but  plainly  give  out  the  article  after  this  sort :  Priests' 
that  marriage  of  priests  is  utterly  against  the  law  of  God.  Again,  what  im-  "^"''•''a^- 
pudency  and  tyranny  do  they  show  moreover,  when  they  compel  marriages  to 
be  dissolved,  and  command  those  to  be  put  to  death,  who  will  not  put  away 
their  wives,  and  I'enounce  their  matrimony?  whereas  the  vow  of  priests,  if  it 
had  any  force  at  all,  should  extend  no  fiu'ther,  but  only  to  put  them  from  the 
ministr)',  if  they  would  marry.  And  this,  no  doubt,  is  the  true  meaning  of  the 
councils  and  canons. 

O  cursed  bishops !   O  impudent  and  wicked  Winchester !  who,  under  these  Winches- 
colourable  fetches,  thiukest  to  deceive  the  eyes  of  Christ,  and  the  judgments  of  ^"^"^'^  S""" 
1  all  the  godly  in  the  whole  world.     These  things  have  I  written,  that  you  may  thelirt  of 
'  understand  the  crafty  sleights,  and  so  judge  of  the  purpose  and  policy,  of  these  j"ssliiii,'> 
:  bishops.    For  if  they  would  simply  and  heartily  search  for  the  truth,  they  would  ^iJectptio 
not  use  these  crafty  collusions  and  deceitful  jugglings.  visus.' 

This  sophistication,  as  it  is  in  all  other  affairs  pernicious  and  odious,  so,  above  The  word 
all  things,  most  specially  it  is  to  be  avoided  in  matters  of  religion;  wherein  it  "'^^"'^ 
is  a  lieinous  impiety  to  corrupt  or  pervert  the  pure  word  of  God.     And  hereof  simply 
i  the  devil,  who  is  called  Diabolus,  specially  taketh  his  name,  because  he  wresteth  to  be 
}  the  word  of  God  out  of  men's  hearts  by  such  false  juggling  and  sophistical  'l,^"]fo^,t 
!  cavillations.     And  why  do  not  these  bishops,  as  well,  plainly  utter  and  confess,  all  soplii- 
I  that  they  will  abide  no  reformation  of  doctrine  and  religion  in  the  church,  for  ^'^y. 
that  it  shall  make  against  their  dignity,  pomp,  and  pleasure  ?  Why  do  not  their 
adherents  also,  and  such  as  take  their  part,  plainly  say  that  they  will  retain  still 
this  present  state  of  the  church,  for  their  own  profit,  tranquillity,  and  mainte- 
nance ?     Thus  to  confess,  were  true  and  plain  dealing. 

Now,  while  they  pretend,  hypocritically,  a  false  zeal  and  love  to  the  truth  Cloaked 
and  sincere  religion,  they  come  in  with  their  blind  sophistications,  wherewith  lypocnsy 
they  cover  their  errors.     For  their  articles  set  forth  in  this  act  be  erroneous,  papists, 
false,  and  impious,  how  glorious  soever  they  seem  outwardly.     Wherefore  it 
were  to  be  wished,  that  these  bishops  would  remember  God's  terrible  threaten- 
ing in  the  prophet  Isaiah  :  '  Wo  to  you,'  saith  he,  '  which  make  wicked  laws ! 
What  will  you  do  in  the  day  of  visitation  and  calamity  to  come  ?'^  &c.  '  Wo  unto 
you  that  call  evil  good,'^  &c. 

Now,  to  come  more  near  to  the  matter  which  we  have  in  hand,  this  cannot 
be  denied,  but  that  long  and  horrible  darkness  hath  been  in  the  church  of 
Christ.    Men's  traditions  not  only  have  been  a  yoke  to  good  men's  consciences,  Man's 
but  also  (which  is  much  worse)  they  have  been  reputed  for  God's  holy  service,  poy'||[g°"*^ 
to  the  great  disworship   of   God.     There  were   vows,   things  bequeathed  to  for  Gods 
churches,  diversity  of  garments,  choice  of  meats,  long  babbling  prayers,  pardons,  service. 
image-worship,  manifest  idolatry  committed  to  saints,  the  true  worshiji  of  God, 
and  true  good  works  not  known.     Briefly,  little  difference  there  was  betwixt 
the  christian  and  heathen  religion,  as  still  is  yet  at  Rome  to  this  present  day  to 
be  seen.     The  tnie  doctrine  of  repentance,  of  remission  of  sins  which  cometh 
by  the  faith  of  Christ,  of  justification,  of  faith,  of  the  difference  between  the 
law  and  the  gospel,  of  the  right  use  of  the  sacraments,  was  hid  and  unknown. 
The  keys  were  abused  to  the  maintenance  of  the  pope's  usurped  tyranny. 
Ceremonies  of  men's  invention    were  much  preferred  before  civil  obedience 
and  duties  done  in  the  commonwealth. 

Unto  these  errors,  moreover,  was  joined  a  corrupt  life,  full  of  all  lecherous  of\''ij''^*' 
and  filtliy  lusts,  by  reason  of  tlie  law  forbidding  priests  to  marry.  Out  of  this  clergy  for 
miserable  darkness,  God  something  hath  begun  to  deliver  his  church,  through  '^ck  of 
the  restoring  again  of  true  doctrine.  For  so  we  must  needs  acknowledge,  that  "'^.'^'^'"^^' 
these  so  great  and  long  festered  errors  have  not  been  disclosed  and  brought  to  restoring- 
light  by  the  industry  of  man ;  but  this  light  of  the  gospel  is  only  the  gift  of  of  the 
God,  who  now  again  hath  appeared  unto  the  church.  For  so  doth  the  Holy  ^°|J'q/* 
Ghost  prophesy  before,  how  in  the  latter  times  the  godly  should  sustain  sore  God, 

(1)  1  Tim.  iii.  2  (2)  Isaiah  x.  1—3  {;)  Ibid.  v.  20.' 

VOL.  V.  A  A 


S54 


THE    EPISTLE    OF    MKLANCTHON 


Henry 

nil. 

A.D. 
1540. 


By  the 
six  arti- 
cles, all 
errors 
and  tradi- 
tions are 
main- 
tained. 


God  will 
not  be 
worship- 
ped but 
after  his 
word. 


Against 
private 
masses 
and  the 
canon  of 
the  mass. 
Christ  but 
once  of- 
fered. 
True  use 
of  the 
Lord's 
lupper. 


Sacra- 
ments 
ought  not 
to  be  re- 
moved 
out  of 
their 
right  use. 


and  perilous  conflicts  with  antichrist,  foreshowing  that  he  should  come,  environed 
with  a  mighty  and  strong  army  of  bishops,  hypocrites,  and  princes ;  that  he 
should  fight  against  the  truth,  and  slay  the  godly. 

And  that  now  all  these  things  are  so  come  to  pass  it  is  most  evident,  and 
cannot  be  denied.  The  tyranny  of  the  bishop  of  Rome  hath  partly  brought 
eiTors  into  the  church,  partly  hath  confirmed  them,  and  now  mainlaineth  the 
same  with  force  and  violence,  as  Daniel  well  foreshowed;  and  much  we  rejoice 
to  see  you  divided  from  him,  hoping  and  trusting  well,  that  the  church  of 
England  would  now  flourish.  But  your  bishops  be  not  divided  from  the  Romish 
Antichrist :  his  idolatry,  errors,  and  vices  they  defend  and  maintain  with  tooth 
and  nail ;  for  the  articles  now  passed  are  craftily  picked  out.  They  confirm 
all  human  traditions,  in  that  they  establish  solemn  vows,  single  life,  and  auri- 
cular confession.  They  uphold  and  advance  not  only  their  pride  and  authority, 
but  all  errors  withal,  in  retaining  the  private  mass. 

Thus  have  they  craftily  provided  that  no  reformation  can  take  any  place, 
that  their  dignity  and  wealth  may  still  be  upholden.  And  this  to  be  the  pur- 
pose of  the  bishops,  experience  itself  doth  plainly  teach  us.  Now  what  man 
will  not  lament  to  see  the  glory  of  Christ  thus  to  be  defaced  ?  for,  as  I  said 
before,  this  matter  concerneth  not  only  these  articles  which  be  there  enacted, 
but  all  other  articles  of  sound  doctrine  are  likewise  overthrown,  if  such  tra- 
ditions of  men  shall  be  reputed  as  necessary,  and  to  be  retained.  For  why 
doth  Christ  say,  'For  they  worship  me  in  vain  with  the  ^Jrecepts  of  men?'i  or 
why  doth  St.  Paul  so  oft  detest  men's  traditions  ? 

It  is  no  light  offence  to  set  up  new  kinds  of  worshipping  and  serving  of  God 
without  his  word,  or  to  defend  the  same :  such  presumption  God  doth  horribly 
detest,  who  will  be  known  in  his  Word  only.  He  will  have  none  other 
religions  invented  by  man's  device  ;  for  else  all  sorts  of  religions,  of  all  nations, 
might  be  approved  and  allowed.  'Lean  not,'  saith  he,  'to  thine  own  wisdom,' a 
But  he  sent  Christ,  and  commanded  us  to  hear  him,  and  not  the  invention  of 
subtle  and  politic  heads,  that  apply  religion  to  their  own  lucre  and  com- 
modity. 

Furthermore,  private  masses,  vows,  the  single  life  of  priests,  numbering  up 
of  sins  to  the  priest,  with  other  things  more,  being  but  mere  ordinances  of 
men,  are  used  for  God's  tiiie  service  and  worship.  For  although  the  supper  of 
the  Lord  was  truly  instituted  by  Christ,  yet  the  private  mass  is  a  wicked 
profanation  of  the  Lord's  supper :  for  in  the  canon,  what  a  corruption  is  con- 
tained in  this,  where  it  is  said,  that  Christ  is  offered,  and  that  the  work  itself  is 
a  sacrifice,  whicli  redeemeth  the  quick  and  the  dead?  These  things  were  never 
ordained  of  Christ ;  yea  manifold  ways  they  are  repugnant  to  the  gospel.  Christ 
willeth  not  himself  to  be  offered  up  of  priests,  neither  can  the  v/ork  of  the  offerer, 
or  of  the  receiver,  by  any  means  be  a  sacrifice.  This  is  manifest  idolatry,  and 
overthroweth  the  true  doctrine  of  faith,  and  the  tme  use  of  the  sacraments. 
By  faith  in  Christ  we  are  justified,  and  not  by  any  work  of  the  priests.  And 
the  su])pcr  is  ordained  that  the  minister  should  distribute  to  others,  to  the 
intent  that  they,  repenting  for  their  sins,  should  be  admonished  firmly  to 
believe  the  promises  of  the  gospel  to  pertain  unto  them.  Here  is  set  a  plain 
testimony  before  us,  that  we  are  made  the  members  of  Christ,  and  washed  by 
his  blood.  And  this  is  the  true  use  of  that  supper  which  is  ordained  in  the 
gospel,  and  was  observed  in  the  primitive  church  three  hundred  years  and  more, 
from  which  we  ought  not  to  be  removed :  for  it  is  jilain  impiety  to  transfer  the 
Lord's  institution  to  any  other  use,  as  we  are  taught  by  the  second  command- 
ment. Wherefore  these  private  masses,  forasmuch  as  they  swerve  from  the 
riglit  institution  of  Christ  manifold  ways,  as  by  oblation,  sacrifice,  application, 
and  many  other  ways  besides,  they  are  not  to  l)e  retained,  but  to  be  abolished. 
'Flee,'  saith  St.  Paul,  'from  all  idolatry.'^  In  these  private  masses  much 
idolatry  is  committed,  which  we  see  our  bishops  now  so  stoutly  to  defend; 
and  no  marvel :  for,  in  the  latter  times,  the  Scripture  plainly  showeth  that 
great  idolatry  shall  reign  in  the  church  of  God ;  as  Christ  himself  also  sig- 
nifieth,  saying,  '  When  ye  shall  see  the  abomination  of  desolation,  which  is 
foretold  of  the  prophet  Daniel,  standing  in  the  holy  place,  he  that  rcadeth,  let 
him  understand.'*    And  Daniel  saith, ^  'And  he  shall  worship  the  God  ]\Liuzzim 


(1)  Mark  vii. 


(2)  Prov.  iii.  5.        (3)  1  Cor.  x.  14  (4)  Matt,  xxiv.15.        (.■;)  Pan.  xi.  38, 


AGAINST    THE    SIX    AKTICLES.  S5S 

in  his  place,  and  shall  adore  the  God  whom  his  fathers  knew  not,  with  gold,     Henry 
silver,  and  precious  stones.'     Both  these  places  do  speak  of  the  mass.  riu. 

This   kind   of  worship   and   liorrible   profanation    of  the   sacrament,    God  

abhorreth:  for  how  many  and  sundry  kinds  of  manifest  impiety  are  here  com-    ^■^• 
mitted  in  this  one  action  of  the  mass  ?     First,  it  is  set  forth  to  sale.     Secondly,     ^^^^- 
they  that  are  unworthy  are  compelled  to  receive,  whether  they  will  or  no.  WJiat  im- 
Thirdly,  it  is  applied  as  meritorious  and  satisfactory  for  the  quick  and  the  P'^^'y  '* '° 
dead.     Fourthly,  many  things  are  promised  thereby,  as  prosperous  navigation,  *  ^  ™^^^' 
remedies  against  diseases  both  for  man  and  beast,  with  infinite  others  more. 
These  be  most  manifest  and  notorious  abominations.     But  besides  these,  there 
be  others,  also,  no  less  to  be  reprehended,  which  the  simple  people  do  not  so 
plainly  see.     Such  worshipping  and  serving  of  God  is  not  to  be  set  up  after 
the  fantasy  of  man. 

Wherefore  they  do  wickedly,   when  they  offer  sacrifice  to  God  without  hi» 
commandment :  for  when  of  this  work  they  make  a  sacrifice,  they  imagine 
that  private  masses  are  to  be  done,  because  God  would  be  worshipped  after 
this  sort.     And   we  see  that  masses  are  bought  with  gold  and  silver,  great 
riches,  and  sumptuous  charges :    also  that  the  sacrament  is  carried  about  in 
gold  and  silver  to  be  worshipped ;  whereas  the  sacrament  was  never  ordained 
for  any  such  purpose.     Wherefore,  seeing  the  commandment  of  God  biddeth 
to  flee  from  idolatry,  private  masses  are  not  to  be  maintained.     And  I  marvel  no  pri- 
that  they  say  that  such  private  masses  are  necessary  to  be  retained,  when  it  is  vate 
evident  that,  in  the  old  time,  there  were  none  such.     Shall  we  think  that  ^^^IVw 
things  pertaining  to  the  necessary  worship  of  God,  could  so  long  be  lacking  in  the  oia 
the  primitive  church,  three  hundred  years  after  the  apostles  and  more  ?     What  *™®- 
can  be  more  absurd  and  against  all  reason  ? 

We  see  these  private  masses  to  be  defended  with  great  labour  and  much  ado  :  of 
some,  for  fear  lest  their  gain  should  decay ;  of  some,  because  they  would  serve 
the  affection  of  the  vulgar  people  (who  think  to  have  great  succour  thereby, 
and  therefore  are  loath  to  leave  it),  rather  than  for  any  just  cause  or  reason  to 
leave  them.  But,  howsoever  they  do,  a  most  manifest  and  evident  cause  there 
is,  why  these  private  masses  ought  to  be  abolished.  For  first,  their  application 
undoubtedly  is  wicked ;  neither  doth  the  work  of  the  priest  merit  any  grace  to 
any  person,  but  every  one  is  justified  by  his  own  faith.  Neither  again  would 
God  have  any  man  to  trust  upon  any  ceremony,  but  only  to  the  benefit  of 
Christ :  and  most  certain  it  is,  that  the  application  of  these  masses  for  the  dead, 
is  full  of  great  error  and  impiety. 

But  here  come  in  blind  glosses  (albeit  to  no  purpose)  to  excuse  this  appli-  Applica- 
cation.     For  universally,  among  all  the  people,  who  is  he  that  thinketh  other-  tionofthe 
wise,  but  that  this  work  is  available  for  the  whole  church  ?  yea  the  canon  of  latrous. 
the  mass  itself  declareth  no  less.      And  why  then  do  some  of  these  crafty 
sophisters  daily  out  the  matter  with  their  glossing  words,  denying  that  they 
make  any  application  of  their  masses,  when  they  know  full  well,  that  the  en-or 
of  the  people  is  confirmed  by  this  their  doing  ;  although  they  themselves  do  think  The  old 
otherwise?     Albeit,  how  few  be  there,  in  very  deed,  who  do  otherwise  think?     Jpstitu- 
We  ought  not  to  dissemble  in  God's  matters.     Let  us  use  them  as  the  holy  Christ  is 
Scripture  teacheth,  and  as  the  ancient  custom  of  the  primitive  church  doth  lead  ""*  to  •'e 
us.     Why  should  any  man   be   so  presumptuous  as  to  swerve  from  ancient  ne"in-''^ 
custom  ?     Why  now  do  they  defend  the  errors  of  others  who  have  perverted  ventioiu 
the  institution  of  Christ  ? 

Now,  although  some  perhaps  will  pretend  and  say,  that  he  maketh  no  appli- 
cation of  his  masses,  yet,  notwithstanding,  he  so  dealcth  in  handling  the  cere- 
mony privately  by  himself,  that  he  thinketh  this  his  oblation  to  be  high  service 
done  to  God,  and  such  as  God  requireth :  which  is  also  erroneous  and  to  be 
reproved.  For  why?  No  service  or  worship  pertaining  unto  God  ought  to 
be  set  up  by  man's  device,  without  the  commandment  of  God. 

Wherefore,  I  beseech  you,  for  the  glory  of  Christ,  that  you  will  not  defend 
the  article  of  this  act  concerning  these  private  masses,  but  that  you  will  suffer 
the  matter  to  be  well  examined  by  virtuous  and  learned  men.  All  things  that  we 
here  with  us  do,  we  do  them  by  evident  and  substantial  testimony  of  the 
primitive  church  ;  which  testimony  I  dare  be  bold  to  set  against  the  judgments 
of  all  that  have  since  followed,  such  as  have  corrupted  the  ancient  doctrine  and 
old  rites,  with  manifold  errors. 

A  A   2 


35  G 


THE    KFISTLE    OF    MELANCTIION 


Henry 
VIII. 

A.D. 

1.510. 

Against 
vows  of 
priests' 
single 
life. 

Common 
error  con- 
cerning 
vows. 


Causes 
why  vows 
ought  to 
be  bro- 
ken. 


The  six 
articles 
make  the 
vow  of 
priests  as 
straight 
as  the 
vow  of 
monks ; 
contrary 
to  their 
own  law. 
No  law 
of  death 
for  priests' 
marriage, 
belore 
these 
articles. 


Why 
priests' 
vows 
ought  not 
to  stand. 


Bishops 
restrain 
priests' 
marriage, 
against 
all  reason 
and  ex- 
cuse. 


As  touching  tlie  other  articles,  they  have  no  need  of  any  long  disputation. 
Vows  tliat  be  wicked,  feigned,  and  impossible,  are  not  to  be  kept.  There  is  no 
doubt  but  tliis  is  the  common  persuasion  of  all  men  touching  vows,  that  all 
these  will-works  devised  by  man,  are  the  true  service  and  worship  of  God ;  and 
so  think  they,  also,  who  speak  most  indifferently  of  them.  Others  add  there- 
unto more  gross  errors,  saying,  tliat  these  works  bring  with  them  perfection, 
and  merit  everlasting  life.  Now  all  these  opinions  the  Scripture  in  many 
places  doth  reprove.  Christ  saith,  '  They  worship  me  in  vain  with  the  pre- 
cepts of  men  ;''  and  Paul  saith,-'  that  these  observations  be  the  doctrine  of 
devils,  for  they  ascribe  to  the  power  and  strength  of  man  false  honour,  because 
they  are  taken  for  the  service  of  God:  they  obscure  faith  and  the  true  worsliip- 
ping  of  God.  Item,  the  said  Paul  to  the  Colossians  saith,  '  Let  no  man  deceive 
you  by  feigned  humility,'  &c.  'Why  make  you  decrees,'^  &c.  ?  Wherefore 
these  corrupt  traditions  of  men  are  indeed  a  wicked  and  detestable  service 
of  God. 

Unto  these  also  are  annexed  many  other  corrupt  and  wicked  abuses.  The 
whole  order  of  monkery,  what  superstition  doth  it  contain  !  What  profanations 
of  masses,  invocations  of  saints,  colours  and  fashions  of  apparel,  choice  of  meats, 
superstitious  prayers  without  all  measure  !  of  which  causes  every  one  were 
sufficient,  why  these  vows  ought  to  be  broken.  Besides  this,  a  great  part  of 
men  are  drawn  to  this  kind  of  life  chiefly  for  the  belly's  sake,  and  then,  after- 
wards, they  pretend  the  holiness  of  their  vow  and  profession. 

Furthermore,  this  vow  of  single  life  is  not  to  all  men  possible  to  be  kept,  as 
Christ  himself  saith,  'All  men  do  not  receive  this.'*  Such  vows,  therefore, 
which  without  sin  cannot  be  performed,  are  to  be  undone  :  but  these  things  I 
have  discussed  sufficiently  in  other  of  my  works. 

But  this  causeth  me  much  to  marvel,  that  this  vow  of  priests,  in  your  English 
decree,  is  more  strait  and  hard  than  is  the  vow  of  monks,  whereas  the  canons 
themselves  do  bind  a  priest  no  further  to  single  life,  but  only  for  the  time  that 
he  remaineth  in  the  ministry.  And  certainly  it  made  my  heart  to  tremble, 
when  I  read  this  article  which  so  forbiddeth  matrimony,  and  dissolveth  the 
same,  being  contracted,  and  appointeth,  moreover,  the  punishment  of  death  for 
the  same.  Although  there  have  been  divers  godly  priests,  who,  in  certain 
places,  have  been  put  to  death  for  their  mamage,  yet  hath  never  man  hitherto 
been  so  bold  as  to  establish  any  such  law.  For  every  man  in  a  manner  well 
perceived,  that  all  well  disposed  and  reasonable  })ersons  would  abhor  that 
cruelty;  and  also  they  feared  lest  posterity  would  think  evil  thereof.  Who  would 
ever  think  that  in  the  church  of  Christ,  wherein  all  lenity  toward  the  godly 
ought  most  principally  to  be  showed,  such  cruelties  and  tyranny  could  take 
place,  to  set  forth  bloody  laws,  to  be  executed  upon  the  godly  for  lawfid 
matrimony  ? 

'  But  they  brake  their  vows,'  will  the  bishops  say  :  first,  as  I  said,  that  vow 
ought  not  to  stand,  seeing  it  is  turned  to  a  false  worship  of  God,  and  is  impos- 
sible to  be  kept.  Again,  although  it  stood  in  force,  yet  it  should  not  extend  to 
them  that  forsake  the  ministry.  Finally,  if  the  bishops,  here,  would  have  a 
care  and  regard  to  men's  consciences,  they  shoidd  then  ordain  priests  without 
any  such  profession  or  vow-making ;  as  appeareth  by  the  old  canons,  how  that 
many  were  admitted  to  the  ministry  without  professing  of  any  vow ;  and  the 
same  afterwards,  when  they  had  married  their  wives,  remained  in  the  ministry, 
as  is  testified  in  the  Distinctions. * 

Certainly,  of  what  1  may  here  complain,  I  cannot  tell.  First,  in  this  article 
I  cannot  impute  it  to  ignorance,  which  they  do  ;  for  no  man  is  ignorant  of  the 
commandment  of  God,  which  saith,  '  Let  every  man  have  his  wife,  for  avoiding 
of  fornication.'  Again,  who  is  so  blind  but  he  seeth  wliat  a  life  these  unmarried 
priests  do  live?  The  complaints  of  good  men  are  well  known.  The  filthiness 
of  the  wicked  is  too,  too  manifest.  But,  peradventure,  your  bishops,  holding 
with  the  sect  of  epicures,  do  think  God  is  not  oflended  with  filthy  lusts  :  which 
if  they  so  think,  then  do  we  sustain  doubtless  a  hard  cause,  where  such  must 
be  judges. 

if  am  not  ignorant  that  this  single  life  is  very  fit  to  set  out  the  glory  and 
bravery  of  bishops,  and  colleges  of  priests,  and  to  maintain  their  wealth  and 


(1)  Mark  vii.  7. 
(•})  Matt.  xix.  12. 


(2)  I  Tim.  iv.  1.  (3)  Colos.  il.  18-20. 

(5)  Cap.  '  Diaconi.'  Djst.  28. 


AGAINST    THE    SIX    ARTICLES. 


357 


portly  state  ;  and  this  I  suppose  to  be  the  cause  why  some  do  abhor  so  much  iienry 
that  priests  should  be  married.  But,  O  lamentable  state  of  the  church !  if  laws  ^-'•f^- 
should  be  so  forced  to  serve,  not  the  vei-ity  and  the  will  of  God,  but  the  private  ~a~^)^ 
gain  and  commodity  of  men  !     They  err  who  think  it  lawful  for  them  to  make    -i^aq 

laws  repugnant  to  the  commandment  of  God,  and  to  the  law  of  nature,  so  that L 

they  be  profitable  to  attain  wealth  and  riches.     And,  of  truth,  from  my  very  Unjust 
heart  I  do  mourn  and  lament,  right  noble  prince,  both  for  your  sake,  and  also  ^^\l  ^^l 
for  the  cause  of  Christ's  church.     You  pretend  to  impugn  and  gainstand  the  lucre  of 
tyranny  of  the  Romish  bishop,  and  truly  do  call  him  Antichrist,  as  indeed  he  ™!^"j^g^ 
is  ;  and,  in  the  mean  time,  you  defend  and  maintain  those  laws  of  that  Romish  ^^le  glory 
Antichrist,  which  be  the  strength  and  sinews  of  all  his  power,  as  private  masses,  of  God. 
single  life  of  priests,  and  other  superstitions.     You  threaten  horrible  punish- 
ments to  good  men,  and  to  the  members  of  Christ ;  you  violently  oppress  and 
bear  down  the  verity  of  the  gospel,  beginning  to  shine  in  your  churches.     This 
is  not  to  abolish  Antichrist,  but  to  establish  him. 

I  beseech  you,  therefore,  for  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  ye  defile  not  your 
conscience  in  defending  those  articles  which  your  bishops  have  devised  and  set 
forth,  touching  private  masses,  auricular  confession,  vows,  single  life  of  priests, 
and  prohibition  of  the  one  half  of  the  sacrament.  It  is  no  light  offence  to  esta- 
blish idolatry,  eiToi's,  cruelty,  the  filthy  lusts  of  Antichrist.  If  the  Roman  bishop 
should  now  call  a  council,  what  other  articles  chiefly  would  he  devise  and 
publish  unto  the  world,  but  the  very  same  which  your  bishops  have  here 
enacted  1 

Understand  and  consider,  I  pray  you,  the  subtle  trains  and  deceits  of  the  Subtlety 
devil,  who  is  wont  first  to  set  upon,  and  assail,  the  chief  governors.    And  as  he  °,^^^yg"„n- 
is  the  enemy  of  Christ  from  the  beginning  of  the  world,  so  his  chiefest  purpose  the  power 
is,  by  all  crafty  and  subtle  means,  to  work  contumely  against  Christ,  by  sparsing  of  princes 
abroad  wicked  opinions,  and  setting  up  idolatry ;  and  also  in  polluting  mankind  j^;„  j^j^ 
with  bloody  murders  and  fleshly  lusts  :  in  the  working  whereof  he  abuseth  the  kingdom, 
policies  and  wits  of  hypocrites,  also  the  power  and  strength  of  mighty  princes  ; 
as  stories  of  all  times  bear  witness,  what  great  kingdoms  and  empires  have  set 
themselves,  %vith  all  might  and  main,  against  the  poor  church  of  Christ. 

And  yet,  notwithstanding,  God  hath  reserved  some  good  princes  at  all  times  Example 
out  of  the  great  multitude  of  such  giants,  and  hath  brought  them  to  his  church,  °^^f°°^^ 
to  embrace  true  doctrine,  and  to  defend  his  true  worship ;  as  Abraham  taught 
Abimelech,  Joseph  the  Egyptian  kings  :  and  after  them  came  David,  Jeho- 
shaphat,  Hezekiah,  Josiah,  excelling  in  true  godliness.  Daniel  converted  to  the 
knowledge  of  God,  the  kings  of  Chaldea  and  Persia :  also  Brittany  brought 
tbrth  unto  the  world  the  godly  prince  Constantine.  In  this  number  I  wish  you 
rather  to  be,  than  amongst  the  enemies  of  Chi'ist,  defiled  with  idolatry,  and 
spotted  with  the  blood  of  the  godly ;  of  whom  God  will  take  punishment,  as  he 
doth  many  times  forewarn,  and  many  examples  do  teach. 

Yet  again  therefore,  I  pray  and  beseech  you,  for  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that 
you  will  correct  and  mitigate  this  decree  of  the  bishops ;  in  doing  which  you 
shall  advance  the  glory  of  Christ,  and  provide  as  well  for  the  wealth  of  your 
own  soul,  as  for  the  safeguard  of  your  churches. 

Let  the  hearty  desires  of  so  many  godly  men  through  the  whole  world  move 
you,  so  earnestly  wishing  that  some  good  kings  would  extend  their  authority  to 
the  true  reformation  of  the  church  of  God,  to  the  abolishing  of  all  idolatrous 
worship,  and  the  furthering  of  the  course  of  the  gospel.  Regard  also,  and  con- 
sider, I  beseech  you,  those  godly  persons  i  who  are  with  you  in  bands  for  the 
gospel's  sake,  being  the  true  members  of  Christ. 

And  if  that  cruel  decree  be  not  altered,  the  bishops  will  never  cease  to  rage 
against  the  church  of  Christ,  without  mercy  or  pity  :  for  them  the  devil  useth 
as  instruments  and  ministers  of  his  fury  and  malice  against  Christ.     These  he 
stirreth  up  to  slay  and  kill  the  members  of  Christ :  whose  wicked  and  cruel  The  de 
proceedings,  and  subtle  sophistications,  that  you  will  not  prefer  before  our  true  Jt'^*^gj,jj 
and  most  righteous  request,  all  the  godly  most  humbly  and  heartily  do  pray  by  whom 
and  beseech  you.     Which  if  they  shall  obtain,  no  doubt  but  God  shall  recom-  ^e^^*"^*^ 
pense  to  you  great  rewards  for  your  piety ;  and  your  excellent  virtue  shall  be 
renowned  both  by  pen  and  voice  of  all  the  godly,  while  the  world  standeth. 
For  Christ  shall  judge  all  them  that  shall  deserve  either  well  or  evil  of  his 

(1)  He  raeanrth  Shaxton,  Lntimor.  Cromer,  nnd  other?. 


35S  -M. LEGATIONS    AGAIXST    THE    SIX    ARTICLES. 

Henry  church  :  and  while  letters  shall  remain,  the  memorial  worthj-  of  sucli  noble 
^II^-  deserts  shall  never  die  or  be  forgotten  with  the  posterity  to  come.  And  seeing 
.  Tj  we  seek  the  glory  of  Christ,  and  that  our  churches  are  the  churches  of  Christ, 
I  -\q'    there  shall  never  be  wanting  such  as  both  shall  defend  the  righteous  cause,  and 

J. L  magnify,  with  due  commendation,  such  as  have  well  deserved,  and  likewise 

shall  condemn  the  unjust  cruelty  of  the  enemies. 

Christ  goeth  about  hungry,  thirsty,  naked,  imprisoned,  complaining  of  the 
raging  fury  of  the  bishops,  and  of  the  wrongful  oppression  and  cruelty  of  divers 
kings  and  princes,  entreating  that  the  membei's  of  his  body  be  not  rent  in 
pieces,  but  that  time  churches  may  be  defended,  and  his  gospel  advanced.  This 
request  of  Christ  to  hear,  to  receive,  and  to  embrace,  is  the  office  of  a  godly 
king,  and  service  most  acceptable  unto  God. 

Livingus,  Treating  a  little  before,  of  certain  old  instruments  for  proof  of 
and  his  priests'*  lawful  marriage  in  times  past,  I  gave  a  little  touch  of  a  certain 
'''''«•  record  taken  out  of  an  old  martpology  of  the  church  of  Canterbury, 
touching  Livingus  a  priest,  and  his  wife,  in  the  time  of  Lan  franc  : 
wherein  I  touched,  also,  of  certain  lands  and  houses  restored  again 
by  the  said  Lanfranc  to  the  church  of  St.  Andrew.  Now,  forasmuch 
as  the  perfect  note  thereof  is  more  fully  come  to  my  hands  ;  and 
partly  considering  the  restoring  of  the  said  lands  to  be  to  Christ's 
church  in  Canterbury,  and  not  to  St.  Andrew's  in  Rochester ;  and, 
also,  for  that  I  have  found  some  other  precedents  approving  the 
lawful  marriage  of  priests,  and  legitimation  of  their  children,  I  thought 
good,  for  the  more  full  satisfying  of  the  reader,  to  enter  the  same, 
as  followeth  : 

A  Note  out  of  an  old  Martyi-ology  of  Canterbury. 

Obiit  Gulielmus  rex  Anglorum,  &c.  Hie  reddidit  ecclesise  Christi  omnes 
fere  terras,  &c.  :  that  is,  After  the  death  of  William  king  of  England,  the  said 
Lanfranc  restored  again  to  Christ's  church  in  Canterbury  all  the  lands  which 
from  ancient  memory  unto  these  latter  days  have  been  taken  away  from  the 
right  of  the  said  chuixh.  The  names  of  which  lands  be  these  :  in  Kent,  Reculver, 
Sandwich,  Richborow,  Wootton,  the  abbey  of  Lyming,  with  the  lands  and 
customs  unto  the  same  monasteiy  belonging,  Saltwood,  &c.  (Stoke  and  Denen- 
tum,  because  they  belonged  of  old  time  to  the  church  of  St.  Andrew,  them  he 
restored  to  the  same  church),  in  Surrey,  Mortlake;  the  abbey  of  St.  Mary  in 
London,  with  the  lands  and  houses  which  Livingus,  priest,  and  his  wife,  had 
in  London.  All  these  Lanfranc  restored  again  for  the  health  of  his  own  soul, 
freely,  and  without  money,  &c.» 

A  Note,  for  the  Legitimation  of  Priests''  Children. 

A  deacon  Note,  that  in  the  nineteenth  year  of  this  king,  in  an  assize  at  Warwick,  before 
taketh  a  gjr  Guy  Fairfax,  and  sir  John  Vavasour,  it  was  found,  by  verdict,  that  the  father 
Sue^'d  of  the  tenant  had  taken  the  order  of  deacon,  and  after  married  a  wife,  and  had 
dieth :  issue  ;  the  tenant  died,  and  the  issue  of  the  tenant  did  enter.  Upon  whom  the 
*'^?  '^t"^i  plaintiff  did  enter,  as  next  heir  collateral  to  the  father  of  the  tenant ;  Upon 
not"abas- whom  he  did  re-enter,  &c. ;  and,  for  difficulty,  the  justices  did  adjourn  the 
tard.  assize.  And  it  was  debated  in  the  exchequer  chamber :  '  If  the  tenant  shall  be 
a  bastard,'  &c.  And  here,  by  advice,  it  was  adjudged  that  he  shall  not  be  a 
bastard,  &c.  Frowick,  chief  justice,  said  to  me,  in  the  nineteenth  year  of 
Frowick's  i^g^j-y  the  Seventh,  in  the  Common  Place,  that  he  was  of  counsel  in  this  matter, 
that  the  and  that  it  was  adjudged  as  before  ;  which  Vavasour  did  grant.  And  Frowick 
issue  of  a  g^j^}^  ^)^^^  jf  ^  priest  marry  a  wife,  and  hath  issue  and  dieth,  his  issue  shall  in- 
ghaU  in-  'lerit ;  for  that  the  espousals  be  not  void,  but  voidable.  '  Vavasour :  If  a  man 
bent.        take  a  nun  to  wife,  this  espousal  is  void.'- 

(1)  Ex  Archivis  Ercl.  Caut.  (2)  Ex  Tcrmino  Michael,  anrw  21,  Hen.  VIL  fol,  3P,  p.  2. 


AN    ACT    AGAINST    FORNICATION    OF    PIUESTS.  3e9 

Note  tliat  in  the  latter  impression  of  Henry  the  Seventh's  "  Years    -ff<?'"» 
of  the  Law,"  this  word  "priest,"  in  this  case  aforesaid,  in  some  books 


is  left  out ;  whether  of  purpose  or  by  negligence,  I  leave  it  to  the    A.  D. 
reader  to  judge.'  154:0. 

Concerning  these  six  articles  passed  in  this  act  aforesaid,  in  the  21st  The  pe- 
year  of  this  hingHenry  VIII.,  sufficiently  hitherto  hath  been  declared  ;  the  six 
first,  what  these  articles  were ;  secondly,  by  whom,  and  from  whom  declared, 
they  chiefly  proceeded :    thirdly,  how  erroneous,  pernicious,   repug- 
nant, and  contrarious  to  true  doctrine,  christian  religion,  and  the 
Avord  of  God,  to  nature  also  itself,  all  reason  and  honesty,  and  finally 
to  the  ancient  laws,  customs,  and  examples  of  our  fore-elders,  during 
the  days  of  a  thousand  years  after  Christ  they  were.     Fourthly,  ye 
have  heard  also  what  unreasonable  and  extreme  penalty  was  set  upon 
the  same,  that  a  man  may  deem  these  laws  to  be  written  not  with  the 
ink  of  Stephen  Gardiner,  but  with  the  blood  of  a  dragon,  or  rather  Draeonis 
the  claws  of  the  devil ;  the  breach  whereof  was  made  no  less  than  gu^nV^"' 
treason  and  felony,   and  no  less  punishment  assigned  thereto  than  scripta?. 
death. 

Besides  all  this,  the  words  of  the  act  were  so  curious  and  subtle, 
that  no  man  could  speak,  write,  or  cipher  against  them,  without 
present  danger ;  yea,  scarcely  a  man  might  speak  any  word  of  Christ 
and  his  religion,  but  he  was  in  peril  of  these  six  articles.  Over  and 
besides,  the  papists  began  so  finely  to  interpret  the  act,  that  they 
spared  not  to  indite  men  for  abusing  their  countenance  and  behaviour  Potestas 
in  the  church :  so  great  was  the  power  of  darkness  in  those  days.  rum. 
And  thus  much  concerning  this  act. 

AN    ACT    AGAINST    FORNICATION    OF    PRIESTS. 

Besides  these  six  articles  in  this  aforesaid  act  concluded,  there  was  An  act 
also  another  constitution  annexed  withal,  not  without  the  advice  (as  forni"! 
may  seem)  of  the  lord  Cromwell,  which  was  this :  that  priests  and 


(1)  Another  Note,  for  Leyitimation  of  Priests'  Children. 
Ad  curiam  generalem  D.  Philippi  et  D.  Maris  Dei  gratia,  &c.  xvi.  die  Julii,  anno  reg.  diet, 
regis  et  reginse,  primo  et  tertio  irrotulatur  sic.  PrKsentatum  est  per  totum  homagium  quod 
Simon  Heynes"  clericus  diu  ante  istam  curiam,  vid.  per  duos  annos  jam  elapses,  fuit  seitsitu."! 
secundum  consuetudinem  hujus  manerii  in  Dominico  sue  ut  de  feodo,  de  et  in  2.  arabilis  terrse 
parcellis  de  xxxv.  acris  et  dimid.  terrse,  nuper  in  tenura  Johannis  Heynes.  Ac  de  etin  uno  tene- 
mento  vocato  Bernardes,  nuper  in  tenura  Johannis  Cotton.  Ac  de  et  in  Ivii.  acris  et  ii.  rodis 
terrse  et  pastura?,  sive  plus  sive  minus,  pvout  jacent  in  campis  de  Myldenhal  prcedicta  in  diversis 
peciis,  ut  patet  in  curia  hie  tenta  die  Jovis  proximo  post  festum  Sancti  LucEe  Evangelistae,  an. 
regni  regis  Henrici  viii.  xxxviii.  Nee  non  de  et  in  xii.  acris  terra;  nativjE  jacentibus  in  Towne- 
field  et  Twamelfield  in  diversis  peciis.  Ac  de  et  in  quatuor  acris  et  dimidio  terrje  jacent.  in 
Myldenlial  praed.  Ac  de  et  in  quinque  rodis  terrae  jacent.  in  Halywelfield.  Quapropter  preemissa 
idem  Simon  nuper  habuit  ex  sursum  redditione  Willielrai  Heynes,  prout  patct  in  curia  hie  tenta 
die  Martis  proximo  post  dominicam  in  Albis  an.  reg.  regis  Ed.  vi.  primo.  Et  sic  seisitus  idem 
Simon  de  omnibus  supradict.  pra?missis,  inde  obiit  solus  seisitus.  Et  quod  Joseph  Heynes  est 
lilius  et  hseres  ejus  propinquior,  et  modo  aetatis  quinque  annorum  et  amplius.s  Qui  quidem 
Joseph  prffisens  hie  in  curia  in  propria  persona  sua  petit  se  admitti  ad  omnia  supradict.  prseniissa 
tanquam  ad  jus  et  hsered.  suam.  Et  D.  rex.  et  de  regina  ex  gratia  sua  special!,  per  Clementem 
Heigham  militem  Seneschallum  suum,  concesserunt  ei  inde  seisinam  tenend.  sibi,  haered.  et 
assignat.  ejus,  per  virgam  ad  voluntatem  diet.  D.  regis  et  D.  reginae  secundum  consuetudinem 
hujus  manerii,  per  servitia  et  redditus  inde  dcbita,  &c.  Salvo  jure,  &c.  Et  dat.  Dom.  regi  et  D. 
reginas  v.  li.  de  fine  pro  ingressu  suo  habendo,  et  fidelitas  inde  respectuatur  quousque,  &c.  Et 
ulterius  consideratum  est  per  curiam  quod  diet.  Joseph  est  infra  setatem  ut  pra?fertur.  Ideo 
determinatum  est  et  concessum  est  per  consensum  curiae  quod  Johanna  Heynes  nuper  uxor 
praed.  Simonis,  ac  mater  praed.  Joseph  habebit  custodiam  ejusdem  Joseph,  quousque  idem  Joseph 
i)ervenerit  ad  suam  legitimam  aetatem. 

(,o)  Note  that  this  Simon  Heynes,  a  doctor  and  priest,  is  not  called  otherwise  here  in  form  of 
law  than  'clericus,'  as  in  the  evidences  before  other  priests  are  called. 

(6)  Note  that  the  opinion  of  Frowick  hath  alway  been  taken -to  he  law,  as  may  appear  by  this 
president  that  passed  before  sir  Clement  Heigham  being  learned  in  the  law,  and  chief  baron  of 
the  exchequer  in  the  time  of  the  late  queen  Mary. 


tionofun 

married 

priests. 


1540. 


360  AN    ACT    AGAINST    FORNICATION    OF    PRIESTS 

Henry    ministeis  of  the  church,  seeing  now  they  would  needs  themselves  be 

—  bound  from  all  matrimony,  should  therefore,  by  law,  be  likewise  bound 

■^•D.  to  such  honesty  and  continency  of  life,  that  carnally  they  should  use 
and  accustom  no  manner  of  woman,  married  or  single,  by  way  of  ad- 
voutry,  or  fornication ;  the  breach  whereof  for  the  first  time,  was  to 
forfeit  goods,  and  to  suffer  imprisonment  at  the  king's  pleasure :  and 
for  the  second  time,  being  duly  convicted,  it  was  made  felony,  as  the 
others  were. 

In  this  constitution,  if  the  lord  Cromwell,  and  other  good  men  of 
the  parliament,  might  have  had  their  will,  there  is  no  doubt  but  the 
first  crime  of  these  concubinary  priests,  as  well  as  the  second,  had 
had  the  same  penalty  as  the  other  six  articles  had,  and  should  have 
been  punished  with  death.  But  Stephen  Gardiner,  with  his  fellow 
bishops,  who  then  ruled  all  the  roast,  so  boasted  this  extraordinary 
article  with  their  accustomed  shifts,  that  if  they  were  taken  and  duly 
convicted  for  their  not  '  caste,""  nor  '  caute,'  at  first  time  it  was  but 
forfeit  of  goods.  Also,  for  the  second  conviction  or  attainder  they 
so  provided  that,  the  next  year  following,  that  punishment  and  pain 
of  death,  by  act  of  parliament  was  clean  wiped  away  and  repealed. 
And  why  so  .'*  "  Because,'"''  saith  the  statute,'  "  that  punishment  by 
pain  of  death  is  very  sore,  and  much  extreme ;  therefore  it  pleaseth 
the  king,  with  the  assent  of  the  lords,  that  that  clause  above  written, 
concerning  felony,  and  pains  of  death,  and  other  penalties  and  for- 
feitures, for  and  upon  the  first  and  second  conviction  or  attainder  of 
any  priest  or  woman  for  any  such  offences  aforesaid,  shall  be  from 
The  act  heuccforth  void,  and  of  none  effect,"  &c.  So  that  by  this  statute  it 
and  after  ^'^^'^  provided,  for  all  such  votaries  as  lived  in  whoredom  and  adultery, 
manner    ^^^  ^^^^  ofFcncc  to  losc  liis  goods,   and  all  his  spiritual  pro- 

motions, except  one ;  for  the  second,  to  forfeit  all  that  he  had  to  the 
king;  for  the  third  conviction,  to  sustain  continual  imprisonment. 

In  these  ungodly  proceedings  of  the  pope's  catholic  clergy,   two 
things  wo,  have  to  note. 
The  First,  The  horrible  impiety  of  their  doctrine,   directly  fighting 

imp"iet'y    against  the  express  authority  of  God  and  his  word,  forasmuch  as  that 
pope's       ^vhich  God  permitteth,  they  restrain  ;  that  Avhich  he  bids  they  forbid. 
(lootrine    "  Ilabcat,"  saith  hc ;    "  non  habeat,"   say  they;    taking  exceptions 
against  the  word  of  the  Lord.     That  which  he  calleth  honourable 
and  undefiled,  they  call   heresy ;    that  which  he  commandeth  and 
instituteth,  they  punish  with  pains   of  death.     Not  only  the  priests 
that  marry,  but  them  also  that  say  or  cipher  that  a  jjriest  may  marry, 
at  the  first  they  kill  as  felons;  neither  can  any  "miserere"'''  take  place 
for  chaste  and  lawful  wedlock ;  whereas,  contrariwise,  a  spiritual  man 
may  thrice  defile  his  neighbour's  wife,  or  thrice,  his  brother's  daugh- 
ter, and  no  felony  at  all  be  laid  to  his  charge.     What  is  this  in  plain 
words  to  say,  but  that  it  is  less  sin  thrice  to  commit  advoutry,  than 
once  to  marry  ? 
Dilemma       The  sccoud  to  be  noted  is,  how  these  painted  hypocrites  do  be'wray 
votarL    their  false  dissembled  dealings  unawares,  with  whom  a  man  might 
t^hat  will   (.|^^jg  reason.     Tell  us,  you  priests  and  votaries  !  Avho  so  precisely 
marry,     flee  the  statc  of  matrimony,  intend  you  to  live  chaste,  and  are  you 
able  so  to  do  without  wives ''     Do  you  keep  yourselves  chaste  and 

(11  Stat,  an   22.  Reg.  Hen  8.  rap.  10. 


AN    ACT    AGAINST    FORNICATION    OF    PRIESTS.  361 

honest  without  them,  and  without  burning,  or  not  ?     If  you  be  not    ffcnry 
able,  why  tlien  marry  you  not  ?     why  take  you  not  the  remedy     ^^^^' 


appointed  of  God  ?  why  make  you  those  vows,  which  you  cannot    A.  D. 
perform  ?  or  why  do  you  not  break  them  being  made,  falling  thereby    ^^'^^- 
in  danger  of  breaking  God''s  commandment,  for  keeping  your  own  ? 
If  you  be  able,  and  so  do  intend,  to  continue  an  honest  and  a  con- 
tinent conversation  without  wives,  then  shall  I  ask  of  you  according 
as  Dr.  Turner  gravely  and  truly  layeth  to  your  charge  :   "  Why  do  Turner 
you  so  carefully  provide  a  remedy  by  your  laws  beforehand,  for  a  Ii™ro? 
mischief  to  come,  which  you  may  avoid  if  you  list  ?  unless  either  ye  ™isiifox. 
listed  not  to  stand,  though  you  might ;  or  else  saw  your  own  in- 
firmity, that  you  could  not,  though  ye  would :  and  therefore,  fearing 
your  own  weak  fragility,  you  provide  wisely  for  yourselves  aforehand, 
that,  where   others  shall  suffer  pains  of  death  at  the  first  for  well 
doing,  you  may  fall  thrice  in  abominable  adultery,  and  yet,  by  the 
law,  have  your  lives  pardoned." 

And  here  cometh  out  your  own  hypocrisy,  by  yourselves  bewrayed  ;  The 
for  whereas  you  all  confess,  that  you  are  able  to  live  chaste  if  ye  will,  {JewrT 
without  wives,  this  moderation  of  the  law,  provided  before  against  ^'^'^^'^ 
your  adulterous  incontinency,  plainly  declareth  that  either  ye  pur-  c^sy." 
pose  willingly  to  fall,  or,  at  least,  ye  fear  and  stand  in  doubt  not  to  be 
able  to  stand.     And  why  then  do  you  so  confidently  take  such  vows 
upon  you,   standing  in  such  doubt  and  fea,r  for  the  performance 
thereof? 

And  be  it  to  yon  admitted,  that  all  do  not  fall,  but  that  some 
keep  their  vow,  though  some  viciously  run  to  other  men*'s  wives  and 
daughters :  then  herein  again  I  ask  you,  seeing  these  vicious  whore- 
hunters  and  adulterous  persons  among  you  do  live  viciously  (as  you 
cannot  deny),  and  may  do  otherwise,  if  they  list,  as  you  confess : 
what  punishment  then  are  they  worthy  to  have,  who  may  live  con- 
tinent, and  will  not,  neither  yet  will  take  the  remedy  provided  by 
God,  but  refuse  it  ?  Which  being  so,  then  what  iniquity  is  this  in  The  im- 
you,  or,  rather,  impiety  inexcusable  against  God  and  man,  to  procure  fhe'pa°/ 
a  moderation  of  laws  for  such,  and  to  show  such  compassion  and  p'^'*  '"' 

,  1  1-  11  11  111      excusa- 

clemency  to  these  so  hemous  adultei'ers,  whore-hunters,  and  beastly  tie. 
fornicators,  that,  if  they  adulterate  other  men''s  wives  ever  so  oft,  yet 
there  is  no  death  for  them  ;  and  to  show  no  compassion  at  all,  nor  to 
find  out  any  moderation  for  such,  but  at  the  very  first  to  kill  them  as 
felons  and  heretics,  who  honestly  do  maiTy  in  the  fear  of  God,  or  once 
say,  tliat  a  priest  may  marry  ?  How  can  ye  here  be  excused,  O  you 
children  of  iniquity  ?  What  reason  is  in  your  doing,  or  what  truth 
in  your  doctrine,  or  what  fear  of  God  in  your  hearts  .''  You  that 
neither  are  able  to  avoid  burning  and  pollution  without  wedlock,  nor 
yet  will  receive  that  remedy  that  the  Lord  hath  given  you,  how  will 
you  stand  in  his  face,  when  he  shall  reveal  your  operations  and  cogi- 
tations to  your  perpetual  confusion,  unless  by  time  ye  convert  and 
repent  ?  And  thus,  being  ashamed  of  your  execrable  doings,  I  cease 
to  defile  my  pen  any  further  in  this  so  stinking  matter  of  yours, 
leaving  you  to  the  Lord. 

« 

It  was  declarecr  before,  that  what  time  these  six  articles  w^ ere  in  Read  be- 
— 4iand  in  the  parliament  house,  Cranmer,  then  being  archbishop  of  ^"''^^ 


362  THE    lAVK    OF    THK    LORD    CROMWELL. 

Henry    Canterbury  only,  withstood  the  same,  disputing  three  days  against . 
'  ^^''    them ;   whose  reasons  and  arfjuments  I  wish  were  extant  and  rcmain- 


A.I).    jng.     After  these  articles  were  thus  passed  and  concluded,  the  king, 
•    who  always  bare  especial  favour  unto  Cranmer,  perceiving  him  to  be 


to 
1540 


not  a  little  discomforted  therewith,  sent  all  the  lords  of  the  parlia 
cran-  mcnt,  and  Avith  them  the  lord  Cromwell,  to  dine  with  him  at  Lambeth 
I^asons  i^^  ^^  before  declared) ;  and,  within  few  days  also  upon  the  same, 
and  aiie-  required  that  he  would  give  a  note  of  all  his  doings  and  reasonings 
fgainst  in  the  said  parliament :  which  the  said  Cranmer  eftsoons  accomplished 
Irticie^  accordingly,  drawing  out  his  reasons  and  allegations  ;  the  copy  whereof, 
written  being  fair  ivi-itten  out  by  his  secretary,  was  sent  and  delivered  unto 
kin^.       the  king,  and  there  remained. 

Now,  after  these  things  thus  discussed,  as  touching  the  six  wicked 
articles,  it  followeth  next,  in  returning  to  the  order  of  our  story  again, 
to  declare  those  things  which,  after  the  setting  out  of  these  articles, 
ensued,  *which^  otherwise  for  the  wicked  cruelty  thereof,  are  called 
the  whip  wdth  six  strings,  set  forth  after  the  death  of  queen  Anne  and 
of  good  John  Lambert,  devised  by  the  cruelty  of  the  bishops,  but 
specially  by  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  and  at  length  also  subscribed 
by  king  Henry.  But  therein,  as  in  many  other  things,  the  crafty 
policy  of  Winchester  appeared,  Avho  if  he  had  not  watched  his  time, 
and  taken  the  king,  coming  out  where  it  did,  it  is  thought  he  had  not 
got  the  matter  so  easily  to  be  subscribed.*  We  come  now  to  the 
time  and  story  of  the  lord  Cromwell,  a  man  whose  worthy  fame  and 
deeds  are  worthy  to  live  renowned  in  perpetual  memory. 

C^e  l^iiStorj?  conccrnino  tl)e  Hlfe,  %ct^,  fltiCi  5Dcati)  of  tlje  famous  anti  i 
iaortf)p  OlounciUor,  5LorD  Cljoma^  €comtoelI,  €arl  of  €^^t}:, 

A.  D.  Thomas  Cromwell  although  born  of  a  simple  parentage,  and  house 
1525  obscure,  through  the  singular  excellency  of  Avisdom,  and  dexterity  of 
Avit  wrought  in  him  by  God,  coupled  with  like  industry  of  mind,  and 
deserts  of  life,  rose  to  high  preferment  and  authority  ;  insonuich  that 
by  steps  and  stairs  of  office  and  honour,  he  ascended  at  length  to 
that,  that  not  only  he  was  made  carl  of  Essex,  but  also  most  secret 
and  dear  councillor  to  king  Henry,  and  vicegerent  unto  his  person ; 
which  office  hath  not  commonly  been  supplied,  at  least  not  so  fruit- 
fully discharged  Avithin  this  realm. 

First,  as  touching  his  birth,  he  Avas  born  at  Putney  or  thereabouts, 

being  a  smith*'s  son,  Avhose  mother  married  aftcrAvards  to  a  shearman.'^ 

In  the  simple  estate  and  rude  beginnings  of  this  man,  as  of  divers 

others  before  him,  Ave  may  sec  and  learn,  that  the  excellency  of  noble 

virtues  and  heroical  proAvesses  Avhich  advance  to  fame  and  honour, 

stand  not  only  upon  birth  and  blood,  as  privileges  only  entailed 

and  appropriate  to  noble  houses ;  but  are  disposed  indifferently,  and 

proceed  of  the  gift  of  God,  Avho  raiscth  up  the  poor  abject  many  times 

out   of  the  dunghill,  and  matcheth  him  in  throne  Avitli  peers  and 

princes.* 

commen-      ^s  touchiug  the  Order  and  manner  of  his  coming  up,  it  Avould  be 

dation  of  supcrfluous  to  discoursc  what  may  be  said  at  large ;  only,  by  Avay  of 

weT       story,  it  may  suffice  to  give  a  touch  of  certain  particulars,  and  so 

(1)  See  Edition,  l.iC3,  p.  589.— Ed.        (2)  '  Shireman.'  Edit.  15"0.— Ld.        (3)  Psalm  cxiii.  7, 8. 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    LORD    CROMWELL.  363 

to  proceed.     Although  the  humble  condition  and  poverty  of  this    iienry 
man  was  at  the  beginning  (as  it  is  to  many  others)  a  great  let  and 


liinderance  for  virtue  to  show  herself ;  yet,  such  was  the  activity  and  A.D^ 
forward  ripeness  of  nature  in  him,  so  pregnant  in  wit,  and  so  ready  ^^r'^ 
he  was,  in  judgment  discrete,  in  tongue  eloquent,  in  service  faithful,    j^^q 

in  stomach  courageous,  in  his  pen  active,  that  being  conversant  in  the 

sight  of  men,  he  could  not  be  long  unespied,  nor  yet  unprovided  of 
favour  and  help  of  friends  to  set  him  forward  in  place  and  office ; 
neither  was  any  place  or  office  put  unto  him,  whereunto  he  was  not 
apt  and  fit.     Nothing  was  so  hard  which  with  wit  and  industry  he  Cromweii 
could  not  compass  :  neither  was  his  capacity  so  good,  but  his  memory  the  New 
was  as  great  in  retaining  Avhatsoever  he  had  attained.     This  well  ^g^t  jn 
appeared  in  canning  the  text  of  the  whole  New  Testament  of  Erasmus'  Latin 
translation  without  book,  in  his  journey  going  and  coming  from  Rome,  took. 
Avhereof  ye  shall  hear  anon. 

Thus,  in  his  growing  years,  as  he  shot  up  in  age  and  ripeness,  a 
great  delight  came  in  his  mind  to  stray  into  foreign  countries,  to  see 
the  world  abroad,  and  to  learn  experience ;  whereby  he  learned  such 
tonffues  and  lanffua^es  as  might  better  serve  for  his  use  hereafter. 

And  thus,  passing  over  his  youth,  being  at  Antwerp  he  was  there 
retained  of  the  English  merchants  to  be  their  clerk  or  secretary,  or 
in  some  such  like  condition  placed,  pertaining  to  their  affairs. 

It  happened,  the  same  time,  that  the  town  of  Boston  thought  good  The 
to  send  up  to  Rome,  for  renewing  of  their  two  pardons,  one  called  merthan- 
the  greater  pardon,  the  other  the  lesser  pardon.  Which  thing  although  t'l^e*^^^"^ 
it  should  stand  them  in  great  expenses  of  money  (for  the  pope's 
merchandise  is  always  dear  ware),  yet  notwithstanding,  such  sweetness 
they  had  felt  thereof,  and  such  gain  to  come  to  their  town  by  that 
Romish  merchandise  (as  all  superstition  is  commonly  gainful),  that 
they,  like  good  catholic  merchants,  and  the  pope's  good  customers, 
thought  to  spare  for  no  cost,  to  have  their  leases  again  of  their  pardons  His  leases- 
renewed,  whatsoever  they  paid  for  the  fine.     And  yet  was  all  this  doM." 
good  religion  then,  such  was  the  lamentable  blindness  of  that  time. 

This  then  being  so  determined  and  decreed  among  my  country- 
men of  Boston,  to  have  their  pardons'  needs  repaired  and  renewed 
from  Rome,  one  Geffery  Chambers,  and  another  companion,  were 
sent  as  the  messengers,  with  writings  and  money  no  small  quantity, 
well  furnished,  and  with  all  other  things  appointed,  necessary  for  so 
chargeable  and  costly  an  exploit.  Chambers,  coming  in  his  journey 
to  Antwerp,  and  misdoubting  himself  to  be  too  weak  for  the  com- 
passing of  such  a  weighty  piece  of  work,  conferred  and  persuaded 
with  Thomas  Cromwell  to  associate  him  in  that  legacy,  and  to  assist 
Imn  in  the  contriving  thereof.  Cromwell,  although  perceiving  the 
enterprise  to  be  of  no  small  difficulty,  to  traverse  the  pope's  court, 
for  the  unreasonable  expenses  amongst  those  greedy  cormorants,  yet, 
having  some  skill  of  the  Italian  tongue,  and  as  yet  not  grounded  in 
judgment  of  religion  in  those  his  youthful  days,  was  at  length 
obtained  and  content  to  give  the  adventure,  and  so  took  his  journey 
towards  Rome.  Cromwell,  loth  to  spend  much  time,  and  more  loth  cromweii 
to  spend  his  money ;  and  again,  perceiving  that  the  pope's  gi-eedy  Rome'" 
humour  must  needs  be  served  with  some  present  or  other  (for  with- 
out rewards  there  is  no  doing  at  Rome),  began  to  cast  with  himself, 


864  THE  LIFE  OF  THE  LORD  CROMWELL. 

7/enn/    what  lliinfT  best  to  ilcvisc,  wlierein  lie  might  best  serve  the  pope''s 
devotion. 


A.D.  At  length,  having  knowledge  how  that  the  pope's  holy  tooth 
1525  grcatlv  delighted  in  new-fangled  strange  delicates,  and  dainty 
15*40    Wishes,  it  came  into  his  mind  to  prepare  certain  fine  dishes  of  jelly, 

'-  after  the  best  fishion,    made   after   our  country   manner   here   in 

England ;  which,  to  them  of  Rome,  was  not  known  nor  seen  before. 
This  done,  Cromwell,  observing  his  time  accordingly,  as  the  pope 
was  newly  come  from  hunting  into  his  pavilion,  he,  with  his  com- 
panions, approached  with  his  English  presents,  brought  in  with  'a 
three  man's  song '  (as  we  call  it)  in  the  English  tongue,  and  all  after 
the  English  fashion.     The  pope,  suddenly  marvelling  at  the  strange- 
ness of  the  song,  and  understanding  that  they  were  Englishmen,  and 
that  they  came  not  empty  handed,  willed  them  to  be  called  in. 
Presents  Crouiwell    thcrc,    showing   his    obedience,    and    offering   his    jolly 
pope.^      junkets,  "  such  as  kings  and  princes  only,"  said  he,  "  in  the  realm  of 
^/Boston  England  use  to  feed  upon,"  desired  the  same  to  be  accepted  in  benc- 
pardons.   volcut  part,  whicli  he  and  his  companions,  as  poor  suitors  unto  his 
holiness,  had  there  brought  and  presented,  as  novelties  meet  for  his 
recreation,  &c. 

Pope  Julius,  seeing  the  strangeness  of  the  dishes,  commanded  by 
and  by  his  cardinal  to  take  the  assay;  who,  in  tasting  thereof,  liked 
it  so  well,  and  so  likewise  the  pope  after  him,  that  knowing  of  them 
what  their  suits  were,  and  requiring  them  to  make  known  the  making 
of  that  meat,  he,  incontinent,  without  any  more  ado,  stamped  both 
their  pardons,  as  well  the  gi-eater  as  the  lesser. 
Boston         And  thus  were  the  jolly  pardons  of  the  town  of  Boston  obtained, 
obtained   as  you  have  heard,  for  the  maintenance  of  their  decayed  port.     The 
at  Rome.  ^Qpy  (jf  thcsc  pardous   (whicli  I  have  in  my  hands),  briefly  com- 
prehended, Cometh  to  this  effect : 

THE    EFFECT    AND    COXTEXTS    OF    THE    BOSTON    PARDONS. 

Their  Tliat  all  the  brethren  and  sisters  of  the  Guild  of  Our  Lady  in  St.  Botolph's 

eft'ect  and  church   at  Boston,  should  have  free  license  to  choose  for  their  confessor  or 

ghostly  father  -vvhom  they  would,  either  secidar  priest  or  religious  person,  to 

assoil  them  plenarily  from  all  their  sins,  except  only  ui  cases  reserved  to  the 

pope. 

Also,  should  have  license  to  carry  about  with  them  an  altar-stone,  whereby 

they  might  have  a  priest  to  say  them  mass,  or  other  divine  service  where  they 

would,  without  prejudice  of  any  other  church  or  chapel,  though  it  were  also 

before  day,  yea  and  at  three  o'clock  after  midnight  in  the  summer  time. 

Pardon  Furthermore,  that  all  such  brethren  and  sisters  of  the  said  guild,  who  should 

for  visit-    resort  -to  the  chapel  of  Our  Lady  in  St.  Botolph's  church,  at  the  feast  of  Easter, 

Lady'"'^     Whitsuntide,   Corpus  Christi,  the  Nativity,  or  the  Assmnption  of  Our  Lady, 

chapel  in  or  in  the  octaves  of  them,  the  feast  of  St.  Michael,  and  the  first  Sunday  in 

Boston.     Lent,  should  have  pardon  no  less  than  if  they  themselves  personally  had  visited 

the  stations  of  Rome. 

Price  of         Provided  that  every  such  person,  man  or  woman,  entering  into  the  same 

Boston      guild,  at  his  first  entrance  should  give  to  the  finding  of  seven  priests,  twelve 

par  on6.    ,.|jj,j.jg{^gj.g^  j^j^d  thirteen  beadsmen,  and  to  the  lights  of  the  same  brotherhood 

and  a  grammar  school,  six  shillings  and  eight  pence  ;  and  for  every  year  after. 

twelve  pence. 

And  these  premises,  being  before  granted  by  pope  Lmocent  and  pope  Julius 
IL, this  pope  Clement  also  confirmed;  granting  moreover,  that  whatsoever  bro- 
ther or  sister  of  the  same  guild,  through  poverty,  sickness,  or  any  other  let, 
coidd  not  resort  personally  to  the  said  chapel,  notwithstanding,  he  should  be 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    LOUD    CROMWELL 


36^ 


dispensed  withal,  as  well  for  that,  as  for  all  other  vows,  irregiilavities,  censures  Henr^ 
canonical  whatsoever ;  only  the  vow  of  going  the  stations  of  Rome,  and  going  ^^^^- 
to  St.  James  of  Compostella  excepted,  &c. 

He  also  granted  nnto  tlieni  power  to  receive  full  remission,  '  a  poena  et 
culpa,'  once  in  their  life,  or  in  the  hour  of  death. 

Item,  that  having  their  altar-stone,  they  might  have  mass  said  in  any  place, 
though  it  were  unhallowed.  Also  in  the  time  of  interdict,  to  have  mass  or  any 
sacrament  ministered;  and  also,  being  departed,  that  they  might  be  buried  in 
christian  burial,  notwithstanding  the  interdict. 

Extending,  moreover,  his  grant,  that  all  such  brethren  and  sisters,  in  resort- 
ing to  the  aforesaid  chapel  of  Our  Lady  upon  the  Nativity,  or  upon  the  As- 
sumption of  Our  Lady,  giving  supportation  to  the  aforesaid  chapel,  at  every 
such  festival  day  should  have  full  remission  of  all  their  sins.    Or  if  they,  for  any  p^.J'^gf^^" 
impediment,  could  not  be  present  at  the  chapel  aforesaid,  yet,  if  they  came  unto  ■  scala 
their  own  parish  church,  and  there  said  one  Pater-Noster,  and  Ave-Maria,  they  Cceli', 
should  enjoy  the  same  i-emission  above   specified ;  or  whosoever  came  every  ^o^g, 
Friday  to  the  same  chapel,  should  have  as  much  remission,  as  if. he  went  to  the 
chapel  of  Our  Lady  called  '  Scala  Coeli.' 

Furthermore,  that  whatsoever  christian  people,  of  what  estate  or  condition 
soever,  either  spiritual  or  temporal,  would  aid  and  support  the  chamberlains  or 
substitutes  of  the  aforesaid  guild,  should  have  five  hundred  years  of  pardon.         r^,-^^  p^p^ 

Item,  to  all  brothers  and  sisters  of  the  same  guild  was  granted  free  liberty  to  selleth 
.■eat  in  time  of  Lent,  or  other  fasting  days,  eggs,  milk,  butter,  cheese,  and  also  j^^'^J^JJ'" 
flesh,  by  the  counsel  of  their  ghostly  father  and  physician,  without  any  scruple  cheese. 
of  conscience. 

Item,  that  all  partakers  of  the  same  guild,  and  being  supporters  thereof, 
who,  once  a  quarter,  or  every  Friday  or  Saturday,  either  in  the  said  chapel  in 
St.  Botolph's  cluu-ch,  or  any  other  chapel,  of  their  devotion,  shall  say  a  Pater- 
Noster,  Ave-Maria,  and  Ci-eed,  or  shall  say,  or  cause  to  be  said,  masses  for  pardon 
souls  departed  in  pains  of  purgatory,  shall  not  only  have  the  full  remission  due  for  souls 
to  them  that  visit  the  chapel  of  Scala  Cceli,  or  of  St.  John  Lateran,  but  also,  J"^^"''"^' 
the  souls  in  purgatory  shall  enjoy  full  remission,   and  be  released  of  all  their 
pains. 

Item,  that  all  the  souls  departed  of  the  brothers  and  sisters  of  the  said  guild, 
also  the  souls  of  their  fathers  and  mothers,  shall  be  partakers  of  all  the  prayers, 
suffrages,  almoses,  fiistings,  masses,  and  matins,  pilgrimages,  and  all  other 
good  deeds  of  all  the  holy  church  militant  for  ever,  &;c. 

These  indulgencies,  pardons,  grants,  and  relaxations,  were  given 
and  granted  by  pope  Nicholas  V.,  pope  Pius  II.,  pope  Sixtus  IV., 
and  pope  Julius  II.,  of  Avhich  pope  Julius  it  seemeth  that  Cromwell 
obtained  this  pardon  aforesaid  about  the  year  of  our  Lord  1510  • 
which  pardon  again  afterwards,  through  the  request  of  king  Henry, 
A.D.  1526,  Avas  confirmed  by  pope  Clement  VII.  And  thus  much 
concerning  the  pardons  of  Boston,  renewed  by  means  of  Thomas 
Cromwell,  of  pope  Julius  11.^ 

All  this  while  it  appeareth  that  Cromwell  had  yet  no  sound  taste 
nor  judgment  of  religion,  but  was  wild  and  youthful,  without  sense 
or  regard  of  God  and  his  word,  as  he  himself  was  wont  ofttimes  to 
declare  unto  Cranmer,  archbishop  of  Canterbury ;  showing  what  a 
ruffian  he  was  in  his  young  days,  and  how  he  was  in  the  wars  of  the  wIs'Tn  "^^ 
duke  of  Bourbon  at  the  siege  of  Rome ;  also  what  a  great  doer  he  *^^jj^^^" 
was   with    GefFery  Chambers  in   publishing   and   setting  forth   the  duke  of 
•  pardons  of  Boston  everywhere  in  churches  as  he  went ;  and  so  con-  besiegi'ng 
tinned,  till,  at  length,  by  learning  without  book  the  text  of  the  New  ^°■"^• 
Testament  of  Erasmus's  translation,  in  his  going  and  coming  from 
Rome  (as  is  aforesaid),  he  began  to   be    touched,   and   called   to 
better  understanding. 

(1)  Good  stuff,  I  trow.  (2)  Ex  Uteris  papae  dementis  VH.  ad  Guliel,  Watramum.  arcliiep. 


366  THE    I.IFK    OF    THE    LORD    CROWWELL. 

Henry        In  tliis  meaii  time  Thomas  Wolsey,  cardinal  of  York,  beiran  to 
'—  bear  a  great  port  in  England,  and  almost  to  rule  all  under  the  king, 

A.  D.    or  rather  with  the  king;  so  that  the  freshest  wits,  and  of  best  toward- 
"^    ncss,    most   commonly    sought  unto  him  ;  among  -whom  was   also 

1540.    Thomas  Cromwell  to  his  service  advanced,  where  he  continued  a 

certain  space  of  years,  growing  up  in  office  and  authority,  till  at 

length  he  was  preferred  to  be  solicitor  to  the  cardinal. 
crom-  There  were  also,  about  the  same  time,  or  not  much  different,  in 

More,  the  household  of  the  said  cardinal,  Thomas  More,  afterward  knight 
Gardi-  ^ud  chauccllor  of  England,  and  Stephen  Gardiner,  afterwards  bishop 
"f""'.^"™"  of  Winchester  and   of  the   king's  council.     All   these  three  Avere 

pinions  ^  Til 

in  the      brought  up  in  one  household,  and  all  of  one  standing  almost  together: 

house,     whose  ages  as  they  were  not  greatly  discrepant,  nor  their  wits  much 

parisoii    uncqual ;  so  neither  were  their  fortune  and  advancements  greatl}- 

between    divcrsc,  albeit  their  dispositions  and  studies  were  most  contrary. 

And  though,  peradventure,  in  More  and  in  Gardiner,  there  was  more 

art  of  the  letters,  and  skill  of  learning,  yet  notwithstanding,  there 

Avas  in  this  man  a  more  heavenly  light  of  mind,  and  more  prompt 

and  perfect  judgment,  eloquence  equal,  and,  as  may  be  supposed  in 

this  man,  more  pregnant,  and,  finally,  in  him   Avas  Avrought  a  more 

heroical  and  princely  disposition,  born  to  greater  affairs  in  the  com- 

mouAvealth,  and  to  the  singular  help  of  many. 

It  happened  that  in  this  mean  season,  as  Cromwell  Avas  placed  in 

this  office  to  be  solicitor  to  the  cardinal,  the  said  cardinal  had  then 

in  hand   the  building   of  certain   colleges,   namely,  his    college  in 

Small       Oxford,  called  then  FridesAvide's,  noAv  Christ*'s  Church.     By  reason 

teHcr"    Avhereof,  certain  small  monasteries  and  priories,  in  divers  places  of  the 

ed'ifv'fhe  I'^alm,  Avere,  by  the  said  cardinal,  suppressed,  and  the  lands  seised  to 

cardinal,   the  cardiuaFs  hands  ;  the  doing  Avhereof  Avas  committed  to  the  charge 

of  Thomas  CromAvell :  in  the  expedition  Avhereof  he  shoAved  himsell' 

very  forward  and  industrious,  in  such  sort  as  in  the  handling  thereof 

he  procured  to  himself  much  grudge  Avith  divers  of  the  superstitious 

sort,  and  Avitli  some  also  of  noble  calling  about  the  king.     And  thus 

Avas  CromAvell  first  set  to  Avork  by  the  cardinal,  to  .suppress  religious 

houses  :  Avhich  Avas  about  the  year  of  our  Lord  1525. 

As   this  pa.ssed  on,  it  Avas  not  long  but  the  cardinal,  Avho  had 
gotten  up  so  high,  began  to  come  doAvn  as  fast,  first  from  the  chan- 
cellorship (in  Avhich  room  Avas  placed  sir  Thomas  More,  as  is  before 
said)  ;  then  he  fell  into  a  prscmunirc  ;  so  that  his  household  beini; 
dissolved,  Thomas   CromAvell,  amongst  others,  laboured  also  to  be 
retained  into  the  king's  service. 
Sir  Chris-      Thcrc  Avas  at  the   same  time  one  sir  Christo])her  Hales,  knight, 
iiaie"     master  of  the  rolls,  Avho,  notwithstanding,  Avas  then  a  mighty  papist; 
fhe^roiis''^  yet  bare  he  such  favour  and  good  liking  to  CromAvell,  that  he  com- 
a  helper   nicnded  him  to  the  king,  as  a  man  most  fit  for  his  purpose,  having 
weii'^to"    then  to  do  against  the  pope.     But  here  before  is  to  be  understood, 
the  king.  .j.|^j^|.   Ci-Q^^^v^,]]  iijifl  greatly  been   complained  of  and  defamed,  by 
certain  of  authority  about  the  king,  for  his  rude  manner  and  homely 
dealing,  in  defacing  the  monks'  houses,  and  in  handling  of  their  altars, 
&c.     Wherefore  the  Icing,  hearing  of  the  name  of  CroniAvell,  began 
to  detest  the  mention  of  him  ;  neither  lacked  there  some  standers-by, 
Avho,  Avith  reviling  Avords,  ceased  not   to  increase  and   inflame  the 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    LORD    CROMWELL.  367 

king''s  hatred  against  liirn  :  what  their  names  were  it  shall  not  need    iicnry 

here  to  recite.     Among  others,  there  present  at  the  same  hearing, 

was  the  lord  Russell,  earl  of  Bedford,  whose  life  Cromwell  before  A.D. 
had  preserved  at  Bologna,  through  politic  conveyance,  at  what  time  ^^^^ 
the  said  earl,  coming  secretly  in  the  king''s  affairs,  was  there  espied,    ,  -  ° 

and  therefore  being  in  great  danger  to  be  taken,  through  the  means '— 

and  policy  of  Cromwell  escaped. 

This  lord  Russell  therefore,  not  forgetting  the  old  benefits  past,  Lord 
and  with  like  gratuity  willing  again  to  requite  what  he  had  received,  ^^^T^f 
in  a  vehement  boldness  stood  forth,  to  take  upon  him  the  defence  of  ^'^''^''^^• 
Thomas   Cromwell,  uttering  before    the    king   many  commendable  the 
words  in  the  behalf  of  him,  and  declaring  withal  how,  by  his  singular  cromweii 
device  and  policy,  he  had  done  for  him  at  Bologna,  being  there  in  ^^^^l^^, 
the   king''s  affliirs  in  extreme  peril.     And  forasmuch  as   now   his  "a. 
majesty  had  to  do  with  the  pope,  his  great  enemy,  there  was  (he  nTJI^detu 
thought)  in  all  England  none  so  apt  for  the  king's  purpose,  who  ^  "i™"^'' 
could  say  or  do  more  in  that  matter,  than  could  Thomas  Cromwell :  '^'"s- 
and  partly  gave  the  king  to  understand  wherein.     The  king  hearing 
this,  and  specially  marking  the  latter  end  of  his  talk,  was  contented 
and  willing  to  talk  with  him,  to  hear  and  know  what  he  could  say. 

This  was  not  so  privily  done,  but  Cromwell  had  knowledge,  incon-  cromweii 
tinent,  that  the  king  would  talk  with  him,  and  whereupon ;  and  tlTA'i 
therefore,  providing  beforehand  for  the  matter,  he  had  in  a  readiness  ^^  ^'^^ 
the  copy  of  the  bishops"*  oath,  which  they  use  commonly  to  make  to 
the   pope  at  their  consecration  :  and  so  being  called  for,    he   was 
brought  to  the  king  in  his  garden  at  Westminster ;  which  was  about 
the  year  of  our  Lord  ]  530. 

Cromwell,  after  most  loyal  obeisance,  doing  his  duty  to  the  king.  His 
according  as  he  was  demanded,  made  his  declaration  in  all  points  ;  ai°/klng 
this  especially  making  manifest  unto  his  highness  :  how  his  princely  ?°"^t™" 
authority  was  abused  within  his  own  realm  by  the  pope  and  his  pramu- 
clergy,  who,  being  sworn  unto  him,  were  afterwards  dispensed  from  ^^^^' 
the  same,  and  sworn  anew  unto  the  pope ;  so  that  he  was  but  as  half 
a  king,  and  they  but  half  his  subjects  in  his  own  land  :  which  (said  he) 
was  derogatory  to  his  crown,  and  utterly  prejudicial  to  the  common 
laws  of  his  realm.     Declaring,  thereupon,  how  his  majesty  might 
accumulate  to  himself  great  riches,  as  much  as  all  the  clergy  in  his 
realm  were  worth,  if  it  so  pleased  him  to  take  the  occasion  now 
offered.     The  king,  giving  good  ear  to  this,  and  liking  right  well 
his  advice,  required  if  he  could  avouch  that  which  he  spake.     All 
this  he  could  (he  said)  avouch  to  be  certain  so  well,  as  that  he  had 
the  copy  of  their  own  oath  to  the  pope  there  present  to  show  ;  and 
that  no  less,  also,  he  could  manifestly  prove,  if  his  highness  would 
give  him  leave  :  and  therewith  showed  the  bishops'  oath  unto  the  king. 

The  kin?,  followina:  the  vein  of  his  counsel,  took  his  rino-  off"  his  Sent  by 
finger,  and  first,  admitting  him  into  his  service,  sent  him  therewith  to  the" 
to  the  convocation-house,  among  the  bishops.     Cromwell,   coming  g°"io°" 
with    the  king's    signet  boldly  into  the   clergy-house,    and  there 
placing  himself  among  the  bishops  (William  Warham  being  then 
archbishop),   began   to  make  his  oration,  declaring  unto  them  the 
authority  of  a  king,  and  the  office  of  subjects,  and  especially  the 
obedience   of  bishops  and  churchmen  under  public  laws,  necessarily 


368  A    DEFENCE    OF    THK    LORD    CUOMWKT.I,. 

jienry    providecl  for  the  profit  and   quiet  of  the  commonwealth.     Which 
laws,  notwithstanding',  they  had  all  transgressed,  and  highly  offended 


A.  D.    in  derogation  of  the  king's  royal  estate,  falling  in  the  law  of  '  prse- 
1530    i-ii,inirc,''  in  that  not  only  they  had  consented  to  the  power  legative 
|r,^Q    of  the  cardinal ;  but  also,  in  that  they  had  all  sworn  to  the  pope,' 
'-  contrary  to  the  fealty  of  their  sovereign  lord  the  king ;  and  there- 
fore had  forfeited  to  the  king  all  their  goods,  chattels,  lands,  posses- 
sions, and  whatsoever  livings  they  had.     The  bishops,  hearing  this, 
■were  not  a  little  amazed,  and  first  began  to  excuse  and  deny  the  fact. 
The        But  after  that  Cromwell  had  showed  them  the   very  copy  of  their 
clTn-^^      oath  made  to  the  pope  at  their  consecration,  and  the  matter  was  so 
fn  thT*    plain  that  they  could  not  deny  it,  they  began  to  shrink  and  to  fall  to 
pramu-    entreaty,  desiring  respite  to  pause  upon  the  matter.     Notwithstand- 
ing, the  end  thereof  so  fell  out,  that  to  be  quit  of  that  prsemunire 
by  act  of  parliament,  it  cost  them  to  the  king,  for  both  the  provinces, 
Canterbury  and  York,  no  less  than  one  hundred  and  eighteen  thou- 
sand eight  hundred  and  forty  pounds ;  which  Avas  about  tlie  year  of 
our  Lord  1530,  whereof  before  you  may  read  more  at  large. 
Cromwell      After  this,  A.D.  1531,  sir  Thomas  Cromwell,  growing  in  great  favour 
krfight     with  the  king,  was  made  knight,  and  master  of  the  king's  jewel-house, 
^x^v^iil  and  shortly  after  Avas  admitted  also  into  the  king's  council,  which  was 
king's      about  the  comino:  in  of  queen  Anne  Bullen.     Furthermore,  within 
house,     three  years  after  the  same,  a.  D.  1534,  he  was  made  master  of  the 

rolls,  Dr.  Taylor  being  discharged. 
Also  Thus  Cromwell,  springing  up  in  favour  and  honour,  after  this,  in 

the^roUs!^  the  year  1537,  a  little  before  the  birth  of  king  Edward,  was  made 
knight  of  i-njcrlit  of  the  garter,  and  not  long  after  was  advanced  to  the  earldom 

ine  gar-  o  o  '  o       ^ 

ter,  and  of  Esscx,  and  made  great  chamberlain  of  England  :  over  and  besides 
Essex,  all  Avhich  honours,  he  was  constituted  also  vicegerent  to  the  king, 
representing  his  person ;  which  office,  although  it  standeth  w-ell  by 
the  law,  yet  seldom  hath  there  been  seen  any  besides  this  Cromwell 
alone,  either  to  have  sustained  it,  or  else  to  have  so  furnished  the 
same  with  counsel  and  wisdom,  as  Cromwell  did.  And  thus  much 
hitherto,  concerning  the  steps  and  degrees  of  the  lord  Cromwell, 
rising  up  to  dignity  and  high  estate. 

His  acts        Now  somewliat  would  be  said,  likewise,  of  the  noble  acts,  the 


and  do-    j-i^gjiiQj-aijig  examples,  and  the  worthy  virtues,  not  tb-owned  by  ease  of 


iiiRs  de- 


fcribcd.  honour  in  him,  but  increased  rather,  and  quickened  by  advancement  af 
authority  and  place,  to  work  more  abundantly  in  the  commonwealth  : 
among  which  his  worthy  acts  and  other  manifold  virtues,  in  this  one 
chiefly,  above  all  others,  riseth  his  commendation,  for  his  singular  zeal 
and  laborious  travail  bestowed  in  restoring  the  true  church  of  Christ, 
and  subverting  the  synagogue  of  Antichrist :  the  abbeys,  I  mean,  and 
religious  houses  of  friars  and  monks.  For  so  it  pleased  Almighty 
(jrod,  by  means  of  the  said  lord  Cromwell,  to  induce  the  king  to  sup- 
press first  the  chantries,  then  the  friars'  houses  and  small  monasteries, 
till,  at  length,  all  the  abbeys  in  England,  both  great  and  less,  were 
utterly  overthrown  and  plucked  up  by  the  roots.  This  act  and 
enterprise  of  his,  as  it  may  give  a  precedent  of  singular  zeal  to  all 
realms  christened,  which  no  prince  yet  to  this  day  scarce  dare  follow : 

(.1)  For  the  copy  of  the  bishops'  oath  to  tlie  pope,  see  page  til  of  this  volume. — Ed. 


FOR    THE    SUPl'llKSSION    OV    AliliEVS.  369 

SO,  to  this  realm  of  England,  it  wrought  such  benefit  and  commodity,    f^/nry 


mi. 


as  the  fruit  thereof  yet  rcmaineth,  and  will  remain  still  in  the  realm 

of  England,  though  Ave  seem  little  to  feel  it.     Rudely  and  simply  I    A.l). 


1,5 


speak  what  I  suppose,  without  prejudice  of  others  who  can  infer  any 
better  reason.     In  the  mean  time  my  reason  is  this,  that  if  God  had    j^'^q 


to 


not  raised  up  this  Cromwell  as  he  did,  to  be  the  instrument  of  rooting 
out  these  abbeys  and  cells  of  strange  religion,  what  other  men  see  I  aUehi- 
know  not ;  for  my  part,   I  never  yet  saw  in  this  realm  any  such  -//""p-"* 
Cromwell  since  CromwelFs  time,  whose  heart  and  courage  might  not  ^"^^^'^^s 
sooner  have  been  subverted  with  the  money  and  bribes  of  abbots, 
than  he  to  have  subverted  any  abbey  in  all  England. 

*'  Of  how  great  laud  and  praise  this  man  was  worthy,  and  what 
courage  and  stoutness  was  in  him,  it  may  hereby  evidently  appear 
unto  all  men,  that  he  alone,  through  the  singular  dexterity  of  his  Avit 
and  counsel,  brought  to  pass  that,  which,  even  unto  this  day  no 
prince  or  king,  throughout  all  Europe,  dare  or  can  bring  to  pass. 
For  whereas  Britannia  alone,  of  all  other  nations,  is  and  hath  been, 
of  her  own  proper  nature,  most  superstitious  :  this  Cromwell,  being 
bom  of  a  common  or  base  stock,  through  a  divine  method  or  policy 
of  wit  and  reason  received,  suffered,  deluded,  brake  off,  and  re- 
pressed, all  the  policies,  trains,  malice,  and  hatred  of  friars,  monks, 
religious  men,  and  priests,  of  which  sort  there  was  a  great  rabble  in 
England.  Their  houses  he  subverted  throughout  all  the  realm. 
Afterwards  he  brought  the  bishops  and  archbishops,  and  the  bishop  of 
Winchester  himself,  although  he  was  the  king's  chief  counsellor,  to 
an  order  ;  frustrating  and  preventing  all  his  enterprises  and  complaints 
by  a  marvellous  providence,  but,  especially,  in  those  things  which  did 
tend  to  the  ruin  and  decay  of  good  men,  and  such  as  favoured  the 
gospel ;  unto  whom  Cromwell  was  always  as  a  shield,  against  the 
pestiferous  enterprises  of  Winchester. 

Briefly,  there  was  continual  emulation  and  mortal  dissension, 
betAveen  them  two,  such  as  Flaccius  Avriteth.  happened  betAveen  the 
wolves  and  the  lambs  :  for  both  of  them  being  greatly  in  the  king's 
favour,  the  one  being  much  more  feared,  the  other  was  much  better 
beloved.  Either  of  them  excelling  in  dexterity  of  Avit,  hoAvbeit  the 
virtues  in  the  one,  far  exceeded  the  other  ;  for  Avhereas  the  bishop  of 
Winchester  seemed  such  a  man,  to  be  born  for  no  other  purpose  but 
only  for  the  destruction  of  the  good,  this  man,  contrariAvise,  the 
divine  providence  had  appointed  as  a  remedy  to  help  and  preserve 
many,  and  to  Avithstand  the  fury  of  the  bishops  ;  even  like  as  Ave  do  see 
the  same  ground  which  bringeth  forth  most  pestiferous  poison,  the  same 
again  also  doth  bring  forth  most  wholesome  and  healthful  remedies. 

It  were  too  long  and  tedious  a  declaration  here  to  declare,  hoAv 
many  good  men,  through  this  man's  help  and  defence,  have  been 
relieved  and  delivered  out  of  danger  ;  of  whom  a  great  number  after 
his  fall,  being  deprived  of  their  patron  (as  it  were),  did  shortly  after 
perish  :  there  are  many  of  them,  hoAvever,  yet  alive  at  this  present 
day,  Avho  are  witnesses  of  these  things  Avhich  we  report,  and  gi-eater 
things  also  than  these.  In  this  manner  the  Omnipotent  God  hath 
always  accustomed,  in  all  commonAvealths,  to  moderate  adversity  with 

(1)  For  the  rext  paragraphs  extending  to  page  373,  and  distinguished  with  asterisks,  see  Edi- 
tion 15(i3.     Pages  589—593.^  Ed. 

VOL.   v.  B  B 


870  THE    CUUELTY    AND    SUBTLETY    OF    CHUISt's    ENEMIES. 

Henry    prospoiitv,  aiul    things   hurtful    with    others  more  wholesome   and 

1- healthful  ;    whereby   it   happeneth,    that   as   oftentimes   good   and 

A.  0.  fortunate  planets  are  joined  with  the  hurtful  and  noisome,  they  do 
^^"^^  either  utterly  dissipate  their  mad  furies,  or  at  least  somewhat  kcej) 
J54Q     them  back ;  whereby,  if  they  be  not  utterly  prohibited,  yet  they  do 

less  hurt  than  otherwise  they  would  :  which  thing,  if  it  were  to  be 

conferred  with  the  histories  of  our  old  fathers,  Jehu,  the  sharp 
punisher  of  superstitious  idolatry  in  the  sacred  commonwealth,  was 
not  much  unlike  this  man.  Likewise,  in  profane  commonwealths, 
Camillus,  and  Cicero,  who,  through  his  singular  prudence,  joined  with 
eloquence,  withstood  and  put  off  the  wicked  enterprises  of  Catiline. 
Albeit  that  the  terror  conceived  upon  the  conspiracy  of  Catiline,  was 
not  so  noisome  unto  the  commonwealth  of  Rome,  as  the  bloody  and 
insatiable  cruelty  and  slaughter  of  these  our  bishops,  conspiracies 
which  do  every  where  vex  and  trouble  the  christian  commonwealth : 
for,  albeit  that  Catiline,  through  his  wicked  enterprise,  went  about 
the  death  of  all  good  men,  and  the  destruction  of  the  commonwealth, 
yet  did  he  rather  put  it  in  fear,  than  wound  the  commonwealth.  But 
all  the  life  and  doings  of  these  men,  are  nothing  else  but  a  con- 
spiracy, according  to  the  prophecy  of  Isaiah  ;  so  that  they  do  seem 
twice  worse  than  any  Catiline  :  for  whatsoever  he  went  about,  by  any 
privy  pretence  of  his  mind,  that  these  men  do  perform  openly : 
neither  was  it  to  be  doubted  but  that  he,  albeit  he  were  ever  so 
cruel  or  fierce  of  nature,  yet  if  he  had  had  the  upper  hand,  he  would  at 
once  have  made  an  end  of  murdering  and  killing.  But  these  men, 
although  they  daily,  in  every  place,  kill  Christ  in  his  holy  members, 
yet  they  never  appoint  or  ordain  any  end  or  measure  of  their  slaugh- 
ter: which  kind  of  men  (albeit  there  be  nothing  in  a  manner  by 
nature  more  cruel),  besides  their  natural  cruelty,  they  are  endued 
Avith  craft  and  subtlety,  which  is  far  worse,  not  being  so  hurtful  by 
the  one,  as  detestable  for  the  other :  for  an  open  enemy,  be  he  ever  so 
mighty  or  fierce,  yet  if  he  cannot  be  vanquished,  he  may  be  taken 
heed  of.  And  it  happeneth  oftentimes  that  violence,  which  is  fore- 
seen, may  easily,  or  with  like  violence,  be  repulsed ;  or  at  least  the 
wound  that  is  received  by  another  man''s  violence,  is  less  grievous 
than  that  which  cometh  by  fraud  or  deceit.  But  these  men  do  not 
kill  with  armour  and  weapon,  but,  going  a  privier  way  to  work,  yet 
do  the  same :  being  so  much  the  more  to  be  blamed,  forasmuch  as 
they  themselves,  being  the  authors  of  the  murder,  do  so  put  off  the 
matter  from  themselves  to  others,  as  though  they  were  free  from  all 
suspicion  of  cruelty.  But  here,  a  man  may  the  more  perceive  the 
inveterate  subtleties  of  the  old  serpent,  besides  that,  the  more  to  pro- 
voke cruelty,  there  are  added  most  plausible  and  honest  titles, 
whereby  the  better  all  mercy  and  pity  might  be  excluded ;  and  also 
that  they,  even  in  their  greatest  tyranny,  when  they  have  committed 
or  done  any  thing  most  cruel  or  horrible,  yet  they  might  deserve 
praise  of  the  common  people,  as  for  a  most  holy  work,  done  ex  officio, 
as  they  call  it.  So,  under  the  name  of  Christ,  they  daily  persecute 
Christ,  and  under  the  pretence  and  cloak  of  peace,  they  kill  more 
than  any  murderers ;  and,  while  they  do  take  upon  them  the  name 
and  title  of  the  church,  they  do  violently  invade  the  church  of  Christ. 
In  foreign  wars  it  happeneth  oftentimes  that  truces  are  taken ;  and 


THE    CRUELTY    AND    SUBTLETY    OF    CHRIST's    ENEMIES.  371 

where  towns  are  yielded,  the  mercy  of  the  Conqueror  spareth  many  ;    itemy 

kindred  and  age  hath  his  respect,  and  many  are  set  at  liberty  either L. 

by  entreaties  or  ransom.  But  these  do  so  much  exceed  all  measure  A.  D. 
of  nature,  humanity,  and  reason  ;  they  are  so  addicted  to  their  plea-  ^^"^^ 
sures,  dignity,  and  ease ;  that  they  have  no  consideration  or  regard  of   j^^q 

any  life,  estate,  or  condition.     The  cruel  times  of  queen  Mary,  and 

of  the  bishops,  did  of  late  sufficiently  declare  the  same,  when  nature 
would  in  a  manner  set  forth  unto  all  men  in  this  realm,  as  it  were  by 
a  perfect  example,  what  extreme  cruelty,  joined  with  superstition, 
may  do  in  any  realm  ;  so  that  if  all  empires  should  be  governed  or 
ruled  after  that  example,  it  were  better  that  there  were  no  society  of 
commonwealths  ;  yea,  it  were  better  for  men  to  wander  in  the  wilder- 
ness, and  to  lead  a  rude  and  savage  life  amongst  the  wild  beasts. 
For  upon  what  wild  beast,  upon  what  libbard,  wolf,  or  panther,  were 
it  not  better  for  a  man  to  fall,  than  upon  such  bishops  :  if  at 
least  the  bishops  of  other  nations  were  like  unto  our  Bonner.  They 
boast  themselves,  upon  the  name  of  Christ,  to  be  Christians  ;  neither 
do  I  deny  them  that  title.  But  why,  in  their  manners  and  living, 
doth  there  no  spark  of  his  nature  appear,  whose  denomination  they 
bear  .'*  In  all  their  titles  and  profession,  they  pretend  nothing  else  but 
peace:  and  whereupon  happen  so  many  complaints,  so  many  suspicions, 
so  great  hatred  and  prodition .''  so  many  articles,  censures,  condemna- 
tions, and  peremptory  sentences,  in  so  quiet  and  peaceable  a  people  .? 

They  object  also  often,  unto  us  the  catholic  church,  that  they  are 
the  true  spouse,  and  the  only  dove  of  Christ :  I  hear  them  well,  but 
that  meek  dove  of  Christ  is  without  any  gall,  bile,  or  claws  :  that  is 
to  say,  lacketh  all  kind  of  wi'ath,  suspicion,  prodition,  and  tyranny. 
Where,  then,  is  the  simplicity  of  that  dove,  whereupon  hath  happened 
so  great  bloodshed  and  slaughter  in  the  meek  spouse  of  the  Lord .? 
Who  ever  heard  tell,  that  a  dove  did  kill  or  devour  either  kites  or 
hawks  "^  But,  if  they  think  they  do  Christ  so  great  and  acceptable 
service  through  this  their  raging  slaughter,  sure].y  they  must  show  us 
another  manner  of  Christ,  than  him  whom  the  evangelists  describe 
unto  us,  whom  the  apostles  show  forth  in  their  writings. 

But  they  cry  out  and  say,  "  They  are  heretics  l""  "  they  are  worthy 
to  die  !""  Let  them  bring  forth  one  article  out  of  the  Apostles^  Creed 
which  these  heretics  do  deny.  They  do,  indeed,  deny  the  blessed 
body  of  Christ  to  be  in  the  sacrament  naturally ;  but  again,  they 
confess  him  to  be  in  heaven,  and  there  do  reverence  and  Avorship 
him.  Why  have  the  apostles,  then,  left  out  that  article  of  their 
creed,  if  it  be  so  necessary  as  they  teach  it  to  be  "^  Albeit  they  do 
not,  by  and  by,  take  away  Christ  out  of  the  sacrament,  who  confess 
the  bread  to  be  in  the  sacrament.  And  again,  it  is  no  contumely 
unto  Christ,  if  a  man  do  rather  judge  him  to  be  worshipped  in  the 
heaven,  than  in  the  sacrament :  for  he  who  denieth  the  emperor  to 
be  at  Brussels,  doth  not  derogate  any  thing  from  the  emperor's 
authority,  as  I  think,  but  only  contendeth  upon  the  place.  What 
grievous  cause  or  quarrel  is  this,  then,  that  should  move  and  stir  up 
the  peaceable  mind  of  this  simple  dove,  to  such  rage  and  fury,  that, 
notwithstanding  the  great  slaughter  of  Christians  which  hath  been 
already  made,  they  can  yet  find  no  beginning  to  show  favour,  or 
make  any  end  of  their  murder ! 

BB  2 


372  HOW     SATAN    WOULD    ACT,   IF    HE    ABODE    ON     KARTH. 

Henrii  liiit,  c^o  to,  Ict  US  fain  witli  ourselves  (which  tliirifT,  notwithst.incling, 
'"'  ■  I  woiihl  that  all  men  should  think  it  spoken  by  me,  not  to  the  re- 
A.  1).  proof  or  contumely  of  smy  "lan  :  for  here  I  declare  no  man's  name, 
■^'  '  neither  show  any  man's  person  ;  but  only  set  it  forth  for  an  example): 
1510.    let  us,  as  I  say,  freely  think  and  feign,  that  Satan  dwelleth  upon  earth 

■  amongst  men,  and  leadeth  a  manly  life.     Thou  sayest,  ^  It  cannot 

be  by  nature ;""  but  yet  it  may  so  be  supposed.  Now  1  will  ask  of 
some  of  these  papists  (but  of  sucli  a  one  as  is  of  an  equal  judgment), 
or  of  the  bishop  of  Rome  himself,  that  he  would  clearly  and  distinctly 
answer  me,  by  what  means  he  doth  think  that  he  would  ride  and 
order  his  life :  whether  he  would  not,  first,  direct  all  his  doings, 
according  to  his  insatiable  ambition,  violently  to  get  unto  himself 
the  dominion  of  the  whole  world ;  placing  himself  in  the  highest 
degree  and  dignity ;  distributing  all  other  promotions  according  to 
his  own  will ;  he  himself  being  subject  unto  no  power,  but  exalting 
himself,  if  he  might,  even  as  high  as  God.  Would  he  not  convert 
all  men''s  goods  and  substance,  by  what  means  soever  he  may  lay 
hold  of  it,  upon  most  extreme  riot  and  filthy  pleasure  ?  Moreover, 
would  he  not  foresee  to  lead  a  life  wholly  in  idleness,  without  all 
sorrow,  care,  or  trouble  ? 

Furthermore,  I  do  not  think  him  so  holy,  that  in  this  delicate  lift 
he  would  also  live  chaste ;  neither  yet  that  he  will  be  troubled  witli 
the  care  or  charge  of  a  wife,  but  rather  choose  a  middle  or  mean  way, 
which,  through  wanton  lust,  hath  more  delectation,  less  charge,  but 
no  true  holiness  in  it  at  all.  Then,  he,  who  from  the  beginning  hath 
been  a  murderer  and  liar,  and  the  father  thereof,  retaineth  so  the 
same  nature  still,  that  he  rcjoiceth  in  nothing  more  than  in  the  con- 
tinual slaughter  and  destruction  of  men  :  neither  is  it  to  be  doubted 
but  that  when  he  cannot  be  suffered  openly  to  rage,  he  will,  by  all 
crafty  means  and  ways,  at  last  satisfy  his  cruel  mind.  And  what 
way  would  Satan  himself,  if  he  were  present,  gentle  reader !  (if  T 
may  by  your  license  speak  the  truth)  find  more  crafty  or  subtle 
than  the  bishop  of  Rome  hath  now  found ;  who,  under  the  person 
and  vicarage  of  the  most  meek  and  gentle  Christ,  under  the  beautiful 
shadow  of  the  church  and  peace,  doth  practise  his  extreme  cruelty 
and  madness,  mixing  and  confounding  all  things  with  blood .''  And, 
albeit  that  daily,  with  greater  outrage,  he  exerciseth  the  same 
Throughout  all  Christendom,  yet  the  christian  princes  and  nobic 
counsellors  are  so  blind  and  void  of  judgment,  that  they  do  not  sec 
what  difference  is  between  Christ  and  Antichrist,  light  and  darkness, 
truth  and  falsehood.  They  do  little  regard  it,  and  nothing  at  all 
seek  to  help  it :  so  that  either  we  may  seem  to  be  fallen  on  Isaiah's 
times,  or  those  days  to  have  come  upon  us.  "  The  just  man,"  saith 
he,  "  perisheth,  and  there  is  no  man  that  taketh  any  care  for  him.'"' 
This  great  rage  and  tempest  of  cruelty,  required  a  public  reformation 
of  all  good  princes.  Now,  forasmuch  as  their  power  and  authority 
do  sleep  in  such  necessary  and  weighty  matters,  by  whom  it  were 
convenient  the  christian  commonwealth  should  be  restored,  I  may 
not  prognosticate  that  which  my  mind  doth  foreshow  unto  me.  This 
only  I  do  wish,  that  God  do  not  bring  that  to  pass  by  the  Tuik. 
which  christian  princes  ought  to  have  done. 

But  now,  to  return  to  our  christian  Camillus,  being  such  a  one  as 


THE    DEFENCE    OF    THE    LOUD    CROMWELL.  373 

if  the  courts  of  princes  liad  but  a  few  such  counsellors,  the  christian    H^^ry 
commonwealths  would,  at  this  day,  be  in  a  far  better  estate.     This 


Cromwell  (as  I  have  said)  was  but  of  a  base  stock,  but  of  such  virtue  A.  D. 
as,  not  without  sorrow,  we  may  wish  for,  even  in  the  most  noble  '^^ 
families  now-a-days.    He  was  first  brought  up  in  the  cardinal's  court,    j^^q 

where  he  did  bear  several  offices,  wherein  he   showed  such   tokens 

and  likelihood  of  excellent  wit  and  fidelity,  that,  in  short  space,  he 
seemed  more  meet  for  the  king,  than  for  the  cardinal.* 

But  here  I  must  of  necessity  answer  the  complaint  of  certain  of  The  de. 
our  countrymen  :  for  so  I  hear  of  many,  that  the  subversion  of  these  [heTonl 
monasteries  is  to  be  reprehended,   as  evil  and  wicked.     The  build-  cronnveii 

•■  .  _  lor  over- 

ings,  say  they,  might  have  been  converted  into  schools  and  nouses  throwij.g 
of  learning :  the  goods  and  possessions  might  have  been  bestowed  to  ^^yl 
much  better  and  more  godly  use  of  the  poor,  and  maintaining  of 
hospitality.  Neither  do  I  deny  but  that  these  things  are  well  and 
godly  spoken  of  them,  and  could  willingly  embrace  their  opinion 
Avith  my  whole  heart,  if  I  did  not  consider  herein  a  more  secret  and 
deeper  meaning  of  God's  holy  providence,  than  at  the  first  blush, 
perad venture,  to  all  men  doth  appear. 

And  first,  to  omit  the  wicked  and  execrable  life  of  these  religious  The  abo- 
orders,  full  of  all  fedity,  a.nd  found  out  by  the  king's  visitors,  and  in  "^"fn''^ 
their  registers  also  recorded,  so  horrible  to  be  heard,  so  incredible  to  monaste- 

o  '  '  ries,  by 

be  believed,  so  stinking  before  the  face  of  God  and  man,  that  no  their  own 
marvel  it  is,  if  God's  vengeance  from  heaven,  provoked,  would  not  slwi!^^ 
suffer  any  stone  or  monument  of  these  abominable  houses  to  be 
un plucked  up.  But,  as  I  said,  letting  these  things  pass  under  chaste 
silence,  which  for  very  shame  Avill  abhor  any  story  to  disclose,  let  us 
now  come  to  the  first  institution  of  these  orders  and  houses  of 
monkery,  and  consider  how,  and  to  what  end,  they  were  first  insti- 
tuted and  erected  here  among  the  Saxons  at  the  first  foundation  of 
them,  about  the  year  QQQ. 

In  the  former  part  of  this  history,'  declaration  was  made,  first  by  negin- 
whom,   and  at  what  time,  these  monkish  houses  here  in  England  reii|iou$ 
amono-  the  Saxons  (flowinc:  no  doubt  out  of  the  order  of  St.  Benedict,  ''""ff '" 

o  ^  V  o    ^  '  the  time 

and  brought  in  by  Augustine)  began  first  to  be  founded:  as  by  of  the 
Augustine  the  monk,  Furseus,  Maidulph,  Aldune,  Ceadda,  king 
Ulfer,  Oswy,  Elfrida  king  Oswy's  daughter,  Kineburga,  Hilda, 
Botolph,  Edeldrida,  king  Oswald,  Edgar,  ErkeuAvald  bishop  of 
London,  Ethelwold  bishop  of  Winchester,  Oskitell  archbishop  of 
York,  Oswald  bishop  of  Worcester,  Leswine  bishop  of  Dorchester, 
Dunstan,  and  divers  others. 

The  end  and  final  cause  why  they  Avere  builded,  appeareth   in  The  end 
stories  to  be,    "  pro  remissione  et  redemptione    peccatorum  ;    pro  o" thdr^^ 
remedio  et  liberatione  animfB ;  pro  amore  coelestis  patriee ;  in  elee-  i>iiii''ing- 
mosynam  animae  ;  in  remissionem  criminum  ;  pro  salute  rcgnorum  ; 
pro  salute  et  requie  animarum  patrum  et  matrum,  fratrnm,  et  sororum 
nostrarum,  parentum,  et  omnium  benefactorum  ;  in  honorem  gloriosce 
virginis,"  &c. ;  as  may  appear  in  ancient  histories,  in  old  charters 
and  donations  unto  religious  houses,  and  in  the  chronicle   of  In- 
gulphus ;  as  also  all  other  stories  be  full  of  the  same. 

So  king  Athelstan,  for  killing  his  brother  Edwin,  builded  two 

(1)  See  the  close  of  the  Second  Book,  vol.  i. — Ed. 


57-i  THE    DEFENCE    OF    THE    LOIID    CROMWELL 

Henrn    monastcries,  Middleton  and  Micliaelney,  for  his  soul :  which  doctrine 
^^^^'    and  institution,  forasmuch  as  it  tendeth  and  soundeth  directly  against 


A.  D.  the  foundation  of  christian  religion,  against  the  testament  of  God,  the 
1536  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  freedom  of  our  redemption  and  free  jus- 
,  K?^  tification  by  faith,  it  is  therefore  to  be  condemned  as  execrable  or 
horrible,  as  evil  or  worse  than  the  life  of  the  persons  ;  and  not  only 


bie'doc-'    worthy  to  be  suppressed  to  the  foundation, but  to  be  marvelled  at  rather, 
trine  and  ^\^rj^^  Qy^j  would  suffcr  it  to  staud  SO  loug.     Albeit  God's  mighty 

institu-  IP-  •  I 

tion  of  vengeance  and  scourge  hath  not  ceased  irom  tune  to  tnne  to  work 
sec'u""^^  against  such  impious  foundations,  from  the  time  of  their  first  setting 
up.  For  besides  the  invasions  of  the  Danes  (which  may  seem  to  be 
God's  stirred  up  of  God,  especially  for  the  subversion  of  abbeys),  let  old  his- 
pia-ue  tories  be  searched,  what  monastery  almost  in  all  this  realm  was  either 
monaste-  ^^^  ^y  the  Daucs,  Or  re-edified  again  after  the  Dimes,  but  by  some 
ries.  notorious  casualty  of  fire,  sent  by  God's  hand,  it  hath  been  burned  up? 
bunw  First,  the  monastery  of  Canterbury,  called  the  house  of  St.  Gregory, 

and         was  bumcd  A.D.  1145,  and  afterwards  again  bumed  a.d.  1174.' 
wUhfire.       The  abbey  of  Crowland  was  also  twice  burnt.^ 

The  abbey  of  Peterborough  was  twice  set  on  fire,  a.d.  1070.* 

The  abbey  of  St.  Mary's  in  York  burned,  with  the  hospital  also. 

The  abbey  of  Norwich  burned. 

The  abbey  of  St.  Edmund's  Bury  burned  and  destroyed.* 

The  abbey  of  Worcester. 

The  abbey  of  Gloucester  was  also  burned. 

The  abbey  of  Chichester  burned. 

The  abbey  of  Glastonbury  burned. 

The  abbey  of  St.  Mary  in  Southwark  bumed. 

The  church  of  the  abbey  of  Beverley  burned. 

The  steeple  of  the  abbey  of  Evesham  burned.* 

These,  with  many  other  monasteries  more,  God  brought  down  to 
the  ground,  so  that  few  or  none  of  all  the  monastical  foundations  in 
all  England,  either  before  the  conquest,  escaped  the  hands  of  the 
Danes  and  Scots,  or  else  after  the  conquest,  escaped  destruction  of 
trine  o/    firc^  and  that  not  without  just  cause  deserved ;  for,  as  the  trade  of  their 
monks     ^^'^^^  was  too,  too  wrctchcd  and  bestial,  so  the  profession  of  their  doc- 
worse       trine  was  intolerable,  fraught  with  all  superstition,  full  of  much  idolatry, 

than  their         ,  ,  i  ni  iii-p  i~n     •  " 

lives.  and  utterly  contrary  to  the  grace  oi  the  gospel  and  doctrine  or  Christ. 
Furthermore,  the  more  these  abbeys  multiplied,  and  the  longer 
they  continued,  in  time  the  more  corruption  still  they  drew  unto 
them.  And  albeit  we  read  the  name  of  monks  to  have  continued  from 
the  old  ancient  time,  yet,  notwithstanding,  the  monks  of  those  days  were 
not  like  the  monks  of  our  time,  nor  their  houses  then  like  to  our 
abbeys  now.  So  we  read  of  the  monks  of  Bangor  before  the  coming 
of  Augustine  :  but  those  monks  got  their  living  with  toil  and  labour 
of  their  hands,  and  had  no  other  lands  or  lordships  to  live  upon. 
Again,  neither  were  they  as  ministers  then,  but  as  laymen,  according 
as  Jerome  describeth  the  monks  of  his  time,  saying,*  "  A  monk's 
office  is  not  to  preach,  but  to  mourn  ;"  and  again  he  saith,*  "  The  state 

(1)  Ex  Hist.  Gervasli.  (2)  Ex  Hist.  Iiigiilph. 

(3)  Ex  Chron.  Peterb.     [Also  in  the  year  1116.— Ed.]  (4)  Ex  Chron.  S.  Edmund. 

(5)  Ex  Walter.     Wikes.     Hoveden.     Gualter.  Coventr.     Fabian.     Malmesb. 

(01  '  Monachu!)  non  docentis,  sed  plancentis  habet  officium.'    Ki  ii-  '  Mnnaclms.' 

(7)  '  Alia  causa  est  monachi,  alia  clerici ;'  '  Cierici  oves  pascuiu."    '  E^'o  pascor,'  &c.    IC  q.  2. 


FOR    THE    SUITHESSION    OF    ABBEYS. 


of  a  monk  is  one  thing,  and  the  state  of  a  priest  is  another ;"  "  Priests    "r^y 


nil. 


feed  tl)e  Hock  of  Christ ;"  "  I  am  fed,"  &c. 

Also  in  the  story  of  Ingulpli,  abbot  of  Crowland,  thus  I  find:'  ^-D. 
"Being  installed  in  the  abbey  of  Crowland,  a.d.  ]076,  I  found  ^"^^" 
there  to  the  number  of  sixty-two  monks :  of  Avhich  monks,  four  of   1540 

them  were  lay-brethren,  besides  the  monks  of  other  monasteries  who 

were  also  professed  to  our  chapter,"'''  &c. 

The  like  matter  also  appeareth  in  the  fourth  canon  of  the  council  Monks 
of  Chalcedon,  where  it  is  provided  :  "  Ne  monachi  se  ecclesiasticis  [o?n?e1-^-" 
negotiis  immisceant,''''  &c. ;  and  Leo,  cpist.  62.  "  Vetat  monachos  et '"';!' f'.*^'" 
laicos,  et  si  sciential  nomine  gloricntur,  admitti  ad  officimn  docendi  ticai  mat- 
et  concionandi.""    Whereof  read  more  before.  ^"'" 

Thus  it  appeareth,  about  or  before  the- time  of  Jerome,  that  monks  Monks 
in  the  first  persecutions  of  the  primitive  church  were  laymen,  and  from'*'' 
companies  of  Christians  associating  themselves  together,  either  for  otiiermen 
fear  of  persecution,  or  for  eschewing  the  company  of  heathen  Gentiles,  ilie'^and" 
AfterM'ards,  in  continuance  of  time,  when  the  Gentiles  began  to  be  ^i'P""^^- 
called  to  Christianity,  the  monks,  yet  keeping  their  name,  and  growing 
in  superstition,  Avould  not  join  with  other  Christians,  but  kept  still 
their  brotherhoods,  dividing  themselves  from  other  Christians,  and 
professing  a  kind  of  life  strange  and  diverse  from  the  common  trade. 
Upon  this  diversity  of  life  and  profession,  followed  also  like  diversity 
of  garments  and  attire  differing  from  their  other  brethren.     After 
this,  moreover,  came  in  the  rule  of  St.  Benedict,  enjoining  to  them  a 
prescribed  form  of  going,  of  wearing,  of  watching,  sleeping,  rising, 
praying ;  of  silence,  sole  life,  and  diet,  and  all  things  almost  differing 
from  the  vulgar  sort  of  common  Christians. 

Hereby  men,  seeing  their  austerity,  began  to  have  them  in  great  Monks,  of 
admiration.    And  thus,  growing  up  in  opinion  of  holiness,  of  laymen  Jj^^a™/"' 
and  labovn-ers  they  came  at  length  to  be  clergymen,  and  greatest  ciergy- 
doers  of  all  others  in  Christ''s  religion  ;  insomuch  that  at  last  there  was 
none  reputed  almost  for  a  religious  man  or  perfect  Christian,  unless 
he  were  a  monk  :  neither  almost  was  any  advanced  to  any  dignity  of 
the  church,  but  either  he  w^as  a  monk,  or  afterwards  he  put  on  a 
monk's  weed.    According  as  in  the  stories  of  this  realm  is  to  be  seen, 
how  in  the  time  of  Dunstan  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  of  Oswald 
bishop  of  Worcester,  and  of  Ethelwold  bishop  of  Winchester,  pope  popcjoim 
John  XIII.,  writing  to  king  Edgar,  willed  him,  in  his  letters,  to  see  J^""'''^^, 
in  his  cathedral  churches  none  to  be  promoted  to  be  bishops,  but  such  gar,  that 
as  were  of  the  monastical  religion;  and  willed  him,  moreover,  to  exclude  "houid  be 
the  secular  prebendaries  at  Winchester,  and  to  place  in  monks;  and  Xif^  ^ 
that  none  of  the  secular  clerks  there  should  be  chosen  bishop,  but  ^'"' 
either  be  taken  out  of  the  same  covent  of  that  church,  or  of  some 
other  abbey. 

So  was  also  king  Henry  11.  commanded  to  do  in  the  house  of  secular 
Waltham,  where  the  secular  canons  were  removed  out,  and  regular  p^fout, 
canons  intruded.     The  same  did  bishop  Oswald  with  the  church  of"'"*, 

tXT  ^•^         ■        •        1     •  T  1   »-»  1  1  •   1  ^  i-i  monks 

Worcester;  lil^ewise  jn  their  sees  did  Dunstan  archbishop  of  Canter-  put  in. 
bury,  Oskitell  archbishop  of  York,  Ethelwold  bishop  of  Winchester 

(1)  'In  Croylandiam  primum  installatus,  a.d.  1076,  inveni  tunc  in  isto  monasterio  monachos 
numero  62,  quorum  quatuor  laici  fratres  erant,  prseter  aliorum  monasteriorum  monachos  nostri 
capitali  conprofpssos,'  &c.  Ex  Chron.  ingrilphi.  Abbat.  Croylandensis.  [Kerum  Angliarum  Scrip- 
totes  post  Btdam.   Franc.  1601.  p.  905.— Eu. 


37G  THE    DEFENCE    OF    TUT.    LOUD    CHOMWEI.L 

Henry    (who  in  stoncs  is  reported  to  be  '  multorum  fundator  monasterionim' ), 

1_  Lcofwinc  also,  bishop  of  Dorchester;  with  other  bishops  more,  about 

A. p.  the  time  and  reign  of  king  Edgar.  Odo,  archbishop  of  Canterbury 
1536  |)^^.f,)j.g  Dunstan,  after  his  election,  a.d,  941,  refused  to  take  that 
1540     <^^'K"ity  upon  him,  before  he  had  received  the  habit  of  a  monk  in  tlic 


church- 
men 


abbey  of  Fleury  in  France,  "  because,"  as  the  story  telleth  (if  it  be 
true),'  "  all   the  archbishops  of  Canterbury   before  him  had  been 
monks,"  &c.     In  like  manner  Baldwin  also,  a.u.  1184,  after  he  was 
elected   archbishop   of  Canterbury,   took  upon  him  the  Cistercian 
habit  in  Ford  Abbey  :^  and  so  Reginald,  his  next  successor  after 
him,  also  took  the  habit  of  a  monkish  order,  &c. 
Monks         As  concerning  therefore  the  origin  of  monks,  ye  have  heard  how 
then  re-    first  they  began  of  laymen  only,   leading  a  straiter  life  from  the 
amf^o-    society  of  other  persons ;  who,  then  following  the  rule  of  St.  Benedict, 
taries;  ai  were  Called  Regulars,  and  Votaries  ;  and  yet  all  this  while  had  nothing 
made       to  do  with  any  ecclesiastical  ministry,  till  the  time  of  pope  Boniface 
IV.,  A.D.  607 ;  who  then  made  a  decree,  that  monks  might  use  the 
office  of  preaching,  of  christening,  of  hearing  confessions,  and  assoiling 
men  of  their  sins ;  differing  from  priests  only  in  this,  that  they  were 
called  '  Regulares,'  and  priests  were  called  '  Seculares ;'  the  monks 
Differ-      were  votaries  :  the  priests  had  free  liberty  to  have  wives,  till  the  time 
benveen    of  Laufrauc  and  Anselm,  as  is  before  said.     Albeit  Athanasius,  in 
moiiks      i^jg  epistle  '  Ad  Dracontium,"*  witnesscth  also,  that  he  knew  monks  in 
priests,     the  old  time,  and  bishops,  who  were  married  and  had  children.    Fur- 
thermore, as  ignorance  and  superstition  with  time  increased,  so  the 
number  and  swarm  of  monks  still  more  and  more  multiplied  in  such 
sort  as  not  only  they  thrust  out  secular  priests  from  their  houses,  but 
also  out  of  them  were  made  popes,  cardinals,  archbishops  and  bishops, 
to  govern  churches ;   of  which  number  began  Augustine,  the  first 
archbishop  of  the  see  of  Canterbury,  and  the  most  part  of  all  other 
archbishops  after  him,  until  the  time  of  the  conquest,  and  after. 
The  All  this  while  the  friars  were  not  yet  come :  neither  the  discipline 

of  the^ '"  of  St.  Dominic,  nor  the  testament  of  St.  Francis,  nor  the  order  of 
friars.  ^|jg  Augustiuc  brothcrs,  nor  of  the  Carmelites,  Avas  yet  heard  of; 
who,  last  of  all,  came  in  with  their  pageants,  and  pla'yed  their  part 
likewise,  a.d.  1240,  being  much  more  full  of  hypocrisy,  blindness, 
idolatry,  and  superstition,  than  were  the  monks.  So  that,  what  with 
monks  on  the  one  side,  and  with  the  friars  on  the  other  side,  while 
all  things  were  ruled  by  the  rules  of  St.  Benedict,  by  the  canons  of 
the  pope,  by  the  doctrine  of  St.  Dominic,  and  by  the  testament  of 
St.  Francis,  Christ's  testament  was  trodden  under  foot,  the  rule  of 
God''s  word  neglected,  true  christian  religion  defaced,  faith  forgotten, 
the  right  way  of  salvation  abolished,  sound  doctrine  oppressed, 
Christ''s  servants  persecuted,  and  the  people'^s  souls  uncomforted  ; 
yea,  and  the  true  church  of  Christ  almost  clean  extirpated,  had  not 
Almighty  God  (who  cannot  forget  his  promise)  provided  remedy  in 
time,  in  raising  up  this  Cromwell  his  servant,  and  other  like  cham- 
pions, to  cut  up  from  the  root  the  houses  of  them,  that,  otherwise, 
would  utterly  have  rooted  up  the  house  of  the  Lord,  and  had  sub- 
verted a  great  part  already. 

(I)  '  Nullus  ad  id  tenipus  nisi  monaehali  schemate  indutus  archiepisccpus  fuissct,'  &c.     li.t 
Guliel.  MaliDcsl).,  in  Vita  Odoiiis.— Ex  Nuliripens.  lib.  iv.  cap.  33. 
(^)  Foxe  ttroiifously  says  '  of  Merlon  Abbey.'— Ed. 


I 


POK    THE    SUPPRESSION    OF    ABBEYS.  OH 

Wherefore,  wliosocver  findeth  himself  a'wrieved  with  Cromweirs    irennj 
doings,  in  suppressing  these  monasteries  of  monks  and  friars,  let  him 


wisely  consider  with  himself,  first,  the  doctrine,  laws,  and  traditions  of  A.  D. 

these  men,  Avhich  he  shall  find  rebelling  to  the  religion  of  Christ,  l^'^^ 

j)ernicious  to  our  salvation,  derogatory  to  Christ"'s  glory,  full  of  much  ,° 
'  lasphemy  and  damnable  idolatry.     Secondly,  let  him  likewise  well 


ad  vise  the  horrible  and  execrable  lives  of  these  cloisterers,  or  at  least  The  life 
search  out  the  rolls  and  registers  of  matters  found  out  by  inquisition  ami  mars 
in  king  Henry  VIII.'s  days,  against  them  ;  which  here  is  not  to  be  ^^''^^'^er- 
spoken  of,  unless  we  will  speak  as  Matthew  Paris  speaketh  of  the 
court  of  Rome,'  "  whose  filthy  stench,"  saith  he,  "  did  breathe  up  a 
most  pestiferous  fume,  even  unto  the  clouds  of  heaven,"  &c. 

All  which  things  well  considered,  what  marvel  is  it  then,  if  God,  cromweii 
of  his  just  judgment,  did  set  up  the  aforesaid  lord  Cromwell  tOjns^up-^ 
destroy  these  sinful  houses,  whom  their  own  corruptions  could  suffer  ^^^g^^^g"^ 
no  longer  to  stand?     And  as  touching  the  dissipation  of  their  lands 
and  possessions  to  the  hands  of  such  as  they  were  bestowed  upon,  if 
it  so  pleased  the  king,  in  bestowing  those  abbey-lands  upon  his  nobles 
and  gentlemen,  either  to  restore  them  again  unto  them  from  whence 
they  came,  or  else  to  gi'atify  his  nobility  by  that  means  of  policy, 
not  to  mislike  his  doings,  what  is  that  to  Cromwell  ?     "  But  they 
might,"  say  you,  ''  have  been  much  better  employed  to  other  more 
fruitful  uses." 

Briefly  to  answer  thereunto :  what  may  be  done  presently  in  a  com-  psssipa- 
monwealth,  it  is  not  enough  to  say ;  but  what  may  also  follow  must  abbey 
be  considered.  If  this  throwing  down  of  abbeys  had  happened  in  England 
such  free  and  reformed  cities  and  countries  as  are  amongst  the  Ger-  expedi- 
mans,  where  the  state,  governed  and  directed  by  laws,  rather  than  by 
rulers,  remainetli  always  alike  and  immutable,  who  doubteth  but  such 
houses  there  standing  still,  the  possessions  might  well  be  transposed 
to  such  uses  above  said,  without  any  fear  or  peril  ?  But,  in  such 
realms  and  kingdoms  as  this,  where  laws  and  parliaments  be  not 
always  one,  but  are  subject  to  the  disposition  of  the  prince,  neither 
is  it  certain  always  what  princes  may  come :  therefore  the  surest  way 
to  send  jnonkery  and  popery  packing  out  of  this  realm,  is  to  do  with 
their  houses  and  possessions  as  king  Henry  here  did,  through  the 
motion  and  counsel  of  Cromwell.  For  else,  who  seeth  not  in 
queen  Mary''s  time,  if  either  the  houses  of  monks  had  stood,  or  their 
lands  had  been  othervdse  disposed  than  into  the  hands  of  such  as 
they  were,  hoAv  many  of  them  had  been  restored  and  replenished 
again  with  monks  and  friars,  in  as  ample  wise  as  ever  they  were  ? 
And  if  dukes,  barons,  and  the  nobility,  scarce  were  able  to  retain  the 
lands  and  possessions  of  abbeys  distributed  to  them  by  king  Henry, 
from  the  devotion  of  queen  Mary  seeking  to  build  again  the  walls 
of  Jericho,  what  then  should  the  meaner  sort  have  done,  let  other 
men  conjecture.  Wherefore  it  is  not  unlikely  but  that  God's  heavenly 
providence  did  well  foresee  and  dispose  these  things  before  by  this 
man,  in  Avorking  the  destruction  of  these  abbeys  ;  whereupon,  as 
often  as-  he  sent  out  any  men  to  suppress  any  monastery,  he  used 
most  commonly  to  send  them  with  this  charge :  that  they  shoidd 
throw  down  those  houses  even  to  the  foundation.      Which   words 

(1)  '  Cujus  f(ctor  usque  ail  nubes  fumum  tetenimum  exhalabat.'     Matt.  Par. 


378  THK    LIKE    OF    THE    LORD    CllOMWELL. 

jienry    although  tlioy  may  seem,  pcrcase,  to  some,  to  be  cruelly  spoken  by 

'—  him ;  yet.  contrariwise,  do  I  suppose  the  doing  thereof  not  to  be 

A.D.  without  God''s  special  providence  and  secret  guiding.  Or  else  we 
1537  iTQiglit,  pcrad venture,  have  had  such  swarms  of  friars  and  monks  pos- 
1540     sessed  in  their  nests  again  before  this  day  in  England,  in  so  great 

a  number,    that   ten  Cromwells,  afterwards,    scarcely   should   have 

ruin  of  "^  sufficcd  to  liavc  unhouscd  them.  Wherefore,  if  the  plantation,  which 
teriefwas  ^^^^  Lord  God  ncvcr  planted,  be  plucked  up  by  the  roots,'  let  God 
^°'^''^       alone  with  his  working,  and  let  the  monasteries  go. 

work.  ^  .  ^ 

*  Furthermore,^  as  touching  the  godly  use  of  the  poor,  schools, 
and  stipends  of  preachers  (for  unto  these  three,  diligent  respect  is  to 
be  had  in  every  commonwealth),  there  are  other  means  provided, 
which,  as  they  are  alike  honest,  so  are  they  also  much  more  sure,  so 
that  the  ancient  godliness  do  not  slack  in  the  nobility.  And  if  the 
nobility,  in  times  past,  have  been  so  liberal  in  bestowing  so  great 
costs  and  charges  upon  things  wherein  there  is  no  godliness,  how 
uncomely  would  it  be,  for  the  true  gospellers  to  be  more  niggardly 
in  preferring  true  godliness  and  the  study  of  the  gospel.* 

Now  that  you  have  seen  what  this  "  malleus  monachorum"  hath 
done  in  defiicing  the  synagogue  of  the  pope,  let  us  see  how  the  same 
CroraAvell  again  did  travail,  in  setting  up  Clu-ist's  church  and  con- 
gregation. 

After  that  the  bishop  of  Rome's  power  and  authority  were  banished 
out  of  England,  the  bishops  of  his  sect  never  ceased  to  seek  all  occa- 
sion how,  either  to  restore  his  head  again,  being  broken  and  wounded, 
Cromwell  or  at  Icast  to  keep  upright  those  things  which  yet  remained ;  wherein 
andde-     although  their  labours  were  not  altogether  frustrated,  yet  had  they 
fence  of    brought  mucli  uiore  to  pass,  if  Cromwell  (as  a  mighty  wall  and  defence 
church,     of  the  cliurch)  had  not  resisted  continually  their  enterjjrises. 
Anassem-      It  happened  that  after  the  abolishing  of  the  pope,  certain  tumults 
learned     began  to  risc  about  religion  ;  whereupon  it  seemed  good  unto  king 
pdntedby  Henry,  to  appoint  an  assembly  of  learned  men  and  bishops,  who 
the  king,  sliould  sobcrly  and  modestly  treat  and  determine  those  things  which 
pertained  unto  religion.      Briefly,  at  the  king's  pleasure,   all   the 
learned  men,  but  especially  the  bishops,  assembled,  to  whom   this 
matter  seemed  chiefly  to  belong.      Cromwell   thought  also  to  be 
present  himself  with  the  bishops,  and,  by  chance,  meeting  Mith  Alex- 
wu™Afe-  ander  Alcsius  by  the  way,  a  Scottish  man,  brought  him  with  him  to 
to"the^**"^'  the  Convocation-house,  where  all  the  bishops  were  assembled  toge- 
assembiy.  thcr.'      This  was  in  the  year  1537.      The  bishops  and  prelates 

(1)  Matt.  XV.  13.  (2)  See  Edition  1563,  p.5i)3.— Ed. 

(3)  The  whole  of  this  account  of  what  passed  in  the  Convocation-linuse,  is  taken  hy  Foxe  verba- 
tim, with  the  exception  of  the  necessary  chanpe  of  pronouns,  from  a  statement  made  by  Alexander 
Alesius  himself  in  a  rare  tract,  an  imperfect  copy  of  which  is  in  tlie  lil)rary  of  St.  Paul's  cathedral. 
The  title  of  the  work  (which  is  wanting  in  the  copy  alluded  to)  runs  thus  :  '  Of  the  auctoritye  of 
the  Word  of  God  agaynst  the  Bisshop  of  London,  wherein  are  conteyned  certen  disputacyons  had  in 
the  Parlement  Howse  betwene  the  Bisshops,  abowt  the  nomber  of  the  Sacraments,  and  other 
things,  very  necessary  to  be  known  :  made  by  Alexander  Alane,  a  Scot,  and  sent  to  the  Duke  of 
Saxon.'  Ifimo.  From  the  same  work  it  appears  that  the  author  had  been  '  specially  called  into 
Ingland  (from  Antwerp)  by  the  right  noble  Lord  Crumwel  and  the  Archbisshop  of  Caterberj','  by 
whom  he  had  not  only  been  '  lovingly  received,'  but  also  by  the  King  himself.  He  was  subse- 
quently sent  to  Cambridge,  '  to  reade  a  lecture  of  the  scripture  there,'  but  was  stopped  by  the  oppo- 
site party,  on  an  alleged  infringement  of  the  Statutes.  On  this,  for  a  while,  he  abandoned  theology 
for  phvsic.  studying  under  '  Doctor  Nicolas '  of  London.  The  meeting  of  Alesius  with  Oroniwell, 
on  this  occasion,  appears  to  have  been  entirely  accidental.  For  a  further  account  of  Alesius,  whose 
name  is  sometimes  translated  Hales,  or  Ales,  and  sometimes  Alan  :  .see  M'Kenzie's  Scots  Writers, 
fol.  vol.ii.  p.  183;  also  Herbert's  Account  of  Printing,  vol.  iii.  pp.  I5ii  and  1553.— Ed. 


DISPUTES    IN    THE    CONVOCATION-HOUSE.  379 

attending  upon  the  coming  of  Cromwell,  as  he  was  come  in,  rose  up 
and  did  obeisance  unto  him  as  to  their  vicar-general,  and  he  again 
saluted,  every  one  in  their  degree,  and  sat  down  in  the  highest  place 
at  the  table,  according  to  his  degree  and  office ;  and,  after  him, 
every  bishop  in  his  order,  and  doctors.  First,  over  against  him,  sat 
the  archbishop  of  Canterbury  ;  then  the  archbishop  of  York,  the 
bishops  of  London,  Lincoln,  Salisbury,  Bath,  Ely,  Hereford,  Chi- 
chester, Norwich,  Rochester,  and  Worcester,  &c.  There  Cromwell, 
in  the  name  of  the  king  (whose  most  dear  and  secret  counsellor  at 
that  present  he  was,  and  lord  privy  seal,  and  vicar-general  of  the 
realm),  spake  these  words  in  manner  following : 

CromwelFs  Oration  to  the  Bishops  assembled  in  the  Convocation 

House. 

Right  reverend  fathers  in  Christ !  The  king's  majesty  giveth  you  high 
thanks  that  ye  have  so  diligently,  without  any  excuse,  assembled  hither  accord- 
ing to  his  commandment.  And  ye  be  not  ignorant  that  ye  be  called  hither  to 
determine  certain  controversies,  which  at  this  time  be  moved  concerning  the 
christian  religion  and  faith,  not  only  in  this  realm,  but  also  in  all  nations 
througliout  the  world.  For  the  king  studieth  day  and  night  to  set  a  quietness 
in  the  church  ;  and  he  cannot  rest  until  all  such  controversies  be  fully  debated 
and  ended,  through  the  determination  of  you,  and  of  his  whole  parliament. 
For,  although  his  special  desire  is  to  set  a  stay  for  the  unlearned  people,  whose 
consciences  are  in  doubt  what  they  may  believe  ;  and  he  himself,  by  his  excel- 
lent learning,  knoweth  these  controversies  well  enough,  yet  he  will  suffer  no 
common  alteration,  but  by  the  consent  of  you  and  his  whole  parliament :  by 
Avhich  thing  ye  may  perceive  both  his  high  wisdom,  and  also  his  great  love 
toward  you.  And  he  desireth  you,  for  Christ's  sake,  that  all  malice,  obstinacy,  xhe 
and  carnal  respect  set  apart,  ye  will  friendly  and  lovingly  dispute  among  your-  king's 
selves  of  the  controversies  moved  in  the  church  ;  and  that  you  will  conclude  all  toH",^"* 
things  by  the  word  of  God,  without  all  brawling  or  scolding :  neither  will  his  bisiiops. 
majesty  suffer  the  Scripture  to  be  wrested  and  defaced  by  any  glosses,  any 
papistical  laws,  or  by  any  authority  of  doctors  and  councils ;  and  nmch  less 
will  he  admit  any  articles  or  doctrine  not  contained  in  the  Scripture,  but 
approved  only  by  continuance  of  time  and  old  custom,  and  by  unwritten 
verities,  as  ye  were  wont  to  do.  Ye  know  well  enough,  that  ye  be  bound  to 
show  this  service  to  Christ  and  to  his  church ;  and  yet,  notwithstanding,  his 
majesty  will  give  you  high  thanks,  if  ye  will  set  and  conclude  a  godly  and  a 
perfect  unity  :  whereunto  this  is  the  only  way  and  mean,  if  ye  will  deteiTnine 
all  things  by  the  Scripture,  as  God  commandeth  you  in  Deuteronomy;  which 
thing  his  majesty  exhorteth  and  desireth  you  to  do. 

When  Cromwell  had  ended  this  his  oration,  the  bishops  rose  up 
altogether,  giving  thanks  unto  the  king''s  majesty,  not  only  for  his 
great  zeal  toward  the  church  of  Christ,  but  also  for  his  most  godly 
exhortation,  worthy  so  christian  a  prince. 

Lumediately  they  rose  up  to  disputation,  where  Stokesley  bishop  stokesUy 
of  London,  the  first  of  all.  being  the  most  earnest  champion  and  ethTht 
maintainer  of  the  Romish  decrees  (whom  Cromwell  a  little  before  ^^'■'^^ 
had  checked  by  name,  for  defending  unwritten  verities),  endeavoured  mems. 
himself,  with  all  his  labour  and  industry,  out  of  the  old  school  glosses, 
to  maintain  the  seven  sacraments  of  the  church  :  the  archbishop  of 
York,  and  the  bishops  of  Lincoln,  Bath,  Chichester,  and  Norwich, 
also,  favoured  his  part  and  sect.  On  the  contrary  part  were  the  arch- 
bishop   of  Canterbury,    the   bishops    of  Salisbury,    Ely,   Hereford, 
Worcester,  with  many  others. 


880 


THE    LIIE    OF    THE    LOUD    CIIOMWELL 


Hen  ry 
VIII. 

A.D. 
1537 

to 
1540. 


Sojihis- 
tication 
of  words 
to  be 
avoided. 


Ques- 
tions of 
religion 
to  lie 
discuss- 
ed. 


False 

worsliip- 

piiig. 


Cere- 
monies. 


All  be 
not  sacra 
ments 
wliich 
have  the 
name. 


After  much  communication  had  on  either  part,  and  when  they  had 
long  contended  about  the  testimonies  of  the  doctors,  who,  as  it  seemed 
unto  them,  dissented  and  disagreed  among  themselves,  the  archbishop 
of  Canterbury  at  last  spake,  and  said  thus  unto  them : 

I'he  Archbishop  of  Canterbury's  Oration  to  the  Bishops. 

It  beseemetli  not  men  of  learning  and  gravity  to  make  much  babbling  and 
brawling  about  bare  words,  so  that  we  agree  in  the  very  substance  and  effect  of 
the  matter.  For  to  brawl  about  words,  is  the  property  of  sophistcrs,  and  such 
as  mean  deceit  and  subtlety,  who  delight  in  the  debate  and  dissension  of  the 
world,  and  in  the  miserable  state  of  the  church  ;  and  not  of  them  that  should 
seek  the  glory  of  Christ,  and  should  study  for  the  unity  and  quietness  of  the 
church.  There  be  weighty  controversies  now  moved  and  put  forth,  not  of 
ceremonies  and  light  tilings,  but  of  the  tnie  understanding,  and  of  the  right 
difference  of  the  law  and  of  the  gospel ;  of  the  manner  and  way  how  sins  be 
forgiven ;  of  comforting  doubtful  and  wavering  consciences,  by  what  means 
they  may  be  certified  that  they  please  God,  seeing  they  feel  the  strength  of 
the  law  accusing  them  of  sin ;  of  the  true  use  of  the  sacraments,  whether  the 
outward  work  of  them  doth  justify  man,  or  whether  we  receive  our  justification 
by  faith.  Item,  which  be  the  good  works,  and  the  true  service  and  honour 
which  please  God ;  and  whether  the  choice  of  meats,  the  difference  of  gar- 
ments, the  vosvs  of  monks  and  priests,  and  other  traditions,  which  have  no 
word  of  God  to  confirm  them  ;  whether  these,  I  say,  be  right  good' works,  and 
such  as  make  a  perfect  christian  man,  or  no?  Item,  whether  vain  service 
and  false  honouring  of  God,  and  man's  traditions,  do  bind  men's  con- 
sciences, or  no  ?  Finally,  whether  the  ceremony  of  confirmation,  of  orders,  and 
of  annoiling,  and  such  others  (which  cannot  be  proved  to  be  instituted  of 
CIn-ist,  nor  have  any  word  in  them  to  certify  us  of  remission  of  sins),  ought  to 
be  called  sacraments,  and  to  be  compared  with  baptism  and  the  supper  of  the 
Lord,  or  no? 

These  be  no  light  matters,  but  even  the  principal  points  of  our  christian 
religion  :  wherefore  we  contend  not  about  words  and  trifles,  but  about  high  and 
earnest  matters.  Christ  saith,  '  Blessed  be  the  peacemakers,  for  they  shall  be 
called  the  sons  of  God.'*  And  Paul,  writing  unto  Timothy,  commanded  bishops 
to  avoid  brawling  and  contention  about  words,  which  be  profitable  to  nothing, 
but  unto  the  subversion  and  destruction  of  the  hearers;  and  admonishcth  him 
especially,  that  he  should  resist  with  the  Scriptures,  when  any  man  disjjuteth 
with  him  of  the  faith  :  and  he  addeth  a  cause,  whereas  he  saith,  '  Doing  tliis 
thou  slialt  preserve  both  thyself,  and  also  them  which  hear  thoc.'^  Now,  if  ye 
will  follow  these  counsellors,  Christ  and  Paul,  all  contention  and  brawling  about 
words  must  be  set  apart,  and  ye  must  establish  a  godly  and  a  perfect  unity  and 
concord  out  of  the  Scripture.  Wherefore,  in  this  disputation,  we  must  first 
agree  of  the  number  of  the  sacraments,  and  what  a  sacrament  doth  signify  in 
the  holy  Scripture ;  and  when  we  call  baptism  and  the  supper  of  the  Lord, 
sacraments  of  the  gospel,  what  we  mean  thereby.  I  know  right  well  that  St. 
Ambrose,  and  other  authors,  call  the  washing  of  the  discij)lcs'  feet,  and  other 
things,  sacraments ;  which  I  am  sure  you  yourselves  would  not  sutler  to  be 
numbered  among  the  other  sacraments. 


Alcsius 
reasnneth 
with  the 
bishop. 


When  he  had  ended  his  oration,  Cromwell  commanded  Alcsius, 
who  stood  by  (whom  he  perceived  to  give  attentive  ear  to  that  which 
was  spoken),  to  show  his  mind  and  opinion,  declaring  to  the  bishops 
before,  that  he  was  the  king's  scholar ;  and  therefore  desired  them  to 
be  contented  to  hear  him  indifferently. 

Alcsius,  after  he  had  first  done  his  duty  unto  the  lord  Cromwell, 
and  to  the  ])relates  of  the  church,  said  in  this  wise  : 


(1)  Matt.  V.  9. 


(2)  1  Tim   iv.  16. 


DISPUTES    IN    THE    CONVOCATION-HOUSE.  381 

llovry 

The  Oration  of  Alexander  Alesius  to  the  Bishops.  - 

AD 
Right  honourable  and  noble  lord,  and  you  most  reverend  fathers  and  prelates    1540* 

of  the  cliurch  !  although  1  come  imprepared  unto  this  disputation,  yet,  trusting 

in  the  aid  of  Clirist,  who  promiseth  to  give  both  mouth  and  wisdom  unto  us 
when  we  be  required  of  our  faith,  I  will  utter  my  sentence  and  judgment  of  this 
disputation.     And  I  think  that  my  lord  ai-chbishop  hath  given  you  a  profitable 
exhortation,  that  ye  should  first  agree  of  the  signification  of  a  sacrament,  whether 
ye  will  call  a  sacrament  a  ceremony  instituted  by  Christ  in  the  gospel,  to  signify 
a  special  or  a  singular  virtue  of  the  gospel  and  of  godliness  (as  Paul  nameth  The 
remission  of  sins  to  be),  or  whether  ye  mean  every  ceremony  generally,  which  "^™''  ^ 
may  be  a  token  or  a  signification  of  a  holy  thing,  to  be  a  sacrament  ?    For  after  ment, 
this  latter  signification,  I  will  not  stick  to  grant  you  that  there  be  seven  sacra-  how  far 
ments,  and  more  too,  if  ye  will.   But  yet  Paul  seemeth  to  describe  a  sacrament  eth^"'" 
after  the  just  signification,  where  he  saith,  '  that  circumcision  is  a  token  and  a 
seal  of  the  righteousness  of  faith.'*     This  definition  of  one  particular  sacrament  what  is 
must  be  understood  to  appertain  unto  all  sacraments  generally :  for  the  Jews  had  ^  sacra- 
but  one  sacrament  only,  as  all  the    scholastical  writers  do  grant.     And  he  ™''"  ' 
describeth  baptism  after  the  same  manner,  in  the  Ephesians,  where  he  saith, 
that  Christ  doth  sanctify  the  church  ;^  that  is  to  say,  all  that  be  baptized,  through 
the  bath  of  water,  in  the  word  of  life.     For  here,  also,  he  addeth  the  word  and 
promise  of  God  unto  the  ceremony.    And  Christ,  also,  requireth  faith  where  he 
saith,  *  Whosoever  believeth  and  is  baptized,  shall  be  saved. 

And  St.  Augustine  describeth  a  sacrament  thus  :  '  The  word  of  God,  coming  God's 
unto  the  element,  maketh  the  sacrament.'   And,  in  another  place,  he  saith, '  A  word  and 
sacrament  is  a  thing  wherein  the  power  of  God,  under  the  form  of  visible  things,  g™,™^*^ 
doth  work  secretly  salvation.'   And  the  Master  of  the  Sentences  doth  describe  a  with'ace- 
sacrament  no  otherwise  :  'A  sacrament,'  saith  he,  'is  an  invisible  grace,  and  '^'^"{"'If' 
hath  a  visible  form:  and  by  this  invisible  grace  I  mean,'  saith  he,  'remission  a  sacra- 
of  sins.'     Finally,  St.  Thomas  denieth  that  any  man  hath  authority  to  institute  ment. 
a  sacrament.     Now,  if  ye  agree  unto  this  definition  of  a  sacrament,  it  is  an  ha'tirthe 
easy  thing  to  judge  of  the  number  of  those  sacraments  which  have  the  manifest  power. 
word  of  God,  and  be  instituted  by  Christ,  to  signify  unto  us  the  remission  of 
our  sins. 

St.  Augustine^  saith,  that  there  be  but  two  such  sacraments ;  his  words  be  Christ's 
these,  '  First,  I  would  have  thee  to  understand  the  sum  and  effect  of  this  dis-  "^{j"'^'', 
putation,  which  is  this  :  That  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  (as  he  himself  saith  in  but  with 
the  gospel)  hath  laden  us  but  with  a  light  and  easy  yoke  or  burden.     Where-  few  and 
fore  he  hath  knit  together  the  fellowship  of  his  new  people  with  sacraments,  ^^J^^. 
very  few  in  number,  very  easy  to  be  kept,  and  very  excellent  in  signification ;  ments. 
which  be  baptism,  and  the  supper  of  the  Lord,  and  such  others,  if  there  be 
any  more  commanded  in  the  holy  Scripture ;  those  except,  which  were  burdens 
for  the  servitude  of  the  people  in  the  old  law,  for  the  hardness  of  their  hearts,' 
&c.     And  again,  in  the  third  book  of  The  Learning  of  a  Christian  Man,  he 
saith :   '  The  Scripture  hath  taught  us  but  few  signs,  as  be  the  sacrament  of 
baptism,  and  the  solemn  celebration  and  remembrance  of  the  body  and  blood 
of  the  Lord,'  &c. 

Then  the  bishop  of  London,  who  could  scarcely  refrain  himself  all  stokesiey 
this  while,  and  now  could  forbear  no  longer,  brake  out  in  this  manner :  against 
"■  First  of  all,"  saith  he,  "  where  you  allege  that  all  the  sacraments  ^''^s"'^- 
which  are  in  the  church,  instituted  by  Christ  himself,  have  either 
some  manifest  ground  in  the  Scriptures,  or  ought  to  show  forth  some 
signification  of  remission  of  sins,  it  is  false,  and  not  to  be  allowed." 

Then  said  Alesius,  that  he  would  prove  it,  not  only  by  manifest 
authorities  of  Scripture,  but  also  by  evident  testimonies  of  ancient 
doctors  and  school-writers. 

But  the  bishop  of  Hereford  (who  was  then  lately  returned  out  of 

(1)  Rom.  iv.  11.  (2)  Ephes.  v.  26.  {Z)  August,  ad  Januarium,  Epi.s.  118. 


to 
1540. 


382  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    LOHD    CROMWELL. 

Henry    Germany,  where  he  had  been  ambassador  for  the  king  to  the  pro- 

^^^^-     testants),  being  moved  with  the  bishop  of  London's  frowardness, 

A.D.    turning  himself  first  to  Alexander  Alesius,  willed  him  not  to  contend 

1537    -^yritii  the  bishop  in  such  manner,  by  the  testimonies  of  doctors  and 

schoolmen,  forasmuch  as  they  do  not  all  agree  in  like  matters,  neither 

are  they  steadfast  among  themselves  in  all  points,  but  do  vary,  and 

^otT'^b    "^  many  points  are  utterly  repugnant.    "  Wherefore,  if  this  dispu- 

stuck  to    tation  shall  be  decided  by  their  minds  and  verdicts,  there  shall  be 

terror'     nothing  established,  neither  shall  appear  any  way  of  agreement  to 

faith.       follow.     Furthermore,  we  be  commanded  by  the  king,   that  these 

controversies  should  be  determined  only  by  the  rule  and  judgment 

of  the  Scripture."      This  he  spake  unto  Alesius.     Then,   turning 

himself  unto  the  bishops,  he  likewise  admonished  them,  with  a  grave 

and  sharp  oration,  which  we  thought  not  good  to  omit  in  this  place. 

The  Oration  of  Foxe,  Bishop  of  Hereford,  unto  the  Bishops. 

The  Think  ye  not  that  we  can  by  any  sophistical  subtleties  steal  out  of  the  world 

gospel  again  the  light  which  every  man  doth  see.  Christ  hath  so  lightened  the  world 
in^al'l"^  at  this  time,  that  the  light  of  the  gospel  hath  put  to  flight  all  misty  darkness; 
places,  and  it  will  sliortly  have  the  higher  hand  of  all  clouds,  though  we  resist  in  vain 
The  ever  so  much.     The  lay  people  do  now  know  the  holy  Scripture  better  than 

rtTli^euce  i"«i"y  ^^  ^^  >  ^^^  ^^^  Germans  have  made  the  text  of  the  Bible  so  plain  and 
of  the       easy,  by  the  Hebrew  and  Greek  tongues,  that  now  many  things  may  be  better 
Germans  understood  without  any  glosses  at  all,  than  by  all  the  commentaries  of  the 
latingTlie  doctors.     And,   moreover,  they  have  so  opened  these  controversies  by  their 
Bible.       writings,  that  women  and  childi-en  may  wonder  at  the  blindness  and  falsehood 
that  have  been  hitherto.    Wherefore  ye  must  consider  earnestly  what  ye  will 
determine  of  these  controversies,  that  ye  make  not  yourselves  to  be  mocked  and 
laughed  to  scorn  of  all  the  world,  and  that  ye  bring  them  not  to  have  this  opi- 
nion of  you,  to  think  evermore  hereafter,  that  ye  have  neither  one  spark  of 
It  is  a       learning,  nor  yet  of  godliness  in  you.     And  thus  shall  ye  lose  all  your  estima- 
vain  hope  ^j^j^  ^j^^  authority  with  them,  that  before  took  you  for  learned  men,  and  pro- 
upon  the   fitable  members  unto  the  commonwealth  of  Christendom.     For  that  which  you 
pope's  au-  ^o  hope  upon,  that  there  was  never  heresy  in  the  church  so  great,  but  that 
t'onty.     pj-ocess  of  time,  with  the  power  and  authority  of  the  pope,  hath  quenched  it,  is 
nothing  to  the  purpose.    But  ye  must  turn  your  opinion,  and  think  this  surely, 
that  there  is  nothing  so  feeble  and  weak,  so  that  it  be  true  but  it  shall  find 
place,  and  be  able  to  stand  against  all  falsehood.' 
Truth  the      Truth  is  the  daughter  of  time,  and  time  is  the  mother  of  truth  ;  and  what- 
dauRhter  soever  is  besieged  of  truth,  cannot  long  continue  ;  and  upon  whose  side  truth 
doth  stand,  that  ought  not  to  be  tliought  transitory,  or  that  it  will  ever  fall.    All 
tilings  consist  not  in  painted  eloquence,  and  strength  or  autliority  :  for  the  truth 
is  of  so  great  power,  strength,  and  efficacy,  that  it  can  neither  be  defended  with 
•words,  nor  be  overcome  witlt  any  strength,  but  after  slie  hath  hidden  herself 
long,  at  length  she  putteth  up  her  head  and  appeareth,  as  it  is  written  in 
Esdras :  '  A  king  is  strong ;  wine  is  strong ;  yet  women  be  more  strong  :  but 
truth  excelleth  all.'* 

"To  this  effect,  in  a  manner,  and  much  more,  did  he  speak  and 
utter  in  that  convocation,  both  copiously  and  discreetly  ;  through 
whose  oration  Alesius,  being  encouraged,  proceeded  to  urge  the  bishop 
further  with  this  argument. 

The  Argument  in  Form. 

Ba-     Sacraments  be  seals  ascertaining  us  of  God's  good  will. 
ro-       Without  the  Word  there  is  no  certainty  of  God's  good  will. 
CO.       Ergo,  Without  the  Word  there  be  no  sacraments. 

(1)  Truth  will  come  out  at  last.  (2)  1  Esdras  iii. 


DISPUTES    IN    THE    CONVOCATION-HOUSE.  383 

The  first  part  of  this  reason  is  St.  Paul's  own  saying,  in  the  fourth  to  the  Henry 
Romans,  where  he  saith,  that  circumcision  '  is  a  token  and  a  seal  of  the  right-  yiU- 
eousness  of  faith  :''  Ergo,  it  requireth  faith  to  certify  man's  heart  of  the  will  of  .  y. 
God.  But  the  word  of  God  is  the  foundation  of  faith,  as  St.  Paul  witnesseth,  ,  ,'„J 
'  Faith  Cometh  by  healing,  and  hearing  cometh  by  the  word  of  God:'*  for  the  , 
mind  must  be  tauglit  and  instructed  to  the  will  of  God  by  the  word,  like  as  the     ,  ^An 

eye  is  taught  and  instructed  by  the  outward  ceremony.     And  so  Paul,  by  that L 

saying,  confuteth  this  opinion,  that  the  sacraments  should  make  men  righteous 
and  just  before  God  for  the  very  outward  work,  without  faith  of  them  that 
receive  them. 

And  after  this  manner  doth  Paul  speak  unto  the  Ephesians  -.^  that  Christ  doth  Sacra- 
sanctify  his  church,  through  the  bath  of  water,  in  the  word  of  life.     And  foras-  ^,^"  ^^  {,g 
much  as  he  joineth  the  word  unto  the  ceremony,  and  declareth  the  virtue  and  gathered 
power  of  the  word  of  God,  that  it  bringeth  with  it  life,  he  doth  manifestly  °"' °^ ''^® 
teach  tliat  the  word  of  God  is  a  principal  thing,  and  even  as  it  were  the  very  God. 
substance  and  body  of  the  sacrament ;  and  the  outward  ceremony  to  be  in  very 
deed  nothing  else  but  a  token  of  that  lively  inflammation,  which  we  receive 
through  faith  in  the  word  and  promise.     St.  Paul  also,  in  ministering  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  Lord's  supper,  doth  manifestly  add  the  words  of  Christ :  '  He  took 
bread, '  saith  he,  '  and  when  he  had  given  thanks,  he  brake  it,  and  said.  Take 
ye  this,  and  eat  ye  this,  for  it  is  my  body.'     Item,  '  Do  ye  this  in  my  remem- 
brance.'   Besides  this,  he  teacheth  evidently  that  only  Christ,  and  none  but  he,  Christ's 
had  power  to  institute  a  sacrament ;  and  that  neither  have  the  apostles,  nor  institu- 
hath  the  church,  any  authority  to  alter,  or  to  add,  any  thing  unto  his  ordinance,  '^'""f^^e' 
whereas  he  saith,  '  For  I  received  of  the  Lord,  that  which  I  delivered  unto  altered. 
you,'*  &c.     To  what  purpose  should  he  go  about  to  move  the  people  to  believe 
him,  and  to  win  their  hearts  with  this  protestation,  if  it  had  been  lawful  for  him 
to  have  made  any  sacraments,  or  to  have  altered  the  form  and  manner  of 
ministering  the  sacrament,  as  some  men  both  wickedly  and  shamefully  do 
affirm,  that  the  apostles  did  alter  the  form  of  baptism. 

When  he  had  spoken  thus  much,  the  bishop  of  London  did  inter- 
rupt him,  and  said  thus  : 

The  Answer  of  the  Bishop  of  London  against  Alesius. 

Let  us  grant  that  the  sacraments  may  be  gathered  out  of  the  word  of  God,  Unwrit- 
yet  are  ye  far  deceived  if  ye  think  that  there  is  none  other  word  of  God,  but  ten  veri- 
that  which  every  souter  and  cobbler  doth  read  in  this  mother  tongue.     And  if  tr^df"*^ 
ye  think  that  nothing  pertaineth  unto  the  christian  faith,  but  that  only  which  is  tions  of 
written  in  the  Bible,  then  err  ye  plainly  with  the  Lutherans  :  for  St.  John  saith,^  fathers  in 
that  Jesus  '  did  many  things  which  be  not  written  ;'  and  St.  Paul  commandeth  force  with 
the  Thessalonians  <>  to  observe  and  keep  certain  unwritten  traditions  and  cere-  God's 
monies.     Moreover  he  himself  did  preach  not  the  Scripture  only,  but  even  also  ^"^^  j" 
the  traditions  of  the  elders.'     Finally,  we  have  received  many  things  of  the 
doctors  and  councils  of  by-times,  which,  although  they  be  not  written  in  the  Bible, 
yet  forasmuch  as  the  old  doctors  of  the  church  do  make  mention  of  them,  we  The  un- 
ought  to  grant  that  we  received  them  of  the  apostles,  and  that  they  be  of  like  "^""^i 
authority  with  the  Scripture ;  and,  finally,  that  they  may  worthily  be  called,  God, 
the  word  of  God  unwritten. 

Now  when  the  right  noble  lord  C'romwell,  the  archbishop,  with 
the  other  bishops,  who  did  defend  the  pure  doctrine  of  the  gospel, 
heard  this,  they  smiled  a  little  one  upon  another,  forasmuch  as  they  stokesiey 
saw  him  flee,  even  in  the  very  beginning  of  the  disputation,  unto  his  [o"s1:orn. 
old  rusty  sophistry  and  unwritten  verities.  Then  Alesius  would  have 
proceeded  further  with  the  bishop,  to  have  confuted  this  blasphemous 
lie,  but  the  lord  Cromwell  bade  him  be  content,  for  the  time  began  to 

(1)  Rom.  iv.  11.  (2)  Rom.  x.  17.  (3)  Ephes.  v.  26.  (41  1  Cor.  xi.  23.  24. 

(5)- John  xxi.  25.  (6)  2  Thess.  ii.  15.  (7)  Acts  xvi.  4. 


384 


THE    LIFE    OK    THE    LOUD    CROMWELL. 


Henry    go  awaj,  and  it  was  twelve  o''clock ;  and  thus  he  made  an  end  with 

—  his  protestation  : 

A.  D. 

1537  '  Right  reverend  master  bishop,  you  deny  that  our  christian  faith  and  reli- 

to       gion  doth  lean  only  upon  the  word  of  God,  which  is  written  in  the  Bible : 

1540.    which  thing  if  I  can  prove  and  declare,  then  you  will  grant  me,  that  there  be 

no  sacraments  but  those  tliat  have  the  manifest  word  of  God  to  confirm  them.' 


Unto  this  he  did  consent,  and  then  immediately  that  assembly 

was  dissolved  for  that  day.     The  next  day,  when  the  bishops  were 

set  again,  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  sending  his  archdeacon, 

commanded  Alesius  to  abstain  from  disputation  :  whereupon  he  Avrote 

his  mind,  and  delivered  it  to  Cromwell,  who  afterward  showed  tlie 

same  unto  the  bishops.     Thus,  through  the  industry  of  CromAvell, 

the  colloquies  were  brought  to  this  end,  that  albeit  religion  could  not 

wholly  be  reformed,  yet  at  that  time  there  was  some  reformation  had 

throughout  all  England. 

Public  How  desirous  and  studious  this  good  Cromwell  was,  in  the  cause 

croni'weii  of  Christ"'s  religion,  examples  need  not  to  be  brought.    His  whole  life 

for  the     ^yj^g  nothing  else  but  a  continual  care  and  travail  how  to  advance  and 

coninioix-  o 

wealth,  further  the  right  knowledge  of  the  gospel,  and  reform  the  house  of 
God :  as  by  so  many  proclamations  above-specified,  by  his  means 
set  forth,  may  well  appear,  wherein  first  he  caused  the  people  to  be 
instructed  in  the  Lord's  prayer  and  creed  in  English.  Then  he  pro- 
cured the  Scripture  also  to  be  read  and  set  forth  in  the  same  lan- 
guage, for  every  Englishman  to  understand.  After  that,  to  rescue 
the  vulgar  people  from  damnable  idolatry,  he  caused  certain  of  the  j 
more  gross  pilgrimages  to  be  destroyed.  And  further,  for  the  more 
commodity  of  the  poor  sort,  who  get  their  living  with  their  daily 
labour  and  work  of  their  hands,  he  provided  that  divers  idle  holy- 
days  were  diminished.  Item,  He  procured  for  them  liberty  to  eat 
eggs  and  white  meat  in  Lent.  Furthermore,  it  was  by  him  also 
provided,  for  the  better  instruction  of  the  people,  that  beneficed  men 
should  be  resident  in  their  cures  and  parishes,  there  to  teach,  and  to 
keep  hospitality,  with  many  other  things  else,  most  fruitfully  re- 
dressed for  the  reformation  of  religion  and  behoof  of  Christ's  church  : 
as  by  the  proclamations,  injunctions,  and  necessary  articles  of  christian 
doctrine  above  specified,  set  forth  in  the  king's  name,  by  his  means,  ii 
may  more  abundantly  appear. 

Now,  to  adjoin  withal  his  private  benefits,  in  helping  divers  good 
men  and  women  at  sundry  times  out  of  troubles  and  great  distresses, 
it  would  require  a  long  discourse.     Briefly,  his  whole  life  was  full  of 
such  examples,  being  a  man  to  that  intent  ordained  of  God  (as  his  ; 
deeds  v/ell  proved)  to   do  many  men  good,  and  especially  such  as 
were  in  danger  of  persecution  for  religion's  sake.     Amongst  other  '. 
infinite  stories,  one  or  two  examples  shall  suffice  for  a  testimony  of  j 
his  worthy  doings  ;    and   first,  how  he  helped  a  poor  woman  with  < 
child,  out  of  great  trouble,  longing  for  a  piece  of  meat  in  time  of 
Lent. 


i 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    LORD    CROMWELL.  385 

Hevry 
VIII. 


A    STORY    OF    ONE    FREBARN  S    WIFE    LONGING    FOR    A     PIECE    OF 

MEAT    IN    LENT.'  A.  D. 

In  the  year  of  our  Lord  1538,  sir  William  Forman  being  mayor 

of  the  city  of  London,  three  weeks  before  Easter,  the  wife  of  one 
Thomas  Frebarn,  dwelling  in  Paternoster-row,  being  Avith  child, 
longed  after  a  morsel  of  a  pig,  and  told  her  mind  unto  a  maid 
dwelling  in  Abchurch-lane,  desiring  her,  if  it  were  possible,  to  help 
her  unto  a  piece.  The  maid,  perceiving  her  earnest  desire,  showed 
unto  her  husband  what  his  wife  had  said  unto  her,  telling  him  that  it 
might  chance  to  cost  her  her  life,  and  the  child's  too,  which  she  went 
withal,  if  she  had  it  not.  Upon  this,  Thomas  Frebarn  her  husband, 
spake  to  a  butter-wife  whom  he  knew,  that  dwelled  at  Hornsey, 
named  goodwife  Fisher,  to  help  him  to  a  pig  for  his  wife,  for  she  was 
with  child,  and  longed  sore  to  eat  of  a  pig :  unto  whom  the  said 
goodwife  Fisher  promised,  that  she  would  bring  him  one  the  Friday 
following ;  and  so  she  did,  being  ready  dressed  and  scalded  before. 
But  when  she  had  delivered  him  the  pig,  she  craftily  conveyed  one  a  crafty 
of  the  pig's  feet,  and  carried  it  unto  Dr.  Cox's,  at  that  time  being  ^^ise"' " 
dean  of  Canterbury,  dwelling  in  Ivy-lane,  who,  at  the  time  of  his  •'"'i^^- 
dinner,  before  certain  guests  which  he  had  bidden,  showed  this  pig's 
foot,  declaring  who  had  the  body  thereof.^  And  after  that  they  had 
talked  their  pleasure,  and  dinner  was  done,  one  of  his  guests  (being 
landlord  unto  Frebarn  aforesaid,  called  Master  Garter,  and  by  his 
office,  king  at  arms),  sent  his  man  unto  the  said  Frebarn,  demanding 
if  there  were  nobody  sick  in  his  house  :  unto  whom  he  answered, 
that  they  were  all  in  good  health,  he  gave  God  thanks.  Then  said 
he  again.  It  Avas  told  his  master,  that  somebody  was  sick,  or  else 
they  would  not  eat  flesh  in  Lent :  unto  whom  Frebarn  made  answer, 
that  his  Avife  Avas  Avith  child,  and  longed  for  a  piece  of  a  pig,  and  if 
he  could  get  some  for  her,  he  Avould.  Then  departed  his  landlord's 
man  home  again. 

And,  shortly  after,  his  landlord  sent  for  him.  But  before  that  he 
had  sent  for  him,  he  had  sent  for  the  bishop  of  London's  sumner, 
whose  name  was  Holland,  and  Avhen  this  Frebarn  was  come,  he  de- 
manded of  him  if  he  had  not  a  pig  in  his  house  ;  which  he  denied 
not.  Then  commanded  Master  Garter  the  said  sumner  called 
Holland,  to  take  him,  and  go  home  to  his  house,  and  to  take  the  pig, 
and  carry  both  him,  and  the  pig,  unto  Dr.  Stokesley  his  master, 
being  then  bishop  of  London  :  and  so  he  did.  Then  the  bishop, 
being  in  his  chamber  Avith  divers  other  of  the  clergy,  called  this 
Frebarn  before  him,  and  had  him  in  examination  for  this  pig ;  laying  Fretam 
also  unto  his  charge,  that  he  had  eaten  in  his  house,  that  Lent,  mi^'edb. 
powdered  beef,  and  calves'  heads :  Unto  whom  Frebarn  ansAvered,  ^°''^  ^^^ 
"  My  lord,  if  the  heads  Avere  eaten  in  my  house,  in  Avhose  houses 
were  the  bodies  eaten  ?  also,  if  there  be  either  man  or  Avoman  that 
can  prove,  that  either  I,  or  any  in  my  house,  hath  done  as  your  lord- 
ship saith,  let  me  suffer  death  therc-for."  "  You  speak,"  said  he, 
"  against  pilgrimages,  and  will  not  take  holy  bread,  or  holy  Avater,  nor 

(1)  The  persecutors  were   Fisher's  wife  of  Hornsey;    Dr.  Cox;    Bishop  Stokesley;  Holland  his 
sumner;  Master  Garter,  king  of  arms. 

(2)  •  Let  no  man  judge  you  in  meat  and  drink,  or  in  respect  of  an  holy  day,'  &c.    Colos.  ii.  16. 
VOL.   v.  C   C 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    LORD    CROMWELL. 


Jfe»rv 

yiii. 

A.D. 
1540. 

Pharisai- 
cal judg- 
ment. 


Frebarii 
lirouglit 
to  the 
Compter. 


Brought 
before  the 
mayor. 


Barnes 
and  Bar- 
low sue 
to  Crom- 
well for 
Frebarn. 


yet  go  on  procession  on  Palm  Sunday;  tliou  art  no  christian  man." 
"  My  lord,"  said  Frebarn,  "  I  trust  I  am  a  true  christian  man,  and 
have  done  nothing  cither  against  God's  law,  or  my  prince's." 

In  the  time  of  this  his  examination,  which  was  during  the  space 
of  two  hours,  divers  came  unto  the  bishop  ;  some  to  have  their 
children  confirmed,  and  some  for  other  causes :  unto  whom  as  they 
came,  having  the  pig  before  him  covered,  he  would  lift  up  the  cloth 
and  show  it  them,  saying,  "  How  think  you  of  such  a-  fellow  as  this 
is .''  Is  not  this  good  meat,  I  pray  you,  to  be  eaten  in  this  blessed 
time  of  Lent ;  yea,  and  also  powdered  beef  and  calves'  heads  too, 
besides  this  !" 

After  this,  the  bishop  called  his  sumner  unto  him,  and  commanded 
him  to  go  and  carry  this  Thomas  Frebarn,  and  the  pig,  openly  through 
the  streets  into  the  Old  Bailey,  unto  sir  Roger  Cholmley :  for  the 
bishop  said,  he  had  notliing  to  do  to  punish  him,  for  that  belonged 
unto  the  civil  magistrates.  And  so  was  Frebarn  carried,  with  the 
pig  before  him,  to  sir  Roger  Cholmley's  house  in  the  Old  Bailey ; 
and  he  being  not  at  home  at  that  time,  Frebarn  was  brought  likewise 
back  again  unto  the  bishop's  place  with  the  pig,  and  there  lay  in  the 
porter's  lodge  till  it  was  nine  o'clock  at  night.  Then  the  bishop  sent 
him  unto  the  Compter  in  the  Poultry,  by  the  sumner  and  other  of 
his  servants. 

The  next  day,  being  Saturday,  he  was  brought  before  the  mayor 
of  London  and  his  brethren,  unto  Guildhall ;  but,  before  his  coming, 
they  had  the  pig  delivered  unto  them  by  the  bishop's  officer.  Then 
the  mayor  and  the  bench  laid  unto  his  charge  (as  they  were  informed 
from  the  bishop),  that  he  had  eaten  powdered  beef  and  calves'  heads 
in  his  house  the  same  Lent :  but  no  man  was  able  to  come  in  that 
would  justify  it,  neither  could  any  thing  be  found,  save  only  the  pig, 
which  (as  is  before  said)  was  for  the  preservation  of  his  wife's  life, 
and  that  she  went  withal.  Notwithstanding  the  mayor  of  London 
said,  that  the  Monday  next  following  he  should  stand  on  the  pillory 
in  Cheapside,  with  the  one  half  of  the  pig  on  the  one  shoulder,  and 
the  other  half  on  the  other. 

Then  spake  the  wife  of  the  said  Frebarn  imto  the  mayor  and  the 
bench,  desiring  that  she  might  stand  there,  and  not  he;  for  it  was  the 
long  of  her,  and  not  of  him.  After  this  they  took  a  satin  list,  and 
tied  it  fast  about  the  pig's  neck,  and  made  Frebarn  to  carry  it, 
hanging  on  his  shoulder,  until  he  came  unto  the  Compter  of  the 
Poidtry,  from  whence  he  came. 

After  this  was  done,  the  wife  of  this  prisoner  took  with  her  an 
honest  woman,  the  wife  of  one  Michael  Lobley,  who  was  well  ac- 
quainted with  divers  in  the  lord  Cromwell's  house,  unto  whom  the 
said  woman  resorted  for  some  help  for  this  prisoner,  desiring  them 
to  speak  unto  their  lord  and  master  for  his  deliverance  out  of 
trouble. 

It  happened  that  the  same  time  came  in  Dr.  Barnes  and  Master  Bar- 
low, who,  understanding  the  matter  byLobley'swife,  went  up  to  the  lord 
Cromwell,  and  certified  him  thereof;  who,  upon  their  request,  sent  for 
the  mayor  of  the  city  of  London  :  but  what  was  said  unto  the  lord 
mayor  is  unknown,  saving  that  in  the  afternoon  of  the  same  day  the  wife 
of  the  person  aforesaid  resorted  again  unto  the  lord  mayor,  suing  to  get 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    LORD    CROMWELL,  387 

her  husband  delivered  out  of  prison,  declaring  how  that  she  had  two    Henry 
small  children,  and  had  nothing  to  help  her  and  them,  but  only  her 


husband,   who  laboured  for  their  livings.     Unto  whom  the  mayor    A.  D. 
answered,  "  What  come  ye  to  me  ?  You  are  taken  up  by  the  king's    ^^'^^- 
council.     I  supposed,  that  you  had  come  to  desire  me  that  your  hus-  ^'^^  'o.f<i 
band  should  not  stand  upon  the  pillory  in  Cheapside  on  Monday  next,  answer  to 
with  the  one  half  of  the  pig  on  his  one  shoulder,  and  the  other  half  "oman^ 
on  the  other."    Also  the  mayor  said  unto  her,  that  he  could  not  de- 
liver him,  without  the  consent  of  the  rest  of  his  brethren  the  aldermen  : 
wherefore  he  bade  her,  the  next  day  following,  which  was  the  Sabbath- 
day,  to  resort  unto  Paul's,  to  St.  Dunstan's  chapel,  and  when  he  had 
spoken  with  his  brethren,    he  would  then   tell  her   more.     Other 
answer  could  she  not  get  at  that  time ;  wherefore  she  went   unto 
Master  Wilkinson,  then  being  sheriff  of  London,  desiring  him  to  be 
good  unto  her,  and  that  she  might  have  her  poor  husband  out  of  prison. 
Unto  whom  Master  Wilkinson  answered,  "O  woman,  Christ  hath  laid  The  gen- 
a  piece  of  his  cross  upon  thy  neck,  to  prove  whether  thou  wilt  help  oi^Masier 
him  to  bear  it  or  nof  saying,  moreover,  unto  her,  that  if  the  lord  ^^'J'kin 
mayor  had  sent  him  to  his  Compter,  as  he  sent  him  to  his  brother's,  sheriff  of 
he  should  not  of  tamed  there  an  hour  :  and  so  commanded  her  to  to'The"' 
come  the  next  day  unto  him  to  dinner,  and  he  would  do  the  best  for  p"*''"*^''- 
her  he  could.     So  the  next  day  came,  and  this  woman  resorted  again 
to   Master  Wilkinson's,  according  as  he  bade  her,  who   also   had 
bidden  divers  guests,  unto  whom  he  spake  in  her  behalf.     But  as 
they  were  set  at  dinner,  and  she  also  sitting  at  the  table,  when  she 
saw  the  hot  fish  come  in,  she  fell  down  in  a  swoon,  so  that  for  the 
space  of  two  hours  they  could  keep  no  life  in  her.     Wherefore  they 
sent  her  home  to  her  house  in  Paternoster-row,  and  then  they  sent 
for  the  midwife,  supposing  that  she  would  have  been  delivered  incon- 
tinent of  her  child  that  she  went  with  (but  after  that  she  came  some- 
what again  to  herself),  where  she  lay  sick,  and  kept  her  bed  the  space 
of  fifteen  weeks  after ;  being  not  able  to  help  herself,  but  as  she  Avas 
helped  of  others,  during  the  time  of  fifteen  weeks. 

Now,  to  show  further  what  became  of  this  pig,  whereof  we  have  Whatcod 
spoken  so  much,  it  was  carried  into  Finsbury  field  by  the  bishop  of  tob^e""^"' 
London's  sumner,  at  his  master's  commandment,  and  there  buried.  '^ejgti,f"" 
The  Monday  following,  being  the  fourth  day  after  that  this  prisoner  burieth. 
aforesaid  was  apprehended,  the  mayor  of  London,  with  the  residue  of 
his  brethren,  being  at  Guildhall,  sent  for  the  prisoner  aforenamed,  and 
demanded  sureties  of  him  for  his  forthcoming,  whatsoever  hereafter 
should  or  might  be  laid  unto  his  charge  :  but  for  lack  of  such  sure- 
ties as  they  required,  upon  his  own  bond,  which  was  a  recognisance  (^f''""^ 
of  twenty  pounds,  he  was  delivered  out  of  their  hands.     But,  shortly  ouiofpri- 
after  he  was  delivered  out  of  this  his  trouble,  Master  Garter,  of  whom  d^i"'  ^" 
we  have  spoken  before,  being  his  landlord,  warned  him  out  of  his  fr'jfjj^^hfs 
house,  so  that  in  four  years  after,  he  could  not  get  another,  but  was  ''?"se  by 
constrained  to  be  with  other  good  folks,  to  his  great  hinderance  and  lord, 
undoing. 

Hard  it  were,  and  almost  out  of  number,  to  rehearse  the  names  and 
stories  of  all  them  that  felt  the  gentle  lielp  of  this  good  man  in  some 
case  or  other.    Where  might  be  remembered  the  notable  deliverance 

c  c  2 


388  THE    LTFE    OF    THE    LORD    CROMWELL. 

jrenry    of  oiie  Gmv,  a  smith  of  Bisliop-Stortford,  who,  being  accused  for 

!_  denying  tlie  sacrament  of  the  altar  to  be  our  Saviour,  was  sent  up  for 

A.  D.    the  same  to  London,  and  there  should  have  been  condemned  to  be 

^^^^-    burned,  but  that,  by  the  means  of  the  lord  Cromwell,  lie  was  sent 

Gray,  a     homc  affaiu  and  delivered.    One  otlier  example,  thoudi  it  be  somewhat 

Sin  i  til  ^  .        ■*■  ^ 

delivered  long,  with  the  circumstauces  and  all,  I  will  declare  :  how  he  helped  the 
secretary  that  then  was  to  Dr.  Cranmer  archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
which  secretary  is  yet  alive,  and  can  bear  present  record  of  the  same. 


by  Crom- 


HOW    THE    LORD     CROMWELL     HELPED     CRANMER  S     SECRETARY. 

Cranmer       Mention  was  made  before,  how  king  Henry,  in  the  twenty-first 
fhreedays  J^ar  of  his  rcigu,  caused  the  Six  Articles  to  pass,  much  against  the 
menT"''    ruint^i  and  contrary  to  the  consent,  of  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
agaiiist     Thomas  Cranmer,  who  had  disputed  three  days  against  the  same,  in 
artici'es.    the  parliamcnt-house,  with  great  reasons  and  authorities.     Which 
articles,  after  they  were  granted  and  passed  by  the  parliament,  the 
king,  for  the  singular  favour  which  he  ever  bare  to  Cranmer,  and  re- 
verence to  his  learning,  being  desirous  to  know  what  he  had  said  and 
objected  in  the  parliament  against  these  articles,  or  what  could  be 
alleged  by  learning  against  the  same,  required  a  note  of  the  arch- 
bishop of  his  doings,  what  he  had  said  and  opposed  in  the  parliament 
touching  that  matter.     And  this  word  was  sent  to  him  from  the  king 
by  Cromwell  and  other  lords  of  the  parliament,  whom  the  king  then 
sent  to  dine  with  him  at  Lambeth,  somewhat  to  comfort  again  his 
gi-ieved  mind  and  troubled  spirits,  as  hath  been  above  recited. 

Whereupon,  when  this  dinner  Avas  finished,  the  next  day  after,  the 
archbishop,  collecting  both  his  arguments,  authorities  of  Scri])ture, 
and  doctors  together,  caused  his  secretary'  to  write  a  fair  book  thereof 
for  the  king,  after  this  order.  First,  the  Scriptures  were  alleged; 
then  the  doctors  ;  thirdly,  followed  the  arguments  deduced  irom 
those  authorities.  This  book  was  written  in  his  secretary\s  chamber ; 
where,  in  a  by-chamber,  lay  the  archbishop's  almoner.  When  this 
book  was  fair  written,  and  while  the  secretary  was  gone  to  deliver  the 
same  unto  the  archbishop  his  master,  who  was  (as  it  then  chanced) 
ridden  to  Croydon,  returning  back  to  his  chamber,  he  found  the  door 
shut,  and  the  key  carried  away  to  London  by  the  almoner. 

At  this  season  also  chanced  the  father  of  the  said  secretary  to  come 
to  the  city,  by  whose  occasion  it  so  fell  out,  that  he  must  needs  go 
to  London.  The  book  he  could  not  lay  in  his  chamber,  neither 
durst  he  commit  it  to  any  other  person  to  keep,  being  straitly  charged, 
in  any  condition,  by  the  archbishop  his  master,  to  be  circumspect 
thereof;  so  that  he  determined  to  go  to  his  father,  and  to  keep  the 
book  about  him.  And  so  thrusting  the  book  under  his  girdle,  he 
went  over  unto  Westminster  bridge  with  a  sculler,  where  he  entered 
into  a  wherry  that  went  to  London,  wherein  were  four  of  the  guard, 
who  meant  to  land  at  Paurs  wharf,  and  to  pass  by  the  king's  highness, 
who  then  was  in  his  barge,  with  a  great  number  of  barges  and  boats 
about  him,  then  baiting  of  bears  in  the  water,  over  against  the  bank. 
These  aforesaid  yeomen  of  the  guard,  when  they  came  against  the 

tl)  The  name  of  this  secretary  was  Master  Ralph  Morice,  being  yet  alive. 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    LORD    CROMWELL.  389 

kino's  barge,  tlicy  durst  not  pass  by  towards  PauFs  wharf,  lest  they    Henry 


VIII. 


shoukl  be  espied,  and  therefore  entreated  the  secretary  to  go  with 
them  to  the  bear-baiting,  and  they  would  find  the  means,  being  of  the    y^;^' 


guard,  to  make  room,  and  to  see  all  the  pastime.     The    secretary, 
perceiving  no  other  remedy,  assented  thereto.     When  the  wherry  j^aiting 
came  nigh  the  multitude  of  the  boats,  they,  with  poleaxes,  got  the  IJ,^°JJjj""' 
wherry  so  far,  that  being  compassed  with  many  other  wherries  and  before  the 
boats,  there  was  no  refuge  if  the  bear  should  break  loose  and  come   "'^' 
upon  them  ;  as  in  very  deed,  within  one  pater-noster — while,  the  bear 
brake  loose,  and  came  into  the  boat  where  the  yeomen  of  the  guard 
were,  and  the  said  secretary.     The  guard  forsook  the  wherry,  and  Tail  yen- 
went  into  another  barge,  one  or  two  of  them  leaping  short,  and  so  fell  iiTkeep- 
into  the  water.     The  bear  and  the  dogs  so  shook  the  wherry  wherein  ^f'*- 
the   secretary  was,  that  the  boat,   being  full  of  water,   sunk  to  the 
ground  ;  and  being  also,  as  it  chanced,  an  ebbing  tide,  he  there  sat  in 
the  end  of  the  wherry,  up  to  the  middle  in  water ;  to  whom  came  the 
bear  and  all  the  dogs.     The  bear,  seeking  as  it  were  aid  and  succour 
of  him,  came  back  with  his  hinder  parts  upon  him,  and  so  rushing 
upon  him,  the  book  was  loosed  from  his  girdle,  and  fell  into  the 
Thames,  out  of  his  reach. 

The  flying  of  the  people  after  that  the  bear  was  loose,  from  one  cran- 
boat  to  another,  was  so  cumberous,  that  divers  persons  were  thrown  book'' 
into  the  Thames ;  the  king  commanding  certain  men  that  could  swim  ^f™^^ 
to  strip  themselves  naked,  and  to  help  to  save  them  that  were  in  articles 
danger.     This  pastime  so  displeased  the  king,  that  he  bade  "  away,  Thames, 
away  with  the  bear,  and  let  us  go  all  hence  !''' 

The  secretary,  perceiving  his  book  to  fleet  away  in  the  Thames, 
called  to  the  bearward  to  take  up  the  book.     When  the  bearward 
had  the  book  in  his  custody,  being  an  arrant  papist,  far  from  the 
religion  of  his  mistress  (for  he  was  the  lady  Elizabeth*'s  bearward, 
now  the  queen's  majesty),  ere  the  secretary  could  come  to  land,  he 
had  delivered  the  book  to  a  priest  of  his  own  affinity  in  religion,  cran- 
standing  on  the  bank,  who,  reading  in  the  book,  and  perceiving  that  ^ok^^e- 
it  was  a  manifest  refutation  of  the  Six  Articles,  made  much  ado,  and  I'vered  to 
told  the  bearward,  that  whosoever  claimed  the  book,  should  surely  priest. 
be  hanged.     Anon  the  secretary  came  to  the  bearward  for  his  book. 
"■  What,"  quoth   the  bearward,   "  dare  you  challenge  this  book  .'' 
Whose  servant  are  you  .f*"     "  I  am  servant  to  one  of  the  council," 
said  the  secretary,    "  and  my  lord  of  Canterbury  is  my  master." 
"  Yea  marry,"  quoth  the  bearward,  "  I  thought  as  much :  you  be 
like,  I  trust,"  quoth  the  bearward,  "  to  be  both  hanged  for  this  book." 
"  Well,"  said  he,  "  it  is  not  so  evil  as  you  take  it,  and,  I  warrant  you, 
my  lord  will  avouch  the  book  to  the  king's  majesty.    But  I  pray  you 
let  me  have  my  book,  and  I  will  give  you  a  crown  to  drink."     "  If 
you  will  give  me  five  hundred  crowns,  you  shall  not  have  it,"  quoth 
the  bearward. 

With  that  the  secretary  departed  fi-om  him,  and  understanding  the 
malicious  frowardness  of  the  bearward,  he  learned  that  Blage,  the 
grocer  in  Cheapside,  might  do  much  with  the  bearward,  to  whom 
the  secretary  brake  this  matter,  requiring  him  to  send  for  the  bear- 
ward to  supper,  and  he  would  pay  for  the  whole  charge  thereof ;  and 
besides  that,  rather  than  he  would  forego  his  book  after  this  sort,  the 


390  THE    LIFE    OF    THt    LORD    CROMWELL. 

Henry  bcuFward  sliould  havc  twenty  shillings  to  drink.  The  supper  was 
^^^^"  prepared ;  the  bearward  was  sent  for  and  came.  After  supper  the 
A.  D.  matter  was  treated  of,  and  twenty  shillings  offered  for  the  book.  But 
^^'^Q-  do  what  could  be  done,  neither  friendship,  acquaintance,  nor  yet 
reward  of  money,  could  obtain  the  book  out  of  his  hands,  but  that  the 
same  should  be  delivered  unto  some  of  the  council  that  would  not  so 
slightly  look  on  so  weighty  a  matter,  as  to  have  it  redeemed  for  a 
supper,  or  a  piece  of  money.  The  honest  man,  Master  Blage,  with 
many  good  reasons,  would  have  persuaded  him  not  to  be  stiff  in  his 
own  conceit,  declaring  that  in  the  end  he  should  nothing  at  all  prevail 
of  his  purpose,  but  be  laughed  to  scorn  ;  getting  neither  penny  nor 
praise  for  his  travail.  He,  hearing  that,  rushed  suddenly  out  of  the 
doors  from  his  friend  Master  Blage,  without  any  manner  of  thanks- 
giving for  his  supper,  more  like  a  bearward,  than  like  an  honest  man. 
When  the  secretary  saw  the  matter  so  extremely  to  be  used  against 
him,  he  then  thought  it  expedient  to  fall  from  any  farther  practising 
of  entreaty  with  the  bearward,  as  with  him  that  seemed  rather  to 
be  a  bear  himself,  than  the  master  of  the  beast;  determining  the 
next  morning  to  make  the  lord  Cromwell  privy  of  the  chance  that 
happened. 

So,  on  the  next  day,  as  the  lord  Cromwell  went  to  the  court,  the 

secretary  declared  the  whole  matter  unto  him,  and  how  he  had  offered 

him  twenty  shillings  for  the  finding  thereof   "Where  is  the  felloAv  .f*" 

quoth  the  lord  Cromwell.     "  I  suppose,"  said  the  secretary,  "  that 

he  is  now  in  the  court,  attending  to  deliver  the  book  unto  some  of 

the  council."     "  Well,""  said  the  lord  Cromwell,   "  it  maketh  no 

matter ;  go  with  me  thither,  and  I  shall  get  you  your  book  again." 

The  bear-  When  the  lord  CroniAvell  came  into  the  hall  of  the  court,  there  stood 

waueth     the  bearward,  with  the  book  in  his  hand,  waiting  to  have  delivered 

the^book  ^^^  ?>?^'mc  uuto  sir  Anthony  Brown,  or  unto  the  bishop  of  Winchester, 

to  the      as  it  was  reported.    To  whom  the  lord  Cromwell  said,  "  Come  hither, 

fellow  !  what  book  hast  thou  there  in  thy  hand  ?"  and  with  that  snatched 

the  book  out  of  his  hand,  and  looking  in  the  book,  he  said,  "  I  know 

Cromwell  this  hand  well  enough.    This  is  your  hand,"  said  he  to  the  secretary. 

fhe'book   "  But  where  hadst  thou  this  book .?"  quoth  the  lord  Cromwell  to  the 

fromhim.  bearward.     "  This  gentleman  lost  it  two  days  ago  in  the  Thames," 

said  the  bearward.    ""  Dost  thou  know  whose  servant  he  is  ^"  said  the 

lord  Cromwell.      "  He  saith,"  quoth  the  bearward,  "  that  he  is  my 

lord  of  Canterbury's  servant."    "  Why  then  didst  thou  not  deliver  to 

him  the  book,  when  he  required  it  .'^"  said  the  lord  Cromwell.   "  Who 

made  thee  so  bold,  as  to  detain  and  withhold  any  book  or  writing  from 

a  councillor's  servant,  especially  being  his  secretary  .'*   It  is  more  meet 

for  thee  to  meddle  with  thy  bears,  than  with  such  writing ;  and  were 

it  not  for  thy  mistress'  sake,  I  would  set  thee  fast  by  the  feet,  to 

teach  such  malapert  knaves  to  meddle  with  councillors'  matters.   Had 

not  money  been  well  bestowed  upon  such  a  good  fellow  as  this  is  .''  that 

knoweth  not  a  councillor's  man  from  a  cobbler's  man  !"     And  with 

those  words  the  lord  Cromwell  went  up  into  the  king's  chamber  of 

The        presence,  and  the  archbishop's  secretary  with  him,  where  he  found,  in 

crmlmeu  t^c  chamber,  the  lord  of  Canterbury.    To  whom  he  said,  "  My  lord  ! 

to  arch-    I  J^avc  fouud  hcrc  good  stuff  for  you  (showing  to  him  the  paper  book 

cranmer.  that  he  had  in  his  hand),  ready  to  bring  both  you,  and  this  good 


IHK    LIFE    OF    THF    LOUU    CROMWELL.  391 

fellow  your  man,  to  the  halter ;   namely,  if  the  knave  bearward,  now    H'^wy 

in  the  hall,  might  have  well  compassed  it."     At  these  words  the — 

archbishop  smiled,  and  said,  "  He  that  lost  the  book  is  like  to  have    ^-D. 

the  worst  bargain,  for  besides  that  he  was  well  washed  in  the  Thames, 

he  must  write  the  book  fair  again :""  and,  at  these  words,  the  lord 
Cromwell  cast  the  book  unto  the  secretary,  saying,  "  I  pray  thee, 
Morice  !  go  in  hand  therewith,  by-and-by,  with  all  expedition,  for  it 
must  serve  a  turn."  "  Surely,  my  lord,  it  somewhat  rejoiceth  me," 
quoth  the  lord  Cromwell,  "  that  the  varlet  might  have  had  of  your 
man  twenty  shillings  for  the  book,  and  now  I  have  discharged  the 
matter  with  never  a  penny,  and  shaken  him  well  up  for  his  over-much 
malapertness.  I  know  the  fellow  well  enough,"  quoth  he,  "  there  is 
not  a  ranker  papist  within  this  realm  than  he  is,  most  unworthy  to  be 
a  servant  unto  so  noble  a  princess."  And  so,  after  humble  thanks 
given  to  the  lord  Cromwell,  the  said  Morice  departed  with  his  book, 
which,  when  he  again  had  fair  written  it,  Avas  delivered  to  the  king's 
majesty  by  the  said  lord  Cromwell,  within  four  days  after. 

THE    LOUD    CROMWELL,   NOT    FORGETTING    HIS    OLD    FRIENDS  AND 
BENEFACTORS. 

It  is  commonly  seen,  that  men  advanced  once  from  base  degree  to 
ample  dignities,  do  rise  also,  with  fortune,  into  such  insolency  and 
exaltation  of  mind,  that  not  only  they  forget  themselves,  what  they 
were,  and  from  whence  they  came,  but  also  cast  out  of  remembrance 
all  their  old  friends  and  former  acquaintance,  who  have  been  to  them 
before  beneficial.  From  this  sort  of  men  how  far  the  courteous  con- 
dition of  this  christian  earl  did  differ,  by  divers  examples  it  may 
appear ;  as  by  a  certain  poor  woman  keeping  some  time  a  victualling- 
house  about  Hounslow,  to  whom  the  said  lord  Cromwell  remained 
in  debt  for  certain  old  reckonings,  to  the  sum  of  forty  shillings.  It 
happened  that  the  lord  Cromwell,  with  Cranmer  archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  riding  through  Cheapside  towards  the  court,  in  tm'ning 
his  eye  over  the  way,  and  there  espying  this  poor  woman,  brought 
now  in  need  and  misery,  eftsoons  caused  her  to  be  called  unto  him  ; 
who,  being  come,  after  certain  questions,  asked  of  her  (if  she  were 
not  such  a  woman,  and  dwelling  in  such  a  place)  ;  at  last,  he  demanded 
if  he  were  not  behind  for  a  certain  payment  of  money  between  him 
and  her.  To  whom,  with  reverend  obeisance,  she  confessed  that  he 
owed  her  money  for  a  certain  old  reckoning,  which  was  yet  unpaid ; 
whereof  she  stood  now  in  great  necessity,  but  never  durst  call  upon 
him,  nor  could  come  at  him,  to  require  her  right.  Then  the  lord 
Cromwell,  sending  the  poor  woman  home  to  his  house,  and  one  of 
his  servants  withal,  that  the  porter  should  let  her  iri,  after  his  return 
from  the  court  not  only  discharged  the  debt  which  he  owed,  but  also  Example 

./  o  ''  of  a  L'Tcite- 

gave  her  a  yearly  pension  of  four  pounds,  and  a  livery  every  year  fui  debtor. 
while  she  lived. 

The  like  courtesy  the  said  lord  Cromwell  showed  also  to  a  certain 
Italian,  who,  in  the  city  of  Florence,  had  showed  him  much, kindness 
in  succouring  and  relieving  his  necessity,  as  in  this  story  following 
may  appear ;  which  story,  set  forth  and  compiled  in  the  Italian 
tongue  by  Bandello,  and  imprinted  at  Lucca,  by  Busdrago,  a.d.  1554, 


THK    l.IFK    Ol'    THE    LORD    CROMWELL. 

iiniry    \  tliouglit  licrc   to  Inscrt.  with  tlie  wliule   order  and  circumstance 

—  thereof,  as  it  is  reported. 

A.D.  ^ 

— - — '—  A  Notable  Story  of  the  Lord  Cromwell,  and  an  Italian.* 

Not  many  years  past  (saith  the  author),  there  was  in  Florence  a  merchant, 
whose  name  was  Francis,  descended  from  the  noble  and  ancient  family  of  the 
Frescobalds.     This  gentleman  was  naturally  endued  with  a  noble  and  liberal 
mind,  unto  whom,  also,  through  prosperous  success  and  fortunate  luck  in  his 
affairs  and  doings,  much  abundance  of  riches  increased,  so  that  he  grew  in  great 
wealth,  having  his  coffers  replenished  with  many  heaps   of  much    treasure. 
According  to  the  custom  of  merchants,  he  used  his  trade  into  many  countries, 
but  chiefly  into  England,  where  long  time  he  lived,  sojourning  in  London, 
keeping  house  to  his  great  commendation  and  praise. 
CioniweU       It  happened  that  Francis  Frescobald,  being  in  Florence,    there  appeared 
asking      before  him  a  poor  young  man,  asking  his  alms  for  God's  sake.     Frescobald,  as 
ofFres-     he  earnestly  beheld  this  ragged  stripling,   who  was  not  so  disguised  in   his 
cobalfJ.      tattered  attire,  but  that  his  countenance  gave  signification  of  much  towardness 
and  virtue  in  him,  with  conformity  of  manners  agreeing  to  the  same,  being 
moved  with  pity,  demanded  of  what  country  he  was,  and  where  he  was  born. 
'  I  am,  sir,'  quoth  he,  '  of  England,  and  my  name  is  Thomas  Cromwell.     My 
father  is  a  poor  man,  and  by  his  occupation  a  cloth-shearer.^     I  am  strayed 
from  my  country,  and  am  now  come  into  Italy,  with  the  camp  of  Frenchmen 
that  were  overthrown  at  Garigliano,  where  I  was  the  page  to  a  footman,  carry- 
Cromwell  ing  after  him  his  pike  and  burganet.'  Frescobald,  partly  considering  the  present 
])ase  to  a  state  of  this  young  man,  and  partly  for  the  love  he  bare  to  the  English  nation, 
of  whom  he  had  received,  in  times  past,  sundry  pleasures,  received  him  into 
his  house,  and  with  such  courtesy  entertained  his  guest,  that  at  his  departiu-e, 
when  he  was  in  mind  to  return  to  his  coimtry,  he  provided  such  necessaries  as 
The  gen-  he  any  way  needed.     He  gave  hhn  both  horse  and  new  apparel,  and  sixteen 
Frelxtf-  "^  ducats  of  gold  in  his  purse,  to  bring  him  into  his  country.     Cromwell,  ren- 
baUi  to      dering  his  hearty  thanks,  took  leave  of  his  host,  and  returned  into  England, 
Crom-       'Y\m  Cromwell  was  a  man  of  noble  courage,  and  heroical  spirit,  given  to  enter- 
prise great  matters,  very  liberal,  and  a  grave  councillor,  &c.    But  to  our  purpose. 
At  what  time  Cromwell   was  so  highly  favoui'ed  of  his  prince,  and  advanced 
to  such  dignity  as  is  aforesaid,  Francis    Frescobald  (as  it  many  times  hap- 
peneth  to  merchants)  was,  by  many  misfortunes  and  great  losses,  cast  back, 
and  become  very  poor.    Foi-,  according  to  conscience  and  equity,  he  paid  what- 
soever was  due  to  any  others  from  himself;  but  such  debts  as  were  owing  unto 
him,  he  could  by  no  means  obtain :  yet,  calling  further  to  remembrance  that 
in  England,  by  certain  merchants,  there  was  due  to  him  the  sum  of  fifteen 
thousand  ducats,^  he  so  purposed  with  himself,  that  if  he  could  recover  that 
money,  he  would  well  content  himself,  and  no  longer  deal  in  his  trade  of  mer- 
chants, but  quietly  pass  over  the  rest  of  his  days. 

All  things  prepared  for  his  journey,  he,  setting  forward  towards  England,  at 
last  arrived  at  Loridon,  having  utterly  forgotten  what  courtesy  long  before  he 
had  showed  to  Cromwell,  which  is  the  pro])erty  always  of  a  good  nature,  for  a 
man  to  forget  what  benefits  he  hath  show-ed  to  others,  but  to  keep  in  mind  con- 
tinually what  he  hath  received  of  others.  Frescobald,  thus  being  now  arrived 
at  London,  and  there  travelling  earnestly  about  his  business,  it  chanced  him, 
by  the  way,  to  meet  with  this  noble  man,  as  he  was  riding  towards  the  court ; 
whom,  as  soon  as  the  said  lord  Cromwell  had  espied,  and  had  earnestly  beheld, 
he  bethought  with  himself  that  he  should  be  the  man  of  Florence,  at  whose 
hands,  in  times  past,  he  had  received  so  gentle  entertainment :  and  thereupon 
"•^''^  suddenly  alighting  (to  the  great  admiration  of  those  that  were  with  him),  in  his 

CromwelJ  arms  he  gently  embraced  the  stranger,  and  with  a  broken  voice,  scarce  able  to 
to  the  refrain  tears,  he  demanded  if  he  were  not  Francis  Frescobald  the  Florentine. 
Hahan  <  y^a,  sir,'  he  answered,  'and  j'our  himible  servant'  'My  servant?'  quoth 
chant.       Cromwell.     '  No,  as  you  have  not  been  my  servant  in  times  past,  so  will  I  not 

(1)  See 'Le  Novella  (le  nandello."    Lucca,  1554.    Part  ii.  p.  202.    Bandello  was  bishop  of  Agen, 
in  France,  and  died  a.d.  15(il. — Er. 

(!')  Note  that  this  clothshearer  was  his  father-in-law. 

(3)  An  Italian  ducat  coineth  to  as  much  as  our  English  crown. 


Jlcnrii 

mi. 

A.U. 
1540. 

Old 


THE    LIFE    OV    THE    LORD    CHOJIWELL.  393 

now  account  you  otherwise  than  my  great  and  especial  friend ;  assuring  you 
tluit  I  have  just  reason  to  be  sorry,  that  you,  knowing  what  I  am  (or,  at  least, 
what  I  should  be),  will  not  let  me  understand  of  your  arriving  in  this  land  ; 
which,  known  unto  me,  tridy  I  should  have  payed  part  of  that  debt,  which  I 
confess  to  owe  you  :  but,  thanked  be  God !   I  have  yet  time.  Well,  sir,  in  con- 
clusion, you  are  heartily  welcome :  but,  having  now   weighty  affairs  in  my 
prince's  cause,  you  must  hold  me  excused,  that  I  can  no  longer  tarry  with  you.  ^^'j^  j.g_ 
Therefore,  at  this  time  I  take  my  leave,  desiring  you,  with  the  faithful  mind  of  member- 
a  friend,  that  you  forget  not  this  day  to  come  to  my  house  to  dinner.'     And  *''^- 
then,  remounting  his  horse,  he  passed  to  the  court. 

Frescobald,  greatly  marvelhng  with  himself  who  this  lord  should  be,  at  last, 
after  some  pause  his  remembrance  better  called  home,  he  knew  him  to  be  the 
same,  whom  long  before  (as  you  have  heard)  he  had  relieved  in  Florence ;  and 
thereat  he  not  a  little  joyed,  especially  considering  how  that,  by  his  means, 
he  should  the  better  recover  his  due. 

The  hour  of  dinner  drawing  near,  he  repaired  to  the  house  of  this  honourable 
councillor,  where,  walking  a  while  in  his  base  court,  he  attended  his  coming. 
The  lord  shortly  returned  from  the  court,  and  no  sooner  dismounted,  but  he 
again  embraced  this  gentleman  with  so  friendly  a  countenance,  that  both  the 
lord  admiral,  and  all  the  other  noblemen  of  the  court,  being  then  in  his  com- 
pany, did  not  a  little  marvel  thereat.     Which  thing  when  the  lord  Cromwell 
perceived,  he  said,  turning  towards  them,  and  holding   Frescobald  fast  by  the 
hand,  '  Do  ye  not  marvel,  my  lords,'  quoth  he,  '  that  I  seem  so  glad  of  this 
man  1     This  is  he  by  whose  means  I  have  achieved  the  degree  of  this  my  pre- 
sent calling  :  and  because  ye  shall  not  be  ignorant  of  his  courtesy  when  I 
greatly  needed,  I  shall  tell  it  you.'     And  so  there  declared  he  unto  them  every  of  Crom- 
tliing  in  order,  according  as  before  hath  been  recited  unto  you.     His  tale  well  in 
finished,  holding  him  still  by  the  hand,  he  entered  his  house  ;  and  coming  into  ^"'"^hlg'"" 
the  chamber  where  his  dinner  was  prepared,  he  sat  him  down  to  the   table,  old  host, 
placing  his  best  welcomed  guest  next  unto  him. 

The  dinner  ended,  and  the  lords  departed,  he  would  know  what  occasion  had 
brought  Frescobald  to  London.  Francis,  in  few  words,  opened  his  cause,  truly 
telling,  that  from  great  wealth  he  was  fallen  into  poverty,  and  that  his  only 
portion  to  maintain  the  rest  of  his  life,  was  fifteen  thousand  ducats  which  were 
owing  him  in  England,  and  two  thousand  in  Spain.  Whereunto  the  lord  Crom- 
well, answering  again,  said,  '  Touching  the  things.  Master  Frescobald  !  that  be 
already  past,  although  it  cannot  now  be  undone  by  man's  power,  nor  by  policy 
called  again,  which  hath  happened  unto  you  by  the  unstable  condition  and 
mutability  of  this  world,  altering  to  and  fro ;  yet  is  not  your  sorrow  so  peculiar 
to  yourself  alone,  but  that,  by  the  bond  of  mutual  love,  I  must  also  bewail  with 
you  this  your  state  and  condition  :  which  state  and  condition  of  yours,  though 
it  may  work  in  you  matter  of  just  heaviness,  yet  notwithstanding,  to  the  intent 
you  may  receive,  in  this  your  heavy  distress,  some  consolation  for  your  old 
courtesy,  showed  to  me  in  times  past,  the  like  courtesy  now  requireth  of  me 
again,  that  I,  likewise,  should  i-epay  some  portion  of  that  debt  wherein  I  stand 
bound  unto  you ;  according  as  the  part  of  a  thankful  man  bindeth  me  to  do,  in 
requiting  your  benefits  on  my  part  heretofore  received.  And  this  further  I 
avouch  on  the  word  of  a  true  friend,  that  during  this  life  and  state  of  mine,  I 
will  never  fail  to  do  for  you,  wherein  my  authority  may  prevail  to  supply  your 
lack  and  necessity  :  and  so  let  these  few  words  suffice  to  give  you  knowledge 
of  my  friendly  meaning.     But  let  me  delay  the  time  no  longer.' 

Then,  taking  him  by  the  hand,  he  led  him  into  his  chamber,  whence,  after  Example 
that  every  man  by  his  commandment  was  departed,  he  locked  fast  the  door.  S'^.j',  ^ 
Then,  opening  a  coft'er  full  heaped  with  treasure,  he  first  took  out  sixteen  debtor, 
ducats,  and,  delivering  them  to  Frescobald,  he  said ;   '  Lo  here,  my  friend !  is 
your  money  which  you  lent  me  at  my  departure  from  Florence,  and  here  are 
other  ten  which  you  bestowed  on  my  apparel,  with  ten  more  that  you  disbursed 
for  the  horse  I  rode  away  on.     But,  considering  you  are  a  merchant,  it  seemcth 
to  me  not  honest  to  return  your  money  without  some  consideration  for  the  long  The  lord 
detaining  of  it.    Take  you,  therefore,  these  four  bags,  and  in  every  one  of  them  cell's" 
are  four  liundred  ducats  :  these  you  shall  receive  and  enjoy  from  the  hands  of  usury, 
your  assured  friend.' 

Frescobald,   although    from    great  wealth   he   was   brought  to  a   low   ebb. 


3.94 


llenrij 

nil. 

A.D. 

1.510. 

Kindness 
requited 
with 
kindness. 


Modesty 
in  an 
Italian. 


Another 

example 

of  the 

lowly 

mind  of 

Crom- 

■well. 


Three 
things  in 
Crom- 
well : 
zeal,  wis- 
dom, and 
autho- 
rity. 


THE    LIFK    OF    TIIK    LORD    CUO.MWKLL. 

and  almost  an  utter  decay,  yet  expressing  the  virtue  of  a  modest  mind,  after 
gentle  thanks  given  to  the  lord  Cromwell  for  his  exceeding  kindness  showed, 
courteously  would  have  refused  that  which  was  offered,  had  not  the  other 
enforced  him  against  his  will  to  receive  it.  This  done,  he  caused  Frescobald  to 
give  him  a  note  of  the  names  of  all  his  debtors,  and  the  sum  that  from  every 
one  of  tliem  was  owing  him.  This  schedule  he  delivered  to  one  of  his  .servants, 
unto  whom  he  gave  charge  diligently  to  search  out  such  men  whose  names 
were  therein  contained,  if  they  were  witliin  any  part  of  the  realm ;  and  then 
straitly  to  charge  them  to  make  payment  of  those  sums  within  fifteen  days,  or 
else  to  abide  the  hazard  of  his  displeasure.  The  servant  so  well  performed  his 
master's  commandment,  that  in  very  short  time  they  made  payment  of  the 
whole  sum ;  and  if  it  had  liked  Frescobald  so  to  have  demanded,  they  shoxdd 
have  answered  to  the  uttermost,  such  commodity  as  the  use  of  his  money  in  so 
many  years  would  have  given  him  profit :  but  he,  contented  with  liis  principal, 
would  demand  no  further ;  by  which  means  he  got  both  hearty  love  and  great 
estimation,  and  the  more,  for  that  he  was  so  dear  to  the  lord  Cromwell,  and  so 
highly  esteemed  of  him.     . 

And  during  all  this  time,  Frescobald  continually  lodged  in  the  house  of  the 
lord  Cromwell,  who  ever  gave  him  such  entertainment  as  he  had  right  well  de- 
served, and  oftentimes  moved  him  to  abide  here  in  England,  offering  him  the 
loan  of  threescore  thousand  ducats  for  the  space  of  four  years,  if  he  would  con- 
tinue, and  make  his  bank  in  London.  But  Frescobald,  who  desired  to  return 
into  his  country,  and  there  quietly  to  continue  the  rest  of  his  life,  with  the  great 
favour  of  the  lord  Cromwell,  after  many  thanks  for  his  high  and  noble  enter- 
tainment, departed  towards  his  desired  home,  where,  richly  arriving,  he  gave 
himself  quietly  to  live.  But  this  wealth  he  small  time  enjoyed,  for  in  the  first ' 
year  of  liis  return  he  died. 

iSo  plentiful  was  the  life  of  this  man  in  such  fruits,  full  of  singular 
gratitude  and  courtesy,  that  to  rehearse  all  it  would  require  too  long 
a  tractation.  Yet  one  example  amongst  many  others  I  may  not 
overpass,  whereby  Ave  may  evidently  consider,  or  rather  marvel  at, 
the  lowly  mind  of  such  a  person  in  so  high  a  state  and  place  of 
honour.  For  as  he,  coming  with  others  of  the  lords  of  the  council 
and  commissioners,  to  the  house  of  Shene,  about  the  examination  of' 
certain  monks,  who  there  denied  the  lving\s  supremacy,  after  the 
examination  done  was  there  sitting  at  dinner,  it  chanced  him  to  spy 
afar  off  a  certain  poor  man,  who  there  served  to  sweep  their  cells  and 
cloisters,  and  to  ring  the  bells :  Avhom  when  the  lord  Cromwell  had 
well  advised,  he  sent  for  the  poor  man  to  come  imto  him,  and,  before 
all  the  table,  most  lovingly  and  friendly  called  him  by  his  name, 
took  him  by  the  hand,  and  asked  how  he  did,  with  many  other  good  ' 
words ;  and  turning  therewith  to  the  lords,  '"  My  lords  !"  quoth  he, 
"  see  you  this  poor  man .''  This  man''s  father  hath  been  a  great 
friend  to  me  in  my  necessity,  and  hath  given  me  many  a  meal's  ■ 
meat.""  Then  said  he  unto  the  poor  man,  "  Come  unto  me,  and  I 
will  provide  for  thee,  and  thou  shalt  not  lack  so  long  as  I  live." 
Such  as  were  there  present,  and  saw  and  heard  the  same,  being  alive 
at  the  second  edition  hereof,  report  it  to  be  true. 

In  this  worthy  and  noble  person,  besides  divers  other  eminent 
virtues,  three  things  especially  are  to  be  considered,  to  wit,  flom-ishing 
authority,  excelling  wisdom,  and  fervent  zeal  to  Christ  and  to  his 
gospel.  First,  as  touching  his  fervent  zeal  in  setting  forward  the 
sincerity  of  christian  faith,  sufficient  is  to  be  seen  before  by  the 
injunctions,  proclamations,  and  articles  above  specified,  that  more  ' 
cannot  almost  be  wished  in  a  nobleman,  and  saxrce  the  like  hath  j 
been  seen  in  any,  , 


THE    LIFE    OF    TIIK    LOUD    CROMWELL.  395 

Secondly,  with  liis  wisdom  and  policy  no  less  singular,  joined  with   ijeun/. 
his  christian  zeal,   he  brought  great  things  to  pass,  as  well  on  this 


side  the   sea,   as  in  the   other  parts    beyond.      But  especially  his    A.D. 
working  was  to  nourish  peace  abroad  with  foreign  realms,  as  may  be    ^^'^^• 


well,  by  the  king's  letters  and  instructions,  sent  by  his  means  to  his  ^j^^^'^j^^^ 
ambassadors  resident  both  with  the  emperor,  the  French  king,  and  poUcy. 
the  king  of  Scots,  and  also  with  the  pope,  may  well  appear  ;  in  all 
whose  courts,   such  watch  and  espial  he  had,  that  nothing  there  was 
done,  nor  pretended,  whereof  he  before  had  not  intelligence.  Neither 
was  there  any  spark  of  mischief  kindling  ever  so  little  against  the 
king  and  the  realm,  which  he,  by  wit  and  policy,  did  not  quench  and 
keep  down ;  and  where  policy  would  not  serve  to  obtain  peace,  yet 
by  money  he  bought  it  out ;  so  that  during  all  the  time  of  Crom- 
welFs  prosperity,  the  king  never  had  war  with  any  foreign  nation  :  ^.^Ta 
notwithstanding,  that  both  the  pope,   the  emperor,  and  the  kings  l°^^^^^^\ 
of  France  and  Scotland,  were  mightily  bent  and  incensed  against  of  peace. 
him. 

Thus,  as  the  prudent  policy  of  this  man  was  ever  circumspect  His  au- 
abroad,  to  stay  the  realm  from  foreign  wars ;  so  his  authority  was  no  employed 
less  occupied  in  keeping  good  order  and  rule  at  home  :  first,  in  J^^^'^*;^, 
hampering  the  popish  prelates,   and  disappointing  their  subtle  de-  dity  of 
vices  ;  secondly,  in  bridling  and  keeping  other  unruly  subjects  under  rJaim. 
subjection  and  discipline  of  the  laws ;  whereby  as  he  was  a  succour 
and  refuge  to  all  godly  persons,  so  was  he  a  ten-or  to  the  evil  doers,; 
so  that  not  the  presence  of  him  only,  but  also  the  hearing  of  the 
coming  of  Cromwell,  brake  many  frays,  and  much  evil  rule,  as  well 
appeared  by  a  certain  notorious  fray  or  riot,  appointed  to  be  fought 
by  a  company  of  ruffians  in  the  street  of  London  called  Paternoster- 
row;  where  carts  were  set  on  both  sides,  prepared  on  purpose  to 
enclose  them,  that  none  might  break  in  to  part  them.     It  happened  a  fiay  in 
that  as  this  desperate  skirmish   should  begin,  the  lord  Cromwell,  „o1it^eV- 
coming  the  same  time  from  the  court  through  PauFs  Church-yard,  l"^^:^;^^^ 
and  entering  into  Cheap,  had  intelligence  of  the  great  fray  toward,  byj^''""'- 
and  because  of  the  carts  he  could  not  come  at  them,  but  was  forced 
to  go  about  the  Little  Conduit,  and  so  came  upon  them  through 
Pannier-alley.      Thus,  as  the  conflict  began  to  wax  hot,  and  the 
people  were   standing  by  in  great  expectation  to  see  them  fight, 
suddenly,  at  the  noise   of  the  lord  CromwelFs  coming,   the  camp 
brake  up,  and  the  ruffians  fled,  neither  could  the  carts  keep  in  those 
so  courageous  campers,  but  well  was  he  that  first  could  be  gone. 
And  so  ceased  this  tumultuous  outrage,  without  any  other  parting ; 
only  through  the  authority  of  the  lord  CromwelFs  name. 

One  example  more  of  the  like  affinity  cometh  here  in  mind,  which  a  story 

1  ',  .-1  •  ,•  •  r   i'L      between 

ought  not  to  be  omitted,  concerning  a  certain  servmgman  ot  the  cronnveii 
like  ruffianly  order;  who,  thinking" to  dissever  himself  from  the  ^;j;J.;\^ 
common  usage  of  all  other  men  in  strange  newfangleness  of  fashions 
by  himself  (as  many  there  be  whom  nothing  doth  please,  which  is 
daily  seen  and  received),  used  to  go  with  his  hair  hanging  about  his 
cars  down  unto  his  shoulders,  after  a  strange  monstrous  manner 
(counterfeiting  belike  the  wild  Irishmen,  or  else  Crimisus,  the  Trojan, 
whom  Virgil  speaketh  of),  as  one  Aveary  of  his  own  English  fashion ; 
or  else  as  one  who,  ashamed  to  be  seen  like  a  man,  would  rather  go 


390  THE    LIKE    OF    THE    LORD    CROMWELL. 

Ucnry    likc  a  woinaii ;  or  like  to  one  of  the  Gorgon  sisters ;  but  most  of  all 
like  to  himself;  that  is,  like  to  a  ruffian,  that  could  not  tell  how 


A.D.    to  go. 

1540.        ^g  ^i^jg  rufgan,  ruffling  thus  with  his  locks,  was  walking  in  the 


The  ruf-  streets,  as  chance  was,  who  should  meet  him  but  the  lord  Cromwell ! 
tiic  long  who,  beholding  the  deform  and  unseemly  manner  of  his  disguised 
^^^"'  i^oii^i??  f^ill  of  much  vanity  and  hurtful  example,  called  the  man,  to 
question  with  him  whose  servant  he  was :  which  being  declared,  then 
was  it  demanded  whether  his  master  or  any  of  his  fellows  used  so  to 
go  with  such  hair  about  their  shoulders  as  he  did,  or  no  :  which  when 
lie  denied,  and  was  not  able  to  yield  any  reason  for  refuge  of  that  his  i 
monstrous  disguising,  at  length  he  fell  to  this  excuse,  that  he  had 
made  a  vow.  To  this  the  lord  Cromwell  answered  again,  that  foras- 
much as  he  had  made  himself  a  votary,  he  would  not  force  him  to 
break  his  vow,  but  until  his  vow  should  be  expired,  he  should  lie  the 
mean  time  in  prison  :  and  so  sent  him  immediately  to  the  Marshalsea, 
where  he  endured ;  till  at  length  this  '  Intonsus  Cato,'  being  per- 
suaded by  his  master  to  cut  his  hair,  by  suit  and  petition  of  friends, 
he  was  brought  again  to  the  lord  Cromwell,  Avitli  his  head  polled 
according  to  the  accustomed  sort  of  his  other  fellows ;  and  so  Mas 
dismissed. 

Hereunto  also    pertaineth    the    example    of  friar  Bartley,    who, 

wearing  still  his  friar's  cowl  after  the  suppression  of  religious  houses, 

Cromwell,  coming  through  PauFs  Church-yard,  and  espying  him  in 

Rheines's  shop,  "  Yea,"  said  he,  "  will  not  that  cowl  of  yours  be  left  . 

Friar       ofF  yet  ?     And  if  I  hear,  by  one  o"'clock,  that  this  apparel  be  not 

eastern     changed,    thou   shalt   be  hanged  immediately,    for  example  to  all 

hTriviar-s  ^thers.""     And  so,   putting  his  cowl  away,   he  durst  never  Avear  it 

cowl.       after. 

If  the  same  lord  Cromwell,  who  could  not  abide  this  servingman 
so  disfigured  in  his  hair,  were  now  in  these  our  days  alive,  with  the 
same  authority  which  then  he  had,  and  saw  these  new-fangled 
fashions  of  attire,  used  here  amongst  us  both  of  men  and  women. 
The  men-  I  supposc  vcrily,  that  neither  these  monstrous  ruffs,  nor  these  pro- 
sioprof  digious  hose,  and  prodigal,  or  rather  li}i3erbolical,  barbarous  breeches 
i^ck'a"^  (which  seem  rather  like  barrels  than  breeches),  would  have  any  place 
crom-  in  England.  In  which  unmeasurable  excess  of  vesture  this  I  have 
to  marvel :  First,  how  these  servingmen,  who  commonly  have  nothing 
else  but  their  wages,  and  that  so  slender  and  bare,  can  maintain  such. 
slops,  so  huge  and  so  sumptuous,  which  conunonly  stand  them  in 
more  than  their  three  years'*  wages  do  come  unto.  Secondly,  I 
marvel  that  their  masters  and  lords  (who  shall  yield  to  God  account 
of  their  servants''  doings)  do  not  search  and  try  out  their  servants'* 
walks,  how  they  come  by  these  expenses  wherewith  to  uphold  this 
bravery,  seeing  their  stipendiary  wages,  and  all  revenues  else  they 
have,  will  not  extend  thereunto.  Thirdly,  this  most  of  all  is  to  be 
marvelled,  that  magistrates,  who  have  in  their  hands  the  ordering 
and  guiding  of  good  laws,  do  not  provide  more  severely  for  the 
needful  reformation  of  these  enormities.  But  here  we  may  well  see, 
and  truly  this  may  say,  "  that  England  once  had  a  Cromwell."'' 

Long  it  were  to  recite   Avhat  innumerable  benefits  this  worthy 
councillor,   by  his  prudent  policy,  his  grave  authority,  and  perfect 


well 


THE    LIFE    OF    TIIK    LOUD    (;RO.M\VKLL.  olt 

zeal,  ■nrought  and  broriglit  to  pass  in  the  public  realm,  antl  especially    ifenr; 

in  the  church  of  England ;  what  good  orders  he  established,  what 

wickedness  and  vices  he  suppressed,  what  corruptions  he  reformed,    A.  D. 
what  abuses  he  brought  to  light ;   what  crafty  jugglings,  what  idola-  _lfl^, 
trous  deceptions  and  superstitious  illusions,  he  detected  and  abolished  Divers 

L  I  '  ^  corrii])- 

out  of  the  church.     What  posterity  will  ever  think  the  church  of  the  tions  m 
pope,  pretending  such  religion,  to  have  been  so  wicked,  so  long  to  church 
nbuse  the  people's  eyes  with  an  old  rotten  stock,  called  the  Rood  of  ^^|j''^'J^'^ 
Grace,  wherein  a  man  should  stand  enclosed,  with  a  hundred  wires  fonneaby 
within  the  rood,  to  make  the  image  goggle  with  the  eyes,  to  nod  with  ti™  ron.i 
his  head,  to  hanff  the  lip,  to  move  and  shake  his  iaws,  accordinij  as  of  grace 
the  value  was  of  the  gift  which  was  offered  ?  If  it  were  a  small  piece  with  his 
of  silver,  the  image  would  hang  a  frowning  lip  ;  if  it  were  a  piece  of  '^^'''*" 
gold,   then  should  his  jaws  go  merrily.     Thus  miserably  were  the 
people  of  Christ  abused,  their  souls  seduced,  their  senses  beguiled, 
and  their  purses  spoiled,  till  this  idolatrous  forgery,  at  last,  by  Crom- 
well's means,  was  disclosed,  and  the  image,  with  all   his  engines, 
showed  openly  at  PauFs  Cross,  and  there  torn  in  pieces   by  the 
people.     The  like  was  done  by  the  blood  of  Hayles,  which,  in  like  The  blood 
manner,  by  Cromwell  was  brought  to  PauFs  Cross,  and  there  proved  "^^^y''^^- 
to  be  the  blood  of  a  duck.     Who  would  have  judged,  but  that  the  The  hoiy 
maid  of  Kent  had  been  a  holy  woman,  and  a  prophetess  inspired,  had  Kentrtaii 
not  Cromwell  and  Cranmer  tried  her  at  PauFs  Cross,  to  be  a  strong  I'eiore. 
and  lewd  impostor.     What  should  I  speak  of  Darvel  Gartheren,  of 
the  rood  of  Chester,  of  Thomas  Becket,  of  oiir  lady  of  Walsingham,  stocks 
with  an  infinite  multitude  more  of  the  like  affinity  ?  all  which  stocks  jJJJfpj.g 
and  blocks  of  cursed  idolatry,  Cromwell,  stirred  up  by  the  providence  amoved 
of  God,  removed  them  out  of  the  people's  way,  that  they  might  walk  way. 
more  safely  in  the  sincere  service  of  Almighty  God.' 

While  the  lord  Cromwell  was  thus  blessedly  occupied  in  profiting 
the  commonwealth,  and  in  purging  the  church  of  Christ,  it  happened 
to  him,  as  commonly  it  doth  to  all  good  men,  that  where  any  excel- 
lency of  virtue  appeareth,  there  envy  creepeth  in ;  and  where  true 
piety  seeketh  most  after  Christ,  there  some  persecution  followeth 
withal. 

Thus,  I  say,  as  he  was  labouring  in  the  commonwealth,  and  doing 
good  to  the  poor  afflicted  saints,  helping  them  out  of  trouble,  the 
malice  of  his  enemies  so  wrought,  continually  hunting  for  matter 
against  him,  that  they  never  ceased,  till  in  the  end,  by  false  trains 
and  crafty  surmises,  they  brought  him  out  of  the  king's  favour. 

The  chief  and  principal  enemy  against  him  was  Stephen  Gardiner  Gardiner 
bishop  of  Winchester,  who,  ever  disdaining  and  envying  the  state  and  enemy  to 
felicity  of  the  lord  Cromwell,  ajnd  now  taking  his  occasion  by  the  ^™'"" 
marriage  of  lady  Anne  of  Cleves,  being  a  stranger  and  foreigner,  put 
in  the  king's  ears  what  a  perfect  thing  it  were  for  the  quiet  of  the 
realm,  and  establishment  of  the  king's  succession,  to  have  an  English 
queen  and  prince  that  were  mere  English  ;  so  that,  in  conclusion,  the 
king's  affection,  the  more  it  was  diminished  from  the  late  married 
Anne  of  Cleves,  the  less  favour  he  bare  unto  Cromwell.    Besides  this 
Gardiner,  there  lacked  not  other  back  friends  also,  and  ill  willers  in 
the  court  about  the  king,  which  little  made  for  Cromwell,  both  for 

(1)  See  also  page  404.  —Ed. 


398  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    LOUD    CKOMWELL. 

Henry  his  rcligioii  wliicli  they  nuilignod,  and  for  other  private  grudges  also, 

incident  by  the  way. 

A.  D.        Over  and  besides  all  this,  it  is,  moreover,  supposed,   that  some 

'—  part  of  displeasure  might  arise  against  him  by  reason  of  a  certain 

talk  which  happened  a  little  before  at  Lambeth  ;  at  what  time  the 
king,  after  the  making  of  the  Six  Articles,  sent  the  said  lord  Cromwell 
his  vicegerent,  with  the  two  dukes  of  Norfolk  and  Suffolk,  with  all 
the  lords  of  the  parliament,  to  Lambeth,  to  dine  with  the  archbishop 
(who  mightily  had  disputed  and  alleged  in  the  parliament  against  the 
said  articles),  to  cheer  and  comfort  his  daunted  spirits  again. 
Talk  be-  There  the  said  Cromwell,  with  the  other  noble  lords,  sitting  with 
Cromwell  the  archbishop  at  his  table  in  talk,  as  every  lord  brought  forth  his 
SnTo'rds  sentence  in  commendation  of  Cranmer,  to  signify  what  good  will  both 
at  Lam-  the  king  and  they  bare  unto  him  ;  among  the  rest,  one  of  the  com- 
pany, entering  into  a  comparison  between  the  said  Thomas  Cranmer 
and  Thomas  Wolsey,  late  cardinal  of  York,  declared  that  Cranmer, 
in  his  judgment,  was  much  to  be  preferred  for  his  mild  and  gentle 
nature,  whereas  the  cardinal  was  a  stubborn  and  a  churlish  prelate, 
and  one  that  could  never  abide  any  noble  man.  "  And  that,"  said  he, 
"  know  you  well  enough,  my  lord  Cromwell !  for  he  was  your  mas- 
ter," &c.  At  these  w^ords  the  lord  Cromwell,  being  somewhat 
touched  to  hear  the  cardinal's  service  so  cast  in  his  teeth,  inferred 
again,  saying,  that  he  could  not  deny  but  he  was  servant  some  time  to 
cardinal  Wolsey,  neither  did  repent  the  same ;  for  he  received  of  him 
both  fee,  meat,  and  drink,  and  other  commodities :  but  yet  he  was 
never  so  far  in  love  Avith  him,  as  to  have  waited  upon  him  to  Rome, 
if  he  had  been  chosen  pope,  as  he  understood  that  he  would  have 
done,  if  the  case  had  so  fallen  out.  Which  when  the  other  had 
denied  to  be  true,  Cromwell  still  persisted,  affirming  the  same,  and 
showing,  moreover,  what  number  of  florins  he  should  have  received, 
to  be  his  admiral,  and  to  have  safely  conducted  him  to  Rome,  in  case 
he  had  been  elected  bishop  of  Rome.  The  party,  not  a  little  moved 
with  these  words,  told  him,  he  lied.  The  other  again  affirmed  it  to 
be  true.  L^pon  this,  great  and  high  words  rose  between  them  ;  which 
contention,  although  it  was,  through  entreaty  of  the  archbishop  and 
other  nobles,  somewhat  pacified  for  the  time,  yet  it  might  be,  that  some 
bitter  root  of  grudge  remained  behind,  which  afterwards  grew  unto  him 
to  some  displeasure.  And  this  was  a.d.  153.9,  in  the  month  of  July.* 
A  pariia-  After  this,  the  next  year  following,  which  was  1540,  in  the  month 
cronnveii  0^  April,  was  holdcn  a  parliament,  which,  after  divers  prorogations, 
appre-  ^yas  contiuucd  till  the  month  of  July.  On  the  tenth  of  June  in  the 
said  year,^  the  lord  Cromwell,  being  in  the  council-chamber,  was 
suddenly  apprehended,  and  committed  to  the  Tower  of  London  : 
whereat  as  many  good  men,  who  knew  nothing  but  truth  by  him,  did 
lament  and  prayed  heartily  for  him,  so  more  there  were,  on  the  con- 
trary side,  that  rejoiced,  especially  of  the  religious  sort,  and  of  the 
clergy,  such  as  had  been  in  some  dignity  before  in  the  church,  and 
now,  by  his  means,  were  put  from  it.  For  indeed  such  was  his 
nature,  that  in  all  his  doings  he  could  not  abide  any  kind  of  popery, 
or  of  false  religion  creeping  under  hypocrisy  ;  and  less  could  he  abide 
the  ambitious  pride  of  popish  prelacy,  which,  professing  all  humility,  was 

(1)  Ex  testimonio  seeretarii  Cantuar  (2)  Journals,  p.  143.— Ed. 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    LORD    CUOMWELL.  399 

SO  elated  in  pride,  tliat  kings  could  not  rule  in  their  own  realms  for    ftem-,, 

them.     These  snuffing-  prelates  as  he  could  never  abide,  so  they  again '^ 

hated  him  as  much,  which  was  the  cause  of  shortening  his  days,  and  A.  D. 
of  bringing  him  to  his  end ;  so  that  on  the  seventeenth  day'  of  ^^^^- 
the  month  aforesaid,  he  was  attainted  by  parliament. 

In  that  attainder,  divers  and  sundry  crimes,  surmises,  objections,  crimes 
and  accusations,  were  brought  against  him  :  but  chiefly,  and  above  all  sat'lon'^s"" 
others,  he  was  charged  and  accused  of  heresy,  for  that  he  was  a  sup-  •^ro'.'f^'it 
porter  of  them  whom  theyrecounted  for  heretics;  as  Barnes,  Clark,  and  him. 
many  others,  whom,  by  his  authority,  and  letters  written  to  sheriflTs 
and  justices  in  divers  shires,  he  had  rescued,  and  discharged  out  of 
prison.     Also  that  he  did  divulgate  and  disperse  abroad  among  the 
Iving's  subjects  great  numbers  of  books,   containing  (as  they  said) 
manifest  matter  of  much  heresy,  diffidence,  and  misbelief.     Item,  that 
he  caused  to  be  translated  into  our  English  tongue,  books  comprising 
matter  expressly  against  the  sacrament  of  the  altar ;  and  that  after  the 
translation  thereof,  he  commended  and  maintained  the  same  for  good 
and  christian  doctrine.     Over  and  besides  all  this,  they  brought  in 
certain  witnesses  (what  they  were,  the  attainder  expresseth  not),  who 
most  especially  pressed  (or  rather  oppressed)  him  with  heinous  words 
spoken  against  the  king  in  the  church  of  St.  Peter  the  Poor,  in  the 
month  of  March,   in  the  thirtieth  year  of  the  king's  reign ;  which 
Avords  if  they  be  true,  as  the  attainder  doth  purport,  three  things  I 
have  here  much  to  marvel  at.     I'irst,  if  his  adversaries  had  so  sure  wit- 
hold  and  matter  against  him,  then  what  should  move  them  to  make  a^atnst 
such  hasty  speed,  in  all  post  haste  to  have  him  dispatched  and  rid  out '"™  *'."^- 
of  the  way,  and  in  no  case  could  abide  him  to  come  to  his  purgation  ? 
which  if  he  might  have  done,  it  is  not  otherwise  to  be  thought,  but  he 
would  easily  have  cleared  himself  thereof. 

Secondly,  this  I  marvel,  that  if  the  words  had  been  so  heinous 
against  the  king  as  his  enemies  did  pretend,  why  then  did  those 
witnesses  wno  heard  those  words  in  St.  Peter's  church  in  the  thirtieth 
year  of  the  king's  reign,  conceal  the  said  words  of  such  treason  so 
long,  the  space  almost  of  two  years,  and  now  uttered  the  same  in 
the  two-and-thirtieth  year  of  the  king's  reign,  in  the  month  of  July. 

Thirdly,  here  is  again  to  be  marvelled,  if  the  king  had  known  or 
believed  these  words  to  be  true,  and  that  Cromwell  had  been  indeed 
such  a  traitor  to  his  person,  why  then  did  the  king,  so  shortly  after, 
lament  his  death,  wishing  to  have  his  Cromwell  alive  again  "?  What 
prince  will  wish  the  life  of  him  whom  he  suspecteth  undoubtedly 
to  be  a  traitor  to  his  life  and  person  't  Whereby  it  may  appear 
what  judgment  the  king  had  of  Cromwell  in  himself,  howsoever  the 
parliament,  by  sinister  information,  was  otherwise  incensed  to  judge 
upon  him. 

Such  malicious  makebates  about  princes  and  parliaments,  never  what 
lacked  in  commonweals.     By  such  king  Athelstan  was  incensed  to  maiidous 
kill  his  brother  Edwin.     So  was  king  Edward  II.  deposed.     So  like-  ^^y-^- 
wise,  when  king  Richard  II.  was  once  brought  into  the  Tower,  what  make  in  a 
crimes  and  accusations  were  laid  against  him  in  the  parliament  ?     So  we'aUh." 
was  Humphrey  the  good  duke  of  Gloucester,  the  king's  uncle,   by 
Henry  Beaufort  bishop  of  Winchester,  and  others,  in  the  parliament 

(1)  On  the  29th  of  June  the  Bill  of  Attainder  passed.     See  Journals,  p.  146.— Ed. 


400  THE    LIFK    OF    THK    LOUD    CROMWEM.. 

Tienry    holdcn  at  Biiry,  arrested  as  a  traitor,  and  falsely  made  away.     What 
_  great  treason  was  in  the  words  of  him,  who,  dwelling  in  Cheapsidc,  at 


A.  D.  the  sign  of  the  Crown,  said  merrily  to  his  son,  that  if  he  lived,  he 
^^^^-  would  make  him  heir  to  the  crown  ?  and  yet  was  he  therefore 
attainted  and  judged  for  a  traitor.  In  the  time  of  king  Henry  VIII. 
how  was  that  parliament  incensed,  wherein  both  queen  Anne  was 
falsely  condemned,  and  queen  Elizabeth  her  daughter  as  falsely  dis- 
herited .f*  To  omit  here  the  attainder  of  the  duke  of  Buckingham, 
wrought  by  the  cardinal  of  York ;  of  the  lord  Cobham  likewise,  and 
sir  Roger  Acton  :  if  the  cause  of  the  lord  Henry  late  earl  of  Surrey 
were  well  tried  out,  peradventure  no  such  heinous  purpose  of  any 
treason  should  be  found  therein,  as  then  was  made.  Who  incensed 
the  late  duke  of  Somerset  to  behead  his  own  brother,  but  such  make- 
bates  as  these  ?  and  afterwards,  when  the  said  duke  himself  was 
attainted  for  a  traitor,  and  condemned  for  a  felon,  a  briber,  and 
extortioner,  how  was  the  parliament  then  incensed .?  Adam  Dam]i[i 
received  of  cardinal  Pole  at  Rome  but  a  silly  crown  in  way  of  alms, 
and  there-for,  by  means  of  Stephen  Gardiner,  was  attainted  for  a 
traitor.  George  Eglcs  did  but  read  sometimes  in  woods,  and  by 
the  said  Gardiner  was  also  condemned,  and  suffered  as  a  traitor. 
Not  that  I  here  speak  or  mean  against  the  high  courts  of  pai- 
liaments  of  this  our  realm,  necessarily  assembled  for  the  common- 
wealth, to  whom  I  always  attribute  their  due  reverence  and  authoritv. 
Autho-  But,  as  it  happeneth  sometimes  in  general  councils,  which,  though 
paHia-  they  be  ever  so  general,  yet  notwithstanding  sometimes  they  may 
ments.  ^^^  Jq  gj,j.  j^-^  -^^gigi^ty  matters  of  religion  ;  so,  likewise,  they  that  .say 
that  princes  and  parliaments  may  be  misinformed  sometimes,  bv 
some  sinister  heads,  in  matters  civil  and  politic,  do  not  therein 
derogate  or  impair  the  high  estate  of  parliaments,  but  rather  give 
wholesome  admonition  to  princes  and  parliament  men,  to  be  more 
circumspect  and  vigilant  what  counsel  they  shall  admit,  and  what 
witnesses  they  do  credit.  For  private  affection,  which  commonly 
beareth  a  great  stroke  in  all  societies  and  doings  of  men.  creepetli 
sometimes  into  such  general  councils,  and  into  prince''s  courts  also, 
either  too  much  amplifying  things  that  be  but  small,  making  moun- 
tains of  molehills,  or  else  too  much  extenuating  thing's  that  be  of 
themselves  great  and  weighty,  according  as  it  is  truly  said  by  the 
poet  .Tuvcnal,  "  Dat  veniam  corvis,  vexat  censura  columbas  ;"  or,  as 
our  English  proverb  showeth,  "As  a  man  is  friended,  so  is  his 
matter  ended,'"  and  "  Where  the  hedge  is  low,  a  man  may  lightly 
make  large  leaps ;"  or  rather,  to  speak  after  the  French  ]jhras(', 
AFrj-nch  "  Qui  son  chicu  veut  tuer,  la  rage  lui  met  sur ;"  that  is,  "  He  that  is 
disposed  to  have  his  dog  killed,  first  makcth  men  believe  that  he  is 
mad."  And  thus  much  having  declared  touching  the  matter  of  his 
accusation,  the  rest  I  refer  to  the  high  parliament  of  that  Mighty 
King,  who  shall  one  day  bring  all  things  to  perfect  light. 

In  the  mean  season,  howsoever  the  cause  of  the  lord  Cromwell 
standeth  true  or  false,  this  is  certain,  that  Stephen  Gardiner  laclad 
not  a  head,  nor  yet  privy  assisters,  who  cunningly  could  fetch  this 
matter  about,  and  watch  their  time,  when  the  king,  being  disposed 
to  marry  another  wife,  which  was  the  lady  Katherine  Howard,  imme- 
diately after  the  beheading  of  the  lord  Cromwell,  did  repudiate  lady 


proverb. 


THF.    LIFE    OF    THE    LORD    CROMWELL.  401 

Anne  of  Cleves,  Avhich  otherwise  it  is  to  be  thought,  during  the  life    ife^ry 
of  Cromwell  could  not  so  well  be  brought  to  pass. 


But  these  things  being  now  done  and  past,  let  us  pass  them  over,    A.  D. 
and  return  again  from  whence  we   digressed,  that  is,   to  the  lord  _}^^_ 
Cromwell,  being  now  attainted  and  committed  to  the  Tower:  who,  so  Anne  of 

.  .  Cleves 

long  as  he  went  with  full  sail  of  fortune,  how  moderately,  and  how  uivorcert 
temperately  he  did  ever  bear  himself  in  his  estate,  before  hath  been  \ 


from  tlie 


mg. 


declared.  So  now  the  said  lord  Cromwell,  always  one  man,  by  the  christian 
contrary  wind  of  adversity  being  overblown,  received  the  same  with  of  crom- 
no  less  constancy  and  patience  of  a  christian  heart :  neither  yet  was  ^' 


before- 
hand. 


ell  in 
,     -  -  ^     -  adver- 

he  so  unprovided  of  counsel  and  forecast,  but  that  he  did  foresee  sity. 
this  tempest  long  before  it  fell,  and  also  prepared  for  the  same ;  for 
two  years  before,  smelling  the  conspiracy  of  his  adversaries,  and  fear-  Preparing 
ing  what  might  happen,  he  called  unto  him  his  servants,  and  there,  troubTe 
showing  unto  them  in  what  a  slippery  state  he  stood ;  and  also  per- 
ceiving some  stormy  weather  already  to  gather,  required  them  to 
look  diligently  to  their  order  and  doings,  lest,  through  their  default, 
any  occasion  might  rise  against  him.     And  furthermore,  before  the  Good  to 
time  of  his  apprehension,  such  order  he  took  for  his  servants,  that  vantT 
many  of  them,  especially  the  younger  brethren,  who  had  little  else 
to  take  unto,   had  honestly  left  for  them  in  their  friends'"  hands  to 
relieve  them  ;  whatsoever  should  him  befall. 

Briefly,  such  a  loving  and  kind  master  he  was  to  his  servants,  that 
he  provided  aforehand  almost  for  them  all ;  insomuch,  that  he 
gave  to  twelve  children,  who  were  his  musicians,  twenty  pounds 
a  piece,  and  so  committed  them  to  their  friends,  of  whom  some  yet 
remain  alive,  who  both  enjoyed  the  same,  and  also  gave  record  of 
this  to  be  true. 

Furthermore,  being  a  prisoner  in  the  Tower,  how  quietly  he  bare 
it,  how  valiantly  he  behaved  himself,  how  gravely  and  discreetly  he 
answered  and  entertained  the  commissioners  sent  unto  him,  it  is 
worthy  noting.  Whatsoever  articles  and  interrogatories  they  pro- 
pounded, they  could  put  nothing  unto  him,  either  concerning  matters 
ecclesiastical  or  temporal,  wherein  he  was  not  more  ripened,  and 
more  furnished  in  every  condition,  than  they  themselves. 

Amongst  the  rest  of  those  commissioners  who  came  unto  him,  one 
there  was,  whom  the  lord  Cromwell  desired  to  carry  for  him  a  letter 
to  the  king ;  which  when  he  refused,  saying  that  he  would  carry  no 
letter  to  the  king  from  a  traitor,  then  the  lord  Cromwell  desired  him 
at  least  to  do  from  him  a  message  to  the  king.  To  that  the  other 
was  contented,  and  granted,  so  that  it  were  not  against  his  alle- 
giance. Then  the  lord  Cromwell,  taking  witness  of  the  other  lords, 
what  he  had  promised,  "  You  shall  commend  me,""  said  he,  "  to  the 
king,  and  tell  him,  by  that  he  hath  so  well  tried,  and  throughly 
proved  you  as  I  have  done,  he  shall  find  you  as  false  a  man  as  ever 
came  about  him." 

Besides  this,  he  wrote  also  a  letter  from  the  Tower  to  the  king,  sir  Ralph 
whereof  when  none  durst  take  the  carriage  upon  him,   sir    Ralph  crom- 
Sadler  (whom  he  also  had  preferred  to  the  king  before,  being  ever  J^^"jy 
trusty  and  faithful  unto  him),  went  unto  the  king  to  understand  his  friend. 
pleasure,  whether  he  would  permit  him  to  bring  the  letter  or  not ; 
which  when  the  king  had  granted,  the  said  Master  Sadler,  as  he  was 

VOL.   V.  D    D 


402 


THE  LIFE  AND  DEATH  OF  THE  LORD  CROMWEM,. 


Henry    rcqiiirccl,  presented  the  letter  unto  the  king,  Avhich  he  commanded 

L  thrice  to  be  read  unto  him,  insomuch  that  the  king  seemed  to  be 

A.D.    moved  therewith. 

*At'  last,  three  years  after  all  this  was  done,  Cromwell  being  cir- 
cumvented with  the  malicious  craft  and  policy  of  divers,  that,  by 
occasion  of  mention  made  touching  the  king''s  divorce  with  the  lady 
Anne  of  Cleves,  he  had  said  these  words :  "  That  he  wished  his 
dagger  in  him  that  had  dissolved  or  broken  that  marriage ;"  here- 
upon it  was  objected  against  him  by  Thomas  duke  of  Norfolk  and 
others,  that  it  was  spoken  against  the  king,  who,  at  that  time  being  in 
love  with  Catherine  Howard,  was  the  chief  cause  and  author  of  that 
divorce.  Whereupon  divers  of  the  nobles  conspiring  against  him, 
some  for  hatred,  and  some  for  religion's  sake,  he  was  cast  into  the 
Tower  of  London  ;  where,  as  it  happened  (as  it  were  by  a  certain 
fatal  destiny),  that  whereas  he,  a  little  before,  had  made  a  law,  that 
whosoever  was  cast  into  the  Tower,  should  be  put  to  death  without 
examination,  he  himself  suffered  by  the  same  law.  It  is  said 
(which  also  I  do  easily  credit),  that  he  made  this  violent  law,  not  so 
much  for  any  cruelty  or  tyranny,  as  only  for  a  certain  secret  purpose, 
to  have  entangled  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  who,  albeit  he  was, 
without  doubt,  the  most  violent  adversary  of  Christ  and  his  religion, 
notwithstanding,  God,  peradventure,  would  not  have  his  religion  set 
forth  by  any  wicked  cruelty,  or  otherwise  than  was  meet  and  con- 
venient.* 
Cromwell  Notwithstanding,  by  reason  of  the  act  of  parliament  before  passed, 
tolhl '  the  worthy  and  noble  lord  Cromwell,  oppressed  by  his  enemies,  and 
scaffold,  condemned  in  the  Tower,  and  not  coming  to  his  answer,  on  the  28th 
day  of  July,  a.d.  1540,  was  brought  to  the  scaffold  on  Tower-hill, 
where  he  said  these  words  following. 

Lord  CromwelPs  words  on  the  Scaffold. 

I  am  come  liither  to  die,  and  not  to  purge  myself,  as  some  think,  perad- 
venture, that  I  will :  for  if  I  should  so  do,  I  were  a  very  wretch  and  a  miser. 
I  am,  by  the  law,  condemned  to  die,  and  thank  my  Lord  God  that  hath  ap- 
pointed me  this  death  for  mine  offence.     For  since  the  time  that  I  have  had 
years  of  discretion,  I  have  lived  a  sinner,  and  offended  my  Lord  God  ;  for  the 
which  I  ask  him  heartily  forgiveness.     And  it  is  not  unknown  to  many  of  you, 
that  I  have  been  a  great  travailler  in  this  world,  and  being  but  of  a  base  degree, 
was  called  to  high  estate  ;  and  since  the  time  I  came  thereunto  I  have  offended 
my  prince,  for  the  which  I  ask  him  heartily  forgiveness,  and  beseech  you  all  to 
pray  to  God  with  me,  that  He  will  forgive  me.     *  O  2  Father  forgive  me  !  O 
Son  forgive  me  !  O  Holy  Ghost  forgive  me  !  O  three  persons  in  one  God  forgive 
A  true      iTie  !*    And  now  I  pray  you  that  be  here,  to  bear  me  record,  I  die  in  the  catholic 
christian    faith,  not  doubting  in  any  article  of  my  faith,  no  nor  doubting  in  any  sacrament 
sio'n^f      ^^  ^^^^  church.     Many  have  slandered  me,  and   reported  that  I  have  been  a 
the  lord     bearer  of  such  as  have  maintained  evil  opinions  ;  which  is  untrue  :  but  I  con- 
at™Ts"*^"  ^^^^'  ^^^^  ^'^^  ^^  ^^^^'  ^y  ^"®  ^"^y  Spirit,  doth  instruct  us  in  the  truth,  so  the 
death.       devil  is  ready  to  seduce  lis ;  and  I  have  been  seduced.     But  bear  me  witness, 
that  I  die  in  the  catholic  faith  of  the  holy  church.     And  I  heartily  desire  you 
to  pray  for  the  king's  grace,  that  he  may  long  live  with  you  in  health  and 
prosperity  ;  and  that  after  him,  his  son,  prince  Edward,  that  goodly  imp,  may 
long  reign  over  you.    And  once  again  I  desire  you  to  pray  for  me,  that  so  long 
as  life  remaineth  in  this  flesh,  I  waver  nothing  in  my  faith. 

(1)  See  Edition  1.563,  p.  598.— Ed. 

(2)  This  ejaculatory  portion  of  Cromwell's  address  is  from  the  Edition  1563,  p.  598,— Ed. 


THE  LIFE  AND  DEATH  OF  THE  LOUD  CROMWELL.  403 

And  SO  making  liis  prayer,  *wliicli'  was  long,  but  not  so  long  as    iienry 

both  godly  and  learned,*  kneeling  on  his  knees  he  spake  these  words, '_ 

the  effect  whereof  here  followeth.  A.  D. 

1540. 


A  Prayer  that  the  Lord  Cromwell  said  at  the  Hour  of  his  Death. 

O  Lord  Jesu!  which  art  the  only  health  of  all  men  living,  and  the  ever- 
lasting life  of  them  which  die  in  thee,  I,  wretched  sinner,  do  submit  myself 
wholly  unto  thy  most  blessed  will ;  and  being  sure  that  the  thing  cannot  perish 
which  is  committed  unto  thy  mercy,  willingly  now  I  leave  this  frail  and  wicked 
flesh,  in  sure  hope  that  thou  wilt,  in  better  wise,  restore  it  to  me  again  at  the 
last  day,  in  the  resurrection  of  the  just.  I  beseech  thee,  most  merciful  Lord 
Jesu  Christ !  that  thou  wilt,  by  thy  gi-ace,  make  strong  my  soul  against  all 
temptations,  and  defend  me  with  the  buckler  of  thy  mercy  against  all  the 
assaults  of  the  devil.  I  see  and  acknowledge  that  there  is  in  myself  no  hope  of 
salvation,  but  all  my  confidence,  hope,  and  trust,  is  in  thy  most  merciful  good- 
ness. I  have  no  merits  nor  good  works  which  I  may  allege  before  thee.  Of 
sins  and  evil  works,  alas  !  I  see  a  great  heap ;  but  yet,  through  thy  mercy,  I 
trust  to  be  in  the  number  of  them  to  whom  thou  wilt  not  impute  their  sins  ;  but 
wilt  take  and  accept  me  for  righteous  and  just,  and  to  be  the  inheritor  of  ever- 
lasting life.  Thou,  merciful  Lord  !  wast  born  for  my  sake ;  thou  didst  suffer 
both  hunger  and  thirst  for  my  sake ;  thou  didst  teach,  pray^  and  fast  for  my 
sake ;  all  thy  holy  actions  and  works  thou  wroughtest  for  my  sake ;  thou 
sufFeredst  most  grievous  pains  and  torments  for  my  sake  :  finally,  thou  gavest 
thy  most  precious  body  and  thy  blood  to  be  shed  on  the  cross  for  my  sake.  Now, 
most  merciful  Saviour  !  let  all  these  things  profit  me,  that  thou  freely  hast  done 
for  me,  which  hast  given  thyself  also  for  me.  Let  thy  blood  cleanse  and  wash 
away  the  spots  and  foulness  of  my  sins.  Let  thy  righteousness  hide  and  cover 
my  unrighteousness.  Let  the  merits  of  thy  passion  and  blood-shedding  be 
satisfaction  for  my  sins.  Give  me.  Lord  !  thy  grace,  that  the  faith  of  my  sal- 
vation in  thy  blood  waver  not  in  me,  but  may  ever  be  firm  and  constant :  that 
the  hope  of  thy  mercy  and  life  everlasting  never  decay  in  me  :  that  love  wax 
not  cold  in  me.  Finally,  that  the  weakness  of  my  flesh  be  not  overcome  with 
the  fear  of  death.  Grant  me,  merciful  Saviour !  that  when  death  hath  shut  up 
the  eyes  of  my  body,  yet  the  eyes  of  my  soul  may  still  behold  and  look  upon 
thee;  and  when  death  hath  taken  away  the  use  of  my  tongue,  yet  my  heart 
may  cry  and  say  unto  thee,  *  Lord !  into  thy  hands  I  commend  my  soul ;  Lord 
Jesu!  receive  my  spirit.'     Amen. 

And  thus  his  prayer  made,  after  he  had  godly  and  lovingly  ex-  Deaih  of 
horted  them  that  were  about  him  on  the  scaffold,  he  quietly  com-  crom-'^ 
mitted  his  soul  into  the  hands  of  God ;  and  so  patiently  suffered  the  ^^'^"• 
stroke  of  the  axe,  by  a  ragged  and  butcherly  miser,  who  very  ungoodly 
performed  the  office. 

*  This^  valiant  soldier  and  captain  of  Christ,  the  aforesaid  lord 
Cromwell,  as  he  was  most  studious  of  himself  in  a  flagrant  zeal  to  set 
forward  the  truth  of  the  gospel,  seeking  all  means  and  ways  to  beat 
down  false  religion  and  to  advance  the  true,  so  he  always  retained 
unto  him  and  had  about  him  such  as  could  be  found  helpers  and  fur- 
therers  of  the  same  ;  in  the  number  of  whom  were  sundry  and  divers 
fresh  and  quick  wits,  pertaining  to  his  family ;  by  whose  industry  and 
ingenious  labours,  divers  excellent  ballads  and  books  were  contrived 
and  set  abroad,  concerning  the  suppression  of  the  pope  and  all  popish 
idolatry.  Amongst  which,  omitting  a  gi-eat  sort  that  we  might  here 
bring  in,  yet  this  small  treatise  here  following  called  '  The  Fantassie 

(1)  See  Edition  1563,  p.  498.— Ed. 

(2)  This  paragraph,   with   '  The  Fantassie  of  Idolatrie,'  is  from   the  First  Edition,  15C3,  pp. 
598— fiOO.— Ed. 

D   D    2 


404 


THE    FANTASSIE    OF    IDOLATRIE. 


'v7u     ^^^  I<lo1atric,''  we  thouglit  not  to  pass  over,  containing  in  it,  as  in  a 
— - — —  brief  sum,  the  great  mass  of  idolatrous  pilgrimages ;  for  the  posterity 
r-on     ^'^rcafter  to  understand,  what  then  was  used  in  England.* 


*  A  Booke  entitled  the  Fantassie  of  Idolatrie, 

All  christen  people 
Beyng  under  the  steple 

Of  Jesu  Christes  faith  ! 
Marke  and  drawe  nere, 
And  ye  shall  here 

What  the  holy  Scripture  sayth. 

First,  I  wyll  begyn 
Your  hartes  to  wyn 

With  nother  fable  nor  lye ; 
But  with  God's  testament, 
As  is  moste  expedient, 

Concerning  idolatrie : 

Wherin  we  myght  se 
Great  authoritie, 

Sauyng  it  were  to  long 
For  to  rehearse, 
Nowe,  verse  by  verse, 

In  this  same  lytle  song. 

But  I  shall  shewe, 
In  wordes  fewe, 

The  summe  of  the  whole  efFecte, 
To  them  of  good  mynde. 
That  be  wylling  to  fynde 

The  trade  of  idolatrous  sect. 

Fyrst,  we  will  gather, 
Of  our  heavenly  Father, 

Among  his  commaundmentes,  ten  ; 
Written  as  no  fables, 
But  as  in  Moyse's  tables. 

To  be  kept  of  .ill  christen  men. 

Where  that  he  sayth. 
To  the  chyldren  of  fayth, 

'  I  am  your  God  and  Kyng ; 
Other  gods  haue  ye  none, 
But  me  alone, 

To  love  aboue  all  thing.' 

'  Idols  and  images 
Haue  none  in  vsage 

(Of  what  mettel  so  cucr  they  be), 
Graued  or  earned ; 
My  wyle  be  obserued. 

Or  els  can  ye  not  lone  me.' 

'  Then  I,  a  jealous  God, 
Wyll  scourge  with  my  rod  ; 

I  may  not  forbeare  my  hand  : 
And  specially 
For  idolatry. 

My  power  who  can  withstand !' 


THE    FANTASSIE    OF     IDOLATRIE.  405 

The  prophetcs  aU,  Henry 

In  generall,  vill. 

Of  idols,  as  we  may  se,  A.  D. 

Put  us  from  doubte,  1 540. 

And  set  them  out,  

In  their  colours,  as  they  ought  to  be. 

Saynt  Paule  also, 
With  many  saintes  mo, 

Against  idols,  with  al  their  myght, 
Perceiuing  suche  swarmes, 
Did  blase  their  armes. 

And  brought  them  out  to  lyght. 

This  should  suffise 
All  those  that  be  wyse ; 

But  we,  of  a  stoubourne  mynde, 
Be  so  hai"de  harted, 
Wyll  not  be  conuerted, 

But  rather  styll  be  blynde. 

Ronnyng  hyther  and  thyther. 
We  cannot  tell  whither. 

In  ofFryng  candels  and  pence 
To  stones  and  stockes, 
And  to  olde  rotten  blockes. 

That  came,  we  know  not  from  whense. 

To  Walsyngham'  a  gaddyng. 
To  Cantorbury  a  maddyng. 

As  men  distraught  of  mynde ; 
With  fewe  clothes  on  our  backes. 
But  an  image  of  waxe, 

For  the  lame  and  for  the  blynde. 

To  Hampton,  to  Ipswyche, 
To  Harforth,  to  Shordyche, 

With  many  mo  places  of  pryce  ; 
As,  to  our  lady  of  Worcester, 
And  the  weet  rode  of  Chester, 

With  the  blessed  lady  of  Penryce . 

To  Leymster,  to  Kyngstone, 
To  Yorke,  to  Donyngton, 

To  Redying,  to  the  chyld  of  grace ; 
To  Wynsore,  to  Waltam, 
To  Ely,  to  Caultam, 

Bare  foted  and  bare  legged  apace. 

To  Saynt  Earth,  a  right. 
Where,  in  the  dark  nyght. 

Many  iuglyng  casts  hath  be  done  ; 
To  Saynt  Augers  rotten  bones 
That  ran  away  for  the  nones ; 

To  the  crosse  that  groweth  at  Chaldon. 

( I )  '  The  image  of  our  Lady  at  Walsingliatn  was  so  famous  in  former  times  that  even  foreigners 
came  on  pilgrimage  to  visit  it.  Erasmus  has  given  us  a  description  of  the  chapel  or  shrine  in 
which  it  was  contained,  and  which  appears  to  have  been  a  distinct  building  from  the  priory 
cnurch.  Henry  III.  went  thither  in  his  twenty-sixth  year.  Edward  I.  inhisninth,  and-twenty-fifth 
years.  Edward  II.  in  his  ninth  year.  Edward  III.  in  his  thirty-fifth  year.  John  de  Mountford  earl  of 
Bretaigne  came  over  to  visit  it  in  the  thirty-fifth  of  Edward  III.  David  Bruce  king  of  Scotland 
in  the  thirty-eighth  year  of  Edward  III.  Henry  VI.  went  there  in  1455.  Henry  VII.  ordered  an 
image  of  silver,  gilt,  to  be  set  up  before  it,  in  his  will ;  and  Henry  VIII.  and  his  first  queen  made 
more  than  one  visit  to  it.  Sir  Henry  Spelman  says,  that  when  he  was  a  youth,  the  tradition  was 
that  Henry  VIII.  had  walked  barefoot  from  the  town  of  Barsham  to  the  chapel  of  our  Lady,  and 
presented  her  with  a  necklace  of  great  value.  This  famous  image,  however,  upon  the  change  of 
belief,  was  taken  from  Walsingham  to  Chelsea,  near  London,  and  there  burnt,  the  thirtieth  year 
of  Hem^y  VIII.'    See  Dugdale,  vol.  vi.  p.  71.  Lond.  1825.— Ed. 


406 


THE    KANTASSIE    OF    IDOLATRIE 


Ifenrif  To  the  good  holy  Ghoste, 

^JII-  That  paynted  poste, 

A   T)  Abyding  at  Basyngstoke ; 

\ka(\  Whiche  doth  as  muche  good 

L  As  a  god  made  of  wood, 

And,  yet,  he  beareth  a  great  stroke. 

To  the  holy  bloud  of  Hayles,' 
With  your  fyngers  and  nayles, 

All  that  ye  may  scratche  and  wynne  ; 
Yet  it  woulde  not  be  seen, 
Except  you  were  shryven, 

And  clene  from  all  deadly  synne. 

There,  were  we  flocked 
Lowted^  and  mocked ; 

For,  nowe,  it  is  knowen  to  be 
But  the  bloud  of  a  ducke. 
That  long  did  sucke 

The  thrifte,  from  euery  degre. 

To  Pomfret,  to  Wylsdon, 
To  Saynt  Anne  of  Bucston, 

To  Saynt  Mighels  Momit  also; 
But,  to  reken  all. 
My  wyttes  be  too  small. 

For,  God  knoweth,  there  be  many  mo ! 

To  Saynt  Syth  for  my  purse  ; 
Saynt  Loye  sane  my  horse; 

For  my  teth  to  Saynt  Apolyne  : 
To  Saynt  Job  for  the  poxe ; 
Saynt  Luke  saue  myne  oxe; 

Saynt  Anthony  saue  my  swyne ! 

To  Maister  John  Shorne, 
That  blessed  man  borne ; 

For  the  ague  to  hym  we  apply, 
Whiche  jugeleth  with  a  bote  :  ^ 
I  beshrowe  his  herte  rote 

That  wyle  truste  him,  and  it  be  I ! 

Suche  was  our  truste, 
Suche  was  om-  luste. 

Upon  creature  to  call  and  crye ; 
As  men  did  please, 
For  eveiy  disease, 

To  haue  a  god  peculiarly. 

Blessed  Saynt  Sauiour, 
For  his  noughty  behauiour, 

That  dwelt  not  far  from  the  stewes ; 
For  causyng  infidelitie, 
Hath  lost  his  dignitie  : 

Of  him  we  shall  heare  more  newcs. 

(1)  'Tlie  holy  blood  of  Hayles.'  'Hayles  Abbey  in  Gloucestershire,  called  also  'Tray'  (see 
Annalcs  Waverl.  in  anno  1240),  was  founded  by  Kichard.earl  of  Cornwall,  second  son  to  kniR  John. 
The  building  was  commenced  in  124(i,  and  was  completed  in  12.51.  Edmund,  earl  of  Cornwail,  son 
and  heir  of  Richard  the  founder,  having,  in  his  travels  in  Germany  with  his  father,  obtained  a 
portion  of  a  relic,  considered  to  be  the  blood  of  our  Saviour,  gave  a  third  part  of  it,  after  his  father;8 
death  to  this  monastery  in  1272,  occasioning  a  ver>'  increased  resort  to  it.  Another  portion  of  this 
blood  he  gave  to  the  house  of  the  Bonhomnies  at  Ashridge.'     See  Dugdale,  vol.  v.  p.  6S6.-  Kd. 

(2)  '  I.owt(^d.'  kneeled  or  bowed.— Ed. 

(3)  '  Bote,'  a  recompense  or  fee.  —  Ed. 


THE    FAKTASSIE    OK    IDOLATRIE.  407 

Tlie  swete  rode  of  Rambisbery,  "f/T/ 

Twenty  inyle  from  Maumbysbery, 

Was  oft  times  put  in  fearc  ;  A.  D. 

And  nowe,  at  the  laste,  1540. 
He  hath  a  brydling  caste, 

And  is  become,  I  wote  not  wheare. 

Yet,  hath  it  been  saide, 
His  virtue  so  wayde. 

That  sixteen  oxen  and  mo, 
Were  not  able  to  cary 
This  rode  from  Rambisbei'y, 

Though  lie  toke  seuen  horses  also  : 

Whiche  is  a  great  lye. 
For,  the  truth  to  trye 

His  virtue  is  not  worth  a  beane ; 
For  one  man  toke  hym  downe, — 
From  his  churche  and  towne 

Thre  men  conueyed  him  cleane. 

Thus  ran  we  about 
To  seke  idols  out, 

Wandryng  farre  and  nere  ; 
Thynkyng  the  power 
Of  our  blessed  Sauiour 

In  other  places  more  then  there. 

But  now  some  may  ronne. 
And,  when  they  bane  done. 

Their  idols  they  shall  not  finde ; 
They  haue  had  such  checkes. 
That  hath  broke  their  neckes  : 

Holde  fast  that  be  left  behynde  ! 

For  the  rode  of  grace 
Hath  lost  his  place. 

And  is  rubbed  on  the  gall ; 
For  false  deuotion 
Hath  lost  his  promotion. 

And  is  broken  in  peces  small. 

He  was  made  to  jogle, 
His  eyes  would  gogle, 

He  wold  bend  his  Ijrowes  and  frowne ; 
With  his  head  he  wold  nod 
Like  a  proper  young  god, 

His  shaftesi  wold  go  up  and  downe. 

The  saying  was : 
That  this  rode  of  grace 

And  our  lady  of  Walsyngham, 
Should  haue  bene  maried, 
Sauing  they  taried 

To  spie  a  tyme  howe  and  wlian. 

For  some  time  in  the  nyght. 
If  the  peeple  say  ryght, 

As  two  lovers  eche  others  lone  to  procure, 
They  did  mete  very  oft : 
Whereby  it  was  thought, 

That  our  lady  and  he  had  bene  sure. 

(I)  '  Shafts,' the  wooden  limbs  of  the  figure. — Ed. 


■108  THE    FANTASSIE    OF    IDOLATUIE. 

Henrp  Now  the  rode  is  dead, 

^^^^  And  can  not  her  wed, 

^  J)  Death  gaue  him  so  sore  a  stroke, 

j^'^q'  That  it  cost  him  his  lyfe, 

—  And  lost  hym  his  wyfe. 

The  ry chest  of  all  Northfolke. 

But  if  he  hadde  lyued. 
She  had  prouided. 

With  suche  goodes  as  she  wan, 
(Though  he  neuer  had  worked 
But  like  an  idoll  lurked). 

To  finde  hym  lyke  an  honest  man. 

And  the  rode  had  a  gyfte 
To  make  great  shyfte. 

With  his  bowget  under  his  cote  ; 
To  haue  gotten  their  lyuing, 
Euen  with  false  iugling, 

Though  she  had  neuer  erned  grote. 

Also  Delver  Gathaerne, 
As  (saieth  the  Welcheman) 

Brought  outlawes  out  of  hell. 
Is  come  with  spere  and  shelde, 
In  harneys  to  burne  in  Smythfielde ; 

For  in  Wales  he  may  not  dwell. 

Then  Forest  the  fryer. 
That  obstynate  Iyer, 

That  wyllingly  is  dead ; 
In  his  contumacy, 
The  gospell  dyd  deny. 

And  the  kyng  to  be  supreme  head. 

At  Saynt  Marget  Patens, 
The  rode  is  gone  thens, 

And  stoele  away  by  nj'ght ; 
With  his  tabernacle  and  crosse, 
With  all  that  there  was, 

And  is  gone  away  quygte. 

Yet  haue  we  thouglit, 

That  these  idols  haue  wrought 

Myracles,  in  many  a  place, 
Upon  age  and  youth  ; 
When,  in  very  truth, 

They  were  done  by  the  deuils  grace. 

For  the  cursed  deuyll, 
The  mayster  of  euyll, 

To  get  us  under  his  winges, 
Hath  such  a  condicion, 
By  God's  permission. 

To  worke  right  wonderful  thinges. 

For  when  they  bored  holes 
In  the  roodes'  back  of  poles. 

Which,  as  some  men  saye,  dyd  speake, 
Then  lay  he  still  as  a  stocke, 
Receyued  there  many  a  knocke. 

And  did  not  ones  crie  '  creakc.' 


THE    FANTASSIE    OF    IDOLATRIE. 


409 


Yet  offer  what  ye  wolde,  Henry 

Were  it  otes,  syluer,  or  golde  . '__ 

Pyn,  poynt,  brooche,  or  rynge,  A,  D. 

The  church  e  were  as  then,  1540. 

Such  cliaritable  men,  " 

That  they  would  refuse  nothyng. 

But  now  may  we  see, 
What  gods  they  be, 

Euen  puppets,  maumats  and  elfes : 
Throw  them  downe  thryse. 
They  can  not  aryse, 

Not  onse,  to  helpe  them  selues. 

Thus  were  we  poore  soules 
Begyled  with  idolles, 

With  fayned  myracles  and  lyes. 
By  the  deuyll  and  his  docters, 
The  pope  and  his  procters  : 

That,  with  such,  haue  blerid  our  eyes. 

For  they  were  the  souldiers 
Of  those  idols  and  wonders, 

In  euery  abbey  and  towne, 
Like  a  syght  of  false  deacons  : 
Wherefore  all  men  rekyns, 

For  suche  juglyng,  '  they  shall  downe. 

For  it  was  great  reuth, 
To  se  age  and  yeuth 

To  be  blynde  after  this  facion  ; 
But,  thanke  we  our  Lorde, 
Tliat  them  hath  abhorde, 

And  had  upon  us  compassion  ! 

Besydes  these  stockes  and  stones, 

Haue  we  not  had,  of  late,  traytors  bones,* 

Thus  their  trompery  to  maintain  ? 
Whiche  is  a  token,  verely. 
They  go  about  most  earnestly 

To  bryng  in  superstition  again ! 

With  dyvers  other  trickes, 

Whiche  sore  in  mens'  consciences  stickes  : 

But  to  Christ  let  us  all  pray ! 
To  plucke  it  up,  by  the  hai'd  rote 
(Seeing  there  is  none  other  bote),^ 

And  utterly  to  banyshe  it  away. 

And  now,  to  make  an  end: 
Lorde  !  we  beseche  Thee  to  sende 

Us,  peace  and  tranquillitie ; 
And,  that  of  thy  mere  mercy  and  grace, 
Within  short  tyme  and  space. 

To  illumine  us  with  thy  sincere  veritie!^* 

(1)  'Traytora  bones,'  the  bones  of  Thomas  Becket. — Ed. 

(2)  '  Bote,'  amends,  or  means  of  safety. — Ed. 

(3)  Thus  ended  this  little  treatise,  made  and  compiled  by  Gray. 


410  THE    PKIN'TING    OK    THE    GREAT    BIBLE. 

Henry 

yiii.  (©f  tfje  2BftIc  tn  ^nsliiSf),  prmteD  m  tlje  large  J^olumc} 

^•^-      AND    or    EDMUXU    BONNER,    PREFERRED    TO    THE    BISHOPRIC    OF 
1  'i40 

LONDON    BV    MEANS    OF    THE    LORD    CROMWELL. 


About  the  time  and  year  when  Edmund  Bonner,  bishop  of  Here- 
ford, and  ambassador  resident  in  France,  began  first  to  be  nominated 
and  preferred,  by  means  of  the  lord  Cromwell,  to  the  bishopric  of 
London,  which  was  a.d,  1540,  it  happened  that  the  said  Thomas 
lord  Cromwell,  earl  of  Essex,  procured  of  the  king  of  England  his 
gracious  letters  to  the  French  king,  to  permit  and  license  a  subject  of 
The  Bible  his  to  impHnt  the  Bible  in  English  within  the  university  of  Paris  ; 
Krelter     bccause  paper  was  there  more  meet  and  apt  to  be  had  for  the  doing 
volume    thereof,  than  in  the  realm  of  England,  and  also  that  there  were  more 
In  Paris,   storc  of  good  workmen  for  the  ready  dispatch  of  the  same.     And  in 
like  manner,  at  the  same  time,  the  said  king  wrote  unto  his  ambassa- 
dor, who  then  was  Edmund  Bonner,  bishop  of  Hereford,  lying  in 
Paris,  that  he  should  aid  and  assist  the  doers  thereof'  in  all  their 
Bonner  a  reasonable  suits :  the  which  bishop,  outwardly,  showed  great  friend- 
fherer'^hi"  ship  to  the  merchants  that  were  the  imprinters  of  the  same  ;  and, 
printing    moreovcr,  did  divers  and  sundry  times  call  and  command  the  said 
'  persons  to  be  in  a  manner  daily  at  his  table,  both  dinner  and  supper ; 
and  so  much  rejoiced  in  the  workmanship  of  the  said  Bible,  that  he 
himself  would  visit  the  imprinter's  house,  where  the  same  Bibles  were 
printed,  and  also  would  take  part  of  such  dinners  as  the  Englishmen 
there  had,  and  that  to  his  cost,  which,  as  it  seemed,  he  little  weighed. 
And  further,  the  said  Bonner  was  so  fervent,  that  he  caused  the  said 
The  New  Englishmen  to  put  in  print  a  New  Testament  in  English  and  Latin, 
mentin    ^"^  liimsclf  took  a  great  many  of  them,  and  paid  for  them,  and  gave 
mi'lfLatin  ^^^^"^  '^  ^^^^  fricuds.    And  it  chanced  in  the  meantune,  while  the  said 
put  in"" "  Bible  was  in  printing,  that  king  Henry  VHL  preferred  the  said 
Bonner^   Bonucr  froiu  the  bishopric  of  Hereford,  to  be  bishop  of  London ;  at 
ma'cir'^    which  time  the  said  Bonner,  according  to  the  statute  law  of  England, 
bishop  of  took  his  oath  to  the  king,  acknowledging  his  supremacy,  and  called 
°"  °"'    one  of  the  aforesaid  Englishmen  that  printed  the  Bible,  whom  he 
then  loved,  although  afterwards,  upon  the  change  of  the  world,  he 
did  hate  him  as  much,  whose  name  was  Richard  Grafton ;  to  whom 
the  said  Bonner  said,  when  he  took  his  oath,  "  Master  Grafton,  so 
it  is,  that  the  king's  most  excellent  majesty  hath,  by  his  gracious  gift, 
presented  me  to  the  bishopric  of  London ;  for  the  which  I  am  sorry, 
for,  if  it  would  have  pleased  his  grace,  I  could  have  been  well  content 
to  have  kept  mine  old  bishopric  of  Hereford.""     Then  said  Grafton, 
"  I  am  right  glad  to  hear  of  it,  and  so  I  am  sure  will  be  a  great 
number  of  the  city  of  London  ;  for  though  they  yet  know  you  not, 
yet  they  have  heard  so  much  goodness  of  you  from  hence,  as  no  doubt 
Bonner     tlicy  will  heartily  rejoice  of  your  placing.""     Then  said  Bonner,  "  I 
etr"^      pray  God  I  may  do  what  may  content  them.     And  to  tell  you, 
for  S^-  ^'^ster  Grafton,  before  God  (for  that  was  commonly  his  oath),  the 
cuting.     greatest  fault  that  ever  I  found  in  Stokesley  was,  for  vexing  and 
troubling  of  poor  men,  as  Lobley  the  bookbinder,  and  others,  for 
having  the  Scripture  in  English  ;  and,  God  willing,  he  did  not  so 

(I)  The  doers  hereof  were  Richard  Grafton  and  Whitchurch. 


THE    PRINTING    OF    THE    GREAT    BIBLE.  411 

much  hinder  it,  but  I  will  as  much  further  it ;  and  I  will  have  of  your    Henry 
Bibles  set  up  in  the  church  of  PauFs,  at  least  in  sundry  places  six  of 


them  ;  and  I  will  pay  you  honestly  for  them,  and  give  hearty  thanks."    A.  D. 
These  words  he  then  spake  in  the  hearing  of  divers  credible  persons, 


as  Edmund  Stile,  grocer,  and  others.    "  But  now,  Master  Grafton,  Bonner's 

,..  Ti  -n  111  1  •  -1  i_i  promise 

at  this  time  1  have  specially  called  you  to  be  a  witness  with  me,  that  to  set 
upon  this  translation  of  bishops'  sees,  I  must,  according  to  the  statute,  swipture 
take  an  oath  unto  the  king's  majesty,  acknowledging  his  supremacy,  ™^^- 
which,  before  God,  I  take  with  my  heart,  and  so  think  him  to  be ;  sweareth 
and  beseech  Almighty  God  to  save  him,  and  long  to  prosper  his  to'^the  ^ 
grace."     "  Hold  the  book,  sirrah  I  and  read  you  the  oath,"  said  he  pj"^iacy. 
to  one  of  his  chaplains ;  and  he  laid  his  hand  on  the  book,  and  so  he 
took  his  oath  :  and  after  this  he  showed  great  friendship  to  the  said 
Grafton,  and  to  his  partner  Edward  Whitchurch  ;  but  especially  to 
Miles  Coverdale,  Avho  was  the  corrector  of  the  great  Bible. 

Now  after  that  the  aforesaid  letters  were  delivered,  the  French  king 
gave  very  good  words,  and  was  well  contented  to  permit  the  doing 
thereof;  and  so  the  printer  went  forward,  and  printed  forth  the  book, 
even  to  the  last  part ;  and  then  was  the  quarrel  picked  with  the  printer, 
and  he  was  sent  for  to  the  inquisitors  of  the  faith,  and  there  charged 
with  certain  articles  of  heresy.    Then  were  sent  for  the  Englishmen  that  The 
were  at  the  cost  and  charge  thereof,  and  also  such  as  had  the  correc-  oftiie  bi- 
tion  of  the  same,  who  was  Miles  Coverdale  :  but  having  some  warn-  ^J'^paX'^ 
ing  what  would  follow,  the  said  Englishmen  posted  away  as  fast  as  through 
they  could,  to  save  themselves,  leaving  behind  them  all  their  Bibles,  English 
which  were  to  the  number  of  two  thousand  five  hundred  (called  the  ^'^'^"p^* 
Bible  of  the  great  Volume),  and  never  recovered  any  of  them,  saving 
that  the  lieutenant-criminal,  having  them  delivered  unto  him  to  bm"n  English 
in  a  place  of  Paris  (like  Smithfield),  called  Maulbert  Place,  was  some-  bunu  at 
what  moved  with  covetousness,  and  sold  four  great  dry-fats  of  them  ^^"''• 
to  a  haberdasher,  to  lap  caps  in,  and  those  were  bought  again ;  but 
the  rest  were  burned,  to  the  great  and  importunate  loss  of  those  that 
bare  the  charge  of  them.     But  notwithstanding  the  said  loss,  after  How 
they  had  recovered  some  part  of  the  aforesaid  books,  and  were  com-  andwhit- 
forted  and  encouraged  by  the  lord  Cromwell,  the  said  Englishmen  ^^l^^ 
went  again  to  Paris,  and  there  got  the  presses,  letters,  and  servants  printers. 
of  the  aforesaid  printer,  and  brought  them  to  London ;  and  there  they 
became  printers  themselves  (which  before  they  never  intended),  and 
printed  out  the  said  Bible  in  London,  and,  after  that,  printed  sundry 
impressions  of  them  :  but  yet  not  without  great  trouble  and  loss,  for 
the  hatred  of  the  bishops,  namely  Stephen  Gardiner  and  his  fellows, 
who  mightily  did  stomach  and  malign  the  printing  thereof. 

Here,  by  the  way,  for  the  more  direction  to  the  story,  thou  hast, 
loving  reader,  to  note  and  understand,  that  in  those  days  there  were 
two  sundry  Bibles  in  English,  printed  and  set  forth,  bearing  divers 
titles,  and  printed  in  divers  places :  the  first  was  called  '  Thomas 
Matthewe's  Bible,'  printed  at  Hamburgh,  about  a.d.  1537;  the  cor- 
rector of  which  print  was  then  John  Rogers,  of  whom  ye  shall  hear 
more,  Christ  willing,  hereafter.  The  printers  were  Richard  Grafton, 
and  Whitchurch.  In  the  translation  of  this  Bible,  the  greatest  doer 
was  indeed  William  Tyndale,  who,  Avith  the  help  of  Miles  Coverdale, 
had  translated  all  the  books  thereof,  except  only  the  Apocrypha,  and 


412  THE    PUINTING    OF    THE    GREAT    BIBLE. 

Henry    ccrtaiii  notcs  in  the  margin,  whicli  were  added  after.    But,  because  the 

. said  William  Tyndale,  in  the  mean  time,  was  apprehended,  before 

A.  D.    this  Bible  was  fully  perfected,  it  was  thought  good  to  them  that  had 

*^'^^-    the  doing  thereof,  to  change  the  name  of  William  Tyndale,  because 

Mat-        that  name  then  was  odious,  and  to  father  it  by  a  strange  name  of 

Bible,  by  Tliomas  Mattliewc ;  John  Rogers,  at  the  same  time,  being  corrector  to 

andhow.  ^^^^  print,  who  had  then  translated  the  residue  of  the  Apocrypha,  and 

added  also  certain  notes  thereto  in  the  margin  :   and  thereof  came  it 

to  be  called  Thomas  Matthewe"'s  Bible.     Which  Bible  of  Thomas 

The  Bible  Matthcwe,  after  it  was  imprinted  and  presented  to  the  lord  Cromwell, 

to  the      and  to  the  lord  Cranmer,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  who  liked  very 

crom^^    well  of  it,  the  said  Cromwell  presented  it  to  the  king,  and  obtained 

Th 'bw  ^^^^  ^^^^  same  might  freely  pass  to  be  read  of  his  subjects  with  his 

put  forth  grace's  license  :  so  that  there  was  printed  upon  the  same  book,  one 

k?ng's''^   line  in  red  letters,  with  these  words,  "  Set  forth  with  the  king's  most 

privilege,  gracious  liccnse." 

The  setting  forth  of  this  book  did  not  a  little  offend  the  clergy, 
namely  the  bishops  aforesaid,  both  for  the  prologues,  and,  especially, 
because  in  the  same  book  was  one  special  table  collected  of  the  com- 
mon places  in  the  Bible,  and  the  Scriptures  for  the  approbation  of  the 
same ;  and  chiefly  about  the  supper  of  the  Lord,  and  marriage  of 
priests,  and  the  mass,  which  there  was  said  not  to  be  found  in  the 
Scripture. 
AM^iier        Furthermore,  after  the  restraint  of  this  aforesaid  Bible  of  Thomas 
the  great  Matthcwc,  another  Bible  began  to  be  printed  at  Paris,  a.d.  1540; 
print™'   which  was  called  the  Bible  of  the  large  Volmiie.    The  printers  thereof 
at  Paris,  ^ycrc  the  aforesaid  Richard  Grafton,  and  Whitchurch,  who  bare  the 
charges.    A  great  helper  thereto,  was  the  lord  Cromwell.  The  chiefest 
overseer  was  Miles  Coverdale,  who,  taking  the  translation  of  Tyndale, 
conferred  the  same  with  the  Hebrew,  and  amended  many  things. 

*The'  King's  Brief,  for  setting  up  the  Bible  of  the  Greater  Volume 

in  English. 

Henry,  by  the  grace  of  God,  king  of  England  and  of  France,  defender  of  the 
faith,  lord  of  Ireland,  and,  in  earth,  supreme  head  of  the  church  of  England  ; 
to  the  reverend  father  in  Christ,  Edmund  bishop  of  London,  or,  in  his  absence, 
to  his  vicar-general,  health. 

We  command  you,  that  iminediately  upon  the  receipt  of  these  presents,  in 
every  cathedral,  collegiate,  and  other  parish  churches  and  chapels,  you  cause,  on 
our  behalf,  to  be  solemnly  published  and  read,  a  certain  decree  made  by  us,  by 
the  advice  of  our  council,  which  we  have  sent  you  by  the  bringer,  imprinted  in 
certain  schedules  annexed  to  this  brief:  charging  you  moreover,  that  imme- 
diately upon  the  publishing  of  the  said  decree  so  by  you  made,  you  cause  the 
said  decree  to  be  set  up  upon  every  church  door  through  your  diocese,  that  it 
may  more  largely  appear  unto  our  subjects  and  liege  people  ;  and  that  with  all 
diligence  you  perform  the  same,  as  you  will  answer  us  for  the  contrary. 

Witness  myself,  at  Westminster,  the  seventh  day  of  May,  in  the  thirty- 
second  year  of  our  reign. 

Here  also  we  have  thought  good  to  infer  a  letter  which  Edmund 
Bonner,  bishop  of  London,  wrote,  and  sent  unto  the  archdeacon  of 
London,  for  the  execution  of  the  king's  writ,  which  we  have  here  also 
put  in  Latin,  for  this  only  cause,  to  manifest  his  oAvn  words  unto  the 
people,  and  to  show  how  that  which  he  himself  was  once  a  setter- 

(I)  For  this  and  the  succeeding  documents  see  Edition  1563,  PP-  C20.  621.— Ed. 


VIII. 

XdT 

1540. 


THE    PRINTING    OF    THE    GREAT    RIBLE.  413 

forth  of,  he  afterwards  became  the  chief  putter-down  again  of  tlie    iienry 
same ;  and  made  the  reading  of  the  Bible  to  be  a  trap  or  snare  to 
entangle  many  good  men,  and  to  bring  them  to  ruin  and  destruction. 
The  copy  of  which  letter  here  ensueth. 

A  Letter  of  Edmund  Bonner,  Bishop  of  London,  for  the  execution 
of  the  King's  Writ. 
Edmundus,  permissione  divina  Londinensis.  Episcopus,  dilecto  nobis  in  Christo 
archidiacono  nostro  Londinensis,  ejusve  officiali,  salutem  gratiam  et  benedictio- 
neni.  Litteras  sive  breve  regium  potentissimi  et  illustrissimi  in  Christo  prin- 
cipis  et  domini  nostri  Henrici  Octavi,  Dei  gratia  AnglijB  et  Franciae  regis,  fidei 
defensoris,  domini  Hiberniae,  et  sub  Christo  in  terra  supremi  capitis  ecclesiae 
Anglicanae,  noveritis  nos  cum  ea  qua  decuit  reverentia  nuper  recepisse  exe- 
quendum,  verborum  sequentium  sub  tenore,  Henricus  Octavus,  &c.  ut  supra  in 
brevi  regio  proxime  prescripto.  Vobis  igitur  ex  parte  dicti  illustrissimi  domini 
nostri  regis  conjunctim  et  divisim  committimus  ac  firmiter  injungendo  man- 
damus, quod  immediate  post  receptionem  presentium  in  omnibus  et  singulis 
ecclesiis  collegiatis  et  parochiis  capellisque  ac  aliis  quibuscunque  infra  dictum 
archidiaconatum  Londinensem  et  jurisdictionem  ejusdem  decretum  illud,  de  quo 
in  preinsertc  brevi  regio  fit  mentio,  publicari  et  solemniter  denunciari,  quodque 
immediate  post  publicationem  et  pronunciationem  dicti  decreti  per  vos  sic  factas 
illud  super  ostium  cujuslibet  ecclesias  et  capelte  predictas  poni  et  affigi  faciatis, 
juxta  formam  et  tenorem  brevis  hujusmodi ;  vobis  etiam  ut  supra  mandantes, 
quatenus  nos  vel  vicarium  nostrum  in  spiritualibus  generalem  de  omni  eo  quod 
in  premissis  et  circa  executionem  earundem  feceritis,  citra  festum  Ascensionis 
Domini  proxime  jam  futurum,  bene  te  certificare  curetis  Uteris  vestris  patentibus, 
harum  et  seriem  in  se  continentibus,  auctentice  sigillatis.  Datum  in  palatio  nostro 
Londinensi,  sub  sigillo  officialis  communis  nostri  episcopalis  Londinensis  quo 
utimur  in  hac  parte  xi.  die  Mail,  anno  Domini  1541 ;  et  nostrae  translationis 
anno  secundo.* 

In  this  Bible,  although  the  former  notes  of  Thomas  Matthewe  were 
omitted,  yet  sundry  marks  and  hands  were  annexed  on  the  sides, 
which  meant  that  in  those  places  should  be  made  certain  notes,  where- 
with also  the  clergy  were  offended,  though  the  notes  were  not  made. 

After  this  the  bishops,  bringing  their  purpose  to  pass,  brought  the  The 
lord  Cromwell  out  of  favour,  and  shortly  to  his  death ;  and,  not  long  offenTed 
after,  great  complaint  was  made  to  the  king  of  the  translation  of  the  gj^jjf. 
Bible,  and  of  the  preface  of  the  same ;  and  then  was  the  sale  of  the  English. 
Bible  commanded  to  be  stayed,  the  bishops  promising  to  amend  and  sJayed^by 
correct  it,  but  never  performing  the  same.    Then  Grafton  was  called,  the  king 
and  first  charged  with  the  printing  of  Matthewe's  Bible,  but  he,  being  the""^ 
fearful  of  trouble,  made  excuses  for  himself  in  all  things.     Then  was  meansf' 
he  examined  of  the  great  Bible,  and  what  notes  he  was  purposed  to 
make  :  to  which  he  answered,  that  he  knew  none.     For  his  purpose 
was,  to  have  retained  learned  men  to  have  made  the  notes  ;  but  when 
he  perceived  the  king's  majesty  and  his  clergy  not  willing  to  have  Grafton 
any,  he  proceeded  no  further.     But  for  all  these  excuses,  Grafton  ™f"/°"' 
was  sent  to  the  Fleet,  and  there  remained  six  weeks,  and  before  he  P'''"i,i"g 
came  out,  was  bound,  in  three  hundred  pounds,  that  he  should  neither 
sell,  nor  imprint,  nor  cause  to  be  imprinted,  any  more  Bibles,  until 
the  king  and  the  clergy  should  agree  upon  a  translation.  And  thus  was 
the  Bible  from  that  time  stayed,  during  the  reign  of  king  Henry  VIIL 

But  yet  one  thing  more  is  to  be  noted,  that  after  the  imprinters 
had  lost  their  Bibles,  they  continued  suitors  to  Bonner,  as  is  afore- 
said, to  be  a  mean  to  obtain  of  the  French  king  their  books  again : 
but  so  long  they  continued  suitors,  and  Bonner  ever  fed  them  with 


414  THE    STOllV    OF    DR.  BARNES    AND    OTHERS. 

Wfwry    fair  words,  promising  them  much,  but  did  nothing  for  them,  til],  at  last, 
^^^^'     Bonner  Avas  discharged  of  his  ambassade,  and  returacd  home,  Avhcrc; 
he  was  right  joyfully  welcomed  home  by  the  lord  Cromwell,  who  loved 
him  dearly,  and  had  a  marvellous  good  opinion  of  him.    And  so  loni; 
as  Cromwell  remained  in  authority,  so  long  was  Bonner  at  his  beck, 
and  friend  to  his  friends,  and  enemy  to  his  enemies ;  as  namely,  at 
that  time  to  Gardiner,  bishop  of  Winchester,  who  never  favoured 
Cromwell,  and  therefore  Bonner  could  not  favour  Mm,  but  he  and 
Winchester  were  the  greatest  enemies  that  might  be.     But,  so  sodu 
Gardiner  as  Cromwell  fell,  immediately  Bonner  and  Winchester  pretended  to 
nermade  be  the  greatest  men  that  lived;  and  no  good  word  could  BoniKr 
friends,     gpgak  of  Cromwcll,  but  the  lewdest,  vilest,  and  bitterest  that  he  could 
TitTi"!!!    speak,  calling  him  the  rankest  heretic  that  ever  lived.     And  then, 
shlfmicf  ^^ch  as  the  said  Bonner  kncAv  to  be  in  good  favour  Avith  Cromwell, 
religion,    he  could  ucvcr  abide  their  sight :  insomuch  that  the  next  day  aft(  i- 
that  Cromwell  was  apprehended,  the  above-named  Grafton,  who  before 
had  been  very  familiar  with  Bonner,   met  with   the   said  Bonnci- 
suddenly,  and  said  unto  him,  that  he  was  sorry  to  hear  of  the  news 
that  then  were  abroad.    "  What  are  they  .^"  said  he.    "  Of  the  appre- 
Bonner    hcusiou  of  the  lord  Cromwell,"  said  Grafton.  "  Are  ye  sorry  for  that  T 
cfom-'     said  he.    "  It  had  been  good  that  he  had  been  dispatched  long  ago." 
well.        With  that  Grafton  looked  upon  him,  and  knew  not  Avhat  to  say,  but 
came  no  more  to  Bonner.     Howbcit  afterwards,  the  said  Grafton, 
being  charged  for  the  imprinting  of  a  ballad  made  in  favour  of  Crom- 
well, was  called  before  the  council,  where  Bonner  was  present ;  and 
there  Bonner  charged  him  with  the  words  that  he  spake  to  him  of 
Cromwell,  and  told  out  a  great  long  tale.    But  the  lord  Audley,  who 
then  was  lord  Chancellor,  right  discreetly  and  honourably  cut  olF 
the  matter,  and  entered  into  other  talk. 

Cfje  i^iiStorp   Of  it^otiect  25arne^,  C()omaj5  45arret,  anli  JDiTIiam 
3!ecome,  Jj^ibinej?. 

Like  as  in  foreign  battles  the  chief  point  of  victory  consisteth  in 
the  safety  of  the  general  or  captain,  even  so,  when  the  valiant  standard- 
bearer  and  stay  of  the  church  of  England,  Thomas  Cromwell  I  mean, 
was  made  away,  pity  it  is  to  behold  what  miserable  slaughter  of  gooil 
men  and  good  women  ensued  thereupon,  whereof  we  have  now  (Christ 
willing)  to  entreat.  For  Winchester,  having  now  gotten  his  full 
purpose,  and  free  swing  to  exercise  his  cruelty,  Avonder  it  Avas  to  sec 
that  '  aper  Calydonius,'  or,  as  the  Scripture  speakcth,^  that  '  ferus 
singularis,'  Avhat  troubles  he  raised  in  the  Lord's  vineyard.  And  le.st, 
by  delays,  he  might  lose  the  occasion  presently  offered,  he  straiglit- 
ways  made  his  first  assaults  upon  Robert  Barnes,  Thomas  GaiTct,  and 
William  Jerome,  whom,  in  the  very  same  month,  Avithin  two  days 
after  Cromwell's  death,  he  caused  to  be  put  to  execution ;  whose 
histories  severally  to  comprehend,  first  of  all  we  Avill  somcAvhat 
speak  of  Barnes,  doctor  of  divinity,  Avhose  particular  story  here 
followeth. 

This  Barnes,  after  he  came  from  the  university  of  Louvain,  Avcnt 
to  Cambridge,  where  he  Avas  made  prior  and  master  of  the  house  of 

(1)  Psalm  Ixxx.  13. 


THE  STORY  OF  DR.  BARNES  AND  OTHERS.  415 

the  Auffustines.     At  that  time  the  knowledge  of  ffood  letters  was    Henry 
scarcely  entered  into  the  university,  all  things  being  full  of  rudeness 


and  barbarity,  saving  in  very  few,  who  were  privy  and  secret :  where-    A.  D. 
upon  Barnes,  having  some  feeling  of  better  learning  and  authors,    ^^'^'^- 
began  in  his  house  to  read  Terence,  Plautus,  and  Cicero ;   so  that  Bames 
what  with  his  industry,  pains,  and  labour,  and  with  the  help  of  Thomas  the°house 
Parnell,  his  scholar,  whom  he  brought  from  Louvain  with  him,  reading  thi^"|"^' 
"  copia  verborum  et  rerum,"  he  caused  the  house  shortly  to  flourish  c^.'"- 
with  good  letters,  and  made  a  great  part  of  the  house  learned  (who  Pameii  a 
before  were  drowned  in  barbarous  rudeness),  as  Master  Cambride'e,  I'O'idon- 

^  '  o    ^  er,  scno- 

Master  Field,  Master  Coleman,  Master  Burley,  Master  Coverdale,  lar  to 
with  divers  others  of  the  university,  that  sojourned  there  for  learning's 
sake.  After  these  foundations  laid,  then  did  he  read  openly  in  the 
house  PauFs  Epistles,  and  put  by  Duns  and  Dorbel ;  and  yet  he  was 
a  questionary  himself:  and  only  because  he  would  have  Christ  there 
taught,  and  his  holy  word,  he  turned  their  unsavoury  problems  and 
fruitless  disputations  to  other  better  matter  of  the  holy  Scripture ; 
and  thereby,  in  short  space,  he  made  divers  good  divines.  The  same 
order  of  disputation  which  he  kept  in  his  house,  he  observed  likewise 
in  the  university  abroad,  when  he  should  dispute  with  any  man  in  the 
common  schools.  And  the  first  man  that  answered  Dr.  Barnes  in 
the  Scriptures,  was  Master  Stafford,  for  his  form  to  be  bachelor  of 
divinity,  which  disputation  was  marvellous  in  the  sight  of  the  great 
blind  doctors,  and  joyful  to  the  godly  spirited. 

Thus  Barnes,  what  with  his  reading,  disputation,  and  preaching, 
became  famous  and  mighty  in  the  Scriptures,  preaching  ever  against 
bishops  and  hypocrites ;  and  yet  did  not  see  his  inward  and  outward 
idolatry,  which  he  both  taught  and  maintained,  till  that  good  Master 
Bilney  with  others  (as  is  aforesaid,  in  the  life  of  Master  Bilney) 
converted  him  wholly  unto  Christ. 

The  first  sermon  that  ever  he  preached  of  this  truth,  was  the  Sunday  The  first 
before  Christmas-day,  at  St.  Edward's  chiu'ch,  belonging  to  Trinity  th™°" 
Hall  in  Cambridge,  by  the  Peas-market,  whose  theme  was  the  epistle  ^^^^"(.^gjj 
of  the  same  Sunday, '  Gaudete  in  Domino,'  &c. ;  and  so  postilled  the  in  defence 
whole  epistle,  following  the  Scripture  and  Luther's  Postil :  and  for  truth! 
that  sermon  he  was  immediately  accused  of  heresy  by  two  fellows  of 
the  King's  Hall.  Then  the  godly  learned  in  Christ  both  of  Pembroke- 
hall,   St.  John's,   Peter-house,  Queen's  college,  the  King's  college, 
Gunwell-hall,  and  Benet  college,   showed   themselves,  and  flocked 
together  in  open  sight,  both  in  the  schools,  and  at  open  sermons  at 
St.  Mary's,  and  at  the  Augustines,  and  at  other  disputations ;  and 
then  they  conferred  continually  together. 

The  house  that  they  resorted  most  commonly  unto,  was  the 
White  Horse,  which,  for  despite  of  them,  to  bring  God's  word  into 
contempt,  was  called  Germany.  This  house  especially  was  chosen 
because  many  of  them  of  St.  John's,  the  King's  college,  and  the 
Queen's  college,  came  in  on  the  back  side.  At  this  time  much 
trouble  began  to  ensue.  The  adversaries  of  Dr.  Barnes  accused  him, 
in  the  Regent-house,  before  the  vice-chancellor,  where  his  articles 
were  presented  with  him  and  received,  he  promising  to  make  answer 
at  the  next  convocation  ;  and  so  it  was  done.  Then  Dr.  Nottoris, 
a  rank  enemy  to  Christ,  moved  Dr.  Barnes  to  recant ;  but  he  refused 


416  THE  STORY  OF  DR,  BARNES  AND  OTHERS. 

ffenry    SO  to  clo  :  whicli  appcaretli  in  his  book  that  he  made  to  king  Henry 
ytii.    Yjjj_  jj^  English,  confuting  the  judgment  of  cardinal  Wolsey,  am' 


A.  D.    the  residue  of  the  bishops   papistical,  and  so,  for  the  time  Barnes 
^^'^0-    stood  steadfast.     And   this   tragedy  continued  in   Cambridge,  one 
Trouble    preaching  against  another,  in  trying  out  of  God's  truth,  imtil  witliiii 
thTcIL-  six  days  of  Shrovetide.  Then,  suddenly,  was  sent  down  to  Cambridge 
I^iJlnf      a  serjeant-at-arms,  called  Master  Gibson,   dwelling  in  St.  Thomas 
Barnes     Apostlc's  iu  Loudon,  Avho  Suddenly  arrested  Dr.  Barnes  openly  in 
""oib-^    the  convocation-house,  to  make  all  others  afraid  ;  and  privily  they 
^""         had  determined  to  make  search  for  Luther''s  books,  and  all  the  Ger- 
mans' works  suddenly. 
Search  in      But  good  Dr.  Famiau,  of  the  Queen's  college,  sent  word  incon- 
bddge  for  tincutly  thereof,  to  the  chambers  of  those  that  were  suspected,  who 
books.      ^ffQxe  in  number  thirty  persons.     But,  God  be  praised  !  they  were 
conveyed  away  by  that  time  that  the  serjeant-at-arms,    the  vice- 
chancellor,  and  the  proctors,  Avere  at   every  man's  chamber,  going 
directly  to  the  place  where  the  books  lay  (whereby  it  was  perceived 
that  there  were  some  privy  spies  amongst  that  small  company)  ;  and 
that  night  they  studied  together,  and  gave  him  his  answer,  which 
Barnes     answer  he  carried  with  him  to  London  the  next  morning,  which  was 
t'oTo^n-'    the  Tuesday  before  Shrove-Sunday,  and  came  on  the  Wednesday  to 
'*""•        London,  and  lay  at  Master  Parnell's  house  by  the  stocks. 

In  the  morning  he  was  caiTied  by  the  serjeant-at-arms  to  cardinal 

Wolsey,  to  Westminster,  waiting  there  all  day,  and  could  not  speak 

Gardiner  with  him  till  night.     Then,  by  reason  of  Dr.  Gardiner,  secretary  to 

tTthe ^"^^  the  cardinal  (of  whose  familiar  acquaintance  he  had  been  before),  and 

cardinal.  ]y[aster  Foxc,  master  of  the  Wards,  he  spake  the  same  night  with  the 

cardinal  in  his  chamber  of  estate,  kneeling  on  his  knees.     Then  said 

Talk        the  cardinal  to  them,  "  Is  this  Dr.  Barnes  your  man  that  is  accused 

\vo7sey"    of  hcrcsy  ?"     "  Yea,  and  please  your  grace  ;  and  we  trust  you  shall 

?.n<i         find  him  reformable,  for  he  is  both  well  learned  and  wise."    "  What ! 

master  doctor,"  said  the  cardinal ;  "  had  you  not  a  sufficient  scope 

in  the  Scriptures  to  teach  the  people,  but  that  my  golden  shoes,  my 

pole-axes,  my  pillars,  my  golden  cushions,  my  crosses  did  so  sore 

offend  you,  that  you  must  make  us  '  ridiculum  caput'  amongst  the 

people  ?     We  were  jollily  that  day  laughed  to  scorn.    Verily  it  was 

a  sermon  more  fit  to  be  preached  on  a  stage,  than  in  a  pulpit ;  for  at 

the  last  you  said,  I  wear  a  pair  of  red  gloves  (I  should  say  bloody 

gloves,  quoth  you),  that  I  should  not  be  cold  in  the  midst  of  my 

ceremonies."    And  Barnes  answered,  "  I  spake  nothing  but  the  truth 

out  of  the  Scriptures,  according  to  my  conscience,  and  according  to 

the  old  doctors." 

And  then  did  Barnes  deliver  him  six  sheets  of  paper  written,  to 
confirm  and  corroborate  his  sayings.  The  cardinal  received  them 
smiling  on  him,  and  saying,  "  We  perceive  then  that  you  intend  to 
stand  to  your  articles,  and  to  show  your  learning."  "  Yea,"  said 
Barnes,  "that  I  do  intend, by  God's  grace,  with  your  lordship's  favour." 
The  cardinal  answered,  "  Such  as  you  are,  do  bear  us  and  the 
catholic  church  little  favour.  I  will  ask  you  a  question  :  "Whether  do 
you  think  it  more  necessary  that  I  should  have  all  this  royalty, 
because  I  represent  the  king's  majesty's  person  in  all  the  high  courts 
of  this  realm,  to  the  terror  and  keeping  down  of  al!  rebellious  treasons. 


THE    STORY    OF    DR.    BARNES    AND    OTHERS. 


4r 


traitors,  all  the  wicked  and  corrupt  members  of  this  commonwealth  ;    ^renry 
or  to  be  as  simple  as  you  would  have  us  ?  to  sell  all  these  aforesaid. - 


things,  and  to  give  it  to  the  poor,  who  shortly  will  cast  it  against  the     A-D. 
walls  ?  and  to  pull  away  this  majesty  of  a  princely  dignity,  which  is  __? — :, 
a  terror  to  all  the  wicked,  and  to 'follow  your  counsel  in  this  behalf?""  J^^l^^""- 
He  answered,  "  I  think  it  necessary  to  be  sold  and  given  to  the  poor.  ■'^^^'^'^^^ 
For  this  is  not  comely  for  yom-  calling,  nor  is  the  king's  majesty  woisey' 
maintained  by  your  pomp  and  pole-axes;  but  by  God  Avho   saith,  |'^f/;^\-j 
*'  Per  me  reges  regnant,"  "  Kings  and  their  majesties  reign  and  stand  his  pomp. 
by  me."" 

Then  answered  he,  "  Lo,  Master  Doctors  !  here  is  the  learned  wise 
man,  that  you  told  me  of."  Then  they  kneeled  down  and  said,  "  We 
desire  your  grace  to  be  good  unto  hira,  for  he  will  be  reformable." 

Then  said  he,  "  Stand  you  up  !  for  your  sakes,  and  the  university, 
we  will  be  good  unto  him.  How  say  you,  Master  Doctor  ;  do  you 
not  know  that  I  am  Legatus  de  latere,  and  that  I  am  able  to  dispense 
in  all  matters  concerning  religion  witliin  this  realm,  as  much  as  the 
pope  may  ?''"'     He  said,  "  I  know  it  to  be  so." 

"  Will  you  then  be  ruled  by  us,  and  we  will  do  all  things  for  your 
honesty,  and  for  the  honesty  of  the  university."  He  answered, 
"  I  thank  your  grace  for  your  good  will ;  I  will  stick  to  the  holy 
Scripture,  and  to  God's  book,  according  to  the  simple  talent  that 
God  hath  lent  me."  "  Well,"  said  he,  "  thou  shalt  have  thy  learn- 
ing tried  to  the  uttermost,  and  thou  shalt  have  the  law." 

Then  Dr.  Barnes  required  him  that  he  might  have  justice  with  Gardiner 
equity ;  and  forthwith  he  should  have  gone  to  the  Tower,  but  that  fo^"""' 
Gardiner  and  Foxc  became  his  sureties  that  night :  and  so  he  came  Barnes, 
home  to  Master  I^arn ell's  house  again,  and  that  night  fell  to  writing 
again  and  slept  not ;   Master  Coverdale,  Master  Goodwin,  and  Mas- 
ter Field,  being  his  writers.     And  in  the  morning  he  came  to  York- 
place,  to  Gardiner  and  Foxe,  and  by  and  by  he  was  committed  to  the 
serjeant-at-arms,  to  bring  him  into  the  chapter-house  at  Westminster, 
before  the  bishops,  and  the  abbot  of  Westminster,  called  Islip.  ^ 

The  same  time  when  Dr.  Barnes  should  appear  before  the  cardinal,  stiii-yard 
there  were  five  Still-yard  men  to  be  examined  for  Luther's  books  and  ^fned' 
LoUardy;  but,  after  they  spied  Barnes,  they  set  the  others  aside,  [o^^^^"'- 
and  asked  the  serjeant-at-arms  what  was  his  errand.     He  said,  he 
had  brought  one  Dr.  Barnes  to  be  examined  of  heresy :  and  pre- 
sented both  his  articles  and  his  accusers.     Then  immediately,  after  a 
little  talk,  they  sware  him,  and  laid  his  articles  to  him ;  who,  like  as 
he  answered  the  cardinal  before,  so  said  he  unto  them.     And  then 
he  offered  the  book  of  his  probations  unto  them  ;  avIio  asked  him 
whether  he  had  another  for  himself,  and  he  said  "  Yea,"  showing  it 
unto  them  :  who  then  took  it  from  him,  and  said  they  would  have  no 
leisure  to  dispute  with  him  at  that  present,  for  other  affairs  of  the 
king's  majesty,  which  they  had  to  do ;  and  therefore  bade  him  stand 
aside.     Then  they  called  the  Still-yard  men  again,  one  by  one,  and 
when  they  were  examined,  they  called  forth  the  Master  of  the  Fleet, 
and  they  w^ere  committed  all  to  "the  Fleet.  Then  they  called  Dr.  Barnes  com- 
I  again,  and  asked  him  whether  he  would  subscribe  to  his  articles  or  "hepieet! 
no;  and  he  subscribed  willingly  :  and  then  they  committed  him,  and 
i  young  Master  Parnell  to  the  Fleet  also,  with  the  others.  There  they 

VOL.    V.  E  E 


418  THE  STORY  OK  1)11.  KARNES  AXU  OTHERS. 

Henri/    rcmaiiiod  til]  Sutiuday  in  the  morning,  and  the  warden  of  the  Fleet 
^^^^'    was  commanded  that  no  man  should  speak  with  him. 


x\.  D.        On  the  Saturday  he  came  again  before  them  into  the  Chapter- 
l^'^O-    house,  and  there,  with  the  Still-yard  men,  remained  till  five  o'clock 
Barnes     at  night ;  and  after  long  disputations,  threatenings,  and  scornings, 
Parneii    about  five  o'clock  at  night  they  called  him,  to  know  whether  he  Avould 
™iued     ''J^^yi^ii'6  or  burn.     He  was  then  in  a  great  agony,  and  thought  rather 
They  are  to  bum,  than  to  abjurc.     But  then  was  he  sent  again  to  have  the 
agam       couusel  of  Gardiner  and  Foxe,  and  they  persuaded  him  rather  to  abjure 
cardinal  ^^'^^^  ^^  bum,  bccausc  (they  said)  he  should  do  more  in  time  to  come  ; 
and  with  divers  other  persuasions,  that  Avere  mighty  in  the  sight  of 
Barnes     rcasou  and  foolish  flesh.     Upon  that,  kneeling  upon  his  knees,  he 
s^uied  to  consented  to  abjure,  and  the  abjuration  put  in  his  hand,  he  abjured 
abjure,     j^g  "^  ^y^g  t|^gj.g  -written,  and  then  he  subscribed  with  his  own  hand ; 
and  yet  they  would  scarcely  receive  him  into  the  bosom  of  the 
church,  as  they  termed  it.     Then  they  put  him  to  an  oath,  and 
charged  him  to  execute,  do,  and  fulfil,  all  that  they  commanded  him  : 
and  he  promised  so  to  do. 
Barnes         Thcu  they  Commanded  the  warden  of  the  Fleet  to  carry  him  and 
sun-yard  his  fellows  to  the  place  from  whence  he  came,  and  to  be  kept  in  close 
fegKotr"^  prison,  and  in  the  morning  to  provide  five  faggots,  for  IJr.  Barnes 
and  the  four  Still-yard  men.     The  fifth  Still-yard  man  was   com- 
manded to  have  a  taper  of  five  pounds  weight  to  be  provided  for  him, 
to  offer  to  the  rood  of  Northen,*  in  Paul's  ;  and  all  these  things  to 
be  ready  by  eight  O'clock  in  the  morning  ;  and  that  he,  with  all  that 
lie  could  make,  with  bills  and  glaves,  and  the  knight-marshal,  Avith 
all  his  tipstaves  that  he  could  make,  should  bring  them  to  Paul's,  and 
conduct  them  home  again.     In  the  morning  they  were  all  ready,  by 
their  hour  appointed,  in  Paul's  church,  the  church  being  so  full  that  no 
man  could  get  in.     The  cardinal  had  a  scaffold  made  on  the  top  of 
the  stairs  for  himself,  with  six-and-thirty  abbots,  mitred  priors,  and 
bishops,  and  he,  in  his  whole  pomp,  mitred  (which  Barnes  spake 
against),  sat  there  enthronised,  liis  chaplains  and  spiritual  doctors  in 
gowns  of  damask  and  satin,  and  he  himself  in  purple ;  even  like  a 
bloody  Antichrist.     And  there  was  a  new  pulpit  erected  on  the  top 
of  the  stairs  also,  for  the  bishop  of  Rochester  to  preach  against  Luther 
and  Dr.  Barnes  ;  and  great  baskets  full  of  books  standing  before  them, 
within  the  rails,  which  were  commanded,   after  the  great  fire  was 
made  before  the  rood  of  Northcn,  there  to  be  burned  ;  and  these  here* 
tics,  after  the  sermon,  to  go  thrice  about  the  fire,  and  to  cast  in  their 
faggots.      Now,  while  the  sermon  was  a  doing.  Dr.  Barnes  and  the 
Still-yard  men  were  commanded  to  kneel  down,  and  ask  forgiveness  of  I 
God,  of  the  catholic  church  and  of  the  cardinal's  grace  :  and,  after  that, 
he  was  commanded,  at  the  end  of  the  sermon  to  declare,  that  he  was 
more  charitably  handled  than  he  deserved,  or  was  worthy;  his  heresies 
were  so  horrible  and  so  detestable.    And  once  again  he  kneeled  down 
on  his  knees,  desiring  of  the  people  forgiveness  and  to  pray  for  him. 
And  so  the  cardinal  departed  under  a  canopy,  with  all  his  mitred 
men  with  him,  till  he  came  to  the  second  gate  of  Paul's  ;  and  then 
he  took  his  mule,  and  the  mitred  men  came  back  again.    Then  these 

(1)  The  crucifix  near  the  north  door-,  pulled  down  in  154?.     See  Dugdale's  History  of  St.  Paul's 
(Lond.  1814),  pp.  15  and  112,-  £d. 


THE    STORY    OF    DR.   RARNES    AND    OTHERS.  419 

poor  men,  being  commanded  to  come  down  from  the  stage  (whereon    ^enry 

the  sweepers  use  to  stand  when  they  sweep  the  church),  the  bishops 1- 

sat  them  down  again,  and  commanded  the  knight-marshal  and  the    ^•^- 

warden  of  the  Fleet,  with  tlieir  company,  to  carry  them  about  the '- 

fire.     And  so  were  they  brought  to  the  bishops,  and  there,  for  abso-  j^JJ^onfor 
lution,  kneeled  down  ;  where  Rochester  stood  up  and  declared  unto  iiearin^ 
the  people,  how  many  days  of  pardon  and  forgiveness  of  sins  they  sermon. 
had,  for  being  at  that  sermon  ;  and  there  did  he  assoil  Dr.  Barnes 
with  the  others,  and  showed  the  people  that  they  were  received  into 
the  church  again. 

This  done,  the  warden  of  the  Fleet,  and  the  knight-marshal,  Avere 
commanded  to  have  them  to  the  Fleet  again,  and  charged  that  they    ' 
should  have  the  liberty  of  the  Fleet,  as  other  prisoners  had,  and  that 
their  friends  might  resort  unto  them  ;  and  there  to  remain  till  the 
lord  cardinaFs  pleasure  was  known.     ' 

After  Barnes  there,  in  the  Fleet,  had  continued  the  space  of  half 
a  year,  at  length  being  delivered,  he  was  committed  to  be  a  free  pri- 
soner at  the  Austin  Friars  in  London.  When  those  caterpillars  and 
bloody  beasts  had  there  undermined  him,  they  complained  again  to 
their  lord  cardinal ;  whereupon  he  was  removed  to  the  Austin  Friars 
of  Northampton,  there  to  be  burned.  Yet  he  himself,  understanding 
nothing  thereof,  but  supposing  still  that  he  should  there  remain,  and 
continue  in  free  prison,  at  last  one  Master  Home,  who  had  brought 
him  up,  and  was  his  special  friend,  having  intelligence  of  the  writ 
which  should  shortly  be  sent  down  to  burn  him,  gave  him  counsel  to 
feign  himself  to  be  desperate  ;  and  that  he  should  write  a  letter  to  Bames 
the  cardinal,  and  leave  it  on  his  table  where  he  lay,  and  a  paper  by,  hlmsetf 
to  declare  whither  he  was  gone  to  drown  himself;  and  to  leave  his  ^°^^ 
clothes  in  the  same  place  ;  and  another  letter  to  be  left  there,  to  the 
mayor  of  the  town,  to  search  for  him  in  the  water,  because  he  had  a 
letter  written  in  parchment  about  his  neck,  closed  in  wax,  for  the 
cardinal,  which  should  teach  all  men  to  beware  by  him. 

Upon  this,  they  were  seven  days  in  searching  for  him,  but  he  was 
conveyed  to  London  in  a  poor  man's  apparel ;  and  so  tarried  not 
there,  but  took  shipping,  and  went  by  long  seas  to  Antwerp,  and  so 
to  Luther ;  and  there  fell  to  study  till  he  had  made  an  answer  to  all 
the  bishops  of  the  realm,  and  had  made  a  book  entitled,  '  Acta  Ro- 
manorum  Pontificum,''  and  another  book  with  a  supplication  to  king 
Henry.  Lnmediately  it  was  told  the  cardinal,  that  he  was  drowned, 
and  he  said,  "  Perit  memoria  ejus  cum  sonitu  ;'''  but  this  did  light 
upon  himself  shortly  after,  who  wretchedly  died  at  Leicester. 

In  the  mean  season  Dr.  Barnes  was  made  strong  in  Christ,  and  got  sent  am. 
favour  both  with  the  learned  in  Christ,  and  with  foreign  princes  in  from'^^ha 
Germany,  and  was  great  with  Luther,  Melancthon,  Pomeran,  Justus  Ji^'s  °f 
Jonas,  Hegendorphinus,  and  ^pinus,  and  with  the  duke  of  Saxony,  mark,  to 
and  Avith  the  king  of  Denmark  ;  Avhich  king  of  Denmark,  in  the  time  Henry. 
of  More  and  Stokesley,  sent  him,  with  the  J^ubecks,  as  an  ambas- 
sador to  king  Henry  VHL     He  lay  with  the  Lubecks'  chancellor, 
at  the  Still-yard. 

Sir  Thomas  More,  then  chancellor,  would  fain  have  entrapped  him,  More 
but  the  king  would  not  let  him,  for  Cromwell  was  his  great  friend,  the'^i'eath 
And  ere  he  Avent,  the  Lubecks  and  he  disputed  Avith  the  bishops  uf  c  Barnes. 

E  E  2 


420  THE    STOnv    OK     I)U.   BAnXF.S    AKD    OTITF.RS. 

7fp<>rij  this  realm  in  defence  of  the  truth  ;  and  so  he  departed  aqain,  ^vithout 

restraint,  witli  the  Lubecks.     After  liis  going  again  to  Wittenberg, 

A.  D.  to  the  duke  of  Saxony,  and  to  Luther,  he  remained  there,  to  set 

^'^'^^-  forward  liis  works  in  print  that  he  liad  begun  ;  from  whence  lie  re- 

Barnes,  tumcd  again  in  the  beginning  of  the  reign  of  queen  Anne,  as  others 

toEng^-  did,  and  continued  a  faithful  preacher  in  this  city,  being  all  her  time 

the'time  "'^^^  entertained  and  promoted.     After  tliat,  he  was  sent  ambassador 

of  queen  bv  kiuG:  Hcury  VIII.  to  the  duke  of  Clcves,  for  the  marriage  of  tlie 


Anne 


sent  am-  lady  Auuc  of  Clcves  between  the  king  and  her,  and  well  accepted  in 
{Jy^ktng'^  the  ambassade,  and  in  all  his  doings,  until  the  time  tliat  Stephen 
Henry,  to  Qaffjij^gf  camc  out  of  FrancB :  but,  after  he  came,  neither  religion 

the  duke  '  ~ 

oi  cieves.  prospcrcd,  nor  the  queen*'s  majesty,  nor  Cromwell,  nov  the  preachers  ; 
who,  after  the  marriage  of  the  lady  Anne  of  Cieves,  never  ceased 
until  he  had  grafted  the  marriage  on  another  stock,  by  the  occasion 
whereof  he  began  his  bloody  broil. 

For  not  h)ng  after,  Dr.  Barnes,  with  his  brethren,  were  appre- 
liended  and  carried  before  the  king's  majesty  to  Hampton  Court,  and 
there  he  was  examined ;  where  the  king''s  majesty,  seeking  the  means 
of  liis  safety,  to  bring  Winchester  and  him  agreed,  at  ^Vinchester''s 
request  granted  him  leave  to  go  home  with  tlie  bishop,  to  confer  with 
him  :  and  so  he  did.  But,  as  it  happened,  they  not  agreeing,  Gar- 
diner and  his  co-partners  sought,  by  all  subtle  means,  how  to  entangle 
and  to  entrap  them  in  further  danger,  which  not  long  after  was 
brought  to  pass  ;  for,  by  certain  complaints  made  to  the  king  of 
them,  they  were  enjoined  to  preach  three  sermons  the  next  Easter 
following,  at  the  Spittal  ;  at  which  sermons,  besides  other  reporters 
Avho  were  thither  sent,  Stephen  Gardiner  also  was  there  present, 
sitting  with  the  mayor,  either  to  bear  record  of  their  recantation,  or 
else,  as  the  pharisees  came  to  Christ,  to  trip  them  in  their  talk,  if 
they  had  spoken  any  thing  awry.  When  these  three  had  thus 
preached  their  sermons,  among  whom  ]jarnes  preaching  the  first  ser- 
mon, and  seeing  Stephen  Gardiner  there  ])resent,  humbly  desired 
liim,  in  the  face  of  all  the  audience,  if  he  forgave  him,  to  hold  up  his 
liand  ;  and  the  said  Gardiner  thereupon  held  up  his  finger.  Yet 
notwithstanding,  shortly  after,  by  means  of  the  said  reporters,  they 
were  sent  ibr  to  Hampton  Court ;  who  from  thence  were  carried  to 
the  Tower,  by  sir  John  Gostwike.  From  thence  they  never  came 
out  till  thev  came  to  their  death,  as,  Christ  willing,  shall  more  here- 
after appeal-. 

*  Tlien*  the  protcstants  went  again  beyond  the  seas  ;  the  priests 
were  divorced  from  their  wives  ;  certain  bishops  were  deposed  from 
their  bishoprics ;  and  other  good  men  denied  Christ  and  bare  fliggots 
at  Paul's  cross.  Then  immediately,  without  judgment,  they  were 
put  to  death,  as  it  is  manifest ;  but  the  death  Avas  in  such  form,  that 
a  papist  and  a  protestant  were  laid  upon  one  hurdle,  to  be  drawn  to 
Smithfield.  This  was  Winchester's  device,  to  colour  his  own  tyranny, 
and  to  make  the  people  doubtful  what  faith  they  should  trust  to. 

At  his  death.  Dr.  Barnes  gave  great  commendations  to  the  king s 
majesty,  that  he  should  fear  God,  and  maintain  religion,  and  keep 
marriage  undefilcd  most  lionourably ;  and  then  declared  his  faith  and 
his  articles.     Then  they  prayed  together,  and  Barnes  said  to  Master 

(1)  See  Edition  1563,  p.  604.— Ed. 


THE    STORY    OF    THOMAS    GARRET,    MARTYR. 


421 


Priest,  being  sheriff,  "  Know  ye  Avlicreforc  I  die,  seeing  T  was  never    //^"fvy 

examinetl  nor  called  to  any  judgment  'f     He  answered.  He  knew — 

nothing,  but  thus  we  are  commanded.     Then  he  took  Master  Sheriff  ^^• 

by  the  hand,  and  said,  "  Bear  me  witness,  and  my  brother,  that  we  1- 

die  christianly  and  charitably  ;  and  I  pray  you  and  all  the  people  to 
pray  for  us :  and  if  the  dead  may  pray  for  the  quick,  we  will  ])ray 
for  you."  And  so  he,  and  the  rest,  forgave  their  enemies,  and  kissed 
one  another,  and  stood  liand  in  hand  at  the  stake,  praying  continually 
until  the  fire  came  :   and  so  rested  in  Christ  Jtsus.* 

And  thus,  hitherto,   concerning  the  history  of  Barnes.     Now  let 
us,  likewise,  consider  the  story  and  doings  of  Thomas  Garret. 

oT^e  .^itory  of  CfjomajS  <i5arret  or  vJ^accarD,  anD  of  fjt.^;  trouble  m 

^i^VforC. 

TESTIFIED    AND     EECORDKD    BY    ANTHONY    DALABER,    WHO    WAS 
THERE    PRESENT    THE    SAME    TIME. 

About  the  year  of  our  Lord  1526,  Master  Garret,  curate  in  Honey-lane,  in  Ganet 
London,  came  unto  Oxford,  and  bi'ought  with  him  sundry  books  in  Latin,  treat-  {J™|!f  Jo 
ing  of  tlie  Scripture,  with  the  first  part  of  '  Unio  dissidentium,'  and  Tyndale's  Oxford, 
first  transhition  of  the  New  Testament  in  English;  which  books  he  sold  to 
divers  scholars  in  Oxford,*  whose  i  names,  for  his  accountable  memory,  belike, 
he  wrote  in  a  small  book  of  accounts.* 

After  he  had  been  there  awhile,  and  had  dispatched  those  books,  news  came  Sought 
from  London  that  he  was  searched  for  through  all  London,  to  be  apprehended  '"''  ^' 
and  taken  as  a  heretic,  and  to  be  imprisoned  for  selling  of  those  heretical  books  (as 
thej'  termed  them),  because  they  spake  against  the  usurped  authority  and  erro- 
neous   doctrine  of  the  bishop  of  Home,   and  his   no    less  impure  and    filthy 
synagogue.     For  it  was  not  unknown  to  cardinal  Wolsey,  and  to  the  bishop  of 
London,  and  to  others  of  that  ungodly  generation,  that  Master  Garret  had  a 
great  number  of  those  *heretical'  books,  as  the  world  then  accounted  them  ;  * 
and  that  he  was  gone  to  Oxford,  to  make  sale  of  them  there,  to  such  as  he 
knew  to  be  the  lovers  of  the  gospel.     Wherefore  they  determined  to  make 
forthwith  a  privy  search  through  all  Oxford,  to  apprehend  and  imprison  him,  A  privy 
and  to  burn  all  and  every  his  aforesaid  books,  and  him  too,  if  they  could  :  so  ^'If'^'V" 
burning  hot  was  the  chai'ity  *ofi  these  holy  fathers.*     But  3^et  at  that  time,  for  him. 
one   of  the  aforesaid  proctors,  called  Master  Cole,  of  Magdalen  college,  who 
afterwards  was  cross-bearer  unto   cai-dinal  Wolsey,  was  well  acquainted  with 
Master  Garret ;  and,  therefore,  he  gave  secret  warning  unto  a  friend  or  two 
of  Master  Garret's,  of  this  privy  search  ;  and  willed,  therefore,  that  he  should 
forthwith,  as  secretly  as  he  could,  depart  out  of  Oxford:  for  if  he  were  taken  in 
the  same  search,  no  remedy  but  he  should  be  forthwith  sent  up  unto  the  car- 
dinal, and  so  he  should  be  committed  unto  the  Tower. 

The  Chi'istmas  before  that  time,  I,  Anthony  Dalaber,  then  scholar  of  Alban's- 
hall,*  who  had  books  of  Master  Garret,  had  been  in  my  country  in  Dorsetshire, 
at  Stalbridge,  where  1  had  a  brotlier  parson  of  that  parish,  who  was  very 
desirous  to  have  a  cui'ate  out  of  Oxford,  and  willed  me,  in  any  wise,  to  get  him 
one  there,  if  I  could.  This  just  occasion  offered,  it  was  thought  good  among 
the  brethren  (for  so  did  we  not  only  call  one  another,  but  were  indeed  one  to 
another,)  that  Master  Garret,  changing  his  name,  should  be  sent  forth  with  my 
letters  into  Dorsetshire  to  my  brother,  to  serve  him  there  for  a  time,  until  he 
might  secretly  convey  himself  from  thence  some  whither  over  the  sea.  Ac- 
cording hereimto  I  wrote  my  letters  in  all  haste  possible  unto  my  brother,  for 
Master  Garret  to  be  his  curate,  but  not  declaring  what  he  was  indeed ;  for  my  a'^ainst 
brother  was  a  rank  papist,  and  afterwards  was  the  most  mortal  enemy  that  ever  brother. 
I  had,  for  the  gospel's  sake. 

So  the  Wednesday,  in  the  morning  before  Shrovetide,  Master  Garret  departed 
out  of  Oxford  towards  Dorsetshire,  with  my  letters  for  his  new  service.  How 
far  he  went,  and  by  what  occasion  he  so  soon  returned,  I  know  not.     But,  the 

I  (1)  See  Edition  1563,  p.  604.— Ed.  (2)  AiUhoriy  Dalnber  v.-as  the  reportrr  licreof. 


422  THE    STORY    OF    THOMAS    GARRET,    MARTYR. 

Henry     Friday  next,  in  the  night  time,  he  came  again  to  Radley's  house,  where  he  lay 

nil.     before,  and  so,  after  midnight,  in  the  privy  search  which  was  then  made  for 

~  A    i^     him,  he  was  apprehended  and  taken  tliere  in  his  bed  by  the  two  proctors  ;  and, 

154o'    °"  ^^'^  Saturday,  in  the  morning,  was  delivered  unto  one  Dr.  Cottisford,  master 

'—  of  Lincohi  college,  then  being  commissary  of  the  university,  who  kept  him  as 

Garret  prisoner  in  his  own  chamber.  There  was  great  joy  and  rejoicing  among  all  the 
the  privy  papists  for  his  apprehension,  and  especially  with  Dr.  London,  warden  of  the 
search.  New  college,  and  Dr.  Iligdon,  dean  of  Frideswide's,  two  arch-papists,  who 
immediately  sent  their  letters,  in  post-haste,  unto  the  cardinal,  to  inform  him 
of  the  apprehension  of  this  notable  heretic ;  for  which  their  doing,  they  were 
well  assured  to  have  great  thanks.  But  of  all  this  sudden  hurly-biu'ly  was  I 
utterly  ignorant,  so  I  knew  neither  of  Master  Garret's  so  sudden  return,  neither 
that  he  was  so  taken ;  *fori  after  1  had  sent  him  out  of  Oxford  with  my  letters, 
as  before  is  said,  the  same  week  having  taken  a  chamber  in  Gloucester  college, 
for  the  purpose  of  studying  the  civil  law,  because  the  scholars  in  Alban's-hall 
were  all  sophisters,  I  removed  all  such  poor  stuff  as  I  had,  from  thence,  unto 
Gloucester  college ;  and  there  was  I  much  busied  in  setting  up  in  order,  my 
bed,  my  books,  and  such  things  else  as  I  had,  so  that  I  had  no  leisure  to  go 
forth  any  where  those  two  days,  Friday  and  Saturday.  And  having  set  up  all 
my  things  handsomely  in  order  the  same  day  before  noon,  I  determined  to 
spend  that  whole  afternoon,  imtil  even-song  time,  at  Fridesewide  college,  at  my 
book  in  mine  own  study ;  and  so  shut  my  chamber-door  unto  me,  and  my  study 
door  also,  and  took  into  my  hand  to  read  Francis  Lambert,  upon  the  Gospel 
of  St.  Luke,  which  book  only  I  had  then  within  there ;  all  my  other  books 
written  on  the  Scripture,  of  which  I  had  a  great  number,  as  of  Erasmus,  of 
Luther,  of  fficolampadius,  &c.,  I  had  yet  left  in  my  chamber  at  Alban's-hall, 
where  I  had  made  a  very  secret  place  to  keep  them  safe  in,  because  it  was  so 
dangerous  to  have  any  such  books.  And  so,  as  I  was  diligently  reading  in  the 
said  book  of  Lambert  upon  Luke,  suddenly  one  knocked  at  my  chamber-door 
very  hard,  which  made  me  astonished,  and  yet  I  sat  still,  and  would  not  speak ; 
then  he  knocked  again  more  hard,  and  yet  I  held  my  peace ;  and  straightway 
he  knocked  yet  again  more  fiercely,  and  then  I  thought  this :  peradventure  it 
is  somebody  that  hath  need  of  me  ;  and  therefore  I  thought  myself  bound  to 
do,  as  I  would  be  done  unto :  and  so,  laying  my  book  aside,  I  came  to  the  door, 
and  opened  it,  and  there  was  Master  Garret  as  a  man  amazed  (whom  I  thought 
then  to  have  been  with  my  brother),  and  one  with  him.* 

As  soon  as  he  saw  me,  he  said  he  was  undone,  for  he  was  taken.  Thus  he 
spake  unadvisedly,  in  the  presence  of  a  young  man  that  came  with  him.  When 
the  young  man  was  departed,  I  asked  him  what  he  was,  and  what  acqiuiintance 
he  had  with  him.  He  said,  he  knew  him  not;  but  he  had  been  to  seek  a 
monk  of  his  acquaintance  in  that  college,  who  was  not  in  his  chamber ;  and 
thereupon  desired  his  servant  (not  knowing  my  chamber,  for  that  I  was  newly 
removed  thither)  to  bring  him  to  me ;  and  so  forth  declared  how  he  was  re- 

,*!  ^„'^.',^!!   turned  and  taken  that  night  in  the  privy  search,  as  ye  have  heard ;   and  that 
cuioiisae-  •  1      n    1  •  ^         J  ' 

Ijveraiice  now,  wlien  the  commissary  and  all  ins  company  were  gone  to  even-song,  ana 
out  oi  the  bad  locked  him  alone  in  his  chamber,  he,  hearing  nobody  stirring  in  the  college, 
sary's  pi^t  back  the  bar  of  the  lock  with  his  finger,  and  so  came  straight  unto  Gloucester 
chamber,  college,  to  speak  with  that  monk,  if  he  had  been  within,  who  had  also  bought 
books  of  him. 

Then  said  I  unto  him,  '  Alas  Master  Garret !  by  this  your  uncircumspect 
coming  imto  me,  and  speaking  so  before  this  young  man,  you  have  disclosed 
yourself,  and  utterly  undone  me.'  I  asked  him,  why  he  went  not  unto  my 
brother,  with  my  letters  accordingly.  He  said,  after  that  he  was  gone  a  day's 
journey  and  a  half,  he  was  so  fearful,  that  his  heart  would  no  other  but  tliat  he 
must  needs  return  again  imto  Oxford ;  and  so  he  came  again  on  Friday  at 
night,  and  then  was  taken  as  ye  heard  before.  But  now,  with  deep  sighs  and 
plenty  of  tears,  he  prayed  me  to  help  to  convey  him  awaj' ;  and  so  he  cast  ofi' 
his  hood  and  his  gown,  wherein  he  came  unto  me,  and  desired  me  to  give  him 
a  coat  with  sleeves,  if  I  had  any ;  and  told  me  that  he  would  go  into  Wales,  and 
thence  convey  himself  into  Germany,  if  he  might.  Then  I  put  on  him  a 
sleeved  coat  of  mine.  He  would  also  have  had  another  manner  of  cap  of  me, 
but  I  had  none  but  priestlike,  such  as  his  own  was. 

(1)  See  Edition  1563,  p.605.— Eu. 


HIS    KSCAPE    OUT    OF    THE    HANDS    OF    HIS    ENEMIES.  423 

Then  kneeled  we  both  down   together  upon  our  knees,  and  lifting  up  our  Hcury 

hearts  and  hands  to  God,  our  heavenly  Father,  desired  him,  with  plenty  of  ^^^^ 

tears,  so  to  conduct  and  prosper  him  in  his  journey,  that  he  might  well  escape  .    ^^ 

the  danger  of  all  his  enemies,  to  the  glory  of  his  holy  name,  if  his  good  pleasure  C  _'.  „" 
and  will  so  were.     And  then  we  embraced,  and  kissed  the  one  tiie  other,  the      ^     ' 


tears  so  abundantly  flowing  out  from  both  our  eyes,  that  we  all-be-wet  both  our  Hechan^- 
faces,  and  scarcely  for  sorrow  could  we  speak  one  to  another:  and  so  he  de-  '^"i '"« 
parted  from  me,  appareled  in  my  coat,  being  committed  unto  the  tuition  of  our  andiueth 
almighty  and  merciful  Father. 

When  he  was  gone  down  the  stairs  from  my  chamber,  I  straightways  did  Parting 
shut  my  chamber-door,  and  went  into  my  study,  and  taking  the  New  Testa-  '"'tween 
menti  in  my  hands,  kneeled  down  on  my  knees,  and  with  many  a  deep  sigh  and"^*^' 
and  salt  tear,  I  did,  with  much  deliberation,  read  over  the  tenth  chapter  of  St.  Dalaber, 
Matthew's  Gospel ;  and  when  I  had  so  done,  witli  fervent  prayer  I  did  commit 
unto  God  that  our  dearly  beloved  brother  Garret,  earnestly  beseeching  him,  in  Dalaber's 
and  for  Jesus  Christ's  sake,   his   only  begotten  Son  our  Lord,   that  he  would  v^^y"  ''""^ 
vouchsafe  not  only  safely  to  conduct  and  keep  our  said  dear  brother  from  the 
hands  of  all  his  enemies ;  but  also,  that  he  would  endue  his  tender  and  lately 
born  little  flock  in  Oxford  with  heavenly  strength,  by  his  Holy  Spirit,  that  they 
might  be  well  able  thereby  valiantly  to  withstand,  to  his  glory,  all  their  fierce 
enemies ;  and  also  might  quietly,  to  their  own  salvation,  with  all  godly  patience 
bear  Christ's  heavy  cross,  which  I  now  saw  was  presently  to  be  laid  on  their 
yormg  and  weak  backs,  unable  to  bear  so  huge  a  burden,  without  the  great  help 
of  his  Holy  Spirit. 

This  done,  I  laid  aside  my  book  safe,  folded  up  Master  Garret's  gown  and 
hood,  and  laid  them  in  my  press  among  mine  apparel ;  and  so,  having  put  on 
my  short  gown,  shut  up  my  study  and  chamber-doors,  and  went  toward  Frides- 
wide's,  to  speak  with  that  worthy  martyr  of  God,  Master  Clark,  and  others.  Master 
and  to  declare  unto  them  what  had  happened  that  afternoon.  But  of  purpose  '^'''"'^  ^ 
I  went  by  St.  Mary's  church,  to  go  first  unto  Corpus  Christi  college,  to  speak  w!mhy  "^ 
with  Diet  and  Udal,  my  faithful  brethren  and  fellows  in  the  Lord  there.  But  learned 
by  chance  I  met  by  the  way  with  a  brother  of  ours,  one  Master  Eden,  fellow  of  ™^"' 
Magdalen  college,  who,  as  soon  as  he  saw  me,  came  with  a  pitiful  countenance 
unto  me,  saying,  that  we  wei'e  all  undone,  for  Master  Garret  was  returned 
again  to  Oxford,  taken  the  last  night  in  die  privy  search,  and  was  in  prison 
with  the  commissary.  I  said,  it  was  not  so.  He  said,  it  was  so.  I  told  him,  it 
could  not  be  so,  for  I  was  sure  he  was  gone.  He  answered  me  and  said,  '  I 
know  he  was  gone  with  your  letters,  but  he  came  again  yesterday  in  the  even, 
and  was  taken  in  his  bed  at  Radley's,  this  night,  in  the  privy  search  ;'  'for,' 
quoth  he,  '  I  heard  our  proctor.  Master  Cole,  say  and  declare  the  same  this 
day  in  our  college,  to  divers  of  the  house.  But  I  told  him  again,  that  I  was 
well  assured  he  was  now  gone,  for  I  spake  with  him  later  than  either  the 
proctor  or  the  connuissary  did :  and  then  I  declared  the  whole  matter  unto  him, 
how  and  when  he  came  unto  me,  and  how  he  went  his  way,  willing  him  to  de- 
clare the  same  unto  our  other  brethren,  whom  he  should  meet  withal,  and  to 
give  God  hearty  thanks  for  this  his  wonderful  deliverance,  and  to  pray  him,  also, 
that  he  would  grant  him  safely  to  pass  away  from  all  his  enemies.  And  I  told 
him  that  I  was  going  unto  Master  Clark  of  Frideswide's,  to  declare  unto  him 
this  matter ;  for  I  knew  and  thought  verily,  that  he,  and  divers  others  there, 
were  in  great  sorrow  for  this  matter.  Then  I  went  straight  to  Frideswide's, 
and  even-song  was  begun,  and  the  dean  and  the  other  canons  were  there  in  their 
grey  amices ;  they  were  almost  at  Magnificat  before  I  came  thither.  I  stood 
at  the  choir  door  and  heard  Master  Taverner  play,  and  others  of  the  chapel 
there  sing,  with  and  among  whom  I  myself  was  wont  to  sing  also ;  but  now  my 
singing  and  music  were  turned  into  sighing  and  musing. 

As  I  thus  and  there  stood,  in  cometh  Dr.  Cottisford,  the  commissary,  as  fast  The  pha- 
as  ever  he  could  go,  bare-headed,  as  pale  as  ashes  (I  knew  his  grief  well  '''^'^'^s 
enough) ;  and  to  the  dean  he  goeth  into  the  choir,  where  he  was  sitting  in  his  at"";a'r^-'' 
stall,  and  talked  with  him  very  sorrowfully :  what,  I  know  not ;  but  whereof,  I  refs'es- 
might  and  did  well  and  truly  guess.  I  went  a-side  from  the  choir  door,  to  see  f^ajie  out 
and  hear  more.  The  commissary  and  dean  came  out  of  the  choir  wonderfidly  °  P"''""- 
troubled,  as  it  seemed.     About  the  middle  of  the  church  met  them  Dr.  London, 

(\)  The  New  Testament  of  Erasmus's  Translation.     Ed.  15G3,  p.  606.— Ed. 


424 

Henry 
VUl. 

A.D. 
T540. 


Sumner 
and  Bets. 


Dalaber's 
chamber 
searched 
for  Gar- 
ret. 


THE  STOUV  OF  THOMAS  GARRET,  MARTYR, 

puffing,  blustering,  and  Wowing,  like  a  hungry  and  greedj'  lion  seeking  his 
prey.  They  talked  together  awhile,  but  the  commissary  was  much  blamed 
by  them  for  keeping  of  his  prisoner  so  negligently,  insomuch  that  he  wept  for 
sorrow.  And  it  was  known  abroad  that  Master  Garret  was  escaped,  and  gone  out 
of  the  commissary's  chamber  at  even-song  time  ;  but  whither,  no  man  could  tell. 

These  doctors  departed,  and  sent  abroad  their  servants  and  spies  everywhere. 
Master  Clark,  about  the  middle  of  the  'compline,''  came  forth  of  the  choir:  I 
followed  him  to  his  chamber,  and  declared  what  had  happened  that  afternoon, 
of  Master  Garret's  escape.  He  was  glad,  for  he  knew  of  his  fore-taking. 
Then  he  sent  for  one  Master  Sumner,  and  for  Master  Bets,  fellows  and  canons 
there.  In  the  meanwhile  he  gave  me  a  very  godly  exhortation,  praying  God  to  give 
me,  and  all  the  rest  of  our  brethren,  '  Prudentiam  serpentinam  et  simplicitatem 
columbinam ;'  for  we  should  have  shortly  much  need  thereof,  as  he  verily  thought. 
When  Master  Sumner  and  Master  Bets  were  come  unto  him,  he  caused  me  to 
declare  again  the  whole  matter  to  them  two ;  and  they  were  very  glad  that 
Master  Garret  was  so  delivered,  trusting  that  he  should  escape  all  his  enemies. 
Then,  desiring  them  to  tell  unto  our  other  brethren  what  had  happened  (for 
there  were  divers  other  in  that  college),  I  went  to  Corpus  Christi  college,  to 
comfort  our  brethren  there,  being  in  like  lieaviness.  *When^  I  came  to 
Corpus  Christi  college  I  found  together,  in  sir  Diet's  chamber,  tarrying  and 
looking  for  me,  Fitzjames,  Diet,  and  Udal.  They  knew  all  the  matter  before 
by  Master  Eden,  whom  I  had  sent  unto  Fitzjames ;  but  yet  I  declared  the 
matter  unto  them  again.  And  so  I  tarried  there,  and  supped  with  them  in 
that  chamber,  where  they  had  provided  meat  and  drink  for  us,  before  my  com- 
ing :  at  which  supper  we  were  not  very  merry,  considering  our  state  and  peril 
at  hand.  When  we  had  ended  our  supper  and  committed  our  whole  cause, 
with  fervent  sighs  and  hearty  prayers,  unto  God  our  heavenly  Father,  Fitzjames 
would  needs  have  me  to  lie  that  night  with  him,  in  my  old  lodging  at  Alban's 
hall ;  and  so  I  did.  But  small  rest,  and  little  sleep,  took  we  both  there  that 
night. 

On  the  Sunday,  in  the  morning,  I  was  up  and  ready  by  five  o'clock ;  and  as 
soon  as  I  could  get  out  at  Alban's  hall  door,  I  went  straight  towards  Glou- 
cester college  to  my  chamber.*  It  had  rained  that  morning  a  good  shower,  and 
with  my  going  I  had  all  besprinkled  my  hose  and  shoes  with  mire.  And  when 
I  was  come  unto  Gloucester  college,  which  was  about  six  o'clock,  I  found  the 
gates  fast  shut ;  whereat  I  did  much  marvel,  for  they  were  wont  to  be  opened 
daily  long  before  that  time.  Then  did  I  walk  up  and  down  by  the  wall  there,  a 
whole  hour  before  the  gates  were  opened.  In  tlie  meanwhile,  my  musing  head 
being  full  of  forecasting  cares,  and  my  sorrowful  heart  flowing  with  doleful 
sighs,  I  fully  determined  in  my  conscience  before  God,  that  if  I  should  chance 
to  be  taken  and  be  examined,  I  would  accuse  no  man,  nor  declare  any  thing 
further  than  I  did  already  perceive  was  maniiestly  known  before.  And  so, 
when  the  gate  was  opened,  thinking  to  shift  myself,  and  to  put  on  a  longer 
gown,  I  went  in  towards  my  chamber,  and,  going  up  the  stairs,  would  have 
opened  my  door,  but  I  could  not  in  a  long  season  do  it ;  whereby  I  perceived 
that  niy  lock  had  been  meddled  withal,  and  therewith  was  somewhat  altered :  yet, 
at  last,  with  much  ado,  I  opened  the  lock  and  went  in.  When  I  came  in,  I 
saw  my  bed  all  to  be  tossed  and  tumbled,  my  clothes  in  my  press  thrown  down, 
and  my  study-door  open ;  whereat  I  was  much  amazed,  and  thought  verily  that 
some  search  was  made  there  that  night  for  Master  Garret,  and  that  it  was 
known  of  his  being  with  me,  by  the  monk's  man  that  brought  him  to  my 
chamber. 

Now  was  there  lying  in  the  next  chamber  unto  me  a  monk,  who,  as  soon  as 
he  had  heard  me  in  the  chamber,  came  to  me,  and  told  how  Master  Garret  was 
sought  for  in  my  chamber  that  night,  and  what  ado  there  was  made  by  the 
commissary,  and  the  two  proctors,  with  bills  and  swords  thrust  through  my 
bed-straw,  and  how  every  corner  of  my  chamber  was  searched  for  Master 
(iarret:  and  albeit  his  gown  and  his  hood  lay  therein  my  press  with  my  clothes, 
yet  they  perceived  them  not.  Then  he  told  me  he  was  commanded  to  bring 
line,  as  soon  as  I  came  in,  unto  the  prior  of  the  students,  named  Anthony  Dun- 
stan,  a  monk  of  Westminster.  Tliis  so  troubled  me,  that  I  forgot  to  make 
clean  my  hose  and  shoes,  and  to  shift  me  into  another  gown ;  and  therefore  so 

(1)  The  '  compline,'  was  the  last  or  evening  [irayer.  -Ed.         (2)  See  Edition  15C3,  p.  CO/.— £d. 


WITH    THE    TROUBLE    OF    ANTHONY    DALABEIl,  425 

all  be-dirted  as  I  was,  and  in  my  short  gown,  I  went  with  him  to  the  said  prior's  iifimy 
chamber,  where  I  found  the  said  prior  standing,  and  looking  for  my  coming,  yni. 
He  asked  me  where  I  had  been  that  night.  I  told  him  I  lay  at  Alban's  hall,  ~~a~T) 
with  my  old  bedfellow  Fitzjames;  but  he  would  not  believe  me.  He  asked  me,  i  r*  ,f)' 
if  Master  Garret  were  with  me  yesterday.     I  told  him.  Yea.     Then  he  would 


know  where  he  was,  and  wherefore  he  came  unto  me.     I  told  him,  I  knew  not  Brougiit 
where  he  was,  except  he  were  at  Woodstock.     For  so  (said  I)  he  had  showed  pijo/uf 
me  that  he  would  go  thither,  because  one  of  the  keepers  there,  his  friend,  had  GIouccm- 
promised  him  a  piece  of  venison  to  make  merry  withal  the  Shrovetide ;  and  that  f"^  ^°'" 
he  would  have  borrowed  a  hat  and  a  pair  of  high  shoes  of  me,  but  I  had  none 
indeed  to  lend  him.     This  tale  I  thought  meetest,  though  it  were  nothing  so. 
Then  had  he  spied  on  my  finger  a  big  ring  of  silver,  very  well  double  gilt,  with 
two  letters  A.  D.,  engraved  in  it  for  my  name  :  I   suppose  he  thought  it  to  be 
gold.     He  required  to  see  it.     I  took  it  unto  him.     When  he  had  it  in  his 
hand,  he  said  it  was  his  ring,  for  therein  was  his  name :    An  A,  for  Anthony,  Dn'aber's 
and  a  D,  for  Dunstan.     When  1  heard  him  so  say,  I  wished  in  my  heart  to  be  ["J^. 
as  well  delivered  from  and  out  of  his  company,  as  I  was  assured  to  be  delivered  from  him. 
from  my  ring  for  ever. 

Then  he  called  for  pen,  ink,  and  paper,  and  commanded  me  to  write  when  Appre- 
and  how  Garret  came  unto  me,  and  where  he  was  become.     I  had  scarcely  ^i^nded 
written  three  words,  but  the  chief  beadle,  with  two  or  three  of  the  commissary's  bled  for 
men,  were  come  unto  Master  Prior,  requiring  him  straightways  to  bring  us  Garret, 
away  unto  Lincoln  college,  to  the  commissary,  and  to  Dr.  London  :  whither 
when  I  was  brought  into  the  chapel,  there  I  found  Dr.  Cottisford,  commissary ; 
Dr.  Higdon,  then  dean  of  the  cardinal's  college ;   and  Dr.  London,  warden  of 
the  New  college,  standing  together  at  the  altar  in  the  chapel.     When  I  was 
brought  unto  them,  after  salutations  given  and  taken  between  them,  they  called 
for  chairs  and  sat  down,  and  called  for  me  to  come  to  them.     And  first  they 
asked  what  my  name  was.     I  told  them  that  my  name  was  Anthony  Dalaber. 
Then  they  also  asked  me  how  long  I  had  been  student  in  the  university,  and  I 
told  them  almost  three  years :  and  they  asked  me  what  I  studied.     I  told  them 
that  I  had  read  sophistry  and  logic  in  Alban's  hall,  and  now  was  removed  unto 
Gloucester  college,  to  study   the  civil  law,  which  the  aforesaid  prior  of  the 
students  affirmed  to  be  true.     Then  they  asked  me  whether  I  knew  Master 
Garret,  and  how  long  I  had  known  him.     I  told  them  I  knew  him  well,  and 
had  known  him  almost  a  twelvemonth.     They  asked  me,  when  he  was  with 
me.     I  told  them  yesterday  at  afternoon. 

Now  by  this  time,  while  they  had  me  in  this  talk,  one  came  unto  them  who  The  exi- 
was  sent  for,  with  pen,  ink,  and  paper;   I  trow  it  was  the  clerk  of  the  univer-  niination 
sity.     As  soon  as  he  was  come,  there  was  a  board  and  tressles,  with  a  form  for  ^er. 
him  to  sit  on,  set  between  the  doctors  and  me,  and  a  great  mass  book  laid 
before  me  ;  and  I  was  commanded  to  lay  my  right  hand  on  it,  and  to  swear 
that  I  should  truly  answer  unto  such  articles  and  interrogatories  as  I  should  be 
by  them  examined  upon.     1  made  danger  of  it  awhile  at  first,  but  afterwards, 
being  persuaded  by  them,  partly  by  fair  words,  and  partly  by  great  threats,  I 
promised  to  do  as  they  would  have  me  ;  but  in  my  heart  meant  nothing  so  to  Loj^jon 
do.      So  I  laid  my  hand  on  the  book,  and  one  of  them  gave  me  my  oatli,  and,  warden 'of 
that  done,  commanded  me  to  kiss  the  book.     Then  made  they  great  courtesy  ^^^^  ^f'- 
between  them,  who  should  examine  me,  and  minister  interrogatories  unto  me.  arch'-pha- 
At  the  last,  the  rankest  papistical  pharisee  of  them  all,  Dr.  London,  took  upon  risee. 
him  to  do  it. 

Then  he  asked  me  again,  by  my  oath,  where  Master  Garret  was,  and  whither 
I  had  conveyed  him.  I  told  him,  I  had  not  conveyed  him,  nor  yet  wist  where 
he  was,  nor  whither  he  was  gone,  except  he  were  gone  to  Woodstock  (as  I  had 
before  said),  as  he  showed  me  he  would.  Then  he  asked  me  again,  when  he 
came  to  me,  how  he  came  to  me,  what  and  how  long  he  talked  with  me,  and 
whither  he  v/ent  ft-om  me.  I  told  him  he  came  to  me  about  even-song  time  ; 
and  that  one  brought  him  unto  my  chamber-door,  whom  I  knew  not ;  and  that 
he  told  me  he  would  go  to  Woodstock  for  some  venison  to  make  merry  withal 
this  Shrovetide ;  and  that  he  would  have  borrowed  a  hat,  and  a  pair  of  high 
shoes  of  me,  but  I  had  none  such  to  lend  him  ;  and  then  he  straight  went  his 
way  from  me,  but  whither  I  know  not.  All  these  my  sayings  the  scribe  wrote 
in  a  paper  book. 


426 


THE    STOKV    OF    THOMAS    GARRET,    MARTYR, 


Henry 
VIII. 


A.D. 
1540. 


sent  in 

the 

stocks. 


Then  they  earnestly  required  nie  to  tell  them  whither  I  had  conveyed  him, 
for  surely,  they  said,  I  brought  him  going  some  whither  this  morning;  for  tliey 
might  well  perceive,  by  my  foul  shoes  and  dirty  hosen,  that  I  liad  travelled 
with  him  the  most  part  of  this  night.  I  answered  plainly,  that  I  lay  at  Alban's 
hall,  with  sir  Fitzjames,  and  that  I  had  good  witness  thereof  there.  They 
asked  me  where  I  was  at  even-song.  I  told  them,  at  Frideswide's,  and  that  I  saw 
first  Master  Commissary,  and  then  Master  Doctor  London,  come  thither  at  that 
time  unto  Master  Dean  of  Frideswide's ;  and  tliat  I  saw  them  talking  together 
in  the  church  there.  Dr.  London  and  the  dean  threatened  me,  that  if  I  would 
not  tell  the  truth,  where  I  had  done  him,  or  whither  he  was  gone,  I  should 
surely  be  sent  to  the  Tower  of  London,  and  there  be  racked,  and  put  into 
Little-ease. 1  But  Master  Commissary  prayed  me,  with  gentle  words,  to  tell  him 
whei'e  he  was,  that  he  might  have  him  again,  and  he  would  be  my  very  great 
friend,  and  deliver  me  out  of  trouble  straightway.  I  told  him  I  could  not  tell 
where  he  was,  nor  whither  he  was  become.  Thus  they  did  occupy  and  toss  me 
almost  two  hours  in  the  chapel,  sometimes  with  threatenings  and  foul  words  ; 
and  then  with  fair  words  and  fair  promises  flattering  me.  Then  was  he  that 
brought  Master  Garret  unto  my  chamber  brought  before  me,  and  caused  to 
declare  what  Master  Garret  said  unto  me,  at  his  coming  to  my  chamber  :  but 
I  said  plainly,  I  heard  him  say  no  such  thing;  for  I  thought  my  '  nay '  to  be  as 
good  as  his  '  yea,'  seeing  it  was  to  rid  and  deliver  my  godly  brother  out  of 
trouble  and  peril  of  his  life. 

At  last,  when  they  could  get  nothing  of  me  whereby  to  hurt  or  accuse  any 
man,  or  to  know  any  thing  of  which  they  sought,  they  all  three  together  brought 
me  up  a  long  stairs  into  a  great  chamber  over  Master  Commissary's  chamber, 
Anthony  wherein  stood  a  great  pair  of  very  high  stocks.  Then  Master  Commissary 
Dalaber  asked  me  for  my  purse  and  girdle,  took  away  my  money  and  my  knives,  and 
then  they  put  both  my  legs  into  the  stocks,  and  so  locked  me  fast  in  them  ;  in 
which  I  sat,  my  feet  being  almost  as  high  as  my  head ;  and  so  departed  they 
(I  think  to  their  abominable  mass),  locking  fast  the  chamber-door,  and  leaving 
me  alone. 

When  they  all  were  gone,  then  came  unto  my  remembrance  the  worthy  fore- 
warning and  godly  declaration  of  that  most  constant  martyr  of  God,  Master 
John  Clark,  my  father  in  Christ,  who,  well  nigh  two  years  before  that,  when  I 
did  earnestly  desire  him  to  grant  me  to  be  his  scholar,  and  that  I  might  go  with 
him  continually  when  and  wheresoever  he  should  teach  or  preach  (which  he 
Exhorta-  did  daily),  said  unto  mc  much  after  this  sort,  '  Dalaber !  you  desire  you  wot 
iv'laster      ^'^^^  "^'l'^*-)  ^^^^  that  which  you  are,  I  fear  me,  unable  to  take  upon  you  :  for 
Clark  to    though  now  my  preaching  be  sweet  and  pleasant  unto  you,  because  there  is 
Dalaber.    yg^  ^o  persecution  laid  on  you  for  it,  yet  the  time  will  come,  and  that  perad- 
venture  shortly,  if  ye  continue  to  live  godly  therein,  that  God  will  lay  on  you 
the  cross  of  persecution,  to  try  you  withal,  whether  you  can,  as  pure  gold,  abide 
the  fire,  or,  as  stubble  and  dross,  be  consumed  therewith.    For  the  Holy  (iliost 
The  cross  plainly  afiirmeth  by  St.  Paul,   '  Quod  omnes  qui  pie  volunt  vivere  in  Christo 
ly  fo'u'ow-  '^*^^"'  persecutionem  patientur.'-    Yea,  you  shall  be  called  and  judged  a  heretic; 
eth  the      you  shall  be  abhorred  of  the  world  ;  your  own  friends  and  kinsfolk  will  forsake 
you,  and  also  hate  you ;  and  you  shall  be  cast  into  prison ;  and  no  man  shall 
dare  to  help  or  comfort  you  ;  and  you  shall  be  accused  and  brought  before  the 
bishops,  to  your  reproach  and  shame,  to  the  great  sorrow  of  all  your  faithful 
friends  and  kinsfolk.     Then  will  ye  wish  ye  had  never  known  this  doctrine ; 
then  will  ye  curse  Clark,  and  wish  that  ye  had  never  known  him,  because  he 
hath  brought  you  to  all  these  troubles.    Therefore,  rather  than  that  you  should 
do  this,  leave  off  from  meddling  with  this  doctrine,  and  desire  not  to  be,  and 
continue,  in  my  company.' 

At  which  his  words  I  was  so  grieved,  that  I  fell  down  on  my  knees  at  his  feet, 
and  with  abundance  of  tears  and  sighs,  even  from  the  very  bottom  of  my  heart 
I  earnestly  besought  him,  that  for  the  tender  mercy  of  God,  showed  to  us  in 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  he  would  not  refuse  me,  but  receive  me  into  his  com- 
pany, as  I  iiad  desired ;  saying  that  I  trusted  verily,  that  he  which  had  begim 
this  in  me,  would  not  forsake  me,  but  give  me  grace  to  continue  therein  unto 
the  end.  When  he  heard  me  say  so,  he  came  to  me,  took  me  up  in  liis  arms, 
and  kissed  me,  the  tears  trickling  down  from  his  eyes,  and  said  unto  me :  '  The 


gospel. 


(1)  '  Little-ease,'  was  one  of  the  cells  in  the  Tower.— Ed. 


^2)  2  Tim.  iii.  12. 


WITH    THE    TROUBLE    OF    ANTHOXY    DALABER.  427 

Lord  Almighty  grant  you  so  to  do,  and  from  henceforth  for  ever  take  me  for  He.vry 
your  father,  and  I  will  take  you  for  my  son  in  Christ.'  Now  were  there  at  that  Vlii. 
time  in  Oxford  divers  graduates  and  scholars  of  sundry  colleges  and  halls,  .  „ 
whom  God  had  called  to  the  knowledge  of  his  holy  word,  who  all  resorted  unto     ^  '     ' 

Master  Clark's  disputations  and  lectures  in  divinity  at  all  times  as  they  might;  L 

and  when  they  might  not  come  conveniently,  1  was,  by  Master  Clark,  appointed 
to  resort  to  every  one  of  them  weekly,  and  to  know  what  doubts  they  had  in 
any  place  of  the  Scripture ;  that  by  me,  from  him,  they  might  have  the  true 
understanding  of  the  same ;  which  exercise  did  me  much  good  and  profit,  to 
the  understanding  of  the  holy  Scriptures,  which  I  most  desired. 

This  aforesaid  forewarning  and  godly  declaration  (I  say)  of  this  most  godly 
martyr  of  God  Master  Clark,  coming  to  my  remembrance,  caused  me,  with 
deep  sighs,  to  cry  unto  God  from  my  heart,  to  assist  me  with  his  Holy  Spirit, 
that  I  might  be  able  patiently  and  quietly  to  bear  and  suffer  whatsoever  it 
should  please  him,  of  his  fatherly  love,  to  lay  on  me,  to  his  glory,  and  the  com-  Dalaber 
fort  of  my  dearly  beloved  brethren,  whom  I  thought  now  to  be  in  great  fear  amied 
and  anguish,  lest  I  would  be  an  accuser  of  them  all :  for  imto  me  they  all  were  ^nce  and 
well  known,  and  all  their  doings  in  that  matter.     But,  God  be  blessed !   I  was  constan- 
fuUy  bent  never  to  accuse  any  of  them,   whatsoever  should  happen  to  me.  *^^' 
Before  dinner  Master  Cottisford  came  up  to  me,  and  requested  me  earnestly  to  Cottisford 
tell  him  where  Master  Garret  was,  and,  if  I  would  so  do,  he  promised  me  P^^^^u- 
straightways  to  deliver  me  out  of  prison.    But  I  told  him  I  could  not  tell  where  Dalaber 
he  was  :  no  more  indeed  I  could.     Then  he  departed  to  dinner,  asking  me  if  I  and  Gar- 
would  eat  any  meat :    I  told  him,  '  Yea,  right  gladly.'     He  said  he  would  send  ^^  ' 
me  some.    When  he  was  gone,  his  servants  asked  me  divers  questions,  which  I 
do  not  now  remember,  and  some  of  them  spake  to  me  fair,  and  some  threatened 
me,  calling  me  heretic ;  and  so  departed,  locking  the  door  fast  upon  me. 

Thus  far  Anthony  Dalaber  hath  prosecuted  this  story,  "who,  before 
the  finishing,  departed,  a.d.  1562,  in  the  diocese  of  Salisbury;  the 
residue  whereof,  as  we  could  gather  it  out  of  ancient  and  credible 
persons,  so  have  we  added  here  unto  the  same. 

After  this,  Garret  was  apprehended  and  taken  by  Master  Cole  the  Garret 
proctor,  or  his  men  going  westward,  at  a  place  called  Hinxsey,  a  little  fiended, 
beyond  Oxford,  and  so,  being  brought  back  again,  was  committed  to  ^^^^^  ^^ 
ward :    that  done,   he  was   con  vented  before  the   commissary.   Dr.  to  ox- 
London,  and  Dr.  Higdon,  dean  of  Frideswide's  (now  called  Christ's  ^"^  ' 
college),  into  St.  Mary's  church,  where  they,  sitting  in  judgment,  and  nig- 
convicted  him  according  to  their  law  as  a  heretic  (as  they  said),  and  geclltors 
afterwards  compelled  him  to  carry  a  faggot  in  open  procession  from  of  Garret. 
St.  Mary's  church  to  Frideswide's,  and  Dalaber  likewise  with  him  ;  fif^Daia- 
Garret  havinar  his  red  hood  on  his  shoulders,  like  a  master  of  arts.  ^"^"^  ^^,^'. 

o  ...      faggots  in 

After  that,  they  were  sent  to  Osney,  there  to  be  kept  in  prison  till  Oxford, 
further  order  was  taken. 

*Articles'   objected  against  Thomas  Garret,^  Master  of  Arts,  some 
time  Parish  Priest,  Curate  of  All-Hallows  in  Honey-lane. 

First,  for  having  divers  and  many  books,  treatises  and  works  of  Martin  Luther 
and  of  his  sect,  as  also  for  dispersing  abroad  of  the  said  books  to  divers  and 
many  persons  within  this  realm ;  as  well  students  in  the  university  of  Oxford 
and  Cambridge,  as  other  spiritual,  temporal,  and  religious  men,  to  the  intent  to 
have  advanced  the  said  sects  and  opinions. 

(1)  These  articles  are  introduced  from  the  first  edition  of  the  Acts  and  Monuments,  London, 
1563,  p.  477.— Ed. 

(2)  The  name  of  this  good  man  varies  slightly  in  the  spelling.  In  the  Latin  edition,  Basle,  1559, 
p.  165,  see  '  Garardus.'  In  vol.  iv.  p.  586,  in  a  very  rare  catalogue,  from  the  first  edition,  of  certain 
persons  'who  were  forced  to  abjure  in  king  Heiuy's  days,'  he  appears  as  Thomas  Gerarde,  priest; 
while  at  page  421  of  this  volume  he  is  designated  as  Garret  or  Garrerd. — Ed. 


428  THE    STOllY    OK    THOMAS    GAUllET,    "MARTYR. 

Henry         Item, for  having  the  said  books  iii  his  custody;  for  reading  them,  secretly  in 
^^^^-     privy  places  and  suspected  company,  declaring  and  teaching  heresies  and  errors 
A.D.     contained  in  them. 
154o'         Item,  for  that  in  his  own  person,  he  followed,  advanced,  and  set  forth,  the 

-"  said  sect  and  opinions,  and  also  moved,  stirred,  and  counselled  others  to  follow 

and  advance  the  same  ;  not  cmly  within  the  citj-  and  diocese  of  London  and 
Lincoln,  but  also  in  the  universities  of  Oxford  and  Cambridge,  with  divers  other 
places. 

Item,  for  affirming  and  believing  '  Quod  opera  nostra  quantumvis  bona  in 
specie  nihil  conducunt  ad  justificationem  nee  ad  meritum,  sed  sola  fides.' 

Item,  for  affirming  and  believing,  that  pardons  do  not  profit,  either  them  that 
be  dead,  nor  yet  them  that  live. 

Item,  that  the  laws  and  constitutions  of  holy  church  are  not  to  he  observed, 
nor  ought  to  bind  any  man. 

Item,  for  reputing  catholic  bishops  of  the  church  to  be  pharisees,  and  so 
naming  them  in  writing. 

Item,  that  fasting  days  ordained  by  the  church,  are  not  to  be  observed. 

Item,  that  we  should  pray  only  to  God  and  to  no  saints. 

Item,  that  images  in  churches  ought  not  to  be  used  and  had. 

Item,  that  vows  of  pilgrimages  are  not  to  be  kept. 

Item,  that  every  man  may  preach  the  word  of  God,  and  that  no  law  to  the 
contrary  can  be  made. 

Item",  that  he  knew  certain  religious  persons  who  printed  English  books  or 
some  that  intended  to  print  such  books. 

Item,  that  he  fled  away,  in  a  layman's  apparel,  from  Oxford  to  Bedminster, 
when  he  should  have  been  attached  for  heresy. 

For  these  articles,  and  such  like,  he  was  abjured  before  Cuthbert, 

bishop  of  London ;  John,  bishop  of  Lincoln  ;  and  John,  bishop  of 

Bath  and  Wells  :  no  mention  made  of  the  year  and  time,'  nor  yet  of 

any  penance  then  enjoined.* 

Tiie  There  -were  suspected,  besides,  a  great  number  to  be  infected  witli 

of"odi     heresy,  as  they  called  it,  for  having  such  bool^s  of  God^s  truth  as 

brethren  GaiTct  sold  uuto  tlicm  ;  as  Master  Clark,  who  died  in  his  chamber, 

ford.^      and  could  not  be  suffered  to  receive  the  communion,  being  in  prison, 

and   saying  these  words,  "  crede,  et  mauducasti  ;""  Master  Sumner, 

Master  Bets,  Taverner  the  musician,  Radlcy,  with  others  of  Fridcs- 

wide  college ;   of  Corpus  Christi  college,  as  Udal  and  Diet ;   with 

others  of  Magdalen  college ;   one  Eden,  with  others  of  Gloucester 

collet>-e  ;  and  two  black  monks,  one  of  St.  Augustine's  of  Canterbury, 

named  Langport,  the  other  of  St.  Edmund's  liury,  moid^,  named  John 

Salisbury ;   two  white  monks  of  Bernard   college ;   two   canons  of 

Ferrar,     St.  Mary's  coUcgc,  ouc  of  them  named  Robert  Ferrar,   afterwards 

o?st'      bishop  of  St.  David's,  and  burned  in  queen  INIary's  time.    These  twa 

David's,    ^^.j^ions,  bccausc  they  had  no  place  in  the  university  with  the  others, 

went  on  the  contrary  side  of  the  procession  bare-headed,  and  a  beadle 

before  them  to  be  known  fioni  the  others.    Divers  others  there  were, 

whose  names  I  cannot  remcnd)er,  who  were  forced  and  constrained  to 

forsake  their  colleges,  and  sought  their  friends.     Against  the  pro- 

ccssi(m  time  there  was  a  great  fire  made  upon  the  top  of  Carfax,- 

whereinto  all  such  as  were  in  the  said  procession,  either  convicted  or 

suspected  of  heresy,  were  commanded,  in  token  of  repentance  and 

reno\incing  of  their  errors,  every  man  to  cast  a  book  into  the  fire,  as 

they  passed  by. 

After  this,  Master  Garret,  flying  from  place  to  ])lace,  escaped  their 

(I)  By  comparing  the  last  article  with  Dalaber's  History,  as  given  al)ove,  the  '  year  and  time' 
appear  to  be  about  a.d.  1526.— Ed.  (2)  '  Carfax,'  tlie  niarket-pJace  at  Oxford.— Ed. 


TFIE    STOKY    OF    WILI.IAIM    JKROMK,    MARTYR.  4S9 

tyranny,  nntil  tliis  present  time  that  he  was  again  a])prehenclccl,  and    JJenry 

burned  with  Dr.  Barnes  ;  with  whom  also  William  Jerome,  some  time 1- 

vicar  of  Stepney,  was  likewise  drawn  into  Smithfield,  and  there  A.I). 
together  witli  them,  constantly  endured  martyrdom  in  the  fire.  Now  ^^^^' 
let  us  also  add  to  these  the  story  of  Jerome, 

€[)e  life  antj  .€>tDrii  of  JBilliam  giecome,  ©icac  of  ^tepnep,  anCi 
Jliartpc  of  silfjn.et. 

The  third  companion  who  suffered  with  Barnes  and  Garret,  was 
William  Jerome,  vicar  of  Stepney.  This  Jerome,  being  a  diligent 
preacher  of  God"'s  word,  for  the  comfort  and  edification  of  the  people, 
had  preached  divers  and  sundry  sermons ;  wherein,  to  the  intent  to 
plant  in  the  consciences  of  men  the  sincere  truth  of  christian  religion, 
he  laboured  as  much  as  time  then  served,  to  extirp  and  weed  out  the 
roots  of  men's  traditions,  doctrines,  dreams,  and  fantasies.  In  so 
doing  it  could  not  otherwise  be  but  he  must  needs  provoke  much 
hatred  against  him  amongst  the  adversaries  of  Chrisfs  gospel. 

It  so  happened,  that  the  said  Jerome,  preaching  at  PauFs  on  the 
fourth  Sunday  in  Lent  last  past,  made  there  a  sermon,  wherein  he 
recited  and  mentioned  of  Hagar  and  Sarah,  declaring  what  these  two 
signified :  in  process  whereof  he  sliowed  further  how  that  Sarah  and 
her  child  Isaac,  and  all  they  that  were  Isaac's,  and  born  of  the  free 
Avoman  Sarah,  were  freely  justified :  contrary,  they  that  were  born  of 
Hagar,  the  bondwoman,  were  bound  and  under  the  law,  and  cannot 
be  freely  justified.  In  these  words  what  was  here  spoken,  but  that 
which  St.  Paul  himself  uttereth  and  expoundeth  in  his  Epistle  to  the 
Galatians,^  or  what  could  here  be  gathered  of  any  reasonable  or  in- 
different hearer,  but  consonant  to  sound  doctrine,  and  the  vein  of  the 
gospel .''  Now  see  what  rancour  and  malice,  armed  with  crafty  and 
subtle  sophistry,  can  do.  This  sermon  finished,  it  Avas  not  long  but 
he  was  charged  and  convented  before  the  king  at  Westminster,  and 
there  accused  for  erroneous  doctrine. 

Percase  thou  wilt  muse,  gentle  reader  !  what  erroneous  doctrine  Quarrel 
here  could  be  picked  out.  Note  therefore,  for  thy  learning ;  and  he  against 
that  listeth  to  study  how  to  play  the  sycophant,  let  him  here  take 
example.  The  knot  found  in  this  rush  was  tliis  :  for  that  he  preached 
erroneously  at  PauFs  cross,  teaching  the  people  that  all  that  were 
born  of  Sarah  were  freely  justified,  speaking  there  absolutely,  without 
any  condition  either  of  baptism,  or  of  penance,  &c.  Who  here 
doubteth,  but  if  St.  Paul  himself  had  been  at  PauFs  cross,  and  had 
preached  the  same  Mords  to  the  Englishmen,  which  he  wrote  to 
the  Galatians  in  this  behalf,  '  ipso  facto,'  he  had  been  apprehended 
for  a  heretic,  for  preaching  against  the  sacrament  of  baptism  and 
Tepentance '? 

Furthermore  it  was  objected  against  him  touching  matter  against  ^"°^^ 
magistrates,  and  laws  by  them  made.    Whereunto  he  answered  again  for 
and  affirmed  (as  he  had  before  preached),  that  no  magistrate  of  him-  agaUist"^ 
self  could  make  any  law  or  laws,  private  or  otherwise,  to  bind  the 
inferior  people,  unless  it  were  by  the  power,  authority,  and  command- 
ment of  his  or  their  princes  to  him  or  them  given,  but  only  the  prince. 

(1)  Gal.  iy.  22—31. 


Jerome's 
sermons. 


magis- 


Henry 
VIII. 


A.D. 
1540. 


Works  no 

part  of 
our  salva- 
tion. 
Good 
works 
avail  only 
by  im 
putation. 


430  THE  STORV  OF  BARNES,  JEROME,  AND  GARRET, 

And  moreover,  to  confirm  the  same  lie  added,  saying,  tliat  if  the 
prince  make  laws  conscntinc;-  to  God^s  laws,  we  are  bound  to  obey 
them.  And  if  he  make  laws  repugnant  to  the  laws  of  God,  and  be 
an  evil  and  wicked  prince,  yet  are  we  bound  humbly  to  suffer  him, 
and  not  violently  to  resist  or  grudge  against  him. 

Also  concerning  his  sermons,  one  Dr.  Wilson  entered  into  disputa- 
tion with  him,  and  defended,  that  good  works  justified  before  God, 
and  were  necessary  and  available  to  salvation.  To  whom  Jerome 
answered  again,  that  all  works,  whatsoever  they  were,  were  nothing 
worth,  nor  any  part  of  salvation  of  themselves,  but  only  referred  to 
the  mercy  and  love  of  God,  which  mercy  and  love  of  God  direct  the 
workers  thereof;  and  yet  it  is  at  his  mercy  and  goodness  to  accept 
them :  which,  to  be  true,  Dr.  Wilson  neither  could,  nor  did,  deny. 

THE     STORY     OF     BARNES,     JEROME,     AND     GARRET,     CONTINUED, 
WITH    THE    CAUSES    OF    THEIR    MARTYRDOM. 

And  thus  much  concerning  the  several  stories  of  these  three  good 
men.  Now  let  us  see  the  order  of  their  martyrdom,  joining  them 
all  together ;  what  was  the  cause  of  their  condemnation ;  and  what 
were  their  protestations  and  words  at  their  suffering. 

Ye  heard  before,  how  Barnes,  Jerome,  and  Garret,  were  caused  to 
preach  at  Easter  at  the  Spittal ;  the  occasion  whereof,  as  I  find  it 
reported  by  Stephen  Gardiner  Avriting  against  George  Joye,  I  thought 
good  here  to  discourse  more  at  large.^ 

Stephen  Gardiner,  hearing  that  the  said  Barnes,  Jerome,  and  Garret 
should  preach  the  Lent  following,  a.d.  1540,  at  PauFs  cross,  to 
stop  the  course  of  their  doctrine,  sent  his  chaplain  to  the  bishop  of 
London,  the  Saturday  before  the  first  Sunday  in  Lent,  to  have  a  place 
for  him  to  preach  at  PauFs ;  Avhich  to  him  was  granted,  and  time 
appointed  that  he  should  preach  the  Sunday  following,  which  should 
be  on  the  morrow ;  which  Sunday  was  appointed  before  for  Barnes 
to  occupy  that  room.  Gardiner  therefore,  determining  to  declare  the 
gospel  of  that  Sunday  containing  the  devil's  three  temptations,  began 
amongst  other  things  to  note  the  abuse  of  Scripture  amongst  some,  as 
the  devil  abused  it  to  Christ ;  and  so,  alluding  to  the  temptation  of 
the  devil,  wherein  he  alleged  the  Scripture  against  Christ,  to  cast  him- 
self downward,  and  that  he  should  take  no  hurt,  he  inferred  thereupon, 
saying : 

* Now-a-days,'  quoth  he,  'the  devil  tcnipteth  tlie  world,  and  biddetli  them  to 
cast  themselves  backward.  There  is  no  '  forward'  in  the  new  teaching,  but  all 
backward.  Now  the  devil  teacheth,  come  back  from  fasting,  come  back  from 
praying,  come  back  from  confession,  come  back  from  weeping  for  thy  sins ;  and 
all  is  backward,  insomuch  that  men  nuist  now  learn  to  say  their  Pater-Noster 
backward.  For  where  we  said,  Forgive  us  our  debts,  as  we  forgive  our  debtors; 
now  it  is,  As  thou  forgavest  our  debts,  so  I  will  forgive  my  debtors ;  and  so 
God  must  forgive  first ;  and  all,  I  say,  is  turned  backward,  &c. 

Amongst  other  things,  moreover,  Gardiner  *  noted  the  devil's  craft  and  shift 

in  deceiving  man ;  who,  envying  his  felicity,  and  therefore  coveting  to  have 

man  idle,  and  void  of  good  works,   and   to  be  led  in  that  idleness  with  a  vain 

hope  to  live  merrily  at  his  j)leasure  here,  and  yet  to  have  heaven  at  the  last, 

Gardiner,  hath,  for  that  purpose,  procured  out  pardons  from  Rome,  wherein  heaven  was 

ffiarTand  ^'•^^'^  ^°^  ^  \\ti\<i  money  ;  and  to  retail  that  merchandise,  the  devil  used  friars  for 

pardons     his  ministers.     Now  they  be  gone,  with  all  their  trumpery;  but  the  devil  is  not 

(1)  Out  of  the  preface  of  Stephen  Gardiner  against  George  Joye.     [London,  1546.  Svo. — Ed.] 


The 

effect  of 
Stephen 
Gardi- 
ner's 
sermon. 


Pardon 
procured 
by  the 
devil, 
quoth 


WITH    THE    CAUSES    OF    THEFK    MARTYRDOM.  431 

yet  gone,  &c.     And  now  that  the  devil  perceivetli  that  it  can   no  longer  be  Henry 

borne  to  buy  and  sell  heaven  by  the  friars,  he  hath  excogitated  to  offer  heaven,  yiu. 

without  works  for  it,  so  freely,  that  men  shall  not  need  for  heaven  to  work  ,    j, 

at  all,  whatsoever  opportunity  they  have  to  work:  marry!  if  they  will  have  any  \^aq 

higher  place  in  heaven,  God  will  leave  no  work  unrewarded  ;  but  as  to  be  in  !_ 

heaven    needs   no  works   at  all,   but  only   belief,   only,   only,i    and   nothing 
else,'  &c. 

This  sermon  of  Stephen  Gardiner  finished,  Dr.  Barnes,  who  was  xue  ser- 
put  off  from  that  Sunday,  had  his  day  appointed,  which  was  tlie  sanies 
third  Sunday  next  following,  to  make  his  sermon ;  who,  taking  the  [^'^'^"Jfj, 
same  text  of  the  gospel  which  Gardiner  had  done  before,  was,  on  the  ner. 
contrary  side,  no  less  vehement  in  setting  forward  the  true  doctrine 
of  christian  religion,  than  Winchester  had  been  before  in  plucking 
men  backward  from  truth  to  lies,  from  sincerity  to  hypocrisy,  from 
religion  to  superstition,  from  Christ  to  Antichrist.     In  the  process 
of  which  sermon  he  proceeding,  and  calling  out  Stephen  Gardiner  by 
name  to  answer  him,  alluding  in  a  pleasant  allegory  to  a  cock-fight ; 
terming  the  said  Gardiner  to  be  a  fighting  cock,  and  himself  to  be 
another :  but  the  garden  cock  (he  said)  lacketh  good  spurs  :  object- 
ing moreover  to  the  said  Gardiner,  and  opposing  him  in  his  gram- 
mar rules  ;  thus  saying,  that  if  he  had  answered  him  in  the  schools, 
so  as  he  had  there  preached  at  the  Cross,  he  would  have  given  him 
six  stripes  :  declaring  furthermore  what  evil  herbs  this  Gardiner  had 
set  in  the  garden  of  God's  Scripture,  &c. 

Finally,  with  this  sermon  Gardiner  was  so  tickled  in  the  spleen, 
that  he  immediately  went  to  the  king  to  complain,  showing  how  he, 
being  a  bishop  and  prelate  of  the  realm,  was  handled  and  reviled  at 
PauPs  cross. 

Hereupon  the  king,  giving  too  much  ear  to  Gardiner's  grief,  was  The  ting 
earnestly  incensed  against  Barnes,  and  with  many  high  words  rebuked  ed^garnst 
his  doings  in  his  privy  closet  ;  having  with  him  the  earl  of  South-  2^''"'=5- 
ampton,  who  was  the  lord  Wriothcsley,  and  the  master  of  the  horse, 
who  was  Anthony  Brown ;  also  Dr.  Cox,  and  Dr.  Robinson.     Unto 
whom  when  Barnes  had  submitted  himself,  "  Nay,'"*  said  the  king, 
"  yield  thee  not  to  me  ;   I  am  a  mortal  man  ;"  and  therewith  rising 
up  and  turning  to  the  sacrament,  and  putting  off  his  bonnet,  said, 
"  Yonder  is  the  Master  of  us  all,  the  author  of  truth  :  yield  in  truth 
to   him,  and  that  truth  will  I  defend ;  and  otherwise  yield  thee  not 
unto  me.'"  Much  ado  there  was,  and  great  matter  laid  against  Barnes. 
In  conclusion  this  order  was  taken,  that  Barnes  should  go  apart  with 
Winchester,  to  confer  and  commune  together  of  their  doctrine,  cer- 
tain witnesses  being  thereunto  appointed,  to  be  as  indifferent  hearers, 
of  whom  one  was  Dr.  Cox,  the  other  was  Dr.  Robinson,  with  two 
others  also  to  them  assigned,  who  should  be  reporters  to  the  king  of  Robinson 
the  disputation ;  at  the  first  entry  of  which  talk,  Gardiner,  forgiving  between 
him  (as  he  saith)  all  that  was  past,  offered  him  the  choice,  whether  ^^^^^ 
he  would  answer  or  oppose  ;    which  was  the  Friday  after  that  Barnes  Gardiner, 
had  preached. 

The  question  between  them  propounded,  by  Gardiner's  narration, 
was  this  :  "  Whether  a  man  could  do  any  thing  good  or  acceptable 
before  the  grace  of  justification,  or  not.'*"     This  question  arose  upon 

(1)  Stephen  Gardiner  cannot  abide  '  only,  only.' 


432  THE    STORV    OF    BARNES,    JEROME,    AND    GARRET, 

jf<^nnj  a  certain  contention  which  had  been  between  them  before :  for 
^^^^'  Barnes  had  affirmed,  that  albeit  God  requireth  of  us  to  forgive  our 
A.  D.  neighbour,  to  obtain  forgiveness  of  him ;  yet,  he  said,  that  God 
1540.  must  forgive  us  first,  before  we  forgive  our  neighbour ;  for  else,  to 
The  forgive  our  neighbour  were  sin,  by  the  text  which  saith :  "All  that  is 
between  ^ot  of  faith,  is  of  siu,"'  &c.  Thus  the  matter  being  propounded, 
Barnes  Gardiucr,  to  prove  the  contrary,  came  forth  with  his  arguments  two 
Gardiner,  or  thrcc :  to  the  wliicli  arguments  (saith  Gardiner)  Barnes  could  not 
giveth  us,  answer,  but  desired  to  be  spared  that  night,  and  the  next  morning 
fgj°i^^^''^  he  would  answer  his  arguments.  In  the  morning,  Gardiner  with  the 
our  hearers  being  again  assembled.  Dr.  Barnes,  according  to  the  appoint- 
bour.  ment,  was  present,  who  then  went  about  to  assoil  his  arguments. 
Gmdi-  rp^  i^^g  solutions  Gardiner  again  replied  :  and  thus  continued  they  in 
report.  tJ^jg  altcrcatiou  by  the  space  of  two  hours.  In  the  end  of  this  cock- 
tation  fight,  Winchester  thus  concludeth  this  glorious  talc,^  and  croweth 
Barnes"  Up  the  triumph  ;  declaring  how  Barnes  besought  him  to  have  pity 
fP"^,.       on  him,  to  forgive  him,  and  to  take  him  to  be  his   scholar:  whom 

Gardiner.  .    ^       . 

then  the  said  Winchester  (as  he  himself  confesseth)  receiving,  not 

as  his  scholar,  but  as  his  companion,  offered  to  him  a  portion  out  of 

Gardiner  his  living,  to  tlic  sum  of  forty  pounds  a  year,  which  if  it  be  true  (as 

tf  Barnes  ^tsphcn  Gardiner  himself  reporteth),  why  then  doth  this  glorious 

forty        cockatrice  crow  so  much  against  Barnes  afterwards,  and  cast  him  in 

year"  ^  '^  the  tccth,  bearing  all  the  world  in  hand  that  Barnes  was  his  scholar  ? 

whereas    he   himself  here  refuseth  Barnes   to  be   his    scholar,  and 

receiveth  him  as  his  companion,  fellow-like :  but  to  the  story. 

This  done,  the  king  being  advertised  of  the  conclusion  of  this 
matter  between  Barnes  and  Winchester,  was  content  that  Barnes 
should  repair  to  the  bishop^s  house  at  London  the  Monday  following : 
Avhich  he  did,  with  a  certain  other  companion  joined  unto  him.  Who 
he  was,  Winchester  there  doth  not  express,  only  he  saith  that  it  was 
neither  Jerome  nor  Garret.  In  this  next  meeting  between  Barnes 
and  the  bishop,  upon  the  aforesaid  Monday,  the  said  bishop  studying 
to  instruct  Barnes,  littered  to  him  certain  articles  or  conclusions,  to 
the  number  of  ten,  the  effect  whereof  here  foUoweth. 

Winchester''s  Articles  against  Barnes. 

I.  The  effect  of  Christ's  passion  hath  a  condition.  Tlie  fulfilling  of  the  con- 
dition diminisheth  nothing  the  effect  of  Christ's  passion. 

II.  They  that  will  enjoy  the  effect  of  Christ's  passion  must  fulfil  the  con- 
dition. 

III.  The  fulfilling  of  the  condition  requireth  first  knowledge  of  the  condition  ; 
which  knowledge  we  have  by  faith. 

IV.  Faith  cometh  of  God,  and  this  faith  is  a  good  gift ;  it  is  good  and  pro- 
fitable to  me ;  it  is  profitable  to  me  to  do  well,  and  to  exercise  this  faith  :  ergo, 
by  the  gift  of  God,  I  may  do  well  before  I  am  justified. 

V.  Therefore  I  may  do  well  by  the  gift  of  God  before  I  am  justified,  towards 
the  attainment  of  justification. 

VI.  There  is  ever  as  much  charity  towards  God  as  faith :  and  as  faith  in- 
creaseth,  so  doth  charity  increase. 

VII.  To  the  attainment  of  justification  are  required  faith  and  charity. 

VIII.  Everything  is  to  be  called  freely  done,  whereof  the  beginning  is  free 
and  set  at  liberty,  without  any  cause  of  provocation. 

IX.  Faith  must  be  to  mc  the  assurance  of  the  promises  of  God  made  in 

1)  Rom.  xiv.  23.  l2)  Stepiun  Gardi-ier,  in  his  preface  to  George  Joye. 


WITH    THE    CAUSES    OF    THKIR    MAUTYUDOM.  43i3 

Christ  (if  I  fulfil  the  condition),   and  love   must  accomplish  tlie   condition :  Henry 

whereupon  followeth  the  attainment  of  the  promise  according  to  God's  truth.  f^m. 

X.  A  man  being  in  deadly  sin,  may  have  grace  to  do  the  works  of  penance,  t^  j) 

whereby  he  may  attain  to  his  justification.  1540 


These  articles,  forasmuch  as  they  be  sufficiently  answered  and  Answer 
replied  unto  by  George  Joye,  in  his  joinder'  and  rejoinder^  against  folnder  of 
Winchester,  I  shall  not  need  to  cumber  this  work  with  any  new  ado  •'''^'^• 
therewith,  but  only  refer  the  reader  to  the  books  aforesaid,  where  he 
may  see  matter  enough  to  answer  to  these  popish  articles. 

I  told  you  before,  how  the  king  was  contented  that  Barnes  should 
resort  to  the  house  of  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  to  be  trained  and 
directed  by  the  bishop :  which  Barnes  then  hearing  the  talk  of  the 
people,  and  having  also  conference  with  certain  learned  men,  Avithin  -wfir^fniy 
two  days  after  his  coming  to  the  bishop's  house,  waxed  weary  thereof,  G™^iner 
and  so  coming  to  the  bishop  signified  unto  him,  that  if  he  would  take  to  confer 
him  as  one  that  came  to  confer,  he  would  come  still,  but  else  he  him. 
Avould  come  no  more;  and  so  clean  gave  over  the  bishop. 

This  being  known  unto  the  king,  through  sinister  complaints  of 
popish  sycophants,  Barnes  again  was  sent  for,  and  convented  before 
the  king  ;  who,  being  grievously  incensed  against  him,  enjoined  both 
him,  Jerome,  and  Garret,  at  the  solemn  Easter  sermons  at  St.  Mary 
Spittal,  openly  in  writing  to  revoke  the  doctrine  which  they  before 
had  taught ;  at  which  sermon  Stephen  Gardiner  also  himself  was 
present,  to  hear  their  recantation. 

First  Dr.  Barnes,  according  to  his  promise  made  to   the  king,  Barnes 
solemnly  and  formally  began  to  make  his  recantation  ;  which  done,  wfnchis- 
he,  with  much  circumstance  and  obtestation,  called  upon  the  bishop  t^r,  at  his 
(as  is  above  touched),  and,  asking  ot  him  forgiveness,  required  him,  tohoWup 
in  token  of  a  grant,  to  hold  up  his  hand,  to  the  intent  that  he  there  ^'^  ^^^^'^' 
openly  declaring  his  charity  before  the  world,  the  bishop  also  would 
declare  his  charity  in  like  manner      Which  Avhen  the  bishop  at  first 
refused  to  do  as  he  was  required,  Barnes  again  called  for  it,  desiring 
him  to  show  his  charity,  and  to  hold  up  his  hand ;  which  when  he 
had  done  with  much  ado,  wagging  his  finger  a  little,  then  Barnes, 
entering  into  his  sermon,  after  his   prayer  made,  beginneth  the  pro- 
cess of  a  matter,  preaching  contrary  to  that  which  before  he  had 
recanted ;  insomuch  that  the  mayor,  when   the  sermon  was  finished,  ^^yor 
sitting  with  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  asked  him  whether  he  should  J^^''?,'" 
from  the  pulpit  send  him  to  ward,  to  be  forthcoming  for  that  his  Barnes 
bold  preaching,  contrary  to  his  recantation.  The  like  also  did  Jerome,  sermon. 
and  Gan-et  after  him. 

The  king  had  before  appointed  certain  to  make  report  of  the  ser- 
mons.    Besides  them,  there  was  one,  who,  writing  to  a  friend  of  his 
in  the  court,  in  the  favour  of  these  preachers,  declared  how  gaily  they 
had  all  handled  the  matter,  both  to  satisfy  the  recantation,  and  also 
in  the  same  sermons  to   utter  out   the  truth,  that  it  might  spread 
without  let  of  the  world.     Wherefore,  partly  by  these  reporters,  and 
partly  by  the  negligent  looking  to  this  letter,  which  came  to  the  lord  Ga™e\!' 
CromwelFs  hands,  saith  Gardiner,  Barnes  with  his  other  fellows,  were  je^jng 
apprehended,  and  committed  to  the  Tower.     Stephen  Gardiner,  in  commit- 
Uis  aforesaid  book  against  George  Joye,  would  needs  clear  himself,  Tower, 

(1)  Printed  in  1543.   ICmo.— En.  (2)  Printed  in  1546.  lymo.— Ed, 

VOL.  V.  F    F 


434 


Henry 
VIII. 

A.D. 
1540. 

Gardiner 
had  no 
access  to 
the  king's 
council  a 
year  and 
more 
before 
the  lord 
Crom- 
well's 
faU. 

Process 
against 
Barnes, 
Jerome, 
and 
Garret. 


Barnes 
falsely 
slander- 
ed. 


Barnes 
confes- 
sion. 


All  men 
works 
imper- 
fect. 


THE    .STORY    OF    BAllNES,    JEROME,    AND    GARRET, 

tliat  he  was  no  party  to,  nor  cause  of  their  casting  into  the  Tower ; 
and  giveth  this  reason  for  him,  for  that  he  had  then  no  access,  nor 
liad  after,  so  long  as  CromwelFs  time  lasted,  to  the  king's  secret 
counsel :  yet,  notwithstanding,  the  said  Gardiner  cannot  persuade  us 
to  the  contrary,  but  that  his  privy  complaining  to  the  king,  and  his 
secret  whisperings  in  his  friend's  ears,  and  his  other  Avorkings  by  his 
factors  about  the  king,  was  a  great  sparkle  to  set  their  faggots  a&:e. 

Thus  then  Barnes,  Jerome,  and  Garret,  being  committed  to  the 
Tower  after  Easter,  there  remained  till  the  thirtieth  day  of  July, 
which  was  two  days  after  the  death  of  the  lord  Cromwell.  Then 
ensued  process  against  them,  by  the  king's  council  in  the  parliament, 
to  which  process  Gardiner  confesseth  himself  that  he  was  privy, 
amongst  the  rest.  Whereupon  all  those  three  good  saints  of  God, 
the  thirtieth  day  of  July,  not  coming  to  any  answer,  nor  yet  knov/- 
ing  any  cause  of  their  condemnation,  without  any  public  hearing 
were  brought  together  from  the  Tower  to  Smithfield,  where  they, 
preparing  themselves  to  the  fire,  had  there  at  the  stake  divers  and 
sundry  exhortations  ;  among  whom  Dr.  Barnes  first  began  with  this 
protestation  following : 

The  Protestation  of  Doctor  Barnes  at  the  Stake. 

I  am  come  hither  to  be  bm-ned  as  a  heretic,  and  you  shall  hear  my  belief, 
whereby  you  shall  perceive  what  erroneous  opinions  I  hold.  God  I  take  to  record, 
I  never  (to  my  knowledge)  taught  any  erroneous  doctrine,  but  only  those  things 
which  Scripture  led  me  unto ;  and  that  in  my  sermons  I  never  maintained  any 
error,  neither  moved  nor  gave  occasion  of  any  insm-rection,  although  I  have 
been  slandered  to  preach  that  our  Lady  was  but  a  saffron-bag,  which  I  utterly 
protest  before  God  that  I  never  meant,  nor  preached  it ;  but  all  my  study  and 
diligence  hath  been  utterly  to  confound  and  conftite  all  men  of  that  doctrine, 
as  are  the  anabaptists,  who  deny  that  our  Saviour  Christ  did  take  any  flesh  of 
the  blessed  Virgin  Mary ;  which  sects  I  detest  and  abhor.  And  in  this  place 
there  have  been  burned  some  of  them,  whom  I  never  favoured  nor  maintained; 
but  with  all  diligence  evermore  did  I  study  to  set  forth  the  glory  of  God,  the 
obedience  to  our  sovereign  lord  the  king,  and  the  true  and  sincere  i-eligion  of 
Christ :  and  now  hearken  to  my  faith. 

'  I  believe  in  the  holy  and  blessed  Trinity,  three  Persons  and  one  God,  that 
created  and  made  all  the  world :  and  that  this  blessed  Trinity  sent  down  the 
second  person,  Jesu  Christ,  into  the  womb  of  the  most  blessed  and  purest 
Virgin  Mary.  And  here,  bear  me  record,  that  I  do  utterly  condemn  that 
abominable  and  detestable  opinion  of  the  Anabaptists,  who  say  that  Christ  took 
no  flesh  of  the  Virgin.  For  I  believe,  that  without  man's  will  or  power  he  was 
conceived  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  took  flesh  of  her,  and  that  he  suffered  hun- 
ger, thirst,  cold,  and  other  passions  of  our  body,  sin  excepted,  according  to  the 
saying  of  St.  Peter,  He  was  made  in  all  things  like  to  his  brethren,  except 
sin.  And  I  believe  that  this  his  death  and  passion  was  the  suflicient  ransom 
for  the  sin  of  all  the  world.  And  I  believe  that  through  his  death  he  overcame 
sin,  death,  and  hell ;  and  that  there  is  none  other  satisfaction  unto  the  Father, 
but  this  his  death  and  passion  only ;  and  that  no  work  of  man  did  deserve  any 
thing  of  God,  but  only  his  passion,  as  touching  our  justification  :  for  I  know 
s  the  best  work  that  ever  I  did  is  impure  and  unperfcct.'  [And  with  this  he  cast 
abroad  his  hands,  and  desired  God  to  forgive  him  his  trespasses.]  '  For  although 
perchance,'  said  he,  '  you  know  nothing  by  me,  yet  do  I  confess,  that  my 
thoughts  and  cogitations  be  innumerable  :  wherefore  I  beseech  thee,  O  Lord  ! 
not  to  enter  into  judgment  with  me,  according  to  the  saying  of  the  prophet 
David,  Non  intres  in  judicium  cum  servo  tuo,  Domine,  Enter  not  into  judg- 
ment with  thy  servant,  O  Lord  ■}  and  in  another  place,  Si  iniqiutates  obser- 
vaveris  Domine,  qiiis  sustinebit  ?   Lord,  if  thou  straitly  mark  our  iniqiuties,  who 

(1)  Psalm  cxliii.  2. 


WITH    THE    CAUSES    OF    THEIR    MARTYRDOM.  435 

is  able  to  abide  thy  judgment  ?'  Wherefore  I  trust  in  no  good  work  that  ever  Uenry 
I  did,  but  only  in  the  death  of  Christ.  I  do  not  doubt  but  through  him  to  '"'l^- 
inherit  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  Take  me  not  here  that  I  speak  against  good  ^  y 
works,  for  they  are  to  be  done;  and  verily  they  that  do  them  not,  shall  never    1540^ 

come  into  the  kingdom  of  God.     We  must  do  them,  because  they  are  com- - 

manded  us  of  God,  to  show  and  set  forth  our  profession,  not  to  deserve  or 
merit ;  for  that  is  only  the  death  of  Christ. 

'  I  believe  that  there  is  a  holy  church,  and  a  company  of  all  them  that  do 
profess  Christ ;  and  that  all  that  have  suffered  for  and  confessed  his  name  be 
saints ;  and  that  all  they  do  praise  and  laud  God  in  heaven,  more  than  1  or  any 
man's  tongue  can  express :  and  that  always  I  have  spoken  reverently,  and 
praised  them  as  much  as  Scripture  willed  me  to  do.  And  that  our  Lady,  I  say, 
was  a  virgin  immaculate  and  undefiled,  and  that  she  is  the  most  pure  virgin 
that  ever  God  created,  and  a  vessel  elect  of  God,  of  whom  Christ  should  be 
born.' 

Then  said  Master  Sheriff,  "  You  have  said  well  of  her  before."  Barnes 
And,  being  afraid  that  Master  Sheriff  had  been  or  should  be  aggrieved  "o  malf 
with  any  thing  that  he  should  say,  he  said,  strates. 

'  Master  SheriiF,  if  I  speak  any  thing  that  you  will  me  not,  do  no  more  but 
beckon  me  with  your  hand,  and  I  will  straightway  hold  my  peace ;  for  I  will  not 
be  disobedient  in  any  thing,  but  will  obey.' 

Then  there  was  one  that  asked  him  his  opinion  of  praying  to 
saints.     Then  said  he, 

'  Now  of  saints  you  shall  hear  my  opinion.  I  have  said  before  somewhat  that  Pray  not 
I  think  of  them :  how  that  I  believe  they  are  in  heaven  with  God,  and  that  they  *"  saints, 
are  worthy  of  all  the  honour  that  Scripture  willeth  them  to  have.  But,  I  say, 
throughout  all  Scripture  we  are  not  commanded  to  pray  to  any  saints.  There- 
fore I  neither  can  nor  will  preach  to  you  that  saints  ought  to  be  jirayed  unto ; 
for  then  should  I  preach  unto  you  a  doctrine  of  mine  own  head.  Notwithstand- 
ing, whether  they  pray  for  us  or  no,  that  I  refer  to  God.  And  if  saints  do 
pray  for  us,  then  I  trust  to  pray  for  you  within  this  half  hour,  Master  Sheriff, 
and  for  every  chi-istian  man  living  in  the  faith  of  Christ,  and  dying  in  the  same 
as  a  saint.  Wherefore,  if  the  dead  may  pray  for  the  quick,  I  will  surely  pray 
for  you.' 

"  Well,  have  you  any  thing  more  to  say  ?''''     Then  spake  he  to  no  cause 
Master  Sheriff,  and  said,  "  Have  ye  any  articles  against  me  for  the  whjT'"^ 
which  I  am  condemned  .f*"    And  the  sheriff  answered,  "  No.""    Then  Bames 

^  ,       diecl. 

said  he,  "  Is  there  here  any  man  else  that  knoweth  wherefore  I  die, 
or  that  by  my  preaching  hath  taken  any  error  ?  Let  them  now  speak, 
and  I  will  make  them  answer."  And  no  man  answered.   Then  said  he, 

'  Well !  I  am  condemned  by  the  law  to  die,  and  as  I  understand  by  an  act  of  Barnes 
parliament ;  but  wherefore,  I  cannot  tell,  but  belike  for  heresy,  for  we  are  like  ^([^^j'i"" 
to  burn.  But  they  that  have  been  the  occasion  of  it,  I  pray  God  forgive  them,  enemies. 
as  I  would  be  forgiven  myself.  And  Dr.  Stephen,  bishop  of  Winchester  that 
now  is,  if  he  have  sought  or  wrought  this  my  death  either  by  word  or  deed,  I 
pray  God  forgive  him,  as  heartily,  as  freely,  as  charitably,  and  without  feigning, 
as  ever  Christ  forgave  them  that  put  him  to  death.  And  if  any  of  the  council, 
or  any  others  have  sought  or  wrought  it  through  malice  or  ignorance,  I  pray 
God  forgive  their  ignorance,  and  illuminate  their  eyes  that  they  may  see,  and 
ask  mercy  for  it.  I  beseech  you  all,  to  pray  for  the  king's  grace,  as  I  have  done 
ever  since  I  was  in  prison,  and  do  now,  that  God  may  give  him  prosperity,  and 
that  he  may  long  reign  among  you ;  and  after  him  that  godly  prince  Edward 
may  so  reign,  that  he  may  finish  those  things  that  his  Father  hath  begun.  I 
have  been  reported  a  preacher  of  sedition  and  disobedience  unto  the  king's 
majesty ;  but  here  I  say  to  you,  that  you  are  all  bound  by  the  commandment 
of  God  to  obey  your  prince  with  all  humility,  and  with  all  your  heart,  yea,  no.t 

(1)  Psalm  cxxx.  3. 
F  F   2 


486  THE    STORY    OF    BARNES,    JEROME,    AND    GARRET, 

Henry  SO  iTiuch  as  ill  ii  look  to  sliow  yoiirsclvcs  disobedient  unto  him ;  and  that  not 

nil.  only  for  fear  of  the  sword,  but  also  for  conscience'  sake  before  God.     Yea,  and 

.    P  ■  I  say  further,  if  the  king  should  conunand  you  any  thing  against  God's  law,  if 

1540  '*'  ^^  '"  y^™  power  to  resist  him,  yet  may  you  not  do  it.' 


Then  spake  he  to  the  sheriff  and  said, 

Barnes  '  Master  Sheriff,  I  require  you,  on  God's  behalf,  to  have  me  commended  unto 

prayeth     the  king's  gi-ace,  and  to  show  him  that  1  require  of  his  grace  these  five  requests : 
^°}  ^^^      first,  that  whereas  his  grace  hath  received  into  his  hands  all  the  goods  and  sub- 
Five  re-    stance  of  the  abbeys :' — Then  the  sheriff  desired  him  to  stop  there.  He  answered, 
quests  of  <  Master  Sheriff!   I  waiTant  you  I  will  speak  no  harm ;  for  I  know  it  is  well 
to"he^      done  that  all  such  superstition  be  clean  taken  away,  and  the  king's  grace  hath 
king.         -well  done  in  taking  it  away.    But  his  grace  is  made  a  whole  king,  and  obeyed 
in  his  whole  realm  as  a  king  (which  neither  his  father  nor  gi-andfather,  neither 
his  ancestors  that  reigned  before  him,  ever  had),  and  that,  through  the  preach- 
ing of  us,  and  such  other  wretches  as  we  are,  who  always  have  applied  our  whole 
studies,  and  given  ourselves  for  the  setting  forth  of  the  same ;  and  this  is  now 
our  reward.    Well !  it  niaketh  no  matter.     Now  he  reigneth  among  you ;   I  pray 
God  long  he  may  live  and  reign  among  you !     Would  to  God  it  might  please 
his  grace  to  bestow  the  said  goods,  or  some  of  them,  to  the  comfort  of  his  poor 
subjects,  who  surely  have  great  need  of  them.' 

'  The  second  that  I  desire  his  grace  is,  that  he  will  see  that  matrimony  be  had 
in  more  reverence  than  it  is ;  and  that  men,  for  every  light  cause  invented,  cast 
not  off  their  wives,  and  live  in  adulteiy  and  fornication ;  and  that  those  that  be 
not  married  shoidd  not  abominably  Hve  in  whoredom,  following  the  filthy  lusts 
of  the  flesh. 

'The  third,  that  the  abominable  swearers  may  be  punished  and  straightly 
looked  upon  ;  for  the  vengeance  of  God  will  come  on  them  for  their  mischievous 
oaths.' 

Barnes's  Thcn  dcsired  he  Master  Pope  to  have  him  commended  to  Master 
toTia^^ter  Edgar,  and  to  desire  him,  for  the  dear  blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  that  he 
kav^ '°  would  leave  that  abominable  swearing  Avhich  he  used  ;  for  surely 
swearing,  except  he  did  forsake  it,  he  would  come  to  some  mischievous  end. 

'  The  fourth  request,  that  his  grace  woidd  set  forth  Christ's  true  reh'gion,  and 
seeing  he  hath  begun,  go  forward,  and  make  an  end  ;  for  many  things  have  been 
done,  but  much  more  is  to  do.  And  that  it  would  please  his  grace  to  look  on 
God's  word  himself,  for  that  it  hath  been  obscured  with  many  traditions  in- 
vented of  om*  own  brains.  Now,'  said  he,  '  how  many  petitions  have  I  spoken 
of?'  And  the  people  said,  '  Four.'  '  Well,'  said  he,  '  even  these  four  be  suffi- 
cient, which  1  desire  you,  that  the  king's  grace  may  be  certified  of;  and  say, 
that  I  most  lumibly  desire  him  to  look  earnestly  upon  them  ;  and  that  his  grace 
take  heed  that  he  be  not  deceived  with  false  preachers  and  teachers,  and  evil 
counsel ;  for  Christ  saith,  that  such  false  prophets  shall  come  in  lambs'  skins.' 

Barnes  Tlicu  dcsircd  lie  all  men  to  forgive  him,  and  if  he  had  said  any 
ii'^mlei?  evil  at  any  time  unadvisedly,  whereby  he  had  offended  any  man,  or 
of  all       orivcn  any  occasion  ot  evil,  that  thev  would  fornive  it  him,  and  amend 

heresy.       ^  j  .  .  ^ 

that  evil  they  took  of  him  ;  and  to  bear  him  witness  that  he  detested 

and  abhorred  all  evil  opinions  and  doctrines  against  the  word  of  God, 

and  that  he  died  in  the  faith  of  Jesu  Christ,  by  whom  he  doubted 

not  but  to  be  saved.     And  with  those  words  he  desired  them  all  to 

pray  for  him,  and  then  he  turned  him  about,  and  put  off  his  clothes, 

making  him  ready   to  the  fire,   patiently  there  to  take  his   death, 

yielding  his  soul  unto  the  hands  of  Almighty  God. 

The  pro-       The  like  confession  made  also  .Jerome  and  Garret,  professing  in 

ofjei'ome  Hkc  manner  their  belief,  reciting  all  the  articles  of  the  christian  faith, 

fia'rret      lji*icfly  declaring  their  minds  upon  every  article,  as  the  time  would 

suffer ;  whereby  the  people  might  understand  that  there  was  no  cause 


■ 


WITH    THE    CAUSES    OF    THElll    MAllTVKDOM.  437 

nor  error  in  their  faith,  wherefore  justly  tlicy  ought  to  be  condemned  :    ^/'•"'t/ 

protesting  moreover,  that  tliey  denied  nothing  that  was  either  in  the L 

Old  or  New  Testament,  set  forth  by  their  sovereign  lord  the  king,    A.D. 
whom  they  prayed  the  Lord  long  to  continue  amongst  them,  M'ith  his  ^"^ 
most  dear  son  prince  Edward :  which  done,  Jerome  added  this  ex 
hortation  in  few  words  following : 

The  Exhortation  of  Jerome  to  the  People. 

'  I  say  unto  you,  good  brethren !  that  God  hath  bought  us  all  with  no  small 
price,  neither  with  gold  nor  silver,  nor  other  such  things  of  small  value,  but  with 
his  most  precious  blood.  Be  not  unthankful  therefore  to  him  again,  but  do  as 
much  as  to  christian  men  belongeth,  to  fulfil  his  commandments,  that  is,  '  Love 
your  brethren.'  Love  hurteth  no  man,  love  fulfilleth  all  things.  If  God  hath 
sent  thee  plenty,  help  thy  neighbour  that  hath  need.  Give  him  good  counsel. 
Jf  he  lack,  consider  if  thou  wert  in  necessity,  thou  wouldest  gladly  be  refreshed. 
And  again,  bear  your  cross  with  Christ.  Consider  what  reproof,  slander,  and 
repi'oach,  he  suffered  of  his  enemies,  and  how  patiently  he  suffered  all  things. 
Consider  that  all  that  Christ  did  was  of  his  mere  goodness,  and  not  of  our 
deserving.  For  if  we  could  merit  our  own  salvation,  Christ  would  not  have 
died  for  us.  But  for  Adam's  breaking  of  God's  precepts  we  had  been  all  lost, 
if  Christ  had  not  redeemed  us  again.  And  like  as  Adam  broke  the  precepts, 
and  was  driven  out  of  Paradise,  so  we,  if  we  break  God's  commandm.ents,  shall 
have  damnation,  if  we  do  not  repent  and  ask  mercy.  Now,  therefore,  let  all 
Christians  j^'it  no  trust  nor  confidence  in  their  works,  but  in  the  blood  of  Christ, 
to  whom  I  commit  my  soul  to  guide,  beseeching  you  all  to  pray  to  God  for  me, 
and  for  my  brethren  here  present  with  me,  that  our  souls,  leaving  these  wretched 
carcases,  may  constantly  depart  in  the  true  faith  of  Christ.' 

In  much  like  sort  Garret  also,  protesting  and  exhorting  the 
people,  after  his  confession  made,  ended  his  protestation  in  manner 
as  followeth : 

The  concluding  Protestation  of  Thomas  Garret. 

'  I  also  detest,  abhor,  and  refuse,  all  heresies  and  errors,  and  if,  either  by  Garret 
negligence  or  ignorance,  I  have  taught  or  maintained  any,  I  am  sorry  for  it,  cleareth 
and  ask  God  mercy.     Or  if  I  have  been  too  vehement  or  rash  in  preaching,  ""^'^  ' 
whereby  any  person  hath  taken  any  offence,  error,  or  evil  opinion,  I  desire  of 
him,  and  all  other  persons  whom  I  have  any  way  offended,  forgiveness.     Not- 
Avithstanding,  to  my  remembrance  I  never  preached  wittingly  or  willingly  any 
thing  against  God's  holy  word,  or  contrary  to  the  true  faith,  to  the  maintenance 
of  errors,  heresies,  or  vicious  living,  but  have  always,  for  my  little  learning  and 
wit,  set  forth  the  honour  of  God,  and  the  right  obedience  to  his  laws,  and  also 
the  king's  accordingly :  and  if  I  could  have  done  better,  I  would.     Wherefore, 
Lord !  if  I  have  taken  in  hand  to  do  that  thing  which  I  could  not  perfectly 
perform,  I  desire  of  thee  pardon  for  my  bold  presumption.     And  I  pray  God  Garret 
send  the  king's  grace  good  and  godly  counsel,  to  his  glory,  to  the  king's  honour,  prayetli 
and  the  increase  of  virtue  in  this  his  realm.     And  thus  now  I  yield  up  my  soul  ^^^^^ 
imto  Almighty  God,  trusting  and  believing  that  he,  of  his  infinite  mercy,  for  his 
promise  made  in  the  blood  of  his  Son,  our  most  merciful  Saviour  Jesu  Christ, 
will  take  it,  and  pardon  me  of  all  my  sins,  whereby  I  have  most  grievously,  from 
my  youth,  offended  his  majesty:  wherefore  I  ask  him  mercy,  desiring  you  all 
to  pray  with  me  and  for  me,  that  I  may  patiently  suffer  this  pain,  and  die 
steadfastly  in  true  faith,  perfect  hope,  and  charity.' 

And  so,  after  their  prayer  made,  wherein  most  effectually  they  xiie 
desired  the  Lord  Jesus  to  be  their  comfort  and  consolation  in  this  suIr^Tins 
their  affliction,  and  to  establish  them  with  perfect  faith,  constancy,  of^'iese 
and  patience  through  the  Holy  Ghost,  they,  taking  themselves  by  murtyrs. 
tlie  hands,  and   kissing  one  another,   quietly   and   humbly  offered 


438  THE    EXECUTION    OF    POWEL,    FETHERSTONE,    AND    ABEL. 

Henry    themsclvcs  to  the  hands  of  the  toniicntors ;  and  so  took  their  deatli 

both  christianly  and  constantly,  with  sucli  patience  as  might  well 

A.  D.    testify  the  goodness  of  their  cause,  and  quiet  of  their  conscience. 

1540^       Wherein  is  to  be  noted  how  mightily  the  Lord  worketh  with  his 

DiiTar-      grace  and  fortitude  in  the  hearts  of  his  servants,  especially  in  such  as 

tweeii      causeless  suffer,  with  a  guiltless  conscience,  for  religion''s  sake,  above 

suffer *for'  others  who  suffer  otherwise  for  their  deserts.     For  whereas  they  avIio 

['"'•'^       suffer  as  malefactors,  are  commonly  Avont  to  go  heavy  and  pensive  to 

others      their  death ;  so  the  others,  with  heavenly  alacrity  and  cheerfulness, 

for^theTr    do  abide  whatsoever  it  pleaseth  the  Lord  to  lay  upon  them  :  example 

serts'^''     whereof  we  have  right  well  to  note,  not  only  in  these  three  godly 

Cheerful  uiartyrs  above  mentioned,  but  also  in  the  lord  Cromwell,  who  suffered 

of  crom-  ^^^''  ^^^^  ^^y^  before,  the  same  no  less  may  appear ;  who,  although  he 

h''''ri*'     was  brought  to  his  death,    attainted  and  condemned  by  the  par- 

'  liament,  yet  what  a  guiltless  conscience  he  bare  to  his  death,  his 

christian  patience  well  declared  ;  who,  first  calling  for  his  breakfast, 

and  cheerfully  eating  the  same,  and,  after  that,  passing  out  of  his 

prison  down  the  hill  within  the  Tower,  and  meeting  there  by  the 

way  the  lord  Hungerford,  going  likewise  to  his  execution  (who,  for 

other  matter,  here  not  to  be  spoken  of,  Avas  there  also  imprisoned), 

and  perceiving  him  to  be  all  heavy  and  doleful,  with  cheerful  coun- 

comfort-  tenance  and  comfortable  words,  asking  why  he  was  so  heavy,  he  willed 

twds  of  him  to  pluck  up  his  heart,  and  to  be  of  good  comfort ;  "  for,"  said 

ti^S ''"  ^^®'  "  ^^^^  is  no  cause  for  you  to  fear ;  for  if  you  repent,  and  be 

Hunger-  heartily  sorry  for  that  you  have  done,  there  is  for  you  mercy  enough 

/ohig  to  ^  with  the  Lord,  who,  for  Christ"'s  sake,  will  forgive  you  ;  and  therefore 

be  not  dismayed.     And  though  the  breakfast  which  we  are  going  to, 

be  sharp,  yet,  trusting  to  the  mercy  of  the  Lord,  we  shall  have  a 

joyful  dinner."    And  so  went  they  together  to  the  place  of  execution, 

and  took  their  death  patiently,  July  28th,  1540, 

A    NOTE    OF    THREE    PAPISTS,   POWEL,  FETHERSTONE,  AND  ABEL, 

EXECUTED    THE    SAME    TIME    AVITH    BARNES,    JEROME, 

AND    GARRET. 

The  same  time  and  day,  and  in  the  same  place,  where  and  when 
these  three  above  mentioned  did  suffer,  three  others  also  were  exe- 
cuted, though  not  for  the  same  cause,  but  rather  the  contrary,  for 
denying  the  king's  supremacy;  whose  names  were  Powel,  Fether- 
stonc,  and  Abel :  which  spectacle  so  happening  upon  one  day,  in 
two  so  contrary  parts  or  factions,  brought  the  people  into  a  marvel- 
lous admiration  and  doubt  of  their  religion,  which  part  to  follow  and 
take  ;  as  might  so  well  happen  amongst  ignorant  and  simple  people, 
seeing  two  contrary  parts  so  to  suffer,  the  one  for  popery,  the  other 
against  popery,  both  at  one  time.     Insomuch  that  a  certain  stranger 
being  there  present  the  same  time,  and  seeing  three  on  the  one  side, and 
The        three  on  the  other  side  to  suffer,  said  in  these  words,  "  Deus  bone  ! 
suanKerf  quomodo  hic  vi\Tint  gentes .''  hie  suspenduntur  papistse,  illic  com- 
hoThpa-   ^wruntur  antipapistse."     But  to  remove  and  take  away  all  doubt 
pists  and  hereafter  from  posterity,  whereby  they  shall  the  less  marvel  how  thia 
ants"o     so  happened,  here  is  to  be  understood  how  the  cause  thereof  did  rise 
suffer,      jjj^^i  proceed ;  which  happened  by  reason  of  a  certain  division  and 


their 
deaths. 


THE    AUTHOR  S    DIFFERENCE    WITH    ALAN    COPE. 


439 


discord  among  the  king's  council,  who  were  so  divided  among  them-  nenry 
selves  in  equal  parts,  that  the  one  half  seemed  to  hold  with  the  one 
religion,  the  other  half  with  the  contrary;  the  names  of  whom, 
although  it  were  not  necessary  to  express,  yet  being  compelled  for 
the  setting  forth  of  the  truth  of  the  story,  we  have  thought  good  here 
to  annex,  as  the  certainty  thereof  came  to  our  hands. 


A.D. 
1540. 


Canterbury, 

Suffolk, 

Viscount  Bewchanip, 


PROTESTANTS. 

Viscount  Lisle, 
Russell,  Treasurer, 
Paget, 


Sadler, 
Audeley. 


Winchester, 
Durham, 
Norfolk, 
Southampton, 
Anthony  Brown, 


William  Paulet, 

John  Baker, 

Richard,  Chancellor  of  the  Augmentation. 

Wingfield,  Vice  Chancellor. 


This  division  and  separation  of  the  council  amongst  themselves, 
caused  both  these  parts  above  mentioned,  the  one  for  one  religion, 
the  other  for  another,  to  suffer  together.  For,  as  the  one  part  of  the 
council  called  for  the  execution  of  Barnes,  Garret,  and  Jerome ;  so 
the  other  part,  likewise,  called  for  the  execution  of  the  law  upon 
Powel,  Fetherstone,  and  Abel;  which  six,  being  condemned  and 
drawn,  to  the  place  of  execution,  two  upon  a  hurdle,  one  being  a 
papist,  the  other  a  protestant,  thus,  after  a  strange  manner,  were 
brought  into  Smithficld,  where  all  the  said  six  together,  for  contrary 
doctrine,  suffered  death  ;  three,  by  the  fire,  for  the  gospel ;  the  other 
three,  by  hanging,  drawing,  and  quartering,  for  popery. 

Alan  Cope,  in  his  worshipful  Dialogues,  making  mention  of  these 
three  aforesaid,  Powel,  Fetherstone,  and  Abel,  amongst  others  who 
died  in  king  Henry's  days  in  the  like  popish  quarrel,  that  is,  for  the 
like  treason  against  their  prince  (being  in  all  to  the  number  of  twenty- 
four),  extolleth  them  not  only  in  words,  but  with  miracles  also,  up  to 
the  height  of  heaven,  among  the  crowned  martyrs  and  saints  of  God. 
To  the  which  Cope,  because  in  this  haste  of  story  I  have  no  leisure 
at  this  present  to  give  attendance,  I  shall  wait  attendance  (the  Lord 
willing)  another  time,  to  join  in  this  issue  with  him  more  at  leisure. 
In  the  meantime,  it  shall  suffice  at  this  present  to  recite  the  names 
only  of  those  twenty-four  rebels,  whom  he,  of  his  popish  devotion,  so 
dignified  with  the  pretensed  title  of  martyrs  :  the  names  of  thirteen 
of  which  monkish  rebels  be  these  here  following :' 


The  coun- 
cil divid- 
ed in  re- 
ligion. 


Two  toge- 
ther laid 
upon  the 
hurdle ; 
the  one  a 
papist, 
the  other 
a  protest- 
ant. 


Traitors 

made 

mai-tyrs. 


Neither 
good  mar- 
tyrs to 
God,  nor 
good  sub- 
jects to 
the  king. 


John  Houghton, 
Robert  Laurence, 
Augustine  Webster, 
Reginald  of  Sion, 
John  Haile, 


John  Rochester, 
Jacobus  Wannere, 
John  Stone, 
John  Traverse, 


William  Home, 
Powell, 
Fetherstone, 
Abel. 


Besides  these  there  were  other  nine  Carthusian  monks  who  died  in 
the  prison  of  Newgate ;  to  which  number  if  you  add  Master  More 
and  the  bishop  of  Rochester,  the  '  summa  totalis"'  cometh  to  twenty- 

(1)  '  Dialog!  Sex'  (Antw.  1566),  pp.  993—995.    Reginald  is  said  to  he  '  ordinis  Brigitani.'— Ed. 


440  SEVERITY    WITH    WHICH    THE    SIX    ARTICLES    ARE    EXFOHCED. 

-ffenry    four,  whom  tlic  s.iicl  Co))c  Tiiijustly  croAvncd  for  martyrs.     But  of 

L  these  more  shall  be  said  (the  Lord  willing)  hereafter. 

A.D. 

L.      Thus,  having  discoursed  the  order  of  the  six  articles,  with  other 

turTance  "^^^^^cr  likcwisc  following  in  the  next  parliament,  concerning  the  con- 
in  Enfi-  dcmuation  of  the  lord  Cromwell,  of  Dr.  Barnes,  and  his  fellows,  let 
the  six  "  us  now  (proceeding  further  in  this  history)  consider  what  great  dis- 
ariicies.  t^j-i^ance  and  vexations  ensued  after  the  setting  forth  of  the  said 
articles,  through  the  whole  realm  of  England,  especially  among  the 
godly  sort :  wherein  first  were  to  be  mentioned  the  straight  and 
severe  commissions  sent  forth  by  the  king''s  authority,  to  the  bishops, 
chancellors,  officials,  justices,  mayors,  and  bailiffs  in  every  shire,  and 
other  commissioners  by  name  in  the  same  commissions  expressed  ; 
and,  amongst  others,  especially  to  Ecbiiund  Bonner  bishop  of 
London,  to  the  mayor,  sheriffs,  and  aldermen  of  the  same,  to  inquire 
diligently  after  all  heretical  books,  and  to  burn  them.  Also  to 
inquire  after  all  such  persons  whatsoever,  culpable  or  suspected  of 
such  felonies,  heresies,  contempts,  or  transgressions,  or  speaking  any 
words  contrary  to  the  aforesaid  act,  set  forth,  of  the  six  articles.  The 
tenor  of  the  said  commissions  being  sufficiently  expressed  in  ancient 
records,  and  in  the  bishops'  registers,  and  also  partly  touched  before,' 
therefore,  for  tediousness  I  here  omit :  only  showing  forth  the  com- 
mission directed  to  Edmund  Bonner  bishop  of  London,  to  take  the 
oath  of  the  mayor  of  London,  and  of  others,  for  the  execution  of  the 
commission  aforesaid ;  the  tenor  whereof  here  followeth : 

The  Commission  for  taking  the  Oath  of  the  Mayor  of  London  and 
Others,  for  the  execution  of  the  Act  aforesaid. 

Henry  the  Eighth,  by  the  grace  of  God,  king  of  Enghmd  and  of  France, 
defender  of  the  faith,  lord  of  Ireland,  and  in  earth  supreme  head  of  the  clnn-ch 
of  England,  unto  the  reverend  father  in  Christ  Edmund  Bonner,  bishop  of 
London,  and  to  his  wellbeloved  the  bishop's  chancellor,  health.  Know  ye  that 
we  have  given  you,  jointly  and  severally,  power  and  authority  to  receive  the 
oaths  of  William  Roche,  mayor  of  London;  John  Allen,  knight;  Ralph  War- 
ren, knight ;  Richard  (iresham,  knight;  Roger  Cholmley,  knight,  serjeant-at- 
law  ;  John  Gresham ;  Michael  Dormer,  archdeacon  of  London,  the  bishop'3 
commissary  and  ofhcial ;  Robert  Chidley,  Guy  Crayford,  Edward  Hall,  Robert 
Broke,  and  John  Morgan,  and  every  of  them,  our  commissioners  for  heresies, 
and  other  offences  done  within  our  city  of  London  and  diocese  of  the  same,  ac- 
cording to  the  tenor  of  a  certain  schedule  hereunto  annexed.  And  therefore  we 
command  you  that  you  receive  the  oaths  aforesaid ;  and  when  you  have  received 
them,  to  certify  us  into  our  chancery,  imdcr  your  seals,  returning  this  our  writ. 
Teste  me  ipso  at  Westminster  the  twenty-ninth  of  January,  in  the  thirty- 
second  year  of  our  reign. 

What  the  oath  was  of  these  commissioners  whereunto  they  were 
bound,  read  before. 

A    XOTE    now    BOXNER     SAT    IN    THE    GUILDHALL    IN    COMMISSION 

FOR    THE    SIX    ARTICLES  :    ALSO    OF    THE    CONDEMNING 

OF    MEKINS. 

Upon  this  commission  given  unto  Edmund    Bonnei-,  he,  com-ng 
to  the  Guildhall,  with  other  commissioners,  to  sit  upon  the  statute 

(I)  Read  before  page  262. 


BONNER    31TTETH    IX    COMMISSION    FOR    THE    SIX    ARTICLES.  441 

of  the  Six  Articles,  began  eftsoons  to  put  in  execution  his  authority    Henry 
after  a  rigorous  sort,  as  ye  shall  hear.     And  first,  he  charged  certain 


juries  to  take  their  oath  upon  the  statute  aforesaid,  who,  being  sworn,    A.D. 
had  a  day  appointed  to  give  their  verdict :  at  which  day  they  indicted    ^^^^- 
sundry  persons,  who,  shortly  after,  were  apprehended  and  brought  to 
ward  ;  who,  after  awhile  remaining  there,  were,  by  the  king  and  his 
council,  discharged  at  the  Star-chamber,  without  any  further  punish- 
ment. 

Not  long  after  this,  sir  William  Roche  being  mayor,  Bonner  with 
other  commissioners  sat  at  the  Guildhall  aforesaid,  before  whom  there 
were  a  certain  number  of  citizens  warned  to  appear ;  and  after  the 
commission  read,  the  said  parties  were  called  to  the  book,  and  when 
five  or  six  were  sworn,  one  of  the  said  persons,  being  called  to  the 
book,  Bonner  seemed  to  mislike,  and  said,  "  Stay  awhile,  my  mas- 
ters," quoth  he  ;  "I  would  ye  should  consider  this  matter  well  that 
we  have  in  hand,  which  concerneth  the  glory  of  God,  the  honour  of 
the  king,  and  the  wealth  of  the  realm  ;  and  if  there  be  any  here 
among  you  that  doth  not  consider  the  same,  it  were  better  that  he 
were  hence  than  here."  Then  communed  the  commissioners  with 
Bonner  about  that  man,  so  that  at  length  he  was  called  to  the  book 
and  sworn,  not  altogether  with  his  good  will. 

When  the  two  juries  were  sworn,  Bonner  taketh  upon  him  to  give 
the  charge  unto  the  juries,  and  began  with  a  tale  of  Anacharsis,by  which 
example  he  admonished  the  juries  to  spare  no  persons,  of  what  degree 
soever  they  were.  And  at  the  end  of  his  charge,  he  brought  forth  Mekins 
to  the  bar  a  boy,  whose  name  was  Mekins,  declaring  how  grievously  fj'^by"*' 
he  had  offended  by  speaking  of  certain  words  against  the  state,  and  Bonner, 
of  the  death  of  Dr.  Barnes  ;  and  produced  into  the  said  court  two 
witnesses,  who  were  there  sworn  in  the  face  of  the  court.  So  a  day 
was  assigned  upon  which  the  juries  aforesaid  should  give  up  their 
verdict ;  at  which  day  both  the  commissioners,  and  the  said  juries, 
met  at  Guildhall  aforesaid.  Then  the  clerk  of  the  peace  called  on 
the  juries  by  their  names,  and  when  their  appearance  was  taken, 
Bonner  bade  them  put  in  their  presentments.  Then  said  the  fore-  Wiiiiam 
man  of  that  jury,  whose  name  was  William  Robins ;  "  My  lord,"  j„ror"^' 
Avith  a  low  courtesy,  "  we  have  found  nothing  :"  at  which  words  he 
fared  as  one  in  an  agony,  and  said,  "  Nothing  "^  have  ye  found 
nothing  ?  what  nothing  ?  By  the  faith  I  owe  to  God,"  quoth  he  to 
the  foreman,  "  I  would  trust  you  upon  your  obligation  ;  but  by  your 
oath  I  will  trust  you  nothing."  Then  said  some  of  the  commissioners; 
"  My  lord,  give  them  a  longer  day."  "  No,"  quoth  he,  "  in  Lon- 
don they  ever  find  nothing.  I  pray  you  what  say  you  to  Mekins  ?" 
"  My  lord,"  quoth  the  foreman,  "  we  can  say  nothing  to  him,  for 
we  find  the  witnesses  to  disagree.  One  affirmeth  that  he  should  say 
the  sacrament  was  nothing  but  a  ceremony ;  and  the  other,  nothing 
but  a  signification."  "  Why,"  quoth  Bonner,  "  did  he  not  say  that 
Barnes  died  holy  ?"  Then  pausing  awhile,  he  bade  call  the  other 
jury.  "  Put  in  your  verdict,"  quoth  he,  "  My  lord,"  said  one,  "  we 
have  found  nothing."  "Jesus!"  quoth  he,  "is  not  this  a  strange 
case  ?" 

Then  spake  one  of  the  same  jury,  whose  name  was  Ralph  Foxley,  ^^|p^ 
and  said,  "  My  lord,  wlien  you  gave  us  charge,  wc  desired  to  have  juror.  ' 


442  BONNER    SITTETH    IN    COMMISSION    FOR    THE    SIX    ARTICLES. 

ffenry   tlic  parsoTis   and   curates  of  every  parish  to  give  us  instructions; 
^^^^'    and  it  was  denied  us."     Then  stood  up  the  recorder,^  and  said,  it 


A.  D.    was  true  indeed  that  he  had  spoken ;  and  therewithal  said,  "  This 

^^'^^-    last  year  were  charged  two  juries,  which  did  many  things  naughtily 

and  foolishly,  and  did  as  much  as  in  them  lay  to  make  an  uproar 

among  the  king's  people  ;  and  therefore  it  was  thought  not  meet  that 

they  shovdd  give  information  to  you."     "  Nay,  nay,"  quoth  Bonner, 

"  this  was  the  cause  :  If  the  parson  or  curate  should  give  information 

Asainst    according  to  his  knowledge,  then  what  will  they  say  ?     '  I  must  tell 

pSs  of  "^y  confession  to  a  knave-priest,  and  he  shall  go  by-and-by  and  open 

London,    jt.'  "   "  What !"  sald  my  lord  mayor,  "  there  is  no  man,  I  trow,  that 

will  say  so  ?"     "  Yes,  by  my  troth,"  quoth  Bonner,  "  knave-priest, 

knave-priest."     Then  said  my  lord  mayor,  somewhat  smiling,  "  There 

be  some  of  them  slippery  fellows;  and  as  men  find  them,  so  will  they 

Bonner     ofttimcs  report."    Bonner,  not  well  contented  with  those  words,  said 

for'the     to  the  jury,  "My   masters,    what  say  you  to   Mekins?"      They 

condem-  answcrcd,  "  The  witnesses  do  not  agree,  therefore  we  do  not  allow 

Mekins.    them."     "  Why,"  quoth  Bonner,  "  this  court  hath  allowed  them." 

Then  said  one  of  the  jury  to  the  recorder,  "  Is  it  sufficient  for  our 

discharge,  if  this  court  do  allow  them  .P"     "  Yea,"  said  the  recorder, 

"  it  is  sufficient ;"  and  said,  "  Go  you  aside  together  aAvhile,  and 

bring  in  your  verdict."     After  the  jury  had  talked  together  a  little 

while,  they  returned,  to  the  bar  again  with  their  indictment,  which  at 

Bonner''s  hand  was  friendly  received  ;  so  both  they  and  the  other 

jury  were  discharged,  and  bidden  take  their  ease.     Thus  ended  the 

Mekins     court  for  that  day.    Shortly  after  they  sat  for  life  and  death.   Mekins 

{'^°"siit    ]3eii-,g  brought  to  the  bar,  and  the  indictment  read,  Bonner  said  to 

i^ar.         him,  "  Mekins,  confess  the  truth,  and  submit  thyself  unto  the  king's 

law,  that  thy  death  may  be  an  example  to  all  others." 

This  Richard  Mekins,  being  a  child  that  passed  not  the  age  of 
fifteen  years  (as  Hall  reporteth),^  as  he  had  heard  some  other  folks 
talk,  so  chanced  he  to  speak  against  the  sacrament  of  the  altar; 
which  coming  to  Bonner's  cars,  he  never  left  him  (as  afore  doth 
plainly  appear)  before  he  had  brought  him  to  the  fire.  During  the 
time  of  his  imprisonment,  neither  his  poor  father  nor  mother,  for 
fear,  durst  aid  him  with  any  relief;  whereby  he  there  endured  in 
great  misery.  At  what  time  he  was  brought  unto  the  stake,  he  was 
taught  to  speak  much  good  of  the  bishop  of  London,  and  of  the 
great  charity  he  showed  to  him,  and  to  defy  and  detest  all  heretics 
and  heresies,  but  especially  Dr.  Barnes,^  unto  whom  he  imputed  the 
learning  of  that  heresy,  which  was  the  cause  of  his  death.  The  poor 
lad  would,  for  safeguard  of  his  life,  have  gladly  said  that  the  twelve 
a])ostles  had  taught  it  hmi ;  such  Avas  his  childish  innocency  and  fear. 
But  for  this  deed  many  spake  and  said,  "  It  was  gi-eat  shame  for  the 
bishop,  whose  part  and  duty  it  had  been  rather  to  have  laboured  to 
save  his  life,  than  to  procure  that  terrible  execution ;  seeing  that  he 
was  such  an  ignorant  soul,  that  he  knew  not  what  the  affirming  of 
heresy  was. 

(1)  This  recorder  was  sir  Roger  Cholmlcy.  (2)  Page  841.  Edit.  1S09.— Ed. 

(3)  And  how  could  he  take  that  learning  of  Dr.  Barnes,  when  Dr.  Barnes  was  never  of  that 
opinion. 


PERSECUTION    IN    LONDON    FOR    THE    SIX    ARTICLES.  443 

Henry 
VIII 

0icf)ati)  ^pencec,  0am.^eji,  anD  l)mti,  laactpc*?,  tofjo  guttered  at    L 

^ali.^ljui:?.  A.  D. 

1541. 

About  the  same  time  also  a  certain  priest  was  burned  at  Salisbury, 
who,  leaving  his  papistry,  had  married  a  wife,  and  became  a  player 
in  interludes,  with  one  Ramsey  and  Hewet,  which  three  were  all 
condemned  and  burned ;  against  whom,  and  especially  against 
Spencer,  was  laid  matter  concerning  the  sacrament  of  the  altar.  He 
suffered  at  Salisbury. 

Although  this  inquisition  above  mentioned  was  meant  properly 
and  especially  concerning  the  Sis  Articles,  yet  so  it  fell  out,  that  in 
short  space  doubts  began  to  arise,  and  to  be  moved  by  the  quest : 
whether  they  might  inquire  as  Avell  of  all  other  opinions,  articles, 
and  cases  of  Lollardy,  or  for  speaking  against  holy  bread,  holy 
water,  or  for  favouring  the  cause  of  Barnes,  of  friar  Ward,  sir 
Thomas  Rose,  &c.  :*  whereupon  great  perturbation  followed  in  all 
parishes  almost  through  London  in  the  year  aforesaid,  which  was 
1541,  as  here  ensueth  in  a  brief  summary  table  to  be  seen. 

211  firief  ^Table  of  tf)e  CcouWe^  at  S.onDon,  in  tfje  time  of  tf|e  ^iji' 

2Cctlcle^^ 

CONTAINING    THE    PERSONS    PRESENTED,    WITH    THE    CAUSES 
OF    THEIR    PERSECUTION. 

In  St.  Alban's  Parish  in  London. 

John  Dixe  was  noted  never  to  be  confessed  in  Lent,  nor  to  receive  at  Easter, 
and  to  be  a  sacramentary. 

Richard  Chepeman  ;  for  eating  flesh  in  Lent,  and  for  working  on  holy-days, 
and  not  coming  to  the  churcli. 

Mrs.  Cicely  Marshall ;  for  not  bearing  her  palm,  and  despising  holy  bread 
and  holy  water. 

Michael  Hawkes ;  for  not  coming  to  the  chmxh,  and  for  receiving  young 
men  of  the  new  learning. 

Master  John  Browne ;  for  bearing  with  Barnes. 

Anne,  Bedike's  wife ;  for  despising  our  Lady,  and  not  praying  to  saints. 

Andrew  Kempe,  William  Pahen,  and  Richard  Manerd;  for  disturbing  the 
service  of  the  church,  with  brabbling  of  the  New  Testament. 

In  the  Parish  of  Trinity  the  Less. 

William  Wyders  denied,  two  years  before,  the  sacrament  to  be  Christ's  body, 
and  said  that  it  was  but  only  a  sign. 

William  Stokesly ;  for  rebuking  his  wife  at  the  church  for  taking  holy  water. 

Roger  Davy ;  for  speaking  against  worshipping  of  saints. 

Master  Blage ;  for  not  coming  to  his  parish  church,  not  confessing,  nor 
receiving. 

St.  John  Baptist  in  Wallbrook. 

WiUiam  Clinch ;  for  saying,  when  he  seeth  a  priest  preparing  to  the  mass, 
'  Ye  shall  see  a  priest  now  go  to  masking.'  Item,  For  calhng  the  bishop  of 
Winchester,  '  False  flattering  knave.'  Item,  For  burying  his  wife  without  dirge, 
and  causing  the  Scot  of  St.  Katherine's  to  preach  the  next  day  after  tlie  burial. 

William  Plaine ;  seeing  a  priest  going  to  mass,  said,  '  Now  you  shall  see  one 
in  masking.'      Item,  Wlien  he  came  to  the  church,  with  loud  reading  the 
English  Bible  he  disturbed  the  divine  service. 
(1)  Ex  Regist.  Lond. 


444  PERSECUTION    IN    LONDON    FOR    THE    SIX    ARTICLES. 

vni.  St.  Botolph's  at  Billingsgate. 


A.  D.         Herman  Johnson,  Jerome  Akon,  Giles  Hosteman,  Richard  Bonfeld,  Thomas 
1541.    Cowper,   Humphrey  Skinner,  John  Sneudnam,  Richard  Philips,   JohnCelos: 

these  nine  persons  were  presented,  for  that  they  were  not  confessed  in  Lent, 

nor  had  received  at  Easter. 

St.  Nicliolas,  in  the  Flesh  Shambles. 

John  Jones,  William  Wright,  Peter  Butcher,  Roger  Butcher:  these  four 
were  presented  for  not  keeping  the  divine  service  in  the  holy  days. 

Brisley's  wife,  for  busy  reasoning  on  the  new  learning,  and  not  keeping  the 
church. 

St.  Andrew's  in  Holborn. 

Mrs.  Castle;  for  being  a  meddler,  and  a  reader  of  the  Scripture  in  the  church. 

Master  Galias,  of  Bernard's  Inn  ;  for  withstanding  the  curate  censing  the 
altars  on  Corpus  Christi  even,  and  saying  openly  that  he  did  naught. 

Master  Pates,  of  David's  Inn,  and  Master  Gahas;  for  vexing  the  curate  in 
the  body  of  the  church,  in  declaring  the  king's  injunctions  and  reading  the 
Bishop's  Book,  so  that  he  had  much  ado  to  make  an  end. 

St.  Mildred  in  Bread-street. 

William  Beckes  and  his  wife  ;  suspected  to  be  sacramentaries,  and  for  not 
creeping  to  the  cross  on  Good  Friday. 

Thomas  Langham,  William  Thomas,  Richard  Beckes,  William  Beckes : 
these  four  were  presented  for  interrupting  the  divine  service. 

Ralph  Symonds  ;  for  not  keeping  our  Lady's  mass,  which  he  was  bound  to 
keep. 

John  Smith,  apprentice;  for  saying  that  he  had  rather  hear  the  crj'ing  of 
dogs,  than  priests  singing  matins  or  even-song. 

St.  Magnus**  Parish. 

Thomas  Bele,  John  Sturgeon,  John  Wilshire,  Thomas  Symon,  Ralph  Clervis 
and  his  wife,  James  Banaster,  Nicholas  Barker,  John  Sterky,  Christopher  Smith, 
Thomas  Net :  these  eleven  persons  of  St.  Magnus'  parish  were  presented  and 
accused  for  maintaining  of  certain  preachers  (as  then  it  was  called)  of  the  new 
learning,  as  Wisedom,  Rose,  friar  Ward,  and  sir  William  Smith,  alias  Wright. 

Nicholas  Philip ;  for  maintaining  heresies  and  Scripture  books,  and  for 
using  neither  fasting  nor  prayer. 

Richard  Bigges ;  for  despising  holy  bread,  putting  it  in  the  throat  of  a  bitch, 
and  for  not  looking  up  to  the  elevation. 

St.  Mary  Magdalen  in  Milk-street. 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Statham;  for  maintaining  in  her  house  Latimer,  Barnes, 
Garret,  Jerome,  and  divers  others. 

John  Duffet;  for  marrying  a  woman  who  was  thought  to  be  a  nun. 

St.  Owen's  Parish,  in  Newgate  Market. 

William  Hilliard  and  DufFet ;  for  maintaining  Barnes,  Jerome,  and  Garret, 
with  others. 

Grafton  and  WTiitchurch ;  suspected  not  to  have  been  confessed. 

St.  Martin's  at  the  Well  with  two  Buckets. 

John  Greene,  Mother  Palmer,  Christopher  Coots,  William  Selly,  Alexander 
Frere,  William  Bredi,  John  Bush,  William  Somerton,  George  Durant,  Master 
David's  apprentice:  all  these  being  of  the  parish  of  St.  Martin's,  at  the  Well 
with  two  Buckets,  were  presented  for  contemning  the  ceremonies  of  the  church ; 


PERSECUTION    IN    LONDON    FOR    THE    SIX    ARTICLES.  445 

also  some  for  walking  in  the  sacring  time  with  their  caps  on  :  some  for  turning  Henry 
their  heads  away :  some  for  sitting  at  their  doors  when  sermons  were  in  the  ^Hi- 
church,  &c.  ^  j^ 

St.  MicliaePs  in  Wood-street.  ^^^^- 

Robert  Andrew ;  for  receiving  heretics  into  his  house,  and  keeping  disputa- 
tion of  heresy  there. 

John  Williamson,  Thomas  Buge,  Thomas  Gilbert,  W.  Hickson,  Robert  Daniel, 
Robert  Smitton :  these  other  six  were  suspected  to  be  sacramentaries  and  rank 
heretics,  and  procurers  of  heretics  to  preach,  and  to  be  followers  of  their  doctrine. 

St.  Botolph's  at  Billingsgate. 

John  Mayler ;  to  be  a  sacramentary,  and  a  railer  against  the  mass. 
Richard  Bilby,  draper ;  presented  for  saying  these  words,  '  That  Christ  is  not 
present  in  the  blessed  sacrament' 

St.  Giles's  Without  Cripplegate. 

Henry  Patinson  and  Anthony  Barber :  these  two  were  detected  for  maintain- 
ing their  boys  to  sing  a  song  against  the  sacrament  of  the  altar :  also  Patinson 
came  not  to  confession. 

Robert  Norman  also  refused  to  come  to  confession,  saying,  that  none  of  his 
servants  '  should  be  shriven  of  a  knave-priest.' 

John  Humfrey ;  for  speaking  against  the  sacraments  and  ceremonies  of  the 
church.  1 

William  Smith  and  his  wife,  John  Cooke  and  his  wife  :  these  two  couple  were 
presented  for  not  coming  to  service  in  their  parish  church,  and  for  saying  it  was 
lawful  for  priests  to  have  wives. 

William  Gate  or  Cote,  William  Aston,  John  Humfrey,  John  Cooke :  to  these 
four  it  was  laid,  for  saying,  that  the  mass  '  was  made  of  pieces  and  patches.' 
Also  for  depraving  of  matins,  mass,  and  even -song. 

John  Miles  and  his  wife,  John  Millen,  John  Robinson,  Richard  Millar,  John 
Green  and  his  wife,  Arnold  Chest :  all  these  were  put  up  for  railing  against  the 
sacraments  and  ceremonies. 

St.  Giles's  Without  Cripplegate. 

John  Cr-osdall,  John  Clerke,  John  Owel :  these  three  labouring  men,  for  not 
coming  to  divine  service  on  holy-days,  and  for  labouring  on  the  same. 

Thomas  Grangier  and  John  Dictier ;  noted  for  common  singers  against  the 
sacraments  and  ceremonies. 

John  Sutton  and  his  wife,  and  John  Segar :  these  three  were  noted  to  be 
despisers  of  auricular  confession. 

.  John  Rawlins,  John  Shiler,  William  Chalinger,  John  Edmonds,  John  Rich- 
mond and  his  wife ;  for  despising  holy  bread  and  holy  water,  and  letting  divine 
service.     • 

Margaret  Smith ;  for  dressing  flesh-meat  in  Lent. 

Thomas  Trentham ;  for  reasoning  against  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  and 
saying  that  the  sacrament  was  a  good  thing,  but  it  was  not  as  men  took  it, 
very  God. 

St.  Thomas  the  Apostle. 

Robert  Granger,  William  Petingale,  William  May  and  his  wife,  John  Henri- 
son  and  his  wife,  Robert  Welch,  John  Benglosse,  John  Pitley,  Henry  Foster, 
Robert  Causy,  William  Pinchbeck  and  his  wife :  all  these  thirteen  were  put  up 
by  the  inquisition,  for  giving  small  reverence  at  the  sacring  of  the  mass. 

St.  Benet  Finch. 

Mai'tyn  Bishop's  wife  :  she  was  presented  by  her  curate,  for  being  not  shriven 
in  Lent,  nor  receiving  at  Easter :  also  she  did  set  light  by  the  curate,  when  he 
told  her  thereof. 

(1)  Ex  Regist.  Lond 


446  PERSECUTION    IN    LONDON    FOR    THE    SIX    ARTICLES. 

Henry  Robert  Plat  and  his  wife :  these  were  great  reasoners  in  Scripture,  sayiug, 
*'^^^-  that  they  had  it  of  the  Spirit ;  and  tliat  confession  availeth  nothing ;  and  that  he, 
.    p.      not  able  to  read,  would  use  no  beads. 

^541.  St.  Michael  at  Queenhithe. 

Thomas  Aduet,  John  Palmer,  and  Robert  Cooke :  the  cause  laid  to  these 
three  persons,  was  for  reasoning  of  the  Scripture,  and  of  the  sacraments. 

The  register  saith,  that  they  denied  all  the  sacraments .  but  this  popish 
hyperbole  will  find  little  credit,  where  experience,  acquainted  with  popish  prac- 
tices, sitteth  to  be  the  judge. 

John  Cockes :  this  man  was  noted  for  a  great  searcher  out  of  new  preachers, 
and  maintainer  of  Barnes's  ophiions. 

John  Boultes ;  for  forbidding  his  wife  to  use  beads. 

Thomas  Kelde ;  he  refused  to  take  penance  and  absolution,  and  did  eat  flesh 
upon  a  Friday  before  Lent. 

St.  Mary  Woolchurcli. 

Nicholas  Newell,  a  Frenchman;  presented  to  be  a  man  far  gone  in  the  new 
sect,  and  that  he  was  a  great  jester  at  the  saints,  and  at  our  Lady. 

John  Hawkins  and  his  servant,  Thomas  Chamberlaine  and  his  wife,  John 
Curteys,  Master  Dissel,  his  Avife,  and  his  servant:  these  eight  were  gi*eat 
reasoners  and  despisers  of  ceremonies.* 

St.  Katherine  Coleman. 

The  curate  of  St.  Katherine  Coleman  :  he  was  noted  for  calling  of  suspected 
persons  to  his  sermons  by  a  beadle,  without  ringing  of  any  bell ;  and  when  he 
preached,  he  left  his  matters  doubtful. 

Item,  for  preaching  without  the  commandment  of  his  parson. 

Item,  for  that  he  was  a  Scottish  friar,  di'iven  out  of  his  country  for  heresy. 

Tulle  Bustre,  his  wife  and  his  son-in-law  :  these  were  noted  for  coming  seldom 
to  the  church,  and  many  times  were  seen  to  labour  upon  the  holy-days. 

St.  Matthew's  Parish. 

William  Ettis  and  his  wife  were  noted  for  maintaining  certain  preachers ; 
and  for  causing  one  Taverner,  being  a  priest,  to  preach  against  the  king's  in- 
junctions. 

Merifield,  and  his  son-in-law,  Nicholas  Russel ;  the  good  man  of  the  Sara- 
cen's Head  in  Friday-street;  William  Callaway,  John  Gardiner,  with  three 
apprentices  :  against  this  company  presentation  was  made  for  gathering  together 
in  the  evening,  and  for  bringing  ill  preachers  (that  is  to  say,  good  preachers) 
amongst  the  people. 

Thomas  Plummer  was  presented,  for  saying  that  the  blessed  sacrament  was 
to  him  that  doth  take  it,  so ;  and  to  him  that  doth  not,  it  was  not  so. 

Shoreditch. 

Shermons,  keeper  of  the  Carpenters'  Hall  in  Christ's  parish,  was  presented 
for  procuring  an  interlude  to  be  openly  played,  wherein  priests  were  railed  on, 
and  called  knaves. 

Saint  Benet  at  PauPs  Wharf. 

Lewes  Morall,  a  servant;  also  James  Ogule  and  his  wife;  noted  not  to  have 
been  confessed  certain  years  before. 

Saint  Margaret  in  Fish-street. 

Thomas  Babam ;  accused  not  to  have  been  confessed  nor  houselod  in  his 
pai-ish  church. 

Saint  Antholine's. 

The  parson  and  curate  of  St.  Antholine's;  for  not  usmg  the  ceremonies  in 
making  holy  water,  nor  keeping  their  processions  on  Saturdays. 
(1)  Ex  Regist.  Lond 


PERSECUTION    IN    LONDON    FOR    THE    SIX    ARTICLES.  447 

Lewis  Bromfield ;  for  not  taking  his  housel,  and  for  absenting  himself  from    iieni-n 
the  church  on  holy-days.  y  III. 

A.I). 

Saint  Mary-liill.  1541. 

John  Sempe  and  John  GofTe ;  for  dispraising  a  certain  anthem  of  our  Lady, 
beginning  '  Te  matrem,'  &c.  ;  saying  that  there  is  heresy  in  the  same. 
Gilbert  Godfrey  ;  for  absenting  himself  from  the  church  on  holy-days. 

Saint  Mary  Magdalen  in  Old  Fisli-street. 
Thomas  Cappes ;  for  saying  these  words,  '  That  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  was 
but  a  memory  and  a  remembrance  of  the  Lord's  death.' 

Saint  Botolpli''s  at  Billingsgate. 

John  Mailer,  grocer ;  for  calling  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  '  the  baken  god,' 
and  for  saying  that  the  mass  was  called  beyond  the  sea,  '  miss,'  for  that  all  is 
amiss  in  it. 

Saint  Martin"'s  in  Ironmonger  Lane. 

John  Hardyman,  parson  of  St.  Martin's  in  Ironmonger-lane  ;  presented  for 
preaching  openly  that  confession  is  confusion  and  deformation ;  and  that  the 
butcherly  ceremonies  of  the  church  were  to  be  abhorred.  Also  for  saying, 
'  What  a  mischief  is  this,  to  esteem  the  sacraments  to  be  of  such  virtue !  for  in  so 
doing  they  take  the  glory  of  God  from  him  :'  and  for  saying,  that  faith  in  Christ 
is  sufficient,  without  any  other  sacraments,  to  justify. ^ 

Saint  BridfTet''s  in  Fleet-street. 

o 
Christopher  Dray,  plumber ;  for  saying  of  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  that  it 
was  not  offered  up  for  remission  of  sins  ;  and  that  the  body  of  Christ  was  not 
there,  but  only  by  representation  and  signification  of  the  thing. 

Saint  Andre w*'s  in  Holbom. 

Robert  Ward,  shoemaker;  presented  by  three  witnesses,  for  holding  against 
tlie  sacrament  of  the  altar :  he  died  in  prison  in  Bread-street. 

Allhallows,  Barking. 

Nicholas  Otes  ;  for  not  coming  to  the  housel  at  Easter,  he  was  sent  to 
Newgate. 

Herman  Peterson  and  James  Gosson  ;  for  not  coming  to  shrift  and  housel  at 
the  time  of  Easter.  These  were  committed  to  prison  in  Bread-street. 

Saint  Olave's  in  the  Old  Jewry. 

Richard  White,  haberdasher ;  for  saying,  that  he  did  not  thmk  that  Christ 
was  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  within  the  sepulchre,  but  in  heaven  above. 

Saint  Botolpli's  Without  Aldgate. 

Giles  Harrison,  being  in  a  place  without  Aldgate,  merrily  jesting  in  a  certain 
company  of  neighbours,  where  some  of  them  said,  '  Let  us  go  to  mass  :'  '  I  say 
tarry,'  said  he ;  and  so  taking  a  piece  of  bread  in  his  hands,  lifted  it  up  over  his 
head :  and  likev/ise  taking  a  cup  of  wine,  and  bowing  down  his  head,  made 
therewith  a  cross  over  the  cup,  and  so  taking  the  said  cup  in  both  his  hands, 
Ufted  it  over  his  head,  saying  these  words,  '  Have  ye  not  heard  mass  now  ?'  For 
the  which  he  was  presented  to  Bonner,  then  bishop  of  London ;  against  whom 
came  these,  namely,  Thomas  Castle,  William  Greene,  Andrew  Morice,  and 
John  Margetson,  as  witnesses  against  him. 

Richard  Bostock,   priest;  for  saying  that  auricular  confession  hath  killed 

(1)  Ex  Regist.  Lond. 


448 


PERSECUTION    IN    LONDON    FOK    THE    SIX    ARTICLES. 


Henry 
VIII. 

A.D. 
1541. 


more  souls  than  all  the  bills,  clubs,  and  halters  have  done  since  king  Henry  was 
king  of  England,  &c.  Also  for  saying,  that  the  water  in  the  Thames  hath  as 
much  virtue,  as  the  water  that  the  priests  do  hallow. 

Margaret  Ambsworth ;  for  having  no  reverence  to  the  sacrament  at  sacring 
time.     Item,  for  instructing  of  maids,  and  being  a  great  doctress. 


In  Aldermanbury. 

John  Leicester,  Christopher  Townesend,  Thomas  Mabs,  Christopher  Holy- 
bread,  W.  Raynold,  Thomas  David  Skinner,  Thomas  Starckey,  Martyn  Donam, 
and  W.  Derby :  all  these  noted  and  presented  for  maintaining  of  Barnes,  and 
such  other  preachers ;  and  many  of  their  wives,  for  not  taking  holy  bread,  nor 
going  in  procession  on  Sundays. 

Lawrence  Maxwel,  bricklayer ;  for  speaking  and  reasoning  against  auricular 
confession. 

Saint  Martin''s  the  Great. 

John  Coygnes,  or  Livelonde ;  for  holding  against  the  sacrament  of  the 
altar,  and  not  receiving  at  Easter. 

Saint  Clemcnt''s  Without  Temple  Bar. 

Gerard  Frise ;  presented  by  two  witnesses,  for  affirming  that  a  sermon 
preached,  is  better  than  the  sacrament  of  the  altar ;  and  that  he  had  rather  go 
to  hear  a  sermon,  than  to  hear  a  mass. 


Tolwine 
making 
of  holy 
water. 


His  re- 
canta- 
tion. 


Saint  Katherine''s. 

Dominick  Williams,  a  Frenchman ;  for  not  receiving  the  sacrament  of  the 
altar  at  Easter. 

Thomas  Lancaster,  priest ;  he  lay  in  the  compter  in  the  Poultry,  for  com- 
piling and  bringing  over  books  prohibited. 

Item,  Gough,  the  stationer ;  troubled  for  resorting  unto  him. 

Friar  Ward;  laid  in  the  Compter  in  Bread-street;  for  marrying  one  Eliza- 
beth to  his  wife,  after  his  vow  made  of  chastity. 

Wilcock,  a  Scottish  friar  ;  prisoned  in  the  Fleet,  for  preaching  against  confes- 
sion, holy  water,  against  praying  to  saints,  and  for  souls  departed;  against 
purgatory,  and  holding  that  priests  might  have  wives,  &c. 

John  Taylor,  doctor  in  divinity;  presented  for  preaching  at  St.  Bride's  in 
Fleet-street,  that  it  is  as  profitable  to  a  man  to  hear  mass  and  see  the  sacrament, 
as  to  kiss  Judas's  mouth,  who  kissed  Christ  our  Saviour,  &-c. 

W.  Tolwine,  parson  of  St.  Antholine's ;  presented  and  examined  before 
Edmund  Bonner,  for  permitting  Alexander  Seton  to  preach  in  his  church, 
having  no  license  of  his  ordinary  ;  and  also  for  allowing  the  sermons  of  the  said 
Alexander  Seton,  which  he  preached  against  Dr.  Smith. 

To  the  said  Tolwine,  moreover,  it  was  objected,  that  he  used,  the  space  of 
two  years,  to  make  holy  water,  leaving  out  the  general  exorcism,  beginning 
'  Exorciso  te,'  &c. ;  using  these  words  for  the  same,  '  Benedicite,  Dominu:  ab 
eo  sit  benedicta,  a  cujus  latere  fluxit  sanguis  etaqua:'  adjoining  thereto,  'com- 
mixtio  salis  et  aquae  fiat,  in  nomine  Patris,  et  Filii,  et  Spiritus  Sancti.' 

The  like  usage  of  making  holy  water  was  also  used  in  Aldermary  church, 
where  Dr.  Crome  was,  and  in  Honey-lane. 

Against  this  objection  thus  Tolwine  defended  himself,  saying,  that  he  took 
occasion  so  to  do  by  the  king's  injunctions,  which  say,  that  ceremonies  should  be 
used,  all  ignorance  and  superstition  set  apart. 

In  the  end,  this  Tolwine  was  forced  to  stand  at  Paul's  cross,  to  recant  his 
doctrine  and  doings. 

The  same  time  also  Robert  Wiscdom,  parish  priest  of  St.  Margaret's  in 
Lothbury,  and  Thomas  Becon,  were  brought  to  Paul's  cross,  to  recant  and  to 
revoke  their  doctrine,  and  to  burn  their  books. 

Little  Allhallows. 
Sir  George  Parker,  priest  and  parson  of  St.  Pancras,   and  curate  of  Little 


PERSECUTIONS    IN    LONDON    FOR    THE    SIX    ARTICLES.  449 

Allhallows,   was  noted,   suspected,    and   convented  before   the  ordinary,    for  Hevrtj 

certain  books;  especially  for  having  'Unio  dissidentium,'  &c.  Vlli. 

Sir  John  Byrch,   priest  of  St.  Botolph's  Lane,    was  complained  of  by  one  \   rj 

Master  Wilson,  for  being  a  busy  reasoner  in  certain  opinons  which  agreed  not  1541' 

with  the  pope's  church.  — '- '— 

Alexander  Seton,  a  Scottish  man,  and  a  worthy  preacher,  was  denounced, 
detected,  and  presented,  by  three  priests,  of  whom  one  was  fellow  of  Whit- 
tingtoii  College,  called  Richard  Taylor;  another  was  John  Smith;  the  third 
was  John  Huntingdon,  who  afterwards  was  converted  to  the  same  doctrine 
himself. 


This  Seton  was  chaplain  to  the  duke  of  Suffolk,  and  by  liim  was  seton 
made  free  denizen.     In  his  sermon  preached  at  St.  Antholine's,  his  to^hl^'" 
adversaries  picked  asjainst  him  matter  containina:  fifteen  obiections,  ^"li^?^ 

1  -11       •  ^   ■    ^        c  1  Till  1-1-      Suffolk. 

or  rather  cavillations,  winch,  for  example,  1  thought  here  to  exhibit 
to  the  reader,  to  the  intent  that  men  may  see,  not  only  what  true 
doctrine  Seton  then  preached,  consonant  to  the  Scriptures ;  but  also 
what  wrangling  cavillers  can  do,  in  depraving  what  is  right,  or  in 
wresting  Avhat  is  well  meant,  or  in  carping  at  what  they  understand 
not,  or  in  seeking  out  faults  where  none  are  ;  as  by  these  their  sinister 
cavillations  may  appear. 

Certain  Places  or  Articles  gathered  out  of  Alexander  Seton's  Sermons 
by  his  Adversaries. 

The  sayings  and  words  of  Alexander  Seton,  spoken  and  preached  by  him  in 
his  sermon,  made  the  loth  day  of  November,  at  afternoon,  in  the  parish  church 
of  St.  Antholine's  in  I^ondon :  '  Paul  saith.  Of  ourselves  we  can  do  nothing;  I 
pray  thee  then  where  is  thy  will?  Art  thou  any  better  than  Paul,  James,  Peter, 
and  all  the  apostles  ?  Hast  thou  any  more  gi-ace  than  they  ?  Tell  me  now,  if  thy 
will  be  any  thing  or  nothing :  if  it  be  any  thing,  tell  me  whether  it  be  to  do 
good  or  ill?  If  thou  say  to  do  ill,  I  will  grant  thou  hast  a  great  deal.  If  thou 
say  to  do  good,  I  ask  whether  is  more,  somewhat  or  nothing  ?  for  Paul  said,  he 
could  do  nothing,  and  I  am  sure  thou  hast  no  more  grace  than  Paid  and  his 
companions.' 

'  Scripture  speaketh  of  three  things  in  man  ;  the  first  is  will,  the  other  two  No  will  iu 

are  consent  and  deed.     The  first,  that  is  will,   God  worketh  without  us,  and  "1^"  "f.. 
,       .  ,  „„  ,  ,      ,     .  T        •  1  >        »     J  1  11     liimself  to 

beside  us.      1  lie  other  two  he  worketh  in  us,  and  with  us.  — And  here  he  al-  do  good. 

leged  St.  Augustine,  to  prove  that  we  can  will  nothing  that  is  good.    Moreover 

he  said,  'Thou  hast  not  one  jot,  no  not  one  tittle,  to  do  any  good.' 

'  There  is  nothing  in  heaven  or  earth,  creature  or  other,  that  can  be  any 
mean  towards  our  justification;  nor  yet  can  nor  may  any  man  satisfy  God  the 
Father  for  our  sin,  save  only  Christ,  and  the  shedding  of  his  blood.' 

'  He  that  preacheth  that  works  do  merit,  or  be  any  mean  to  our  salvation,  or 
any  part  of  our  justification,  preacheth  a  doctrine  of  the  devil.' 

'  If  any  thing  else,  save  only  Clirist,  be  any  mean  towards  our  justification, 
then  did  not  Christ  only  justify  us.' 

'  I  say,  that  neither  thy  good  works,  nor  any  thing  that  thou  canst  do,  can 
be  one  jot  or  tittle  towards  thy  justification.  For  if  they  be,  then  is  not  Christ 
a  full  justifier ;  and  that  I  will  prove  by  a  familiar  example.  Be  it  in  case  I 
have  two  servants  :  the  one  is  called  John,  and  the  other  Robert;  and  I  pro- 
mise to  send  you  such  a  day  twenty  pounds  by  John  my  servant,  and  at  my 
day  I  send  you  by  John  my  servant,  nineteen  pounds  nineteen  shillings  and 
eleven  pence  three  farthings,  and  there  lacketh  but  one  farthing,  which  Robert 
doth  bring  thee,  and  so  thou  hast  thy  twenty  pounds,  every  penny  and  farthing : 
yet  will  I  ask,  if  I  be  true  of  my  promise,  or  no;  and  thou  mayest  say,  '  Nay.' 
And  why  ?  '  Because  I  promised  to  send  thee  that  whole  twenty  pounds  by 
John,  and  did  not,  for  there  lacked  a  farthing,  v/hich  Robert  brought.  Where- 
fore I  say,  if  thy  works  do  merit  or  bring  one  little  jot  or  tittle  towards  thy 
justification,  then  is  Christ  false  of  his  promise,  who  said  that  he  would  do  all 
together.' 

VOL.  V.  G   G  ■ 


450  I'EHSECLTIONS    IX    LOXUOX    FOR    THE    SIX    ARTICLES. 

henry  One  scri])tiire  I  will  bring  you,  wliicli  they  cannot  writhe,  to  prove  that 

'  ''^^-     Christ  only  was  promised  to  be  our  only  justifier,  our  only  mean  ;  and  that  is 
.^  U      in  the  22d  of  Genesis,  where  it  is  written,   '  In  thy  seed  shall  all  people  be 
VA\     'jJesscd  ;'  meaning  thereby  only  Christ:  and  he  said  not,  'in  thy  seeds,'  nor, 
— ^ '-  '  in  the  works  of  thy  seeds.'    Wherefore,  all  they  that  preach  that  works  be  any 

part  or  mean  toward  our  justification,  do  make  God  false  of  his  promise.' 

'  They  that  ])reach  that  works  do  merit,  do  make  works  the  tree,  which  are 

but  the  fruits  of  justice,  wrought  by  him  that  is  already  a  just  man,  who  cannot 

choose  but  bring  forth  good  fruit.' 

'  I  would  ask  a  question,  whether  he  that  worketh  be  a  good  man,  or  bad; 

for  he  must  be  one  of  them.    If  he  be  a  good  man,  he  cannot  choose  but  bring 

forth  good  fruits;  if  he  be  an  ill  man,  he  can  bring  forth  no  fruit,  but  ill  fruit; 

for  a  good  tree  cannot  bring  fortli  ill  fniit.' 
Man's  *  He  that  saith  that  works  do  merit  any  thing  towards  our  salvation,  doth 

works  make  works  checkmate  with  Christ,  and  plucketh  from  Christ  what  is  his,  and 
dieck-  giveth  it  to  works.  Some  will  ask.  Wherefore  then  should  I  do  good  works? 
mate  J  answer,  Good  works  are  to  be  done  for  no  cause  else,  but  only  for  the  glory 
Cl'"?         of  God,  and  not  that  they  do  merit  any  thing  at  all.     And  he  that  saith  that 

good  works  are  to  be  done  for  any  other  cause  than  for  the  glory  of  God  only, 

and  will  have  them  to  merit,  or  be  any  mean  towards  our  justification,  I  say, 

he  lieth,  and  believe  him  not.' 

'  He  that  can  show  me  in  any  scripture,  that  works  do  merit,  or  be  any  mean 

to  our  justification,  for  the  iirst  scripture  I  will  (without  any  further  judgment) 

lose  both  mine  ears;  for  the  second,  my  tongue;  and  for  the  third,   my  neck. 

For  of  this  I  dare  say  he  cannot  prove  in  all  the  whole  Scripture  one  tittle. 

Wherefore  believe  them  not' 
The  pa-         '  Men  say  that  we  deny  good  works,  and  fasting  and  prayer.     They  lie  on 
pists  bely  yg ;  ^g  deny  nothing  but  popish  works,  and  popish  fasting,  and  popish  prayer; 
tertams     ^"^l  li^  t^'^*-  preacheth  that  works  do  merit,  or  fasting  di)th  merit,  or  prayer  doth 
as  though  merit,  doth  preach  a  popish  doctrine.' 

they  de-  <  jf  you  ask  me,  when  we  will  leave  preacliing  only  Christ :  even  when  they 
works.       do  leave  to  preach  that  works  do  merit,  and  sutler  Christ  to  be  a  whole  satisfier, 

and  only  mean  to  our  justification ;  and,  till  then,  we  will  not  cease,  in  God's 

cause,  to  set  forth  only  Christ,  to  be  a  fidl,  and  perfect,  and  only  satisfaction.' 
Good  '  If  you  ask,  if  good  works  shall  be  rewarded,  I  say,  yea,  and  with  no  less 

v'v^tl'ev  ^'''1"  eternal  glory,  but  for  no  merit  that  they  deserve,  for  they  deserve  nothing; 
be  re-  but  only  because  God  hath  promised,  not  for  the  merit  of  the  Mork,  but  for  his 
\\arded.     promise' Sake  ;  and  he  will  not  break  his  promise.' 

Other  Articles  gathered  out  of  Alexander  Sctoii''s  Seniions. 

Touching  reconciliation,  spoken  of  by  Dr.  Smith,  preaching  in  the  forenoon 

at  Paul's  Cross,  Alexander  Scton,  preaching  at  afternoon  at  St.  Antholine's,  and, 
reciting  his  sayings  and  Scriptm-es,  reproved  him  for  alleging  this  saying ; 
'  Reconciliamini  Deo ;'  and  englishing  the  same  thus,  '  Reconcile  yourselves  to 
(i'od:''  because  it  is  there  spoken  passively,  and  not  actively;  so  that  there 
should  be  nothing  in  man  pertaining  to  reconciliation,  but  all  in  God. 

Also,  reproving  the  said  i)r.  Smith,  for  that  the  said  doctor  said,  that  man,  by 
his  good  works,  might  merit :  which  saying  of  Dr.  Smith  the  said  Alexander 
Seton  reproved  in  the  pulpit  at  St.  Antholine's,  the  l;5th  day  of  Novembfr,  in 
the  year  of  our  Lord  \^\\,  as  naughtily  spoken. 

Moreover  the  said  Alexander  Seton  said,  in  the  same  place,  that  it  was  a 
shame  that  any  such  preacher  should  be  suflJered  so  openly  to  preach  such 
erroneous  doctrine  as  to  say  that  works  should  merit;  adducing,  '  Non  sunt 
ccndignce  passiones,'^  ^c. ;   '  Et  post  quam  feceritis  onniia,'  ^c.-* 

Finally  Seton  said,  '  Peradventure  ye  will  say  the  church  hath  determined 
this  matter  touching  works.  And  1  my,'  quoth  he,  '  that  it  is  ecclesia  malig- 
nantium,  so  determining  any  thing  against  Scripture." 

To  these  pretensed  objections  of  his  advcrsaiics  he  made  his 
answer  again  by  writing,  first  denying  many  things  there  presented, 

(I;  2  Cor.  V.  20.  (2,''  Urtii.  viii    18.  (.1)  Lute  xvii.  Id. 


JOHN    I'ORTKi;,    .MAIlTYir.  451 

taking  upon  his  conscience,  that  he  never  spake  divers  of  those  words,    H'^nri, 
and  again  many  things  that  lie  never  meant  to  such  end  or  purpose ; 


as  in  the  said  register  may  appear.     But  all  this  notwithstanding,  for    A.  D- 
all  that  he  could  say  for  himself,  the  ordinary  proceeded  in  his  con-    ^''^ 
sistory  judgment,  ministering  to  him  certain  interrogatories   (after 
the  popish  course)   to   the  number  of  ten  articles.     The  greatest 
matter  laid  against  him  was,  for  preaching  free  justification  by  faith 
in  Christ  Jesu ;  against  false  confidence  in  good  works  ;  and  man's 
free  will.      Also  it  was  laid  unto  him,  for  affirming  that  private  bea^uis  a 
masses,  dirges,  and  other  prayers,  profited  not  the  souls  departed  :  ^|^,"^  ^' 
so  that  in  the  end,  he,  with  Tolwine  aforesaid,  was  caused  to  recant  cross, 
at  Paul's  Cross,  a.d.  1541. 

Add  to  these  aforesaid.  Dr.  Taylor,  parson  of  St.  Peter's  in  Corn- 
liill ;  South,  parish  priest  of  Allhallows  in  Lombard-street ;  Some,  a 
priest ;  Giles,  the  king's  beer-brewer,  at  the  Red  Lion  in  St.  Katha- 
rine's ;  Thomas  Lancaster,  priest :  all  which  were  imprisoned  likewise, 
for  the  six  articles. 

To  be  short,  such  a  number  out  of  all  parishes  in  London,  and  Tiie  pri- 
out    of  Calais  and   divers  other  quarters,  were  then  apprehended,  Ime  °o 
through  the  said  inquisition,  that  all  prisons  in  London  were  too  f|°^t"!^,'^ 
little  to  hold  them,  insomuch  that  they  were  fain  to  lay  them  in  the  taken  for 
halls.     At  last,  by  the  means  of  good  lord  Audeley,  such  pardon  was  anici«s. 
obtained  of  the  king,  that  the  said  lord  Audeley,  then  lord  chancellor,  ^jj!f.i;.ei'^ 
being  content  that  one  shovdd  be  bound  for  another,  they  were  all  lor  Auue- 
discharged,  being  bound  only  to  appear  in  the  Star  Chamber,  the 
next  day  after  All-Souls,  there  to  answer,  if  they  were  called  ;  but 
neither  was  there  any  person  called,  neither  did  there  any  appear. 

Clje  ^torp  of  giotjn  porter,  cruellp  mactureD  for  reading  tfje 
23ible  m  ^aul'^. 

In  the  number  of  these  beforenamed  cometh  the  remembrance  of 
.John  Porter,  who,  in  the  same  year  (a.d.  1541),  for  reading  the 
Bible  in  Paul's  church,  was  cruelly  handled,  and  that  unto  death,  as 
you  shall  hear.  It  was  declared  in  this  history  above,  how  Edmund 
Bonner,  bishop  of  London,  in  the  days  of  the  lord  Cromwell,  being  then 
ambassador  at  Paris,  was  a  great  doer  in  setting  forward  the  printing 
of  the  Bible  in  the  great  volume  ;  promising  moreover,  that  he  co'm- 
would,  for  his  part,  have  six  of  those  Bibles  set  up  in  the  church  of  J,y^,"fe'^ 
St.  Paul  in  London:   which,  also,  at  his  coming  home,  he  no  less '^'"e '" ''« 

^  set  in 

performed,  according  to   the  king's  proclamation   set  forth  for  the  churches, 
same,  whereof  read  before. 

The  Bibles  thus  standing  in  Paul's  by  the  commandment  of  the 
king,  and  the  appointment  of  Bonner  the  bishop,  many  well-disposed 
people  used  much  to  resort  to  the  hearing  thereof,  especially  wdien 
they  could  get  any  that  had  an  audible  voice  to  read  unto  them, 
misdoubtincr  therein  no  danger  toward  them  ;  and  no  more  there 
was,  so  long  as  the  days  of  Cromv/ell  lasted.  After  he  was  gone,  it 
happened  amongst  divers  and  sundry  godly-disposed  persons,  who 
frequented  there  the  reading  of  the  aforesaid  Bible,  that  one  John 
Porter  used  sometimes  to  be  occupied  in  that  godly  exercise,  to  the 

G  G    2 


The  Bible 


4o2  A  NOTE  OF  TUOMAS  SOMMEUS. 

iienrij    cdifyiiig  as  well  of  himself,  as  of  others.     This  Porter  was  a  fresh 
young  man,  and  of  u  big  stature ;  who,  by  diligent  reading  of  the 


^•^-  Scripture,  and  by  hearing  of  such  sermons  as  then  were  preached  by 
them  that  were  the  setters-forth  of  God''s  truth,  became  very  expert, 
wlr*  *  '^^^^  Bible  then  being  set  up,  by  Bonner''s  commandment,  upon 
reader  in  divcrs  pillars  iu  Paul's  church,  fixed  unto  the  same  with  chains  for 
at  Paui'if.  idl  men  to  read  in  them  that  would,  great  nmltitudes  would  resort 
thither  to  hear  this  Porter,  because  he  could  read  well,  and  had  an 
Bonner  audiblc  voicc.  Bouucr  and  his  chaplains,  being  grieved  withal  (and 
chfpiains  ^hc  World  beginning  then  to  frown  upon  the  gospellers),  sent  for  the 
fvitii  the  ^^'"J'^S''^i<i  Porter,  and  rebuked  him  very  sharply  for  his  reading.  But 
Bibles  Porter  answered  him  that  he  trusted  he  had  done  nothing  contrary 
they  had  to  the  law,  neither  contrary  to  his  advertisements,  which  he  had  fixed 
set  up.     ij^  print  over  every  Bible. 

Bonner  then  laid  unto  his  charge  that  he  had  made  expositions 

upon  the  text,  and  gathered  great  multitudes  about  him  to  make 

tumults.     He  answered,  he  trusted  that  should  not  be  proved  by 

Porter      him.     But,  in  fine,  Bonner  sent  him  to  Newgate,  where  he  was 

sent  to  .  .       .  , 

Newgate  miscrably  fettered  in  irons,  both  legs  and  arms,  with  a  collar  of  iron 
ner. ""     about  his  neck  listened  to  the  wall  in  the  dungeon  ;  being  there  so 
cruelly  handled,  that  he  was  compelled  to  send  for  a  kinsman  of  his, 
^his^Por-  whose  name  is  also  Porter,  a  man  yet  alive,  and  can  testify  that  it  is 
alive        true,  and  dwelleth  yet  without  Newgate.     He,  seeing  his  kinsman  in 
writing     tl'is  miserable  case,  entreated  Jewet,  then  keeper  of  Newgate,  that 
hereof.      }jg  niiglit  be  released  out  of  those  cruel  irons ;  and  so,  through  friend- 
ship and  money,  had  him  up  among  other  prisoners,  who  lay  there 
for  felony  and  murder ;  where  Porter,  being  amongst  them,  hearing 
and  seeing  their  wickedness  and  blasphemy,  exhorted  them  to  amend- 
ment of  life,  and  gave  unto  them  such  instructions  as  he  had  learned 
of  the  Scriptures  ;  for  which  his  so  doing  he  was  complained  on,  and 
so  carried  down,  and  laid  in  the  lower  dungeon  of  all,  oppressed  with 
Cruel       bolts  and  irons,  where,  within  six  or  eiffht  days  after,  he  was  found 

liandling     .       ,  '  '  o  ./  ' 

of  Porter,  dead. 

His  death  It  is  signified  to  us,  by  credible  information,  that  the  same  night 
tyrdom'  bcforc  lie  was  found  dead,  thev  that  dwelt  near  to  the  same  place  of 
the  prison  where  Porter  lay,  did  hear  him  piteously  to  groan,  and  make 
a  lamentable  noise,  where  some  suj)])ose  that  he  was  put  in  certain 
strait  irons  which  be  there  in  the  house,  called,  "  the  devil  on  the 
neck  ;"  being  after  an  horrible  sort  devised  ;  straining  and  wrenching 
the  neck  of  a  man  with  his  legs  together,  in  such  sort  as  the  more  he 
stirreth  in  it,  the  straighter  it  presseth  him  ;  so  that  within  three  or 
four  hours  it  breakcth  and  crushcth  a  man's  back  and  body  in  pieces  : 
in  which  devilish  torment,  whether  John  Porter  was  slain  or  no,  it  is 
not  certain.  But  howsoever  it  was,  this  is  known,  that  he  was  found 
dead  (as  is  afi)resaid)  in  the  dungeon,  with  such  groaning  and  piteous 
noise  heard  the  night  before  in  the  said  dungeon,  as  is  declared. 

3fl  Bote  of  one  C^oma.^  ^ommcri?,  impri^oncD  for  tfie  <©osfpeI. 

Thepe-  Auiongst  tlicsc  LoudoucTS  tlius  troubled  by  the  clergy,  wc  will 
nanoe  of  ^^^  ^^^  (though  a  Httlc  out  of  placc)  another  note  of  a  merchant, 
"'"'•       called  Thomas  Somniers,  who  died  in  the  tower  of  London,  for  con- 


A    NOTK    OF    THOMAS    SOJIJIEllS.  453 

fessing  of  the  gospel ;  which  Thomas,  being  a  very  honest  merchant    Heryry 

and  wealthy,  was  sent  for  by  the  lord  cardinal,  and  committed  to  the 

tower,  for  that  he  had  Luther's  books  (as  they  termed  them) ;    and    A.  D. 
after  great  suit   made  for  him  to  the  said    cardinal,  his  judgment    ^^'^^- 
was,  that  he  should  ride  from  the  Tower  into  Cheapside,  carrying  a 
new  book  in  his  hand,  and  with  books  hanging  round  about  him, 
Avith  three  or  four  other  merchants  after  the  same  order  ;  which  was 
done.     And  when  Master  Sommers  should  be  set  on  a  collier's  nag, 
as  the  rest  of  his  fellow-prisoners  were,  a  friend  of  his,  called  Master 
Copland,  brought  him  a  very  good  gelding,  fair  dressed  with  bridle 
and  saddle ;  and  when  the  bishop's  officers  came  to  dress  him  with 
books,  as  they  had  trimmed  the  others,  and  would  have  made  holes 
in   his  garment,  to  have  thrust  the  strings  of  the  books  therein ; 
"  Nay,"  said  Sommers,  "  I  have  always  loved  to  go  handsomely  in 
my  apparel :"  and  taking  the  books  and  opening  them,  he  bound 
them  together  by  the  strings,  and  cast  them  about  his  neck  (the 
leaves  being  all  open)  like  a  collar ;  and  being  on  horseback,  rode 
foremost  through  the  streets,  till  they  came  about  the  Standard  in  b^ks"' 
Cheapside,  where  a  great  lire  was  made  to  burn  their  books  in,  and  ^™^^^  '"^ 
a  pillory  set   up  there  for   four  persons,  in  token  that   they  had  side. 
deserved  it. 

In    the   mean    time,  by   the  way   as  they  should  come,  it  was 
appointed  that  one  should  go  before  them  with  a  basin,  at  the  noise 
whereof  Master  Sommers's  horse,  being  a  lofty  gelding  and  fierce, 
w^as  in  such  a  rage,  that  he  who  rung  the  basin,  being  afraid  of  him- 
self, was  fain  to  go  alone  a  great  space  before  that  any  horseman  fol- 
lowed after.     At  length,  when  they  came  to  the  fire,  every  of  them 
having  a  book  in  his  hand,  they  were  commanded  to  cast  their  books 
into  the  fire.     But  when  Master  Sommers  saw  that  his  New  Testa-  The  Pa- 
ment  should  be  burned,  he  threw  it  over  the  fire,  which  was  seen  by  fhe  n""™ 
some  of  God's  enemies,  and  brought  to  him  again,  commanding  him  ^^^^*j^- 
to  cast  it  into  the  fire,  which  he  would  not  do,  but  cast  it  through 
the  fire ;  which  thing  was  done  three  times ;  but  at  last  a  stander-by 
took  it  up,  and  saved  it  from  burning.     But  not  long  after,  the  said 
Master  Sommers   was    again    cast   into    the    Tower   by  the  cardi-  sommers 
nal,    through    the    cruelty   of    the    bishops    and    their    adherents,  ^^^'^  in 
who,  soon  after,  died   in  the  said  prison  for  the  testimony  of  his  Tower, 
faith. 

What  trouble  and  vexation  happened  amongst  the  godly  brethren 
in  London  for  the  Six  Articles,  hitherto  we  have  discoursed :  albeit 
neither  have  I  comprehended  all  who  were  molested  through  all  the 
parishes  of  London,  nor  again  did  this  rigorous  inquisition  so  cease 
within  the  precincts  of  this  city  only,  but  also  extended  further  to 
Salisbury,  Norfolk,  Lincoln,  and  through  all  other  shires  and  quarters 
of  the  realm ;  so  that  Avhere  any  popish  prelate  most  bare  stroke, 
there  persecution  most  increased.  The  bishop  of  Lincoln,  the  same 
time,  was  John  Longland,  and  Dr.  Draycot,  his  chancellor ;  of  whose 
rigorous  doings  ye  have  heard  enough  and  too  much  before.  His 
ready  diligence  in  all  popish  quarrels,  as  it  never  lacked  before,  so 
now,  in  the  execution  of  these  Six  Articles,  it  was  not  far  behind  :  in 
whose  diocese  divers  good  men  and  women,  especially  about  Buck- 


40-]-  BKUNAKD    AND    MOKTOX,    MARTYUS. 

iinirn    iiioliam  and  Amersliam,'  and  quarters  thereabouts,  were  grievously 

. L.  disquieted,  appearing  yet  in  the  register ;  as  for  instance  : 

A.D. 

^•^^^-  Elenore  Godfrey,  of  Great  Marlow, 

For  laughing  and  speaking  certain  words  against  one  Thomas  Collard,  who, 
like  a  pope-holy  hypocrite,  in  the  church  of  Marlow,  used  at  mass-time 
to  crouch  behind  the  children  ;  and  when  the  priest  crossed  his  head  with  the 
saucer  (as  she  termed  it)  he  would  cross  his  head  likewise.  And  for  these  words 
siie  was  convented  before  the  bishop,  and  miserably  vexed. 

William  Hart,  of  Great  Brickhill, 

For  saying  these  words :  '  Thinkest  thou  that  God  Almighty  will  abide  over 
a  knave  priest's  head?' 

Christopher  Erles,  of  Risborough, 

Because  he  did  no  reverence  unto  the  sacrament,  coming  to  the  church  ;  and 
for  looking  upon  his  book  at  the  time  of  elevation  ;  and  that  he  would  not  come 
to  see  the  elevation,  &c.  Item,  as  he  was  woi-king  upon  a  piece  of  fustian  on 
a  holy-day,  and  being  asked  why  he  kept  not  the  holy-day,  he  answered  that 
that  was  no  work,  and  that  it  was  better  to  do  that,  than  to  sit  at  the  alehouse 
drinking  drunk. 

William  Fastendicli,  of  Woburn, 

For  speaking  certain  words  against  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  and  because 
he  believed  not  that  it  was  the  very  body  of  Christ. 

William  Garland,  of  West  Wycombe. 

William  Garland,  talking  of  extreme  unction,  said  that  those  things  were 
godly  signs,  but  there  were  but  two  sacraments,  &-c. 

William  Web,  of  the  same  Parish, 
Because  he  set  the  image  of  a  headless  bear  in  the  tabernacle  of  St.  Roke. 

Also  Master  Barber,  who  recanted. 

About  the  same  time  John  Longiand,  bishop  of  Lincoln,  burned 
two  upon  one  day,  the  one  named  Thomas  Bernard,  and  the  other 
.lames  Morton ;  the  one  for  teaching  the  Lord's  Prayer  in  English, 
and  the  other  for  keeping  the  Epistle  of  St.  James  translated  into 
English. 

In  Oxford  also  the  same  time,  or  much  thereabout,  recanted  one 

Master  Barber,  master  of  arts  of  that  university,  a  man  excellently 

learned  ;  who,  being  called  up   to  Lambeth  before  the  archbishop 

Thomas  Cranmcr,  Avas  in  his  examination  so  stout  in  the  cause  of 

the  sacrament,  and  so  learnedly  defended  himself  theren,  that  (as 

it  is  credibly  affirmed  of  them  that  yet  be  alive,  and  were  present 

thereat)  neither   Cranmer  himself,   nor  all  they  could   well  answer 

to   his  allegations  brought  out  of  Augustine ;    wherein  he  was  so 

Tiie  re-    prompt  and  ripe  of  himself,  that  the  archbishop,  Avith  the  residue  of 

of  BMiH-r  ^^'^  company,  were  brought  in  great  admiration  of  him.     Notwith- 

atoxford.  standing,  by  compulsion  of  the  time,  and  danger  of  the  Six  Articles, 

(1)  Ex  Regisf.  Lincoln. 


A    KIDICULOUS    PAGEANT    IN    OXl'OKD.  455 

at  last  he  relented,  and,  returnini^  arain  to  Oxford,  was  there  caused    ^'^nnj 

VTTT 

to  recant.      After  which  the  good  man   long   prospered   not,  but ^L- 

Avore  awayj  A.D. 

1541. 


%  merr»  anD  pleasant  Narration,  toucljing  a  faf^Sc  fearful 
^linaQination  of  jricc, 

RAISED     AMONG     THE     DOCTOUS     AND     MASTERS     OF     OXl'OllD,    IN 

ST.  mart's    church,  at    the     RECANTATION    OF    MASTER 

MALARY,    MASTER    OF    ARTS    OF    CAMBIUDGE. 

*  Hitherto,^  gentle  reader,  we  have  remembered  a  great  number  of 
lamentable  and  bloody  tragedies  of  such  as  have  been  slain  through 
extreme  cruelty :  now  I  will  here  set  before  thee  again  a  merry  and 
comical  spectacle,  whereat  thou  mayest  now  laugh  and  refresh  thyself, 
which,  forasmuch  as  it  did  necessarily  accord  with  our  present  enter- 
prise, I  have  not  thought  it  good  to  pass  it  over  with  silence.  For 
God  hath  oftentimes,  by  divers  manifest  means,  deluded  the  craft  and 
subtlety  of  the  bishops  and  their  vain  hypocrisy  ;  as,  for  example,  in 
Joan  of  Mentz,  who,  being  a  woman,  and  secretly  dissimuling  her 
kind,  ruled  the  bishopric  of  Rome ;  but,  by  being  delivered  of  a 
child  before  her  time,  even  in  the  midst  of  open  procession,  she 
defiled  that  see,  that  the  note  or  blot  thereof  will  never  be  wiped  out 
again.  Besides  that,  how  great  reproach  and  derision,  even  of 
children,  was  in  that  pompous  and  ridiculous  ambassade  of  Thomas 
Wolsey  and  Lawrence  the  cardinal,  whereof  we  have  before  spoken. 
And  now  again  the  divine  Wisdom  deluded  the  cruel  toils  of  the 
bishops ;  for*  this  recantation  of  Master  Barber  aforesaid,  in  the 
university  of  Oxford,  bringeth  me  in  remembrance  of  another  recan- 
tation likewise,  happening  not  long  before  in  the  said  university, 
which  I  thought  here  not  to  overpass. 

There  was  one  Master    Malary,    master  of  arts  of  Cambridge,  Recauta- 
scholar  of  Christ's  College,  who,  for  the  like  opinions  to  those  above  m^'i"'. 
rehearsed,  holden  contrary  to   the  catholic  determination   of  holy 
mother  church  of  Rome,  that  is,  for  the  right  truth  of  Christ's  gospel, 
was  convented  before  the  bishops,  and,  in  the  end,  sent  to  Oxford, 
there  openly  to  recant,  and  to  bear  his  faggot,  to  the  terror  of  the 
students  of  that  university.  The  time  and  place  were  appointed,  that  Maiary 
he  should  be  brought  solemnly  into  St.  Mary's  church  upon  a  Sun-  fn^o^lt.' 
day  ;  where  a  great  number  of  the  head  doctors  and  divines,  and  others  ^^''5''? 
of  the  university  were  together  assembled,  besides  a  great  multitude  with  his 
of  citizens  and  town-dwellers,  who  came  to  behold  the  sight.     Fur-  ^^^°^' 
thermore,   because  that  solemnity   should  not   pass  without   some 
effectual  sermon  for  the  holding  up  of  the  mother-church  of  Rome, 
Dr.  Smith,  reader  then  of  the  divinity  lecture,   was  appointed  to  cr.  smith 
make  the  sermon  at  this  recantation.     Briefly,  at  the  preaching  of  p^'^^j^'^'"^^,^ 
this  sermon  there  was  assembled  a  mighty  audience  of  all  sorts  and  cantation 
degrees,  as  well  of  students  as  others.     Few  almost  were  absent  who  I'ary.'*" 
loved  to  hear  or  see  any  news ;  insomuch  that  there  was  no  place 
almost  in   the  whole   church,  which  was  not  fully  replenished  with 
concourse  and  throng  of  people. 

fl)  Ex  testimonio  Bad.  Moric. 
.     (1!)  See  Eclilioii  15U3,  i>age  (i21.     Also  iht  Laliii  cdilit  ii,  Ijjfl,  ji.  \z\3.—i^n. 


456  A    UIDICULOUS    PAGEANT    IX    OXFORD. 

Jit'nry        All  tliiiigs  bcinji:  tlius  pvcparcd  and  set  in  readiness,  cometh  forth 
poor  Malary  with  his  faggot  upon  his  shoulder.     Not  long  after,  also, 


A.  D.  proceedeth  the  doctor  into  the  pulpit,  to  make  his  sermon,  the  purpose 
^^^^-   and  argument  whereof  was  wholly  upon  the  sacrament ;  the  which 
doctor,  for  the  more  confirmation  and  credit  to  his  words,  had  ])ro- 
The  sa-    vidcd  the  holy  catholic  cake,  and  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  there  to 
oHhe"'    hang  by  a  string  before  him  in  the  pulpit.     Thus  the  doctor,  Avith 
altar        \^\^  god-almiglity,  entering  his  godly  sermon,  had  scarce  proceeded 
into  the    iuto  the  midst  thereof,  the  people  giving  great  silence  with  all  reverence 
^"''"''      unto  his  doctrine,  but  suddenly  was  heard  into  the  church  the  voice 
of  one  crying  in  the  street,  "  Fire,  fire  !""     The  party  who  thus  cried 
first  in  the  street  was  called  Heuster.    *The'  occasion  of  this  exclama- 
tion came  by  a  chimney  that  was  on  fire  in  the  town,  wherein  the 
fire,  having  taken  hold  of  the  soot  and  dry  matter,  burned  out  at  the 
top  of  the  chimney,  and  so  caused  the  neighbours  to  make  an  out- 
cry.*    This  Heuster  coming  from  Allhallows  parish  saw  the  chimney 
on  fire,  and  so  passing  through  the  street  by  St.  JNIary's  church,  cried 
"  fire,  fire  !"  as  the  fashion  is  ;  meaning  no  hurt.  *Such'  is  the  order 
and  manner  amongst  the  Englishmen,  much  diverse  and  contrary  to 
that  which  is  used  among  the  Germans.     For  whensoever  any  fire 
happeneth  in  Germany,  by  and  by,  the  bells  ringing  in  the  steeples 
stir  up  the  people  to  help,  who  immediately  are  all  ready  in  anuour; 
some  go  unto  the  walls,  others  beset  the  ways,  and  the  residue  are 
appointed  to  quench  the  fire.    The  labour  is  diversely  divided  amongst 
them,  for  while  some  fetch  water  in  leather  buckets,  others  cast  on  the 
water,  some  climb  the  houses,  and  some  with  hooks  pull  them  down ; 
some  again  attend  and  keep  watch  without,  riding  about  the  fields, 
so  that,  by  this  means,  there  lacketh  neither  help  within,  neither  safe- 
guard without.     But  the  like  is  not  used  here  in  England  :  for  when 
any  such  thing  happeneth,  there  is  no  public  sign  or  token  given,  but 
the  outcry  of  the  neighbours  doth  stir  up  all  the  others  to  help.   There 
is  no  ]>ublic  or  civil  order  in  doing  of  things,  neither  any  division  of 
labour,  but  every  man,  running  headlong  together,  catchcth  whatsoever 
cometh  next  to  hand  to  quench  the  fire.* 
A  maze         T\\\s  souud  of  fire  being  heard  in  the  church,  first  of  them  that 
smith'.«!    stood  outemiost  next  to  the  church  door,  so  increased  and  went  from 
audience.  ^^^  ^^  another,  that  at  length  it  came  unto  tlie  ears  of  the  doctors, 
and  at  last  to  the  preacher  himself;  who,  as  soon  as  they  heard  the 
matter,  being  amazed  with  sudden  fear,  and  marvelling  what  the 
matter  should  mean,  began  to  look  up  into  the  top  of  the  church, 
and  to  behold  the  walls.     The  residue  seeing  them  look  up,  looked 
st.Mar>'s  up  also.     Tlicu  began  they,  in  the  midst  of  the  audience,  to  cry  out 
oXrd'"  with  a  loud  voice,  "  Fire,  fire  !''  "  Where  r  saith  one  ;  ''  Where  r 
su'rlfs  d  ^^^^^^  another.     "  In  the  church  !"  saith  one.     The  mention  of  the 
to  he  set   church  was  scarcely  pronounced,  when,  as  in  one  moment,  there  Avas 
heretfcs.^  a  comuion  Cry  amongst  them,   "  The  church  is  on  fire  !   the  church 
is  set  on  fire  by  heretics  !^''  &c.  And,  albeit  no  man  did  see  any  fire 
Deinders  at  all,  yct,  forasuuich  as  all  men  cried  out  so,  every  man  thought  it 
true  that  they   heard.      Then  was  there  such  fear,   concourse,  and 
tumult  of  people,  through  the  whole  church,  that  it  cannot  be  declared 
in  words  as  it  was  indeed. 

And  as  in  a  great  fire  (where  fire  is  indeed),  we  sec  many  times 

(1)  Sec  Kditicn,  )J(J3,  p.  C21'.— lie. 


A    RIDICULOUS    PAGEANT    IN    OXFORD.  457 

liow  one  little  spark  giveth  matter  of  a  mighty  flame,  setting  whole    Henry 
stacks  and  piles  a-burning ;  so  here,  upon  a  small  occasion  of  one 


man's  word,  kindled  first  a  general  cry,  then  a  strong  opinion,  running   A.  D. 
in  every  man's  head  within  the  church,  thinking  the  church  to  be  on    ^^4^- 


fire,  where  no  fire  was  at  all.     Thus  it  pleased  Almighty  God  to  How 

.  '  '-'•'.  great 

delude  these  deluders ;  that  is,  that  these  grent  doctors  and  wise  men  clerks, 
of  the  schools,  who  think  themselves  so  wise  in  God's  matters  as  cdvtd' 
thouq-h  thev  could  not  err,  should  see,  by  their  own  senses  and  nuk^-  o"en-. 

o,/^  ,"  •^.  1  times  m 

ments,  how  blinded  and  infatuated  they  were,  in  these  so  small  matters  small 
and  sensible  trifles. 

Thus  this  strong  imagination  of  fire  being  fixed  in  their  heads,  as 
nothing  could  remove  them  to  think  contrary  but  that  the  church  was 
on  fire,  so  every  thing  that  they  saw  or  heard  increased  this  suspicion 
in  them,  to  make  it  seem  most  true,  which  was  indeed  most  false. 
The  first  and  chiefest  occasion  that  augmented  this  suspicion,  was  the 
heretic  there  bearing  his  faggot,  which  gave  them  to  imagine  that  all 
other  heretics  had  conspired  with  him,  to  set  the  church  on  fire. 

After  this,  through  the  rage  of  the  people,  and  running  to  and  fro,  Much 
the  dust  was  so  raised,  that  it  showed  as  it  had  been  the  smoke  of  done  in 
fire ;  which  thing,  together  with  the  outcry  of  the  people,  made  all  j]j^p„_ 
men  so  afraid,  that,  leaving  the  sermon,  they  began  all  together  to  run  whereof 
away.     But  such  was  the  press  of  the  multitude,  running  in  heaps  died, 
together,  that  the  more  they  laboured,  the  less  they  could  get  out. 
For,  Avhile  they  ran  all  headlong  unto  the  doors,  every  man  striving 
to  get  out  first,  they  thrust  one  another  in  such  sort,  and  stuck  so 
fast,  that  neither  they  that  were  without  could  get  into  the  church 
again,  neither  they  that  were  within  could  get  out  by  any  means. 
So  then,  one  door  being  stopped,  they  ran  to  another  little  wicket  on 
the  north  side,  toward  the  college  called  Brasennose,  thinking  so  to 
pass  out.     But  there  again  was  the  like  or  greater  throng.     So  the 
people,  clustering  and  thronging  together,  it  put  many  in  danger, 
and  brought  many  unto  their  end,  by  bruising  of  their  bones  or  sides.* 
There  was  yet  another  door  towards  the  west,  which  albeit  it  was 
shut  and  seldom  opened,  yet  now  ran  they  to  it  with  such  sway,  that 
the  great  bar  of  iron  (which  is  incredible  to  be  spoken)  being  pulled 
out  and  broken  by  force  of  men's  hands,  the  door,  notwithstanding, 
could  not  be  opened  for  the  press  or  mvdtitude  of  people. 

At  last,  when  they  were  there  also  past  all  hope  to  get  out,  then 
they  were  all  exceedingly  amazed,  and  ran  up  and  down,  crying  out 
upon  the  heretics  who  had  conspired  their  death.  The  more  they 
ran  about  and  cried  out,  the  more  smoke  and  dust  rose  in  the  church, 
even  as  though  all  things  had  now  been  on  a  flaming  fire.  I  think 
there  was  never  such  a  tumultuous  hurly-burly  rising  so  of  nothing 
heard  of  before,  nor  so  great  a  fear  where  was  no  cause  to  fear,  nor 
peril  at  all :  so  that  if  Democritus,^  the  merry  philosopher,  sitting  in 
the  top  of  the  church,  and  seeing  all  things  in  such  safety  as  they 
were,  had  looked  down  upon  the  multitude,  and  beholden  so  great  a 
number,  some  howling  and  weeping,  running  up  and  down,  and  play- 
ing the  mad  men,  now  hither  now  thither,  as  being  tossed  to  and  fro 
with  waves  or  tempests ;  trembling  and  quaking,  raging  and  fuming, 

(I)  Some  yet  are  alive  whose  mothers'  arms  were  there  broken. 

Vi)  Democritus  was  a  philosopher  who  used  to  laugh  at  all  things,  as  Heraclitus  used  to  weep  at 
all  things. 


458  A    RIDICULOUS    PAGEAXT    IN    OXFORD. 

n,-r,ry    Avitliout  anj  manifest  cause ;  especially  if  he  had  seen  those  great 
rabbins,  the  doctors,  laden  with  so  many  badges  or  cognisances  of 


A.  D.  wisdom,  so  foolishly  and  ridiculously  seeking  holes  and  corners  to 
^^"^^^  hide  themselves  in ;  gasping,  breathing,  and  sweating,  and  for  very 
horror  being  almost  beside  themselves  :  1  think  lie  would  have  satisfied 
himself  with  this  one  laughter  for  all  his  life-time ;  or  else  rather 
would  have  laughed  his  lieart  out  of  his  belly,  whilst  one  said,  that 
he  plainly  heard  the  noise  of  the  fire,  another  affirmed,  that  he  saw 
it  with  his  eyes,  and  another  sware  that  he  felt  the  molten  lead 
dropping  doAvn  upon  his  head  and  shoulders.  Such  is  the  force  of 
imagination,  when  it  is  once  grafted  in  men's  hearts  through  fear. 
In  all  the  whole  company,  there  was  none  that  behaved  himself  more 
modestly  than  the  heretic  that  was  there  to  do  penance  ;  who,  casting 
his  faggot  off  from  his  shoulders  upon  a  monk's  head  that  stood  by,* 
kept  himself  quiet,  minding  to  take  such  part  as  the  others  did. 

All  the  others,  being  careful  for  themselves,  never  made  an  end  of 

running  up  and  down  and  crying  out.    None  cried  out  more  earnestly 

than  the  doctor  that  preached  (who  was,  as  I  said,  Dr.  Smith),  who, 

in  manner  first  of  all,   cried  out  in  the  pulpit,  saying,  "  These  are 

the  trains  and  subtleties  of  the  heretics  against  me  :  Lord  have  mercy 

upon  me  !   Lord  have  mercy  upon  me  !"     But  might  not  God,  as  it 

had  been  (to  speak  with  Job^)  out  of  a  whirlwind,  have  answered  again 

Piosopo-  ^ij^tQ  |-]^ig  preacher  thus,:  "■  Thou  dost  now  implore  my  mercy,  but 

thou  thyself  showest  no  mercy  unto  thy  felloAvs  and  brethren  !    How 

doth  thy  flesh  tremble  now  at  the  mention  of  fire  !    But  you  think  it 

a  sport  to  burn  other  simple  innocents,  neither  do  ye  any  thing  at  all 

A  just  ex-  regard  it.     If  burning  and  to  suffer  a  torment  of  fire  seem  so  griev- 

tion"  ^     oils  a  matter  unto  you,  then  you  should  also  have  the  like  consi- 

thesr'     deration  in  other  men's  perils  and  dangers,  when  you  do  burn  your 

burners    fellows  and  brethren  !      Or,  if  you  think  it  but  a  light  and  trifling 

peoi)ie.     matter  in  them,  go  to  now,  do  you  also,  with  like  courage,  contemn, 

and,  with  like  patience,  suffer  now,  the  same  torments  yourselves. 

And  if  so  be  I  should  now  suffer  you,  with  the  whole  church,  to  be 

burned  to  ashes,  what  other  thing  should  T  do  unto  you,  than  you 

do  daily  unto  your  fellows  and  brethren  ?     Wherefore,  since  you  so 

little  esteem  the  death  of  others,   be  now  content  that  other  men 

should  also  little  regard  the  death  of  you."     With  this,  I  say,  or 

with  some  other  like  answer,  if  that  either  God,  or  human  charity, 

on  the  common  sense  of  nature  would  expostulate  Avith  them,  yea 

if  there  had  been  a  fire  indeed  (as  they  were  more  feared  than  hurt), 

who  would  have  doubted,  but  that  it  had  happened  unto  them  ac- 

A  pood     cording  to  their  deserts  ?     But  now,  worthy  it  is  the  noting,  how  the 

Imihl^    vain  fear  and  folly  of  those  catholics  either  were  tlcluded,  or  how  their 

know*^'°  cruelty  was  reproved,  whereby  they,  being  better  taught  by  their  own 

what   ^    example,  might  hereafter  learn  what  it  is  to  put  other  poor  men  to 

nieaneth.  the  fire,  wliicli  they  themselves  here  so  much  abhon-cd. 

But,  to  return  again  to  the  description  of  this  pageant,  wherein 
(as  I  said  before)  there  was  no  danger  at  all,  yet  were  they  ail  in  such 
fear,  as  if  present  death  had  been  over  their  heads.  *For^  almost  all 
the  churches  in  England  are  covered  with  lead,  like  as  in  Germany 

(11  Some  sav  that  the  monk's  head  was  broken  witli  tlie  faggct.  (2)  Job  xl.  f, 

(.■?)  See  Kdition  15G3,  y>.  623.— Eb. 


A    RIDICULOUS    PAGEAMT    IN    OXFORD.  459 

they  are  for  the  most  part  tiled.*    In  all  this  great  maze  and  garboil,    Henrj, 

there  was  nothing  more  feared  than  the  melting  of  the  lead,  which 1_ 

many  affirmed  that  they  felt  dropping  upon  their  bodies.     Now  in    A-  la- 
this sudden  terror  and  fear,  which  took  from  them  all  reason  and  — t — L 
counsel  out  of  their  minds,  to  behold  what  practices  and  sundry  shifts 
every  man  made  for  himself,  it  would  make  not  only  Democritus  and 
Heraclitus  also  to  laugh,  but  rather  a  horse  well  near  to  break  his 
halter.     But  none  used  themselves  more  ridiculously,  than  such  as 
seemed  greatest  wise  men,  saving  that  in  one  or  two,  peradventure,  ciay- 
somewhat  more  quietness  of  mind  a])peared  ;  among  whom  Avas  one  "resident 
Claymund,  president  of  Corpus  Christi  College  (whom,  for  reverence,  ^^j*;''"^"^ 
and  learning's  sake,  I  do  here  name),  and  a  few  other  aged  persons 
with  him,  who,  for  their  age  and  weakness,  durst  not  thrust  them- 
selves into  the  throng  amongst  the  rest,  but  kneeled  down  quietly 
before  the  high  altar,  committing  themselves  and  their  lives  unto  the 
sacrament.     The  others,  who  were  younger  and  stronger,  ran  up  and 
down  through  the  press,  marvelling  at  the  incivility  of  men,  and 
waxed  angry  with  the  unmannerly  multitude  that  would  give  no  room 
unto  the  doctors,  bachelors,  masters,  and  other  graduates  and  regent- 
masters.     But,  as  the  terror  and  fear  was  common  unto  all  men,  so 
was  there   no  difference  made   of  persons  or  degi'ees,   every  man 
scrambling  for  himself.     The  violet  cap,  or  purple  gown,  did  there 
nothing  avail  the  doctor  ;  neither  the  master's  hood,  nor  the  monk's 
cowl,  was  there  respected. 

Yea,  if  the  king  or  queen  had  been  there  at  that  present,  and  in 
that  perplexity,  they  had  been  no  better  than  a  common  man.  After 
they  had  long  striven  and  assayed  all  manner  of  ways,  and  saw 
no  remedy,  neither  by  force  nor  authority  to  prevail,  they  fell  to 
entreating  and  offering  of  rcAvards  ;  one  offering  twenty  pounds  of 
good  money,  another  his  scarlet  gown,  so  that  any  man  would  pull 
him  out,  though  it  were  by  the  ears  ! 

Some  stood  close  unto  the  pillars,  thinking  themselves  safe  under 
the  vaults  of  stone  from  the  dropping  of  the  lead  :  others,  being 
Avithout  money,  and  unprovided  of  all  shifts,  knew  not  which  way  to 
turn  them.  One,  being  a  president  of  a  certain  college  (whose  name 
I  need  not  here  to  utter),  pulling  a  board  out  from  the  pews,  covered 
his  head  and  shoulders  therewith  against  the  scalding  lead,  which  they 
feared  much  more  than  the  fall  of  the  church.  Now  what  a  laughter 
Avould  this  have  ministered  unto  Democritus  amongst  other  things, 
to  behold  there  a  certain  gi'and  paunch,  who,  seeing  the  doors 
stopped,  and  every  way  closed  up,  thought,  by  another  compendious 
means,  to  get  out  through  a  glass  Avindow,  if  it  might  be  by  any 
shift  ?  But  here  the  iron  grates  letted  him ;  notwithstanding  his 
greedy  mind  Avould  needs  attempt,  if  he  could  haply  bring  his  pur- 
pose to  pass.  When  he  had  broken  the  glass,  and  Avas  come  to  the 
space  between  the  grates  Avhere  he  should  creep  out,  first  he  thrust 
in  his  head  with  the  one  shoulder,  and  it  Avent  through  Avell  enough. 
Then  he  laboured  to  get  the  other  shoulder  after ;  but  there  Avas  a 
greo.t  labour  about  that,  and  long  he  stuck  by  the  shoulders  Avitli 
much  ado  ;  for  Avhat  doth  not  importune  labom-  overcome  ?  Thus 
fiir  forth  he  Avas  noAv  gotten  ;  but,  by  what  part  of  his.  body  he  did 
stick  flist,  I  am  not  certain,  neither  may  I  feign,  forasmuch  as  there 


460  A    lUDICUl-OUS    I'AGKANT    IN    OXFORD. 

Hi^nry    bc  yct  witncsscs  who  (lid  see  these  things,  who  would  correct  me,  if 

^'^^'    I  should  so  do.     Notwithstanding,  this  is  most  certain,  that  he  did 

A.  D.    stick  fast  between  the  grates,  and  could  neither  get  out,  nor  in. 

^^'*^-        Thus  this  good  man,  being  indeed  a  monk,   and  having  but  short 

hose,  by  the  wiiich  way  he  supposed  soonest  to  escape,  by  the  same 

he  fell  into  further  inconvenience,  making  of  one  danger  two.     For, 

if  the  fire  or  lead  had  fiillen  on  the  outside,  those  parts  which  did 

hang  out  of  the  window  had  been  in  danger ;  and,  contrariwise,  if 

the  flame  had  raged  within  the  church,  all   his  other  parts  had  lien 

open  to  the  fire.     And  as  this  man  did  stick  fast  in  the  window,  so 

did  the  rest  stick  as  fast  in  the  doors,  that  sooner  they  might  have 

been  burned,  than  they  could  once  stir  or  move  one  foot :  through 

the  which  press,  at  last,  there  was  a  way  found,  that  some,  going 

over  their  heads,  gat  out. 

Here  also  happened  another  pageant  in  a  certain  monk  (if  I  be 
not  misadvised)  of  Gloucester  College,  whereat  Calphurnius  might 
well  laugh  with  an  open  mouth. ^  So  it  happened,  that  there  was  a 
young  lad  in  this  tumult,  who,  seeing  the  doors  fast  stopped  with 
the  press  or  multitude,  and  that  he  had  not  way  to  get  out,  climbed 
up  upon  the  door  ;  and  there,  staying  upon  the  top  of  the  door,  was- 
forced  to  tarry  still :  for,  to  come  down  into  the  church  again  he 
durst  not  for  fear  of  the  fire,  and  to  leap  down  toward  the  street  he 
j^y^  could  not  without  danger  of  falling.  When  he  had  tarried  there 
getteth  awhile,  he  advised  himself  what  to  do;  neither  did  occasion  want  to 
monk's  serve  his  purpose  :  for,  by  chance,  amongst  them  that  got  out  over 
men's  heads,  he  saw  a  monk,  coming  towards  him,  who  had  a  great 
wide  cowl  hanging  at  his  back.  This  the  boy  thought  to  be  a  good 
occasion  for  him  to  escape  by.  When  the  monk  came  near  unto 
him,  the  boy,  who  was  on  the  top  of  the  door,  came  down,  and 
prettily  conveyed  himself  into  the  monk's  cowl ;  thinking  (as  it  came 
to  pass  indeed)  that  if  the  monk  did  escape,  he  should  also  get  out 
with  him.  To  be  brief,  at  last  the  monk  gat  out  over  men's  heads, 
with  the  boy  in  his  cow],  and,  for  a  great  while,  felt  no  weight  or 
burden. 

At  last,  when  he  was  somewhat  more  come  to  himself,  and,  did 
shake  his  shoulders,  feeling  his  cowl  heavier  than  it  was  accustomed 
to  be,  and  also  hearing  the  voice  of  one  speaking  behind  in  his  cowl, 
he  was  more  afraid  than  he  was  before  when  he  was  in  the  throng, 
thinking,  in  very  deed,  that  the  evil  spirit  which  had  set  the  church 
on  fire  had  flien  into  his  cowl.  By  and  by  he  began  to  play  the 
exorcist :  "  In  the  name  of  God,"  said  he,  "  and  all  saints,  I  com- 
mand thee  to  declare  what  thou  art,  that  art  behind  at  my  back  !" 
To  whom  the  boy  answered,  "  I  am  l^crtram's  boy,'""  said  he ;  for 
that  was  his  name.  "  I^ut  1,"  said  the  monk,  ''adjure  thee,  in  the 
name  of  the  unseparable  Trinity,  that  thou,  wicked  spirit !  do  tell  me 
who  thou  art,  from  whence  thou  comest,  and  that  thou  get  thee 
hence."  "  I  am  Bertram's  boy,"  said  he,  "good  master  !  let  me  go:" 
and  with  that  his  cowl  began,  with  the  weight,  to  crack  upon  his 
shoulders.  The  monk  when  he  perceived  the  matter,  took  the  boy 
out,  and  discharged  his  cowl.  The  boy  took  to  his  legs,  and  ran 
away  as  fast  as  he  could. 

(1)  '  Pleno  rid'.'t  Calpliuniius  urc.'— llornce. 


into  a 
monk 
cow). 


KATHERIXE    HOWARD    MARUIED    TO    THE    KING.  461 

Anion fj  others,  one  wiser  than  the  rest  ran  with  the  church-door    ii'-r>ry 


nil. 


key,  beating  upon  the  stone  walls,  thinking  therewith  to  break  a  hole 
through  to  escape  out. 

In  the  mean  time  those  that  were  m  the  street,  looking  diligently 
about  them,  and  perceiving  all  things  to  be  without  fear,  marvelled  at 
this  sudden  outrage,  and  made  signs  and  tokens  to  them  that  were  in 
the  church  to  keep  themselves  quiet,  crying  to  them  that  there  was 
no  danger. 

But,  forasmuch  as  no  word  could  be  heard  by  reason  of  the  noise 
that  was  within  the  church,  those  signs  made  them  much  more  afraid 
than  they  were  before,  interpreting  the  matter  as  though  all  had  been 
on  fire  without  the  church ;  and  for  the  dropping  of  the  lead  and 
falling  of  other  things,  they  should  rather  tarry  still  within  the  church, 
and  not  to  venture  out.  This  trouble  continued  in  this  manner  by 
the  space  of  certain  hours. 

The  next  day,  and  also  all  the  week  following,  there  was  an  incre- 
dible number  of  bills  set  upon  the  church  doors,  to  inquire  for  things 
that  were  lost,  in  such  variety  and  number,  as  Democritus  might  here 
again  have  had  just  cause  to  laugh.  "  If  any  man  have  found  a  pair  of 
shoes  yesterday  in  St.  Mary's  Church,  or  knoweth  any  man  that  hath 
found  them,"  &c.  Another  bill  was  set  up  for  a  gown  that  was  lost. 
Another  entreated  to  have  his  cap  restored.  One  lost  his  purse 
and  girdle,  with  certain  money  ;  another  his  sword.  One  inquired 
for  a  ring,  and  one  for  one  thing,  another  for  another.  To  be  short, 
there  were  few  in  this  garboil,  but  that  either  through  negligence  lost, 
or  through  oblivion  left,  something  behind  them. 

Thus  have  you  heard  a  tragical  story  of  a  terrible  fire,  which  did 
no  hurt ;  the  description  whereof,  although  it  be  not  so  perfectly  ex- 
pressed according  to  the  worthiness  of  the  matter,  yet  because  it  was 
not  to  be  passed  with  silence,  we  have  superficially  set  forth  some 
shadow  thereof  whereby  the  wise  and  discreet  may  sufficiently  con- 
sider the  rest,  if  any  thing  else  be  lacking  in  setting  forth  the  full 
narration  thereof.  As  touching  the  heretic,  because  he  had  not  done 
his  sufficient  penance  there  by  occasion  of  this  hurly-burly,  therefore  the 
next  day  following  he  was  reclaimed  into  the  church  of  St.  Frideswide, 
where  he  supplied  the  rest  that  lacked  of  his  plenary  penance. 

THE    KING    DIVORCED    FROM    THE    LADY   ANNE    OF    CLEVES,    AND 

MARRIED    TO    THE    LADY    KATHERINE    HOWARD, 

HIS    FIFTH    WIFE. 

The  same  year,  and  in  the  month  following  next  after  the  apprehen-  A.D  is4o. 
sion  of  the  lord  Cromwell,  which  Avas  August,  1540,'  the  king  imme- 
diately was  divorced  from  the  lady  Anne  of  Cleves  ;  the  cause  of  which 
separation  being  wholly  committed  to  the  clergy  of  the  convocation, 
it  was  by  them  defined,  concluded,  and  granted,  that  the  king,  being 

(1)  It  has  been  found  necessary  to  alter  several  of  the  dates  connected  with  the  story  of  Crom- 
■weil,  and  this  among  others.  Foxe  considered  that  Cromwell  was  apprehended  in  July  1.541. 
Stow,  in  his  '  Annales,'  (fol.  Lond.  1750),  gives  the  9th  of  July,  1540,  as  the  date;  but  even  this  is 
too  late,  as  the  Bill  of  Attainder  had  finally  passed  the  Lords  on  the  29th  of  June.  The  writers  of 
the  Biographia  Britannica,  (fol.  Lond.  1750,  vol.  iii.  p.  1535),  draw  attention  to  both  these  errors, 
and  insist  that  the  IGth  of  Jun:?,  15'10,  is  the  true  date.  It  is  a  curious  fact,  that  not  even  this 
statement  is  correct.  The  Journals  show  that  Cromwell  took  his  seat  in  the  House  of  Lords  as  vice- 
gerent, as  late  as  the  ISth  of  June,  1540.  After  the  18th  he  appeared  there  no  more.  In  all  pro- 
bahility,  therefore,  his  arrest  took  place  on  or  about  that  day.— The  bill  for  the  divorce  of  Anne  of 
Cleves  was  'concluded'  on  the  IGth  of  July,  1540.     See  the  Journals  of  the  Lords. — Kd. 


46!^ 


TlIK    KiyoS    MiTTKH    FOR    ABOLISHING     IDOLATUV 


He,tn/ 

vni. 

A.D. 

1542. 


Six 
popish 
monks, 
for  deny- 
ing Die 
king's  su- 
proniacy, 
extciiled, 


The 
kinjj's 
mind  in 
clined  to 
reforma- 
tion of 
relicion. 


freed  from  that  pretensed  matrimony  (as  tliey  called  it),  miglit  marry 
.  where  he  ■would,  and  so  might  she  likewise  ;  who,  also,  consenting  to 
the  same  divorcement  herself,  by  her  own  letters,  Avas  after  th.at  taken 
no  more  for  queen,  but  only  called  Anne  of  Cleves.  Which  things 
thus  discussed  by  the  parliament  and  convocation-house,  the  king  the 
same  month  was  married  to  his  fifth  wife,  who  was  the  lady  Kacherine 
Howard,  niece  to  the  duke  of  Norfolk,  and  daughter  to  the  lord 
Edmund  Howard,  the  duke's  brother.  But  this  marriage  likewise 
continued  not  long. 

In  the  same  month  of  August,  and  the  same  year,  I  find,  moreover, 
in  some  records,  besides  the  four  and  twenty  Charterhouse  monks 
above  recited,' whom  Cope  doth  sanctify  for  holy  martyrs,  for  suffer- 
ing in  the  pope"'s  devotion,  against  the  king's  supremacy,  other  six 
who  were  also  brought  to  Tyburn,  and  there  executed  in  the  like  case 
of  rebellion  ;  of  whom  the  first  was  the  prior  of  Doncaster ;  the  second 
a  monk  of  the  Charterhouse  of  London,  called  Giles  Horn  (some  call 
him  William  Horn)  ;  the  third  one  Thomas  Ipsam,  a  monk  of  West- 
minster, who  had  his  monk's  garment  plucked  from  his  back,  being 
the  last  monk  in  king  Henrj-'s  days  that  did  wxar  that  monkish  weed  ; 
the  fourth  one  Philpot ;  the  fiJ'th  one  Carew ;  the  sixth  was  a  fiiar. 
See  what  a  difficulty  it  is  to  pluck  up  blind  superstition,  once  rooted 
in  man's  heart  by  a  little  custom. 

Now,  as  touching  the  late  marriage  between  the  king  and  the  lady 
Howard,  ye  heard  how  this  matrimony  endured  not  long;  for,  in  the 
year  next  following,  1542,-  the  said  lady  Katherine  was  accused  to 
the  king  of  incontinent  living,  not  only  before  her  marriage  with 
Francis  Dereham,  but  also  of  spouse-breach,  after  her  marriage,  with 
Tliomas  Culpepper.  For  this  both  the  men  aforesaid,  by  act  of  par- 
liament were  attainted,  and  executed  for  high  treason  ;  and  also  the 
ladv  Katherine,  late  queen,  with  the  lady  Jane  Kochford,  widow,  late 
wife  to  George  Bullen  lord  Kochford,  brother  to  queen  AnneBullen, 
were  beheaded  for  their  deserts,  within  the  Tower.-^ 

After  the  death  and  punishment  of  this  lady,  his  fifth  wife,  the 
king,  calling  to  remembrance  the  words  of  the  lord  Cromwell,  and 
missing  now  more  and  more  his  old  counsellor,  and  partly  also  smell- 
ing somewhat  the  ways  of  Winchester,  began  a  little  to  set  his  foot 
again  in  the  cause  of  religion.  And  although  he  ever  bare  a  special 
favour  to  Thomas  Cranmer,  archbishop  of  Canterbury  (as  you  shall 
hear  more  hereafter,  God  willing,  in  the  life  of  Cranmer),  yet  now, 
the  more  he  missed  the  lord  Cromwell,  the  more  he  inclined  to  the 
archbishop,  and  also  to  the  right  cause  of  religion.  And  therefore, 
in  the  same  year  and  in  the  month  of  October,  after  the  execution  of 
this  queen,  the  king,  understanding  some  abuses  yet  to  remain  unre- 
formed,  namely,  about  pilgrimages  and  idolatry,  and  other  things 
besides,  to  be  corrected  within  his  dominions,  directed  his  letters 
unto  the  aforesaid  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  for  the  speedy  redress 

(1)  See  pap^e  439  ;  they  were  not,  however,  all  Charterhouse  monks. — Ed. 

(2)  This  is  the  hutorical  year.  The  Journals  of  llie  Lords,  using  at  that  time  the  lefcal  and  eccle- 
siastical year,  which  commenced  on  the  25th  of  March,  give  these  transactions  under  tlie  year  1511. 
Lingard  gives  the  date  as  Foxe  has  done.  Foxe,  however,  says,  '  in  the  next  year  following,' 
while  Liiicard,  more  consistent,  allows  an  interval  of  eighteen  months  ;  queen  Katherine's  marriage 
took  place  Aug.  8,  1540.     She  w;is  beheaded  on  the  I2th  or  1.3th  of  February,  1542.  — Ed. 

(3)  It  is  repo-ted  of  some,  that  this  lady  Rochford  forged  a  false  letter  against  her  husband  and 
queen  Anne,  his  sister,  by  which  they  were  both  cast  away;  whicli,  if  it  be  so,  the  judgment  of  God 
then  is  here  to  be  mark.ed.    Ex  Hallo  et  aliis. 


EATIXG    OF    WHITE    MEATS    IN    LENT    ALI-OWEI). 


463 


and  reformation  of  the  same ;  the  tenor  of  which  letters  hereafter    ^''''^11 
fully  ensueth,  in  these  words. 


A.  D. 

1542. 
The  King"'s  Letters  to  Archbisho])  Cranmer,  for  the  abolishing  of     ^ 

Idolatry. 

Right  reverend  father  in  God,  right  trusty  and  well -beloved!  we  greet  you  shrines, 
well,  letting  you  to  wit,  that  whereas  heretofore,  upon  the  zeal  and  remem-  relics.and 
brance  which  we  had  to  our  bounden  duty  towards  Almighty  God,  perceiving  n^entsof 
sundry  superstitions  and  abuses  to  be  used  and  embraced  by  our  people,  whereby  idolatry, 
they  grievously  offended  him  and  his  Word,  we  did  not  only  cause  the  images  ^y^'ifj*^'^ 
and  bones  of  such  as  they  resorted  and  offered  unto,  with  the  ornaments  of  the  ]ii„jj. 
same,  and  all  such  writings  and  monuments  of  feigned  miracles,  wherewith  they 
were  illuded,  to  be  taken  away  in  all   places  of  our  realm  ;   but,  also,  by  our 
injunctions  commanded,  that  no  offering  or  setting  up  of  lights  or  candles  should 
be  suffered  in  any  church,  but  only  to  the  blessed  sacraments  of  the  altar :  it  is 
lately  come  unto  our  knowledge,  that  this  our  good  intent  and  purpose  not- 
withstanding, the  shrines,  coverings  of  shrines,  and  monument  of  those  things, 
do  yet  i-emain  in  simdry  places  of  this  realm,  much  to  the  slander  of  our  doings, 
and  to  the  great  displeasure  of  Almighty  God,  the  same  being  means  to  allure 
our  subjects   to  their  former  hypocrisy  and  superstition ;    and  also  that  our 
injunctions  be  not  kept  as  appertaineth.     For  the  due  and  speedy  reformation 
whereof,  we  have  thought  meet,  by  these  our  letters,  expressly  to  will  and  com- 
mand you,  that  incontinent  upon  the  receipt  hereof,  you  shall  not  only  cause 
due  search  to  be  made  in  the  cathedral  church  for  those  things ;  and  if  any 
shrine,  covering  of  shrine,  table,  monument  of  miracles,  or  other  pilgrimages, 
do  there  continue,  to  cause  it  to  be  so  taken  away  as  there  remain  no  memory 
of  it ;  but  also,  that  you  shall  take  order  with  all  the  curates,  and  others  having 
charge  within  your  diocese,  to  do  the  semblable,  and  to  see  that  our  injunctions 
be  duly  kept  as  appertaineth,  without  failing ;  as  we  trust  you,  and  as  you  will 
answer  to  the  contrary. 

Given  under  our  signet  at  our  town  of  Hull,  the  fourth  day  of  October, 
in  the  thirty-third  year  of  our  reign. 

Furthermore,  the  next  year  after  this  ensuing,  which  was  1543,  in 
the  month  of  February,  followed  another  proclamation,  given  out  by 
the  king's  authority,  wherein  the  pope's  law,  forbidding  white  meats 
to  be  eaten  in  Lent,  was  repealed,  and  the  eating  of  such  meats  set 
at  liberty,  for  the  behoof  of  the  king's  subjects :  the  copy  of  which 
proclamation  I  thought  here  good  also  to  be  remembered. 

A  Proclamation  concerning  Eating  of  White  Meats,  made  the  nintli 
day  of  February,  the  thirty-fourth  year'  of  the  reign  of  the  King's 
most  Royal  JN'lajesty. 

Forasmuch  as   by  divers  and  sundry  occasions,  as  well  herrings,  lings,  salt-  The  eat- 
fish,  salmon,  stockfish,  as  other  kinds  of  fish,  have  been  this  year  scant,  and  "'".  "f 

*  .  \VIllt6 

also  enhanced  in  prices  above  the  old  rate  and  common  estimation  of  their  value,  ments  in 
so  that  if  the  king's  loving  subjests  should  be  enforced  only  to  buy  and  provide  Le'"  "ct 
herrings  and  other  salt  store  of  fish,  for  the  necessary  aud  sufficient  sustenta-  ^'  '  ""'''• 
tion  and  maintenance  of  their  households  and  families  all  this  holy  time  of  Lent, 
according  as  they  have  been  wont  in  times  past  to  do,  and  should  not  be,  by 
some  other  convenient  means,  relieved  therein,  the  same  might,  and  should  un- 
doubtedly, redoimd  to  their  importable  charge  and  detriment;    and,  forasmuch 
as  his  highness  considereth  how  this  kind  and  manner  of  fasting,  that  is  to  say, 
to  abstain  from  milk,  butter,  eggs,  cheese,  and  other  white  meats,  is  but  a  mere 

(1)  If  this  proclamation  followed  the  other  at  an  interval  of  about  fourmonths  only,  the  regnal 
year  would  be  the  same,  viz.  the  S3d  ;  as  the  regnal  years  of  Henry  VIII.  are  reckoned  from  the 
22d  of  Ai)iil.     See  Nicolas's  Chronology  of  History  {post  8vo.  Lond.  1833),  pa;,'-e  314.— Ed. 


46 i  THE    PERSECUTION    IN    WINDSOR. 

Henr!/    positive  law  of  the  church,  and  used  by  a  custom  witliin  this  reahn,  and  of  none 

^  other  force  or  necessity,  but  the  same   may  be,  upon  good  considerations  and 

A.  D.  gi"t)unds,  altered  and  dispensed  with  from  time  to  time,  by  the  public  authority  of 
1543.  ^i"g*'  ^"d  princes,  whensoever  they  shall  perceive  the  same  to  tend  to  the  hurt 
and  damage  of  their  people  :  the  king's  liighness  therefore,  most  graciously  con- 
sidering and  tendering  the  wealth  and  commodity  of  his  people,  hath  thought 
good,  for  the  considerations  above  rehearsed,  to  release  and  dispense  with  the 
said  law  and  custom  of  abstaining  from  white  meats  this  holy  time  of  Lent ;  and, 
of  his  especial  grace  and  mere  motion,  giveth  and  granteth  unto  all  and  singular 
his  subjects  within  this  his  realm  of  England,  Wales,  Calais,  Guisnes,  and 
Hamme,  and  in  all  other  his  grace's  dominions,  free  liberty,  faculty,  and  license, 
to  eat  all  manner  of  white  meats,  as  milk,  eggs,  butter,  cheese,  and  such  like, 
during  the  time  of  this  Lent,  without  any  scruple  or  grudge  of  conscience ;  any 
law,  constitution,  use,  or  custom  to  the  contrary  notwithstanding. 

Wherein  nevertheless  his  highness  exhorteth,  and  in  the  name  of  God 
requireth,  all  such  his  faithful  subjects,  as  may,  will,  or  shall  enjoy  this  his  said 
grant  or  faculty,  that  they  be  in  no  wise  scrupulous  or  doubtful  thereof,  nor 
abuse  or  turn  the  same  into  a  fleshly  or  carnal  liberty,  but  rather  endeavour 
themselves,  to  their  possible  powers,  with  this  liberty  of  eating  of  white  meats, 
to  observe  also  that  fast  which  God  most  specially  requireth  of  them;  that  is  to 
say,  to  renounce  the  world  and  the  devil,  with  all  their  pomps  and  works,  and 
also  to  subdue  and  repress  their  carnal  affections  and  the  corrupt  works  of  the 
flesh,  according  to  their  vow  and  profession  made  at  the  font-stone ;  for  in 
these  points,  especially  consisteth  the  very  true  and  perfect  abstinence  or  fasting 
of  a  christian  man ;  thus  to  endure  and  continue  from  year  to  year,  till  the 
king's  highness's  pleasure  shall,  by  his  majesty's  proclamation,  be  published  to 
the  contrary. 

^\)t  CcouWe  anD  JperiSecution  of  four  lBinD?oc-men,  iSobert  €Hif 
toooD,  ]^encp  Jrilmec,  iCntljonii  J^cec^on,  anD  Sloljn  Jiarbecfe.^ 

PERSECUTED    FOR  RIGHTEOUSNESS*'  SAKE,  AND   FOR   THE   GOSPEL. 

Coming  now  to  the  story  and  time  of  the  four  Windsor-men, 
troubled  and  persecuted  for  the  true  testimony  of  God's  word, 
■whereof  three  were  martyred  and  sacrificed  in  fire,  the  fourtli  (wlio 
■was  Marbeck)  liad  liis  pardon  ;  first,  I  have  to  show  the  original  of 
their  troubles  in  several  parts  :  secondly,  the  manner  and  order  of 
their  death  as  they  suffered  together,  which  was  a.d.  154S  :  thirdly, 
to  answer  partly  in  purgation  of  myself,  against  certain  clatterers  who 
have  hitherto  taken  their  pleasure  in  railing  against  my  former 
edition  of  Acts  and  Monuments,  for  mistaking  the  name  of  Marbeck, 
whom,  in  one  place,  I  reported  to  have  been  burned ;  albeit,  in  the 
end  of  the  story,  correcting  myself  again,  I  declared  him  not  to  have 
been  burned.  Wherefore,  to  stop  the  brawling  mouths  of  such 
quarrellcrs,  I  thought  here  to  set  forth  tlie  full  narration,  both  of  the 
said  Marbeck  and  of  his  fellows,  in  truth,  as  I  trust  none  of  them 
shall  have  just  cause  to  quarrel  thereat. 

H  full  Barration  of  tfjc  Jl^cciSecutlon  at  JDinti^oi:. 

Persons  persecuted  at  Windsor  a.d.  1-'543  : — Robert  Testwood, 
Henry  Filmer,^  Anthony  Peerson,  .Tohn  Marbeck,  Robert  Bcnnet, 
sir  Philip  Hobby  and  his  wife,  sir  Thomas  Cardine  and  his  wife, 
Master  Edmund  Harman,  Master  Thomas  Weldon  ;  Snowball  and 
his  wife,  of  the  king's  chamber ;  and  Dr.  Haynes,  dean  of  Exeter. 

(1)  See  Hall's  Chronicle,  (4to.  Lond.  1809,)  pase  8.58.     Also  Fabyan's  Chronicle,  (Lotsd.   1811,) 
rase  70.1.     I'oxe  erroneously  pives  the  date  1544.  —  Kn. 

(2)  Filmcr  is  callea  Finmore  in  the  first  edition.  — Kd. 


THE    TKOUBI.E    OK    THOMAS    TESTWOOD,    MARTYR.  4:65 

Persecutors  : — Master  Ely,  Simons  a  lawyer,  Dr.  London,  Stephen    ^'/'"-'j 

Gardiner,  bishop  of  Winchester  ;  Wriothesley,  then  secretary  to  the _ 

king,  and  afterwards  lord  chancellor  ;  Southarne,  treasurer  of  A.D. 
Exeter ;  Dr.  Bruerwood,  chancellor  of  Exeter ;  Master  Knight,  Win-  ^^^' 
Chester's  gentleman  ;  Dr.  Oking  ;  Dr.  Capon,  bishop  of  Saruni ;  sir 
William  Essex,  kt.  ;  sir  Thomas  Bridges,  kt. ;  sir  Humfrey  Foster, 
knight;  Master  Franklin,  dean  of  Windsor;  Master  Fachel,  of  Read- 
ing ;  Bucklayer,  the  king's  attorney  ;  Filmcr's  brother ;  Hide,  a 
Jurate  dwelling  beside  Abingdon  ;  Robert  Ocham,  a  lawyer. 

THE    ORIGINAL    OF    RORERT    TESTWOOd's    TROUBLE. 

In  the  year  of  our  Lord  1543,  there  was  one  Robert  Testwood, 
dwelling  in  the  city  of  London,  who  for  his  knowledge  in  music  had 
so  gieat  a  name,  that  the  musicians  in  Windsor  College  thought 
him  a  worthy  man  to  have  a  room  among  them.  Whereupon  they 
informed  Dr.  Sampson  (being  then  their  dean)  of  him.  But,  foras- 
much as  some  of  the  canons  had  at  that  time  heard  of  Testwood,  how 
that  he  smellcd  of  the  new  learning  (as  they  called  it),  it  would  not 
be  consented  unto  at  first.  Notwithstanding,  with  often  suit  of  the 
aforesaid  musicians,  made  to  one  Dr.  Tate  (who,  being  half  a  musician 
himself,  bare  a  great  stroke  in  such  matters),  a  room  being  void, 
Testwood  was  sent  for  to  be  heard.  And  being  there  four  or  five 
days  among  the  choir-men,  he  was  so  well  liked  both  for  his  voice 
and  cunning,  that  he  was  admitted,  and  after  settled  in  Windsor  Testwood 
with  his  household,  and  was  had  in  good  estimation  with  the  dean  [nto'^'^'^ 
and  ccnons  a  gTcat  while.  But  when  they  had  perceived  him,  by  his  ■Windsor. 
often  talk  at  their  tables  (for  he  could  not  well  dissemble  his  reli- 
gion), that  he  leaned  to  Luther's  sect,  they  began  to  mislike  him. 
And  so,  passing  forth  among  them,  it  was  his  chance,  one  day,  to 
be  at  dinner  with  one  of  the  canons,  named  Dr.  Rawson.  At  Mastor 
that  dinner,  among  others,  was  one  of  king  Edward's  four  chantry  futor!'^^" 
priests,  named  Master  Ely,  an  old  bachelor  of  divinity  ;  which  Ely, 
in  his  talk  at  the  board,  began  to  rail  against  laymen,  who  took 
upon  tliem  to  meddle  with  the  Scriptm-es,  and  to  be  better  learned 
(blowing  no  more  but  the  English  tongue)  than  they  that  had  been 
students  in  the  universities  of  Oxford  and  Cambridge  all  the  days  of 
their  lives. 

Then  Testwood,  perceiving  he  meant  that  against  him,  could  for- 
bear his  railing  no  longer,  but  said,  "  Master  Ely,  by  your  patience, 
I  think  it  be  no  hurt  for  laymen,  as  I  am,  to  read  and  to  know  the 
Scriptures."  "  Which  of  you,"  quoth  Ely,  "  that  be  unlearned, 
knoweth  them,  or  understandeth  them  ?  St.  Paul  saith,  '  If  thine 
enemy  hunger,  feed  him ;  if  he  thirst,  give  him  drink :  and,  in  so 
doing,  thou  shalt  heap  coals  of  fire  upon  his  head.'  Now,  sir,"  quoth 
Ely,  ''  what  meaneth  St.  Paul  by  these  coals  of  fire  .P"  "  Marry,  sir," 
quoth  Testwood,  "  he  meaneth  nothing  else  by  them  (as  I  have 
learned)  but  burning  charity,  that,  with  doing  good  to  our  enemies, 
we  should  thereby  win  them."  "  Ah,  sirra,"  quoth  he,  "  you  are  an 
old  scholar  indeed  !" 

After  this  they  fell  into  further  communication  of  the  pope,  whose 
supremacy  was  much  spoken  of  at  that  time,  but  not  known  to  be 

VOL.    v.  H  H 


46G  THE    PERSECUTION    INT    WIXDSOn. 

ff<-nrtj    so  far  in  question  in  the  parliament-house  as  it  was.     And  in  tlieir 

L_  talk   Ely  demanded  of  Testwood,  whether  the    pope    ought  to   be 

A.D.    head  of"  the  church  or  no?    against  which  Testwood  durst  not  say 

^•^'^^-    his  full  mind,  but  reasoned  within  his  bounds  a  great  while.     But, 

when  they  were  both  well  stricken   in  a  heat,  Testwood,  forgetting 

himself,  chanced  to  say,  that  every  king,  in  his  own  realm  and  domi- 

Ever       nion,  ought  to  be  the  head  of  the  church  under  Christ :  at  which 

kiiij,'  in     words  Ely  was  so  chafed,  that  he  rose  up  from  the  table  in  a  great 

reaim'a"na  fumc.  Calling  him  heretic,  and  all  that  nought  was ;    and  so  went 

head'^un'-*  brawling  and  chiding  away,  to  the  great  disquieting  of  all  the  com- 

derchrist.  pany  that  were  there. 

Then  Avas  Testwood  very  sorry  to  see  the  old  man  take  it  so 
grievously  :  whereupon,  after  dinner,  he  went  and  sought  Master 
Ely,  and  found  him  walking  in  the  body  of  the  church,  thinking  to 
have  talked  with  him  charitably,  and  so  to  have  been  at  one  again  ; 
but  ever  as  Testwood  pressed  towards  him,  the  other  shunned  him, 
and  would  not  come  nigh  him,  but  did  spit  at  him ;  saying  to  others 
that  walked  by,  "  Beware  of  this  fellow  !  for  he  is  the  greatest  heretic 
and  schismatic  that  ever  came  into  Windsor." 

Now*  began  the  matter  to  brew ;  for,  after  that  Ely  had  made  his 
complaint  to  the  dean''s  deputy,  and  other  of  the  canons,  they  Avere 
all  against  Testwood,  purposing  surely,  at  the  dean's  coming  home 
(if  all  things  had  chanced  even),  to  have  put  him  to  his  trump.     But 
see  the  fortune.     It  was  not  twelve  days  after,  ere  that  the  king's  su- 
premacy passed  in  the  parliament-house.     Whereupon  the  dean.  Dr. 
The  firit  Sampsou,  Came  home  suddenly  in  the  night,  late,  and  forthwith  sent 
t!,e king's  his  vcrgcr  about  to  all  the  canons  and  ministers  of  the  college,  from 
^^lly       the  highest  to  the  lowest,  commanding  them  to  be  in  the  chapter- 
brought    liouse  bv  ciffht  of  the  clock  in  the  mornino'.     Then  Ely  consulted 

to  Wind-  •/        o  kd  t/ 

sor.         with  the  canons  overnight  (as  late  as  it  was),  and  thought  on  the  next 

day  to  have  put  Testwood  to  a  great  plunge :   "  But  he  that  layeth  a 

snare  for  another  man,"  saith  Solomon,  "  shall  be  taken  in  it  himself." 

And  so  was  Ely ;  for  when  the  dean  and  every  man  were  come  and 

placed  in  the  chapter-house,  and  that  the  dean  had  commended  the 

ministers   of  the  church  for  their  diligence  in  tending  the    choir, 

exhorting  them  also  to  continue  in  the  same,  he  began,  contrary  to 

every  man's  expectation,  to  inveigh  against  the  bishop  of  Rome's  i 

supremacy  and  usurped  authority,  confounding  the  same,  by  manifest 

Scriptures  and  probable  reasons,  so  earnestly,  that  it  was  a  wonder  to 

hear;  and  at  length  declared  openly,  that  by  the  whole  consent  of  I 

the  parliament-house,  the  pope's  supremacy  was  utterly  abolished  out  i 

of  this  realm  of  England  for  ever ;  and  so  commanded  every  man 

there,  upon  his  allegiance,  to  call  him  pope  no  more,  but  bishop  of 

Rome,  and  whatsoever  he  were  that  would  not  so  do,  or  did  from 

that  day  forth  maintain  or  favour  his  cause  by  any  manner  of  means, 

he  should  not  only  lose  the  benefit  of  that  house,  but  be  reputed  as 

Mast       ^^  utter  enemy  to  God  and  to  the  king.     The  canons,  hearing  this, 

Ely         were  all  stricken  in  a  dump  :  yet  notwithstanding,  Ely's  heart  was  so 

to"com"°  great,  that  he  would  fain  have  uttered  his  cankered  stomach  against 

?tife"rs°^i8  'I'estwood  ;   but  the  dean  (breaking  his  tale)  called  him  old  fool,  and 

called  fool  took  him  up  so  sharply,  that  he  was  fain  to  hold  his  peace.     Then  the 

bour.'*  "  dean  commanded  all   the    pope's  pardons  which  hanged  about  the 


THK    TROUIJLK    OF    THOMAS    TF.STWOOD,    IMAUIYR.  46*7 

cliuvch,  to  be   brought  into  the  chapter-liousc,  and   cast    into    the    ^enry 
chimney,  and  burned  before  all  their  faces ;  and  so  departed. 


ANOTHER    CAUSE    OF    ROBERT    TESTWOOD  S    TROUBLE. 


A.  D. 

1543. 


As  it  chanced  Testwood  one  day  to  walk  in  the  church  at  after-  idolatry 
noon,  and  to  behold  the  pilgrims,  especially  of  Devonshire  and  Corn-  k'lifg"'^ 
wall,  how  they  came  in  by  plumps,  with  candles  and  images  of  wax  ^'jJJ^^"/ 
in  their  hands,  to  offer  to  good  king  Henry  of  Windsor,  as  they 
called  him,  it  pitied  his  heart  to  see  such  great  idolatry  committed, 
and  how  vainly  the  people  had  spent  their  goods  in  coming  so  far  to 
kiss  a  spur,  and  to  have  an  old  hat  set  upon  their  heads ;  insomuch 
that  he  could  not  refrain,  but,  seeing  a  certain  company  which  had  xestwood 
done  their  offering  and  were  standing  gazing  about  the  church,  he  fhepeopie 
went  unto  them,  and  with  all  gentleness  began   to  exhort  them  to  ["^"^ '''o- 
leave  such  false  worshipping  of  dumb  creatures,  and  to  learn  to  wor- 
ship the  true  living  God  aright ;  putting  them  in  remembrance  what 
those  things  were  which  they  worshipped,  and  how  God,  many  times, 
had  plagued  his  people,  for  running  a  whoring  to  such  stocks  and 
stones,  and  so  would  plague  them  and  their  posterity,  if  they  would 
not  leave  it.     After  this  sort  he  admonished  them  so  long,  till  at  last 
his  words,  as  God  would,  took  such  place  in  some  of  them,  that  they 
said,  they  never  would  go  a  pilgrimage  more. 

Then  he  went  further,  and  found  another  sort  licking  and  kissing  idolatry 
a  white  Lady  made  of  alabaster,  which  image  was  mortised  in  a  wall  Ij^^gg 
behind  the  high  altar,  and  bordered  about  with  a  pretty  border,  °^  ^}^^^^- 
which  was  made  like  branches  with  hanging  apples  and  flowers.     And  Windsor, 
when  he  saw  them  so  superstitiously  use  the  image,  as  to  wipe  their  Jg^f^ce",^'' 
hands  upon  it,  and  then  to  stroke  them  over  their  eyes  and  faces,  the 
as  though  there  had  been  great  virtue  in  touching  the  picture,  he  up  ""*°^" 
with  his  hand,  in  which  he  had  a  key,  and  smote  down  a  piece  of  the 
border  about  the  image,  and  with  the  glance  of  the  stroke  chanced  to 
break  off  the  image's  nose.     "  Lo  !  good  people,"  quoth  he,  "  you 
see  what  it  is ;   nothing  but  earth  and  dust,  and  cannot  help  itself ; 
and   how  then   will  you  have   it   to  help  you  ?     For  God's  sake, 
brethren,  be  no  more  deceived."     And  so  he  gat  him  home  to  his 
house,  for  the  rumour  was  so  great,   that  many  came  to  see  the 
image,  how  it  was  defaced.    And  among  all  others,  came  one  William 
Simons,  a  lawyer,  who,  seeing  the  image  so  bewrayed,  and  to  lack  her 
nose,  took  the  matter  grievously,  and  looking  down  upon  the  pave-  wiiiiam 
ment,  he  spied  the  image's  nose  where  it  lay,  which  he  took  up  and 
put  in  his  purse,  saying  it  should  be  a  dear  nose  to  Testwood  one  day.'  tor 

Now  were  many  offended  with  Testwood  ;    the  canons,  for  speak- 
ing against  their  profit ;  the  wax-sellers,  for  hindering  their  market ;  .  Magna 
and  Sim.ons,  for  the  image's  nose.     And  more  than  that,  there  were  5'^"*. 
of  the  canons'  men  that  threatened  to  kill  him.     Hereupon  Testwood  rum/Acts 
kept  his  house  and  durst  not  come  forth,  minding  to  send  the  whole  ^^^ 
matter  in  writing  by  his  wife  to  Master  Cromwell  the  king's  secre- 
tary, who  was  his  special  friend.     The  canons,  hearing  that  Testwood 
would  send  to  Cromwell,  sent  the  verger  unto  him,  to  will  him  to 
come  to  the  church  ;  who  sent  them  word  again,  that  he  was  in  fear 

(1)  O  blind  popery !  to  seek  the  death  of  a  living  man,  foi  the  nose  of  a  dead  stock. 
II    H    2 


Simons  a 
persecu- 


468  THE    PERSECUTION     IN    AVIXDSOU. 

ih'nry  ()f  liis  lifc,  aiul  tlicrefore  would  not  come.  Then  sent  tliey  two  of 
■_  the  eldest  petty  canons  to  entreat  him,  and  to  assm-e  him  that  no 

•'^•I^-    man  should  do  him  harm.     He  made  them  a  plain  answer,  that  he 

'^^'^-    had   no  such  trust  in  their  promises,    but  would  complain   to  his 

Tiie  pa-    friends.     Then  wist  they  not  Avhat  shift  to  make,  for  of  all  men  thev 

1)>81S  of  ^  ,  *' 

Windsor  feared  Cromwell ;  but  sent,  in  post  haste,  for  old  Master  Ward,  a 
crom"  justice  of  peace,  dwelling  three  or  four  miles  off,  who,  being  come, 
"lad'to'^^  and  hearing  the  matter,  was  very  loath  to  meddle  in  it.  But  notwith- 
taiiiii  standing,  through  their  entreaty,  he  went  to  Testwood,  and  had 
withTcst-  much  ado  to  persuade  him  ;  but,  at  last,  he  did  faithfully  promise 
wood.       jjjjj-^  i^y  |.]^g  y,^|.|^  ]j^  1^,^^^  made  to  God  and  the  king,  to  defend  him 

from  all  danger  and  harms,  so  that  Testwood  Avas  content  to  go 
with  him. 
Testwood  And  when  Master  Ward,  and  Testwood,  were  come  into  the 
ofhbifi"  church,  and  were  going  toward  the  chapter-house,  where  the  canons 
abode  their  coming,  one  of  the  canons'"  men  drew  his  dagger  at 
Testwood,  and  Avould  have  been  upon  him,  but  Master  Ward  with 
his  man  resisted,  and  got  Testwood  into  the  chapter-house,  causing 
the  serving-man  to  be  called  in,  and  sharply  rebuked  by  their 
masters,  who  straitly  commanded  him,  upon  pain  of  losing  their  ser- 
vice, and  further  displeasure,  not  to  touch  him,  nor  to  give  him  an 
evil  word.  Now  Testwood,  being  alone  in  the  chapter-house  with 
the  canons  and  Mr.  Ward,  was  gently  treated,  and  the  matter  so 
pacified,  that  Testwood  might  quietly  come  and  go  to  the  church, 
and  do  his  duty  as  he  had  done  before. 

THIRD    CAUSE    OF    ROBERT    TESTWOOd's    TROUBLE. 

Thomas         Upou  a  Rclic  Suuday  (as  they  named  it),  when   every  minister, 

njch'tt'^   after  their  old  custom,  should  have  borne  a  relic  in  his  hand  about  a 

™iTc'"'     procession,  one  was  brought  to  Testwood;  which  relic  (as  they  said) 

was  a  rochet  of  bishop  Becket's.    And  as  the  sexton  would  have  put 

the  rochet  in  Testwood's  hands,  he  pushed  it  from  him,  saying.  If  he 

f       did  give  it  to  him,  he  would  make  sport  withal ;  and  so  the  rochet 

Avas  given  to  another.     Then  came  the  verger  down  from  the  high 

St.  altar  Avith  St.  George's  dagger  in  his  hand,  demanding  Avho  lacked  a 

S^eT  ■'   relic.     "  Many,"  (]uoth  testwood,  "  give  it  to  Master  Hake,"  who 

made  a     stood  ucxt  him,  "  for  he  is  a  prcttv  man  of  his  hands :"  and  so  the 

dagger  Avas  given  unto  hmi.     JNow  lestAvood  perceiving  the  dagger 

in  Master  Hake's  hand,   and  being  merrily  disposed  (as  he  Avas  a 

merry-conceited  man),  stepped  forth  out  of  his  place  to  Dr.  Clifton, 

standing  directly  before  him  in  the  midst  of  the  choir,  Avith  a  glorious 

golden  cope  upon  his  back,  having  the  pix  in  his  hand,  and  said, 

"Sir!   Master  Hake  hath  St. George's  dagger.     Noav,  if  he  had  his 

horse,  and  St.  Martin's  cloak,  and  Master  John  Shorn's  boots,  with 

king  Harry's  spurs,  and  his  hat,  he  might  ride  Avhen  he  aa^ouUI  :"  and 

so  stepped'  into  his  place  again.     Whereat  the  other  changed  colour, 

and  wist  not  what  to  say. 

FOURTH  CAUSE  OF  ROBERT  TESTAVOOd's  TROUBLE. 

Master  In  tlic  days  of  Master  Franklin,  who  succeeded  Dr.  Sampson  in 
dp'an''of"  the  deanery  of  Windsor,  there  was,  on  a  time,  set  up  at  the  clioir 
Windsor.  jIq^j.^  ^  certain  foolish  printed  paper  in  metre,  all  to  the  praise  and 


relic. 


THE    TUOUBLK    OF    THOMAS    TEST  WOOD,    MAUTVIl.  469 

counnendation  ot  our  Lady,  ascribing  unto  her  our  justification,  our    ii<-i»>i 

salvation,  our  redemption,  the  forgiveness  of  sins,  &c.,  to  the  great _ 

derogation  of  Christ.     This  paper,  one  of  the  canons,  called  Master   A.  D. 
Magnus  (as  it  was  reported),  caused  to  be  set  up  in  despite  of  Test-         ^^v 
wood  and  his  sect.     When  Testwood  saw  this  paper,  he  plucked  it  p,Jg^'y 
down  secretly.     The  next  day  after  was  another  set  up  in  the  same  a"d  >tioi- 
place.     Then  Testwood,  coming  into  the  church,  and  seeing  another  our  Lady. 
paper  set  up,  and  also  the  dean  coming  a  little  way  off,  made  haste  to 
be  at  tlie  choir  door,  while  the  dean  staid  to  take  holy  water,  and 
reaching  up  his  hand  as  he  went,  plucked  away  the  paper  with  him.  Testwood 
The  dean,  being  come  to  his  stall,  called  Testwood  unto  him,  and  ^o'^^n'the 
said,  that  he  marvelled  greatly  how  he  durst  be  so  bold  to  take  down  hiasphe- 
thc  ])aper  in  his  presence.     Testwood  answered  again,  that  he  mar-  per. 
veiled  much   more,  that   his  mastership   would   suffer  such  a  blas- 
phemous ]:)apcr  to  be  set  u]) ;  beseeching  him  not  to  be  offended  with 
what  he  had  done,  for  he  would  stand  unto  it.     So  Master  Dean 
being  a  timorous  man,  made  no  more  ado  with  him.     After  this 
were  no  more  papers  set  up,  but  poor  Testwood  was  eaten  and 
drunken  amongst  them  at  every  meal ;   "  and  a  heretic  he  was,  and 
would  roast  a  faggot  for  this  gear  one  day." 

Now  Master  Magnus,'   being  sore  offended  with  Testwood  for  consf.i- 
plucking  down  his  papers,  to  be  revenged  on  him,  devised  with  the  \^^  "^ 
dean  and  the  rest  of  the  canons,  to  send  their  letters  to  Dr.  Chamber,  priests  of 
one  of  their  brethren,  and  the  king''s  physician,  who  lay,  for  the  most  against 
part,  at  the  court,  to  see  what  he  would  do  against  Testwood ;  which  ^^gj 
letters,  being  made,   Avere  sent  with  speed.     But,  whatsoever  the 
cause  was,  whether  he  durst  not  meddle  for  fear  of  Cromwell,  or 
what  else,   I  cannot  tell,  their  suit  came  to  none  effect.     Then  wist 
they  not  what  to  do,  but  determined  to  let  the  matter  sleep,  till  St. 
George's  feast,  which  was  not  far  off. 

Now,  in  the  mean  time,  there  chanced  a  pretty  story,  between 
one  Robert  Philips,  gentleman  of  the  king''s  chapel,  and  Testwood ; 
which  story,  though  it  was  but  a  merry  ])rank  of  a  singing  man,  yet 
it  grieved  his  adversary  wonderfully.  The  matter  was  this  :  Robert 
Philips  was  so  notable  a  singing  man  (wherein  he  gloried),  that 
wheresoever  he  came,  the  best  and  longest  song,  with  most  counter- 
verses  in  it,  should  be  set  up  at  his  coming.  And  so,  his  chance 
being  now  to  be  at  Windsor,  against  his  coming  to  the  anthem,  along 
song  was  set  up,  called  "  Laudate  vivi,"  in  which  song  there  was  one 
counter-verse  towards  the  end,  that  began  on  this  wise,  "O  redemp-  a  merry 
trix  et  salvatrix:"  which  verse,  of  all  others,  Robert  Philips  would  ti"on"i)"- 
sing,  because  he  knew  that  Testwood  could  not  abide  that  ditty,  ^"^f"    , 

O'  ^  J        x^llllips  of 

Now  Testwood,  knowing  his  mind  well  enough,  joined  with  him  at  the  king's 

the  other  })art ;   and  when  he  heard  Robert  Philips  begin   to  fetch  and'xest- 

his  flourish  with   "  O  redemptrix  et  salvatrix  !"  repeating  the  same,  J[j°°^j'.q 

one  in  another's  neck,  Testwood  was  as  quick,  on  the  other  side,  to  retiemp- 

1  •  •         ■\    LL  1         ,  •  1        -111         1  tf'-^  ^t 

answer  Inm  agam  with       non  redemptrix,  nee  salvatnx  !      and   so,  non  re- 

striving  therewith  "O"  and  "Non,"  who  should  have  the  mastery,  ^^^}>' 
they  made    an  end  of  the  verse  ;    wheieat  was  good    laughing   in 
sleeves  of  some,  but  Robert  Philips,  with  others  of  Tcstwood's  ene- 
mies, were  sore  offended. 

(U  IMiistsr  Sl.igims  i  lu.Tgnus  iJulul.itia. 


470  TllK    PKIISKCUTIOX    IN    WIXUSOK. 

Henry         Witliiii  fourteen  days  after  this,  the  lords  of  the  garter  (as  their 
-■-  custom  is  yearly  to  do)  came  to  Windsor  to  keep  St.  George's  feast, 


^•^-  at  which  feast  the  duke  of  Norfolk  was  president;  unto  whom  the 
dean  and  canons  made  a  grievous  complaint  on  Testwood :  -vvho, 
Testwood  being  called  before  the  duke,  he  shook  him  up,  and  all-to-reviled 
eiiofto  him,  as  though  he  would  have  sent  him  to  hanging  by  and  by.  Yet, 
duke'of  nevertheless,  Testwood  so  behaved  himself  to  the  duke,  that,  in  the 
Norfolk,  end,  he  let  him  go  without  any  fm-ther  molesting  of  him,  to  the 
great  discomfort  of  the  dean  and  canons. 

Here  you  have  heard  the  causes  which  moved  Testwood's  enemies 
to  seek  his  destruction,  and  could  not  attain  their  purpose,  till  that 
Avicked  Haman,  Dr.  London,  came,  as  shall  be  showed  in  the  process 
following. 

THE    ORIGINAL    OF    HENRY    FILMEr's    TROUBLE. 

FriarMci-  About  the  year  of  our  Lord,  1541,  after  all  the  orders  of  super- 
oMv^nd^-'^  stitious  and  begging  friars  were  suppressed  and  put  down,  there 
*"'■  chanced  one  sir  Thomas  Melster,  who  had  been  a  friar  before,  and 

had  changed  his  friar s  coat  (but  not  his  fiiars  heart),  to  be  vicar 
of  Windsor.     This  priest,  on  a  time,  made  a  sermon  to  his  pa- 
rishioners, in  which  he  declared  so  many  fond  and  friarish  tales,  as. 
Our  Lady  that  our  Lady  should  hold  out  her  breasts  to  St.  Bernard,  and  spout 
mijk  into  her  milk  into  his  eyes,  Avith  such  like  festival  tales,  that  many  honest 
nar^r     i^icn  w^rc   offcnded   therewith,   and  especially  this    Henry  Fjlmer, 
*>*■'•        then  one  of  the  churchwardens ;  who  was  so  zealous  to  God''s  word, 
that  he  could  not  abide  to  hear  the  glory  of  Christ  so  defaced  with 
superstitious  fables.     Whereupon    he  took  an  honest  man  or  two 
with  him,  and  went  to  the  priest,  with  whom  he  talked  so  honestly, 
and  so  charitably,  that  in  the  end  the  priest  gave  him  hearty  thanks, 
and  Avas  content,  at  his  gentle  admonition,  to  reform  himself  without 
any  more  ado,  and  so  departed  friendly  the  one  from  the  other. 

Now  there  Avas  one  in  the  toAvn,  called  William  Simons,  a  lawyer  (as 

is  aforesaid),  Avho,  hearing  that  Filmer  had  been  Avith  the  priest,  and 

had  reproved  him  for  his  sermon,  took  pepper  in  the  nose,  and  got 

him  to  the  vicar,  and  did  so  animate  him   in  his  doings,  that  he 

slipped  quite  aAvay  from  the  promise  he  had  made  to  Filmer,  and 

followed  the  mind  of  Simons  ;  Avho,  meeting  Avith  Filmer  afterAvards, 

Simons     all-to-rcviled  him,   saying,  he  Avould  bring  him  before  the  bishop, 

lawyer     *^  tcach  him  to  be  so  malapert.     Then  Filmer,  hearing  the  matter 

against     renewed,  Avhich  he  had  thought  had  been  suppressed,  stood  against 

Simons     Simons,  and  said,  that  the  vicar  had  preached  false  and  unsound  doc- 

compiain-  trine  ;  and  so  Avould  he  say  to  the  bishop,  Avhensoever  he  came  before 

Fiimerto  him.     Thcu  Simous  slipped  not  the  matter,  but  went  to  the  mayor, 

pj^.  ^'    and  procured  of  him  and  his  brethren  a  letter,   signed  with  their 

OAvn   hands,  in   the  priesfs  favour  as  much  as  could  be   devised : 

and  so  departed  himself,  with  other  his  friends,  to  go  to  the  bishop 

(whose  name  Avas  Dr.  Capon),   and  to  take  the  priest  Avith  them  ; 

Avhich  Avas  a  painful  journey  for  the  silly  poor  man,  by  reason  he  had 

a  sore  leg. 

Filmer         Now  Filmer,  hearing  hoAv  Simons  went  about  to  put  him  to  a  foil, 

complain  cousulted  Avith  his  friends  Avhat  Avas  best  to  do  ;  Avho  concluded  to 

also.        (ij-aw  out  certain  notes  of  the  vicar's  sermon,  and  to  prepare  themselves 


A.D. 

im;j. 


THK    TROUBLE    OF    HENUY    FILMER,    MARTYR.  471 

to  be  at  Salisbury  as  soon  as  Simons,  or  before  him,  if  it  might  be  lunry 
possible.  Thus,  both  the  parties  being  in  a  readiness,  it  chanced  them 
to  set  forth  from  Windsor  all  in  one  day :  but,  by  reason  the  priest, 
being  an  impotent  man,  could  not  endure  to  ride  very  fast,  Filmer  and 
his  company  got  to  the  town  an  hour  and  more  before  Simons,  went 
to  the  bishop,  and  delivered  up  their  bill  unto  him  ;  which  bill,  when 
the  bishop  had  seen  and  perused  Avell,  he  gave  them  great  thanks  for 
their  pains,  saying,  it  did  behove  him  to  look  upon  it ;  for  the 
priest  had  preached  heresy,  and  should  be  punished. 

Then  Filmer  declared  unto  the  bishop  the  form  of  his  talk  he  had  Simons 
with  the  priest,  and  the  end  thereof ;  and  how  the  matter,  being  re-  ^"car  '* 
newed  again  by  Simons,  forced  him  and  his  company  to  trouble  his  g!|™g*jj'° 
lordship  therewith.     "  Well,"  said  the  bishop,  "  ye  have  done  like 
honest  men  :  come  to  me  soon  again,  and  ye  shall  know  more.""   And 
so  they  departed  from  the  bishop  to  their  inn ;  and,  while  they  were 
there  reposing  themselves,  Simons,  with  his  company,  came  to  the 
town,  and  (not  knowing  the  other  to  be  come)  got  them  up  to  the 
bishop  in  all  post  haste,  taking  the  priest  Avith  them. 

The  bishop,  hearing  of  more  Windsor  men,  demanded  what  they  Tiie  vicar 
were,  and  being  informed  how  it  was  the  vicar  of  the  town,  with  onhe^ 
others  besides,  he  eaused  the  vicar  to  be  brought  in ;  to  whom  he  ^'shop. 
said,  "  Are  you  the  vicar  of  Windsor  V     "  Yea  forsooth,  my  lord," 
quoth  he.     "  How  chanceth  it,"  quoth  the  bisho]),  "  that  you  are 
complained  on  .^  for  there  have  been  with  me  certain  honest  men  of 
your  town,  Avho  have  delivered  up  a  bill  of  erroneous  doctrine  against 
you :  if  it  be  so,  I  must  needs  punish  you."     And  opening  the  bill, 
he  read  it  unto  him.     "  How  say  you,"  quoth  the  bishop,  "  is  this 
true,  or  no  ?"     The  vicar  could  not  deny  it,  but  humbly  submitted 
himself  to  the  bishop's  correction.     Then  was  his  company  called 
in,  and  when  the  bishop  saw  Simons,  he  knew  him  well,  and  said, 
"  Wherefore  come  you.  Master  Simons .?"     "  Pleaseth  it  your  lord-  The 
ship,"  quoth  he,  "  we  are  come  to  speak  in  our  vicars  cause,  who  is  ^^^ons"[o 
a  man  of  good  conversation  and  honesty,  and  doth  his  duty  so  well  tue 
in  every  point,  that  no  man  can  find  fault  with  him,  except  a  lewd 
fellow  we  have  in  our  town,  called  Filmer,  who  is  so  corrupt  with 
heresy,  that  he  is  able  to  poison  a  whole  country.     And  truly,  my 
lord,"  quoth  Simons,  "  there  is  no  man  that  can  preach  or  teach  any 
thing  that  is  good  and  godly,  but  he  is  ready  to  control  it,  and  to 
say   it   is  stark  nought.     Wherefore  we  shall  beseech  your   lord- 
ship he    may   be    punished,   to   the  ensample  of  others,  that    our 
vicar  may  do  his  duty  quietly,  as  he  hath  done  before  this  busy  fel- 
low troubled  him.     And,  that  your  lordship  shall  the  better  credit 
my  sayings,  I  have  brought  with  me  these  honest  men  of  the  town; 
and  besides  all  that,  a  testimonial  from  the  mayor  and  his  brethren, 
to  confirm  the  same  :"  and  so  he  held  out  the  writing  in  his  hand. 

Then  said  the  bishop,  "  So  God  help  me.  Master  Simons  !  ye  are  Bishop 
greatly  to  blame,  and  most  worthy  to  be  punished  of  all  men,  that  answeAo 
will  so  impudently  go  about  to  maintain  your  priest  in  his  error,  who  Simons. 
hath  preached  heresy,  and  hath  confessed  it :  wherefore  I  may  not, 
nor  will  not,  see  it  unpunished.    And  as  for  that  honest  man  Filmer, 
of  whom  ye  have  complained,  I  tell  you  plainly,  he  hath  in  this  point 
showed  himself  a  great  deal  more  honester  man  than  you.     But  in 


472  THK    I'KllSliCUTION     IK    WINU.sOR. 

if,:nr!i    liopc  vou  Will  IK)  jiiorc  bcav  out  vouv  vicar  in  liis  evil  doings,  1  will 

L  rcujit  all  things  at  this  time,  saving  that  he  shall  the  next  Sunday 

A.  D.  recant  his  sermon  openly  before  all  his  parishioners  in  Windsor  church.'" 
^^'^•^-  And  so  the  bishop  called  in  Filmer  and  his  company,  who  waited 
without,  and  delivered  the  priest"'s  recantation  unto  them,  with  a  great 
Mefster  chargc  to  scc  it  trulj  observed  in  all  points.  Then  Simons  took  his 
caused  to  leavc  of  the  bishop,  and  departed  with  a  flea  in  his  ear,  disappointed 
Ins  set--  of  his  purjiosc,  and  sore  ashamed  of  the  foil.  For  this  cause  Simons 
Grudge  could  ucvcr  brook  Filmer,  but  Avlien  he  met  him  at  any  time  after, 
^if'J^?"*  would  hold  up  his  fin"-er  (as  his  manner  was,  where  he  owed  dis- 
Filmer.    pleasure),  and  say,  "  I  will  be  even  with  you  one  day,  trust  me  V 

THE    ORIGINAL    OF    AKTHONY    PEERSON^S    TROUBLE. 

A.  D.        There  was  a  certain  priest,  named  Anthony  Peerson,  who  fre- 
'    qucnted  much  to  Windsor  about  the  year  of  our  Lord  1540,  and, 
j5^_o     using  the  talent  that  God  had  given  him  in  preaching,  was  greatly 
esteemed  among  the  people,  who  flocked  so  much  to  his  sermons 
which  he  made  both  in  the  town  and  country,  that  the  great  priests 
of  the  castle,  Avith  other  papists  in  the  town,    especially   Simons, 
were  sore  offended,  insomuch  that  Simons  at  last  began  to  gather 
of  his    sermons,  and  to   mark  his   auditors ;    whereof  ensued    the 
death  of  divers,    and    trouble  of  many  honest   men.     For   about 
a  year  and  more  after,  a  minister  of  Satan,    called    Dr.  liondon, 
warden  of  New-college  in   Oxford,  was  admitted   one  of  the  pre- 
bendaries   of   Windsor,    who,    at   his   first    coming    to    Windsor, 
began  to  utter  his  stomach  and  to  show  his  affection.     For,  at  his 
first  residence-dinner  which  he  made  to  the  clerks  (which  company, 
for  the  most  part,  at  that  time  favoured  the  gospel),  all  his  Avliole  talk 
to  two  gentlemen,  strangers  at  his  board  (till  the  table  Avas  a  taking 
up),  Avas  nothing  else  but  of  heretics,  and  Avhat  a  desolation  tliev 
Br.  Lon-  Avould  bring  the  realm  unto,  if  they  might  be  so  suffered.     "  And 
w°"ds  to  t).V  ^*'-  Mary,  masters !"  quoth  he  to  the  clerks  at  last,   "  I  cannot 
'hccierks  tell,  but  there  goeth  a  shrcAvd  report  abroad  of  this  house."     Some 
sor.         made  ansAver,  it  Avas  undeserved.     "  I  pray  God  it  be,"  quoth  he : 
"  I  am  but  a  stranger,  and  have  but  small  experience  amongst  you ; 
but  I  have  heard  it  said  before  I  came  hither,  that  there  be  some  in 
this  house,  that  Avill  neither  have  prayer  nor  fasting."" 
Testwood      Then  spake  'JVstAvood,  "  By  my  troth,  sir  !"  quoth  he,  "  I  think 
ctTibr"    ^^^^  ^^'^^  s])oken  of  malice :  for  prayer,  as  your  mastership  knoAvcth 
tiie  better  than  I,  is  one  of  the  first  lessons  that  Christ  taught  us."  "Yea, 

marry,  sir,"  quoth  he,  "  but  the  heretics  Avill  have  no  invocation  to 
saints,  which  all  the  old  fiithers  do  alloAv."  "  What  the  old  fathers  do 
alloAV,"  quoth  'J'estAVOod,  "  I  cannot  tell  ;  but  Christ  doth  appoint  us 
to  go  to  his  Father,  and  to  ask  our  petitions  of  him  in  Christ's  name." 
tjospei-    *'  Tlien  you  Avill  have  no  mean  betAvecn  you  and  God,"  quoth  Dr. 
iy"um^-^"  I'ontloii-     "  ^cs,  sir,"  quoth  TestAvood,  "  our  mean  is  Christ,  as  St. 
dered       ]^aul  saitl),  '  Thcrc  is  one  Mediator  betAveen  God  and  man,  even  Jesus 

l>v  the  -        .  . 

p.-pists.  Christ.'"  "  Give  us  Avater,"  quoth  Dr.  London  :  Avhich  being  set  on  the 
board,  he  said  grace,  and  washed ;  and  so  falling  into  other  commu- 
nication Avith  the  strangers,  the  clerks  took  tlicii  leave  and  departed. 
When  Dr.  London  had  been  at  Windsor  awhile,  among  his  catholic 


THE    TROUBLE    OF    ANTHONY    PKEKSON,     MAllTYR.  473 

brethren,  and  learned  what  Testwood  was,  and  also  of  Simons  (who    nem,, 

showed  him  our  Lady''s  nose,  as  he  called  it),  what  a  sort  of  heretics 

were  in  the  town,  and  about  the  same,  and  how  they  increased  daily    A.  D. 
by  reason  of  a  naughty  priest,  called  Anthony  Peerson,  he  Avas  so  }^^\_ 
maliciously  bent  against  them,  that  he  gave  himself  wholly  to  the  ^r.  Lon- 
devil,  to  do  mischief.     And  to  bring  his  wicked  purpose  about,  he  lici.ms  ' 
conspired  with  the  aforesaid  Simons,  a  meet  clerk   to  serve  such  cuJor. 
a  curate,  and  others  of  like  sort,  how  they  might  compass  the  matter, 
first  to  have  all  the  archheretics,  as  they  termed  them,  in  Windsor 
and  thereabouts,  indicted  of  heresy,  and  so  to  proceed  further.  They 
had  a  good  ground  to  work  upon,  as  they  thought,  which  was  the  Six 
Articles,  whereupon  they  began  to  build  and  practise  thus.     First, 
they  drew  out  certain  notes  of  Anthony  Peerson's  sermons,  which  he 
had  preached  against  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  and  their  popish  mass 
That  done,  they  put  in  sir  William  Hobby,^  with  the  good  lady  his 
wife,  sir  Thomas  Cardine,  Master  Edmund  Harman,  Master  Thomas 
Weklon,with  Snov/ball  and  his  wife,  as  chief  aiders,  helpers,  and  main- 
tainers  of  Anthony  Peerson.     Also  they  noted  Dr.  Hayncs,  dean  of 
Exeter,  and  a  prebendary  of  Windsor,  to  be  a  common  receiver  of 
all  suspected  persons.     They  wrotie  also  the  names  of  all   such  as 
commonly  haunted  Anthony  Peerson"'s  sermons,  and  of  all  such  as 
had    the  Testament,   and  favoured  the   gospel,    or  did  but    smell 
thereof. 

Then  had  they  privy  spies  to  walk  up  and  down  the  church,  to  ^raster 
hearken  and  hear  what  men  said,  and  to  mark  who  did  not  reverence  ^riesi 
the  sacrament,  at  the  elevation- time,  and  to  bring  his  name  to  Dr.  Pr.Lon- 
London.     And  of  these  spies  some  were  chantry  priests  ;  among  the   "  *''^" 
which  there  was  one  notable  spy,  whose  name  was  called  sir  William 
Bows,  such  a  fleering  priest  as  would  be  in  every  corner  of  the  church 
pattering  to  himself,  with  his  portues  in  his  hand,  to  hear  and  to  note 
the  gesture  of  men  towards  the  sacrament.     Thus,  when  they  had 
gathered  as  much  as  they  could,  and  made  a  perfect  book  thereof,  Dr, 
London,  with  two  of  his  catholic  brethren,  gave  them  up  to  the  Dr.  Lon- 
bishop   of  Winchester,   Stephen  Gardiner,  with  a  great    complaint  c"^! 
against  the  heretics  that  were  in  Windsor,  declaring  unto  him  how  '''aint  t" 
the  town  was  sore  disquieted  through  their  doctrine  and  evil  example  : 
wherefore  they  besought  his  lordship's  help,  in  purging  the  town  and 
castle  of  such  wicked  persons.     The  bishop,  hearing  their  complaint, 
and  seeing  their  book,  praised  their  doings,  and  bade  them  make 
friends  and  go  forward,  and  they  should  not  lack  his  help.     Then 
they  applied  the  matter  with  tooth  and  nail,  sparing  for  no  money  or 
pains-taking,  as  Marbeck  saith  that  he  himself  heard  one  of  them  say, 
who  was  a  great  doer  herein,  and  afterwards  sorry  for  that  he  had 
done,  that  the  suit  thereof  cost  him  that  year,  for  his  part  only,  a 
hundred  marks,  besides  the  death  of  three  good  geldings.^ 

Now  bishop  Gardiner,  Avho  had  conceived  a  further  fetch  in  his  brain  com- 
than  Dr.  London  had,  made  Wriothesley  and  others  of  the  council  fo'^',"* 
on  his  side,  and  spying  a  time  convenient,  went  to  the  king,  com-  "^i"*?  °l 
])laining  what  a  sort  of  heretics  his  grace  had  in  his  realm,  and  how  peiiers! 
they  were  not  only  crept  into  every  corner  of  his  court,  but  even  into 

(1)  '  Sir  Pliilip  Hobby.'  see  Burnet's  Hist,  of  the  Ref.  (Oxford,  181G,)  vol.  i.  p.  591.— Ed. 

(2)  Wliat  cost  the  papists  can  be  at,  to  trouble  their  even-christened. 


474  TUK    PEUSKCUTION    IM    WINDSOR. 

iiennj    his  piivy  cliauiber ;  beseeching  therefore  his  majesty  that  his  laws 
might  be  prosecuted.     The  king,    giving  credit    to    the    counciFs 


A.  D.    words,  was  content  his  Laws  shoukl  be  executed  on  such  as  were 

^^"^^^    offenders.     Then  had  the  bishop  what  lie  desired,  and  forthwitli  pro- 

\vinches-  cured  a  commission  for  a  privy  search    to  be  liad  in  Windsor  for 

tcr  urO"  '' 

cures  a  books  and  letters  that  Anthony  Pecrson  should  send  abroad ;  which 
search  in  commissiou  the  king  granted  to  take  place  in  the  town  of  Windsor, 

Windsor.   Ij^t  j^ot  j^  tllC  CaStlc. 

Haynes,  At  tliis  time  the  canons  of  Exeter  (specially  Southarne,  treasurer  ot 
Ex«er,  the  church,  and  Dr.  Bruerwood,  the  chancellor)  had  accused  Dr. 
to'thl^'^  Haynes,  their  dean,  to  the  council,  for  preaching  against  holy  bread 
council,  and  holy  water,  and  that  he  should  say  in  one  of  his  seriuons  (having 
Hobby  occasion  to  speak  of  matrimony)  that  marriage  and  hanging  were 
Hal-nes  dcstiuy  ;  upon  which  they  gathered  treason  against  him,  because  of 
theVi"  ^^^^  king's  marriage.  The  bishop  of  Winchester  (at  the  same  time) 
'  had  also  informed  the  council  of  Master  Hobby,  how  he  was  a  hearer 

of  Anthony  Peerson,  and  a  great  maintainer  of  heretics  :  whereupon 

both  he,  and  Dr.  Haynes,  Avere  apprehended  and  sent  to  the  Fleet. 

But  it  was  not  very  long  after,  ere  that  by  the  mediation  of  friends, 

they  were  both  delivered. 
The  Now,  as  touching  the  commission  for  searching  for  books,  Master 

search  be-  Ward  and  Master  Fachel,  of  Reading,  were  appointed  commissioners, 
Kinneth.  ^yj^Q  came  to  Windsor  the  Thursday  before  Palm-Sunday,  a.d.  1543, 
Test-^ '  and  began  their  search  about  eleven  of  the  clock  at  night :  in  which 
MTrbedf  search  were  apprehended  Robert  Bennet,  Henry  Filmer,  John  ^lar- 
appre-      bcck,  and  Robert  Testwood,  for  certain  books  and  writings  found  in 

hended  .  .  .  , 

for  books  tlicir  liouses  against  the  Six  Articles,  who  were  kept  in  ward  till 
fhe'six  Monday  after,  and  then  fetched  up  to  the  council,  all  save  Testwood, 
Articles.  yf\\\^  wlioui  tlic  bailiffs  of  the  town  were  charged,  because  he  lay  sore 
diseased  of  the  gout.  The  other  three,  being  examined  before  the 
council,  were  committed  to  prison,  Filmer  and  Bennet  to  the  bishop 
of  London's  jail,  and  Marbeck  to  the  Marshalsea  ;  whose  examination 
is  here  set  out,  to  declare  the  great  goodness  of  the  council,  and  the 
cruelty  of  the  bishop. 

THE      FIRST     EXAMIXATIOX     OF     JOHN      MARBECK      BEFORE      THE 
COUNCIL,    ON    THE    MONDAY    AFTER    I'ALM-SUNDA V,    A.D.  1;)43. 

The  Con-      Tliis  Marbcck  had  begun  a  great  work  in  English,  called  "The 

ofufe"'^^  Concordance  of  the  Bible  ;"  which  book,  being  not  half  finished,  was 

Bible  in   amoug  his  othcr  books  taken  in  the  search,  and  had  up  to  the  council. 

by  Mar-    And  whcn  he  came  before  them  to  be  examined,  the  whole  work  lay 

""^'"^       before  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  Stephen  Gardiner,  at  the  upper  end 

of  the  board  ;  who,  beholding  the  poor  man  awhile,  said,  "  Marbeck, 

dost  thou  know  Avherefore   thou  art  sent  for  .'*'"'     "  No,  my  lord," 

quoth  he.   "  No  !"  quoth  the  bishop  '^   "  that  is  a  marvellous  thing." 

"  Forsooth,  my  lord,"  quoth  he,  *•'  unless  it  be  for  a  certain  search 

made  of  late  in  Windsor,   I  cannot   tell  wherefore  it  should  be." 

"  Then  thou  knowest  the  matter  well  enough,"  quoth  the  bishop : 

and,   taking  up  a  quire  of  the  Concordance  in  his  hand,  he   said, 

"  Understandest  thou  the  Latin  tongue  .^"  "  No,  my  lord,"  quoth  lie, 

"  but  simply."  "  No  !"  quoth  the  bishop  ;  and  with  that  spake  Master 


1 


THE    TROUBLE    OF    JOHN    MARBECK.  4(0 

Wriothesley  (then  secretary  to  tlie  king)  :   "  He  saith,  but  simply."    ^"i'/i^ 

"  I  cannot  tell,"  quotli  the  bishop,  "  but  the  book  is  translated  word 

for  word  out  of  the  Latin  Concordance:"  and  so  began  to  declare    ,  '    ' 
to  the  rest  of  the  council  the  nature  of  a  Concordance,  and  how  it  was 


first  compiled  in  Latin,  by  the  great  diligence  of  the  learned  men  for  othesiey 
the  ease  of  preachers  ;  concluding  with  this  reason,  that  if  such  a  book  ,^0't^^g'"^'' 
should  ^0  forth  in  English,  it  would  destroy  the  Latin  tongue.    And  king, 
so,  casting  down  the  quire  again,  he  reached  another  book,  which  was  tYr's^rla^-" 
the  Book  of  Isaiah  the  Prophet,  and  turning  to  the  last  chapter,  gave  ^o"-  f'^ 
the  book  to  Marbeck,  and  xisked  him  who  had  written  the  note  in  the  dance  m 
margin.     The  other,  looking  upon  it,  said,  "  Forsooth,  my  lord,  I  ^ouid de- 
wrote  it."     "  Read  it,"  quoth  the  bishop.     Then  he  read  it  thus :  !'^''°7  *''** 
*'  Heaven  is  my  seat,  and  the  earth  is  my  footstool."     "  Nay,"  quoth  tongue, 
the  bishop,  "  read  it  as  thou  hast  written  it."     "  Then  shall  I  read  it 
wrong,"  quoth  he,  "  for  I  had  written  it  false."     "  How  liadst  thou 
written  it,"  quoth  the  bishop.    "  I  had  written  it,"  quoth  he,  "  thus  : 
*  Heaven  is  my  seat,  and  the  earth  is  not  my  footstool.' "  "  Yea, 
marry,"  quoth  the  bishop,  "  that  Avas  thy  meaning."  "  No,  my  lord," 
quoth  he,  "  it  was  but  an  oversight  in  writing  ;  for,  as  your  lordship 
seeth,  this  word  '  not'  is  blotted   out."     At  this  time  came  other 
matters  into  the  council,  so  that  Marbeck  was  had  out  to  the  next 
chamber.     And  when  he  had  stood  there  awhile,  one  of  the  council, 
named  sir  Anthony  Wingfield,  captain  of  the  guard,  came  forth,  and 
calling  for  Marbeck,  committed  him   to   one  Belson  of  the  guard,  Marbeck 
saying  unto  him  on  this  wise  :  "  Take  this  man  and  have  him  to  the  thejiar- 
Marshalsea,  and  tell  the  keeper  that  it  is  the  counciFs  pleasure  that  ahaisea. 
lie  shall  treat  him  gently ;  and  if  he  have  any  money  in  his  purse,  as 
I  think  he  hath  not  much,  take  you  it  from  him,  lest  the  prisoners  do 
take  it ;  and  minister  it  unto  him  as  he  shall  have  need."     And  so 
the  messenger  departed  with  Marbeck  to  the  Marshalsea,  and  did  his 
commission  most  faithfully  and  truly,  both  to  the  keeper  and  to  the 
prisoner,  as  he  M'^as  commanded. 

THE    SECOND    EXAMINATION    OF    MARBECK,    BEFORE    THE 
BISHOp''s    GENTLEMAN    IN    THE    MARSHALSEA. 

On  the  next  day,  which  was  Tuesday,  by  eight  of  the  clock  in  the  Talk 
morning,  there  came  one  of  the  bishop  of  Winchester's  gentlemen '  wiMurs- 
into  the  Marshalsea,  whose  man  brought  after  him  two  great  books  '^r's 
under  his  arm,  and  finding  Marbeck  walking  up  and  down  in  the  man  and 
chapel,  demanded  of  the  keeper  why  he  was  not  in  irons.     "  I  had  in'^prison. 
no    such    commandment,"   quoth   he ;   "  for   the    messenger   which 
brought  him  yesternight  from  the  council,  said  it  was  their  pleasure, 
he  should  be  gently  used."    "  My  lord,"  quoth  the  gentleman,  "  will 
not  be  content  with  you :"  and  so  taking  the  books  of  his  man,  he 
called  for  a  chamber,  up  to  which  he  carried  the  prisoner,  and  casting 
the  books  from  him  upon  a  bed,  sat  him  down  and  said,  "  Marbeck  ! 
my  lord  doth  favour  thee  well  for  certain  good  qualities  that  thou 
hast,  and  hath  sent  me  hither  to  admonish  thee  to  beware  and  take 
heed  lest  thou  cast  away  thyself  wilfully.    If  thou  wilt  be  plain,  thou 
shalt   do  thyself  much  good  ;  if  not,   thou  shalt   do   thyself  much 

(1)  Tlic  name  of  this  gentleman  was  Master  Knight. 


47G  THE    I'KUSKCLTION     IN    WINDSOR. 

Henry    liariii.     I  assure  tlicc,  my  lord  lamcntcth  tliy  case,  forasmuch  as  he 
■     hath  always  heard  good  report  of  thee ;  Avhcrcfore  now  sec  to  thy- 


A.  D.    self,  and  play  the  wise  man.     Thou  art  acquainted  with  a  great  sort 

^^^^-    of  heretics,  as  Hobby  and  Haynes,  with  others  more,  and  knowest 

much  of  their  secrets  :  if  thou  wilt  now  open  them   at   my  lord's 

request,  he  will  procure  thy  deliverance  out  of  hand,  and  prefer  thee 

to  better  living." 

"  Alas  !  sir,"  quoth  he,  "  what  secrets  do  I  know  ?  I  am  but  a 
poor  man,  and  Avas  never  worthy  to  be  so  conversant  either  with 
Master  Hobby,  or  Master  Haynes,  to  know  any  part  of  their  minds." 
"  Well,"  quoth  the  gentleman,  "  make  it  not  so  strange,  for  my  lord 
doth  know  well  enough  in  what  estimation  they  had  both  thee  and 
Anthony  Peerson,  for  your  religion."  "  For  Anthony  Peerson,"  quoth 
he,  "  I  can  say  nothing,  for  I  never  saw  him  with  them  in  all  my 
life :  and  as  for  myself,  I  cannot  deny  but  that  they  have  always,  I 
thank  them,  taken  me  for  an  honest  poor  man,  and  showed  me  much 
kindness ;  but  as  for  their  secrets,  they  were  too  wise  to  commit 
them  to  any  such  as  I  am." 

"  Peradventure,"  quoth  the  gentleman,  "  thou  fearest  to  utter  any 

thing  of  them,   because  they  were  thy  friends,  lest  they,  healing 

thereof,  might  hereafter  withdraw  their  friendship  from  thee;  which 

thou  needest  not  to  fear,  I  warrant  thee,  for  they  are  sure  enough, 

and  never  like  to  pleasure  thee  more,  nor  any  man  else." 

Maibeck       With  that  the  water  stood  in  JNIarbeclvS  eyes.     "  Why  weepest 

^er'suad?^  thou  ?""  quoth  the  gentleman.     "  Oh,  sir,"  quoth  he,  "  I  pray  you 

ed  to       pardon  me:  these  men  have  done  me  good;  wherefore  I  beseech  the 

ouiers.     living  God  to  comfort  them  as  I  Avould  be  comforted  myself." 

"  Well,"  quoth  the  gentleman,  "  I  perceive  thou  wilt  play  the 

fool ;"  and  then  he   opened  one  of  the  books  and  asked  him  if  he 

understood  any  Latin.     "  But  a  little,  sir,"  quoth  he.     "How  is  it 

then,"  quoth  the  gentleman,  "  that  thou  hast  translated  thy  book  out 

of  the  Latin  Concordance,  and  yet  understandest  not  the  tongue  ?'''' 

"  I  will  tell  you,"  quoth  he ;   "  in  my  youth  I  learned  the  principles 

of  my  grammar,  whereby  I  have  some  understanding  therein,  though 

it  be  very  small."     Then  the  gentleman  began  to  try  him  in  the 

Latin  Concordance  and  English  Bible  which  he  had  brought :  and 

when  he  had  so  done,  and  Avas  satisfied,  he  called  up  his  man  to  fetch 

away  the  books,  and  so  departed,  leaving   Marbeck  alone  in   the 

chamber,  the  door  fast  shut  unto  him. 

Another        About  two  hours  after,  the  gentleman  came  again,  Avith  a  sheet  of 

between   V^V^^  folded  iu  liis  hand,  and  set  him  doAvn  upon  the  bed-side  (as 

Winches-  before),  and  said,  "  By  my  troth,  Marbeck  !  my  lord  seeth  so  much 

gentle-     wilfulucss  iu  tlicc,  that  he  saith  it  is  pity  to  do  thee  good.     When 

Marbeck.  ^ast  tliou  last  witli   Hayucs  ?"•     "  Forsooth,"  quoth    he,    "  about 

three  Aveeks  ago,  I  Avas  at   dinner  Avith  him."     "And  Avhat  talk," 

quoth  the  gentleman,  "  had  he  at  his  board  .''"     "  I  cannot  tell  noAv," 

quoth  he.     "  No  !"  quoth  the  gentleman ;   "  thou  art  not  so   dull 

Avitted,  to  forget  a  thing  in  so  short  a  space."     "  Yes,  sir,"  quoth 

ne,  "such  familiar  talk  as  men  do  use  at  their  boards,  is  most  commonly 

by  the   next  day  forgotten  ;   and  so  it  Avas  Avith  me."     "  Didst  thou 

never,"  quoth  the  gentleman,  "  talk   Avith  him,  or  with  any  of  thy 

\^\)  Uow  Winchester liuntcth  for  Dr.  Havnes. 


THE    TROUBLE    OF    JOHN    MARBF,(;K.  477 

fellows,  of  tlie  mass,  or  of  the  blessed  sacrament  ?'"'    "  No,  forsooth,"    Jif^'r-j 

quoth  he.     "  Now  forsooth,'"'  quoth  the  gentleman,  "  thou  liest ;  for ^- 

thou  hast  been  seen  to  talk   with  Testwood,  and  others  of  thy    '\-^_^- 
fellows,  an  hour  together  in  the  church,  when  honest   men  have  —  '^  '^J- 
walked  up  and  down  beside  you ;  and,  ever  as  they  have  drawn  near 
you,  ye  have  stayed  your  talk  till  they  have  been  past  you,  because 
they  should  not  hear  whereof  you  talked."  "  I  deny  not,"  quoth  he, 
"  but  I  have  talked  with  Testwood  and  others  of  my  fellows,   I 
cannot  tell  how  oft ;  Avhich  maketh  not  that  we  talked  either  of  the 
mass    or   of  the    sacrament:  for  men    may  commune  and  talk  of 
many  matters,  that  they  would  not  that  every  man  should  hear,  and 
yet  far  from  any  such  thing  ;  therefore  it  is  good  to  judge  the  best." 
"  Well !""  quoth  the  gentleman,  "  thou  must  be  plainer  with  my 
lord  than  this,  or  else   it  will  be  wrong  with  thee,  and  that  sooner 
than  thou  weenest."     "  How  plain  will  his  lordship  have  me  to  be, 
sir?"  quoth  he.     "There  is  nothing  that  I  can  do  and  say  with  a 
safe  conscience,  but  I  am  ready  to  do  it  at  his  lordship"'s  pleasure." 
"  What  tellest  thou  me,"  quoth  the  gentleman,  "of  thy  conscience .^ 
Thou  mayest,  with  a  safe  conscience,  utter  those  that  be  heretics, 
and,  so  doing,  thou  canst  do  God  and  the  king  no  greater  service." 
"  If  I  knew,  sir,"  quoth  he,  "  who  were  a  heretic  indeed,  it  were  a 
thing;  but  if  I    should  accuse  him  to  be  a  heretic  that  is  none, 
what  a  worm  would  that  be  in  my  conscience  so  long  as  I   lived  !  con- 
yea  it  were  a  great  deal  better  for  me  to  be  out  of  this  life,  than  to  mtir^ 
live   in   such  torment."     "  In  faith,"  quoth  the  gentleman,  "  thou  |j|',jp^,f,°'^ 
knowest  as  well  who  be  heretics  of  thy  fellows  at  home,  and  who  be  tiiese" 
none,  as  I  do  know  this  paper  to  be  in  my  hand.     But  it  maketh  no  ^^^'^  '^" 
matter,  for  they  shall  all  be  sent  for  and  examined  :  and  thinkest 
thou  that  they  will  not  utter  and  tell  of  thee  all  that  they  can  ?  Yes, 
I  wan-ant  thee.     And  what  a  foolish  dolt  art  thou,  that  wilt  not 
utter  aforehand  what  they  be,  seeing  it  standeth  upon  thy  deliverance 
to  tell  the  truth  .f*"     "  Whatsoever,"  quoth  he,  "  they  shall  say  of 
me,  let  them  do  it  in  the  name  of  God  :  for  I  will  say  no  more  of 
them,   nor  of  any  man  else,  than  I  know."     "  Marry  !"  quoth   the 
gentleman,  "  if  thou  wilt  do  so,  my  lord  requireth  no  more.     And 
forasmuch  as  now,  peradventure,  thy  wits  are  troubled,'  so  that  thou 
canst  not  call  things  even  by  and  by  to  remembrance,  I  have  brought 
thee  ink  and  paper,  that  thou  mayest  excogitate  with  thyself,  and 
write  such  things  as  shall  come  to  thy  mind."     "  O  Lord  !"  quoth  Marberk 
Marbeck,  "  what  will  my  lord  do?     Will  his  lordship  compel  me  to  accuse Ws 
accuse  men  I  wot  not  whereof?"     "No,"  quoth  the  gentleman,'"'''""''^"- 
"  my  lord  compelleth  thee  not,  but  gently  entreateth  thee  to  say  the 
truth  :  therefore  make  no  more  ado,  but  write  ;  for  my  lord  will  have 
it  so."     And  so  he  laid  down  the  ink  and  paper,  and  went  his  way. 

Now  was  Marbeck  so  full  of  heaviness  and  woe,  that  he  wist  not  Brought 
what  to  do,  nor  how  to  set  the  pen  to  the  book  to  satisfy  the  bishop's  (Ustresl. 
mind,  miless  he  did  accuse  men  to  the  wounding  of  his  own  soul. 
And  thus,  being  compassed  about  with  nothing  but  soitow  and  care, 
he  cried  out  to  God  in  his  heart,  falling  down  with  weeping  tears,  and 
said, 

(1)  Mark  here  the  wiles  of  Winchester. 


478  THE    PEIISKCUTION    IX    WINDSOU. 

Henrii  Marbeck''s  Prayer  to  God. 

VIII. 

O  most  merciful  Father  of  heaven  I  thou  that  knowest  the  secret  doings  of 

A.  D.  all  men,  have  mercy  upon  thy  poor  prisoner  who  is  destitute  of  all  help  and 
1543.  comfort.  Assist  me,  O  Lord,  with  thy  special  grace,  that,  to  save  this  frail  and 
vile  body,  which  shall  turn  to  corruption  at  its  time,  I  may  have  no  power  to 
saj^  or  to  write  any  thing  that  may  be  to  the  casting  away  of  my  christian 
brother ;  but  rather,  O  Lord,  let  this  vile  flesh  suffer  at  thy  will  and  pleasure. 
Grant  this,  O  most  merciful  Father,  for  thy  dear  Son  Jesus  Christ's  sake. 

Then  he  rose  itp  and  began  to  search  his  conscience  what  he  might 
write,  and  at  hast  framed  out  these  words  : 

"  Whereas  your  lordship  will  have  me  to  write  such  things  as  I  know  of  my 
fellows  at  home,  pleaseth  it  your  lordship  to  understand,  that  I  cannot  call  to 
remembrance  any  manner  of  thing  whereby  I  might  justly  accuse  any  one  of 
them,  unless  it  be  that  the  reading  of  the  New  Testament,  which  is  common  to 
all  men,  be  an  offence :  more  than  this  I  know  not." 

Now  the  gentleman,  about  his  hour  appointed,  came  again,  and 
found  Marbeck  walking  up  and  down  the  chamber.  "  How  now," 
quoth  he,  "  hast  thou  written  nothing  .P"  "  Yes,  sir,"  quoth  he,  "as 
much  as  I  know."  "  Well  said,"  quoth  the  gentleman  ;  and  took 
up  the  paper :  which,  when  he  had  read,  he  cast  it  from  him  in  a 
great  fume,  swearing  by  our  Lord's  body,'  that  he  would  not  for 
twenty  pounds  carry  it  to  his  lord  and  master.  "  Therefore,"  quoth 
he,  "■  go  to  it  again,  and  advise  thyself  better,  or  else  thou  wilt  set 
my  lord  against  thee,  and  then  art  thou  utterly  undone."  "  By  my 
troth,  sir,"  quoth  Marbeck,  "  if  his  lordship  shall  keep  me  here  these 
seven  years,  I  can  say  no  more  than  I  have  said."  "  Then  wilt  thou 
repent  it,"  quoth  the  gentleman  :  and  so  putting  up  his  penner  and 
ink-horn,  he  departed  with  the  paper  in  his  hand. 

THE    THIRD    EXAMINATION    OF    MARBECK    BEFORE    THE     BISHOP 
OF    WINCHESTER    HIMSELF,    IN    HIS    OWN    HOUSE. 

The  next  day,  which  was  Wednesday,  by  eight  of  the  clock  in  the 
morning,  the  bishop  sent  for  Marbeck  to  his  house  at  St.  Mary  Overy's, 
and  as  he  was  entering  into  the  bishop's  hall,  he  saw  the  bishop  him- 
self coming  out  at  a  door  in  the  upper  end  thereof,  with  a  roll  in  his 
hand ;  and  going  toward  the  great  window,  he  called  the  poor  man 
unto  him,  and  said,  "  Marbeck!  wilt  thou  cast  away  thyself.'*"  "  No, 
my  lord,"  quoth  he,  "  I  trust."  "  Yes,"  quoth  the  bishop,  "  thou 
goest  about  it,  for  thou  wilt  utter  nothing.  What  a  devil  made 
thee  to  meddle  with  the  Scriptures  ?^  Thy  vocation  was  another  way, 
wherein  thou  hast  a  goodly  gift,  if  thou  didst  esteem  it."  "  Yes, 
my  lord,"  quoth  he,  "  I  do  esteem  it ;  and  have  done  my  part  therein, 
according  to  that  little  knowledge  that  God  h^th  given  me."  "  And 
why  the  devil,"  quoth  the  bishop,  "  didst  thou  not  hold  thee  there .''" 
And  with  that  he  flung  away  fi-om  the  window  out  of  the  hall,  the 
poor  man  following  him  from  place  to  place,  till  he  had  brought  him 
into  a  long  gallery,  and  being  there,  the  bishop  began  on  this  wii-e : 
*'  Ah,  sirra,"  quoth  he,  "  the  nest  of  you  is  broken,  I  trow."     And 

(1)  Well  sworn,  and  like  a  right  papist. 

(2)  Christ  saith,  '  Scrutamini  scrlpturas  ;  and  Winchester  saith,  '  The  devil  makes  men  to  meddle 
with  the  Scriptures." 


THK    TUOUBLK    OF    JOHN     .MAllUKCK,    MARTVIi.  479 

unfolding  his  roll  (which  was  about  an  ell  long),  he  said,  "  Behold,    fr'^nri/ 

here  be  jour  captains,  both  Hobby  and.  Haynes,  Avith  all  the  whole '— 

pack  of  thy  sect  about  Windsor,  and  yet  wilt  thou  utter  none  of  them."    A^-  ^■ 
"  Alas,  my  lord,"  quoth  he,  "  how  should  I  accuse  them,  of  whom  I    ^^'^'^• 


know  nothing  ?"     "  Well,"  quoth  the  bishop,  "  if  thou  wilt  needs  ^l^J^^lf 
cast  away  thyself,  who  can  let  thee  ?  What  helpers  hadst  thou  in  for  set- 
setting  forth  thy  book  ?"     "  Forsooth,  my  lord,"  quoth  he,  "  none."  u"lfcon- ' 
"  None  !"  quoth  the  bishop  ;   "how  can  that  be  ?     It  is  not  possible  '^"'■<i^""- 
that  thou  shouldst  do  it  without  help."     "  Truly,  my  lord,"  quoth 
he,  "  I  cannot  tell  in  what  part  your  lordship  doth  take  it,  but,  how- 
soever it  be,  I  will  not  deny  but  I  did  it  without  the  help  of  any 
man,  save  God  alone."     "  Nay,"  quoth  the  bishop,  "  I  do  not  dis- 
commend thy  diligence,  but  why  shouldst  thou  meddle  with  that 
thing  \vhich  pertained  not  to  thee  ?" 

And  in  speaking  of  these  words,  one  of  his  chaplains,  called 
Master  Meadow,  came  up,  and  stayed  himself  at  a  window,  to  whom 
the  bishop  said,  "  Here  is  a  marvellous  thing ;  this  fellow  hath  taken 
upon  him  to  set  out  the  Concordance  in  English,  v/hich  book,  when 
it  was  set  out  in  Latin,  was  not  done  Avithout  the  help  and  diligence 
of  a  dozen  learned  men  at  least,  and  yet  will  he  bear  me  in  hand, 
that  he  hath  done  it  alone.  But  say  what  thou  wilt,"  quoth  the 
bishop,  "  except  God  himself  would  come  down  from  heaven  and 
tell  me  so,  I  will  not  believe  it."  And  so,  going  forth  to  a  window 
where  two  great  Bibles  lay  upon  a  cushion,  the  one  in  Latin,  and  the 
other  in  English,  he  called  Marbeck  unto  him,  and  pointing  his 
finger  to  a  place  in  the  Latin  Bible,  said,  "  Canst  thou  English  this 
sentence?"  *' Nay,  my  lord,"  quoth  he,  "I  trow  I  be  not  so 
cunning  to  give  it  a  perfect  English,  but  I  can  fetch  out  the  English 
thereof  in  the  English  Bible."  "  Let's  see,"  quoth  the  bishop. 
Then  Marbeck,  turning  the  English  Bible,  found  out  the  place  by 
and  by,  and  read  it  to  the  bishop.  So  he  tried  him  three  or  four 
times,  till  one  of  his  men  came  up,  and  told  him  the  priest  was 
ready  to  go  to  mass. 

And  as  the  bishop  was  going,  said  the  gentleman  Avho  had  ex-  Master 
amined  Marbeck  in  the  Marshalsea  the  day  before,  "  Shall  this  fellow  comTth'^ 
write  nothing  while  your  lordship  is  at  mass,  for  he  passeth  not  for  ^f^l^^.^"^. 
it  ?''"'     "  It  maketh  no  matter,"  quoth  the  bishop,  "  for  he  will  ttll 
nothing  :""  and  so  Avent  doAvn  to  hear  mass,  leaving  Marbeck  alone  in 
the  gallery.    The  bishop  Avas  no  sooner  down,  but  the  gentleman  came 
up  again  Avith  ink  and  paper.     "  Come,  sirra  !"  quoth  he,  "  my  lord  Marbeck 
Avill  have  you  occupied  till  mass  be  done  :"  persuading  him  Avith  fair  a^aln  to 
words,  that  he  should  be  soon  dispatched  out  of  trouble,  if  he  Avould  }?.\\^^J^" 
use  truth  and  plainness.     "  Alas,  sir  !"  quoth  he,  "  what  will  my 
lord  have  me  to  do  ?  for  more  than  I  wrote  to  his  lordship  yesterday, 
I  cannot."     "  Well,   Avell ;    go   too,"   quoth  the  gentleman,   "  and 
make  speed :"   and  so  went  his  Avay.      There  was  no  remedy  but 
Marbeck  must  noAv  Avrite  something ;  Avhcrefore  he,  calling  to  God 
again  in  his  mind,  Avrote  a  feAv  Avords,  as  nigh  as  he  could  frame  them, 
to  those  he  had  Avritten  the  day  before.     When  the  bishop  was  come 
from  mass,  and  had  looked  on  the  Avriting,  he  pushed  it  from  him, 
saying,   "  What  shall   this  do  ?      It  hath  neither  head  nor  foot." 
"  There  is  a  marvellous  sect  of  them,"  quoth  the  bishop  to  his  men, 


the  Mar 
shalsea. 


480  THE  PEUSKCUTIOM  IK  WINDSOR. 

ifenrij    "  for  tlic  (Icvll  cajiiiot  make  one  of  them  to  bewray  another."'"'     Then 

was  there  notliing  among  the  bishop's  gentlemen,  as  they  were  making 

A.  D.   him  ready  to  go  to  the  court,  but  "  crucifige"  upon  the  poor  man. 
^^'^'^-    And  when  the  bishop"'s  white  rochet  was  on  him,  and  all,  "  Well, 
Marbeck,"  quoth  he,  "  I  am  now  going  to  the  court,  and  was  pur- 
posed, if  I  had  found  thee  tractable,  to  have  spoken  to  the  king''s 
majesty  for  thee,   and  to  have  given  thee  thy  meat,   drink,   and 
lodging  here  in  mine  house ;  but,  seeing  thou  art  so  wilful  and  so 
stubborn,  thou  shalt  go  to  the  devil  for  me."'"' 
Marbeck       Then  was  he  carried  down  by  the  bishop's  men,  with  many  railing 
a"ahf"    words.     And,  coming  through  the  great  chamber,  there  stood  Dr. 
from  Win-  Loudon,  with  two  more  of  his  fellows,  waiting  the  bishop's  coming, 
house  to   and  ])assing  by  them  into  the  hall,  he  was  there  received  by  his 
keeper,  and  carried  to  prison  again.     It  was  not  half  an  hour  after, 
ere  that  the  bihsop  sent  one  of  his  gentlemen  to  the  under-keeper, 
called  Stokes,  commanding  him  to  put  irons  upon  Marbeck,  and  to 
keep  him  fast  shut  in  a  chamber  alone  ;  and  when  he  should  bring 
him  down  to  dinner  or  supper,  to  see  that  he  spake  to  no  man,  and 
no  man  to  him.     And  furthermore,  that  he  should  suffer  no  manner 
of  person  (not  his  own  wife)  to  come  and  see  him,  or  minister  any 
A  cruel     tiling  uuto  him.     When  the  porter  (who  was  the  cruellest  man  that 
thrMa"-  might  be  to  all  such  as  were  laid  in  for  any  matter  of  religion,  and 
but'yet'    y^^'  ^^  ^^^  would,  favourable  to  this  poor  man)  had  received  this 
pood  to     commandment  fi'om  the  bishop,  he  clapped  irons  upon  him,  and  shut 
him  up,  giving  warning  to  all  the  house,  that  no  man  should  speak 
or  talk  to  Marbeck,  whensoever  he  was  brought  down  :    and  so  he 
continued  the  space  of  three  weeks  and  more,  till  his  wife  was  suffered 
to  come  unto  him. 


THE   SUIT  OF  MARBECK  S   W^FE   TO   THE   BISHOP   OF    WINCHESTER, 
FOR    HER    HUSBAND. 

Marbeck"'s  wife,  at  the  time  of  her  husband"'s  apprehension,  had  a 

young  child  of  a  quarter  old  sucking  upon  her  breast ;  and  when  her 

Imsband  was   taken  from  her,  and  had  away  to   the   council,  not 

knowing  what  should  become  of  him,  she  left  the  child  and  all,  and 

gat  her  up  to  London ;  and  hearing  her  husband  to  be  in  the  Mar- 

shalsea,  goeth  thither.     But  when  she  came  there,  she  could  in  no 

wise  be  suffered  to  see  him,  which  greatly  augmented  her  sorrow. 

Then,  by  counsel  of  friends,  she  gat  her  to  the  bishop  of  Winchester 

(for  other  help  was  there  none  to  be  had  at  that  time),  making  great 

suit  to  have  his  license  to  go  and  see  her  husband,  and  to  help  him 

with  such  things  as  he  lacked.     "  Nay,"  quoth  the  bishop,  "  thy 

husband  is  acquainted  with  all  the  heretics  that  be  in  the  realm,  both 

on  this  side  the  sea  and  beyond  ;  and  yet  will  he  utter  none  of 

them."'"'     "  Alas,  my  lord  !"'"'    quoth  she,  "  my  husband  Avas  never 

beyond  the  seas,  nor  any  great  traveller  in   the  realm,   to  be  so 

Marbeck's  acquainted ;  therefore,  my  good  lord,  let  me  go  see  him."'''  But  all  lier 

e/a  great"  earnest  suit  from  day  to  day  would  not  help,  but  still  he  put  her  off, 

^0*^10  her  ^^''^I'piiig  always  upon  this  string,  "  Thy  husband  will  utter  nothing."" 

husband.   At  last,  shc,  finding  him  in  the  court  at  St.  James,  going  towards  his 

chamber,  was  so  bold  as  to  take  him  by  the  rochet,  and  say,  "  Oh, 


THE    TROUBLE    OF    JOHN    MAllBECK.  481 

my  lord,  these  eighteen  days  I  have  troubled  your  lordship.     Now,    Henry 

for  the  love  of  God,  and  as  ever  yc  came  of  a  woman,  put  me  off  no 1_ 

longer,  but  let  me  go  to  mv  husband."     And  as  she  was  standing    A.  D. 
with  tlie  bishop  and  his  men,  in  a  blind  corner  going  to  his  chamber,    ^^'^'^' 
one  of  the  kin(i;"'s  servants,  called  Henry  Carrike,  and  her  next  neigh-  Henry 
bour,  chanced  to  be  by ;  and,  hearing  the  talk  between  the  bishop  piayeti) 
and  her,  desired  his  lordship  to  be  good  lord  unto  the  poor  woman,  ofl  go'od 
who  had  her  own  mother  lying  bedrid  upon  her  hands,  beside  five  or  jj^jsh- 
six  children.     "  I  promise  you,""  quoth  the  bishop,  "  her  husband  is  winches- 
a  great  heretic,  and  hath  read  more  Scripture  than  any  man  in  the  n^g^t^.''^'^' 
realm  hath  done."     "  I  cannot  tell,  my  lord,"  quoth  Carrike,  "  what  He  hatii 
he  is  inwardly,  but  outwardly,  he  is  as  honest  a  quiet  neighbour  as  much 
ever  I  dwelt  "by."     "  He  will  tell  nothing,"  quoth  the  bishop  :   "  he  |'gP*he^' 
knoweth  a  great  sort  of  false  harlots,   and  Avill  not  utter  them." '?ahere- 
"  Yes,  my  lord,"  quoth  Carrike,  "  he  will  tell,  I  dare  say,  for  he  is 
an  honest  man."     "  Well,"  quoth  the  bishop  (speaking  to  the  Avife),  MarbecU's 
"  thou  seemest  to  be  an  honest  woman,  and  if  thou  love  thy  husband  muted'^at 
well,  go  to  him,  and  give  him  good  covmsel,  to  utter  such  naughty  |^^^ '°  eo 
fellows  as  he  knoweth,  and  I  promise  thee  he  shall  have  what  I  can  husband. 
do  for  him  ;  for  I  do  fancy  him  well  for  his  art,  wherein  he  hath 
pleased  me  as  well  as  any  man  :"  and  so,  stepping  into  his  chamber, 
he  said  she  should  have  his  letter  to  the  keeper.     But  his  mind  being 
changed,  he  sent  out  his  ring  by  a  gentleman,   which  gentleman 
delivered  the  ring  to  his  man,  charging  him  with  the  bishop\s  message. 
And  so  his  man  went  with  the  woman  to  the  water  side,  and  took 
boat,  who  never  rested  railing  on  her  husband  all  the  way,  till  they 
came  to    the    prison  ;    which  was  no    small    cross  unto    the   poor 
woman. 

And  when  they  were   come   to  the   Marshalsea,  the  messenger 
showed  the  bishop''s  ring  to  the  porter,  saying,  "  Master  Stokes  !  my 
lord  willeth  you  by  this  token,  that  ye  suffer  this  woman  to  have 
recourse  to  her  husband  ;  but,  he  straitly  chargeth  you,  that  ye  search 
her  both  coming  and  going,  lest  she  bring  or  carry  any  letters  to  or 
fro,  and  that  she  bring  nobody  unto  him,  nor  any  Avord  from  any  man." 
"God's  blood!"  quoth  the  porter  (who  was  a  foul  swearer),  "  what  Like  mas- 
will  my  lord  have  me  to  do  ?  can  I  let  her  to  bring  word  from  any  man!*^^ 
man  ?    Either  let  her  go  to  her  husband,  or  let  her  not  go ;  for  I  see 
nothing  by  him  but  an  honest  man."     The  poor  woman,  fearing  to 
be  repulsed,  spake  the  porter  fair,  saying,  "  Good  master,  be  content, 
for  I  have  found  my  lord  very  good  lord  unto  me.      This  young 
man  is  but  the  gentleman's  servant  who  brought  the  ring  from  my 
lord,  and  I  think  doth  his  message  a  great  deal  more  straiter  than  my 
lord  commanded  the  gentleman,  or  tlian  the  gentleman  his  master 
commanded  him :   but,  nevertheless,  good  master,"  quoth  she,   "  I  The  part 
shall  be  contented  to  strip  myself  before  you  both  coming  and  going,  wifellld 
so  far  as  any  honest  woman  may  do  with  honesty  ;  for  I  intend  no  j^llifroiT' 
such  thing,  but  only  to  comfort  and  help  my  husband."     Then  the 
messenger  said  no  more,  but  Avent  his  way,  leaving  the  Avoman  there, 
Avho,  from  that  time   forth,  Avas  suffered  to  come  and  go  at  her 
pleasure. 


VOL.  V.  II 


482 


THF.    I'EK.SKCLITION'    IX    \VIKl)fion. 


vm.      THE    FOUUTII    EXAMINATION    OF    MARBECK,    BEFORE    THE   COMMIS- 


SIONERS   IN    THE    BISHOP    OF    LONDON  S    HOUSE. 


A.D. 

^•^^•'^-        About  three  weeks  before  Whitsunday  was  Marbeck  sent  for  to 
Name  of   thc  bishop  of  London's  house,  wlicre  sat  in  commission  Dr.  Capon 
mfsskm-    bishop   of  Salisbury,  Dr.  Skip  bishop   of  Hereford,   Dr.  Goodrick 
thlsix      bishop  of  Ely,  Dr.  Oking,  Dr.  May,  and  the  bishop  of  London's 
articles,     scribe,  having  before  them  all  Marbeck's  books.      Then  said  the 
bishop  of  Salisbury,  "  Marbeck  .'   we  arc  here  in  commission,  sent 
from  the  king's  majesty,  to  examine  thee  of  certain  things  whereof 
thou  must  be  sworn  to  answer  us  faithfully  and  truly."     "  I  am  con- 
tent, my  lord,"  quoth  he,  "  to  tell  you  the  truth  so  far  as  I  can  :" 
and  so  took  his  oath.     Then  the  bishop  of  Salisbury  laid  forth  before 
him  his  three  books  of  notes,  demanding  whose  hand  they  were.    He 
answered  they  Avere  his  own  hand,  and  notes  which  he  had  gathered 
out  of  other  men's  works  six  years  ago.     "  For  what  cause,"  quoth 
the  bishop  of  Salisbury,  "  didst  thou  gather  them .''"     "  For  none 
other  cause,  my  lord,  but  to  come  by  knowledge  :  for  T,  being  un- 
learned, and  desirous  to  understand  some  part  of  Scripture,  thought, 
by  reading  of  learned  men's  works,  to  come  the   sooner  thereby. 
And  where  I  found  any  place  of  Scripture  opened  and  expounded  by 
them,  that  I  noted  as  ye  see,  with  a  letter  of  his  name  in  the  margin, 
that  had  set  out  the  work."     "  So  me  think,"  quoth  the  bishop  of 
Ely  (who  had  one  of  the  books  of  notes  in  his  hand  all  the  time  of 
their  sitting),  "thou  hast  read  of  all  sorts  of  books,  both  good  and  bad, 
as  seemeth  by  the  notes."    "  So  I  have,  my  lord,"  quoth  he.    "  And 
to  what  purpose  .'*"  quoth  the  bishop  of  Salisbury.     "  By  my  truth," 
quoth  he,  "  for  no  other  purpose  but  to  see  every  man's  mind." 
Then  the  bishop  of  Salisbury  drew  out  a  quire  of  the  Concordance, 
and  laid  it  before  the  bishop  of   Hereford,  wdio,  looking  upon  it 
awhile,  lifted  up  his  eyes  to  Dr.  Oking,  standing  next  him,  and  said, 
"  This  man  hath  been  better   occupied  than   a  great  sort  of  our 
priests  :"  to  thc  which  Oking  made  no  answer. 
Theocca-      Then  Said  the  bishop  of  Salisbury,  "  Whose  help  hadst  thou  in 
Martlck  setting  forth  this  book  r  "  Truly,  my  lord,"  quoth  he,  "  no  help  at 
began      ^^     «  How  couldst  tliou,"  quoth  thc  bisliop,  "  invent  such  a  book, 

tlieCon-  _,  ,      '      T^  .  ,  '        .  'ii    i£  T      Ml 

norrtance  or  kuow  what  a  Concordance  meant,  without  an  instnictor  .'^  1  will 
ifsif  "^  tell  your  lordship,"  quoth  he,  "  what  instructor  I  had  to  begin  it. 
When  Thomas  Matthewe's  Bible  came  first  out  in  print,  I  was  much 
desirous  to  have  one  of  them ;  and  being  a  poor  man,  not  able  to 
buy  one  of  them,  I  determined  with  myself  to  borrow  one  amongst 
my  friends,  and  to  Avrite  it  forth.  And  when  I  had  written  out 
the  five  books  of  Moses  in  fair  great  paper,  and  Avas  entered  into  the 
book  of  .Joshua,  my  friend  Master  Turner'  chanced  to  steal  upon  me 
iinaAvares,  and  seeing  me  Avriting  out  the  Bible,  asked  me  Avhat  I 
meant  thereby.  And  Avhen  I  had  told  him  the  cause,  '  Tush,'  quoth 
he,  '  thou  goest  about  a  vain  and  tedious  labour.  But  this  Avcre  a 
])rofitable  Avork  for  thee,  to  set  out  a  Concordance  in  English.'  '  A 
Concordance,'  said  I,  '  what  is  that  T  Then  he  told  me  it  was  a  book 
to  find  out  any  Avord  in  the  Avhole  Bible  by  the  letter,  and  that  there 

(1)  Master  Richard  Turner,  of  Maptlalon  rollejie,  in  Oxford,  and  afterof  Windsor,  agodly  learned 
man  and  a  good  preacher;  who  in  queen  Mary's  time  fled  into  Germany,  and  theve  died. 


THE    TROUiiLE    OF    JOHN    IMAllBKCK.  483 

was  such  a  one  in  Latin  already.     Then  1  told  him,  I  had  no  learn-    Henrp 
ing  to  go  about  such  a  thing.     "  Enough,'  quoth  he,  '  for  that  matter, 


for  it  requireth  not  so  much  learning  as  diligence.  And  seeing  thou  A.I), 
art  so  painful  a  man,  and  one  that  cannot  be  unoccupied,  it  were  a  ^^'^^- 
goodly  exercise  for  thee.'  And  this,  my  lord,  is  all  the  instruction 
that  ever  I  had  before  or  after,  of  any  man."  "  What  is  that  Tur- 
ner.'*'''' quoth  the  bishop  of  Salisbury.  "Marry,''''  quoth  Dr.  May, 
"  an  honest  learned  man,  and  a  bachelor  of  divinity,  and  some  time  a 
felloAv  in  Magdalen  college  in  Oxford."'''  "  How  couldst  thou,''' 
quoth  the  bishop  of  Salisbury,  "  with  this  instruction,  bring  it  to  this 
order  and  form,  as  it  is  .''''''  "  I  borrowed  a  Latin  Concordance,'* 
quoth  he,  "  and  began  to  practise  my  wit ;  and,  at  last,  with  great 
labour  and  diligence,  brought  it  into  this  order,  as  your  lordship  doth 
see."  "  A  good  wit  with  diligence,"  quoth  the  bishop  of  Hereford, 
'*  may  bring  hard  things  to  pass."  "  It  is  great  pity,"  quoth  the 
bishop  of  Ely,  "  he  had  not  the  Latin  tongue."  "  So  it  is,"  quoth 
Dr.  May.  "  Yet  cannot  I  believe,"  quoth  the  bishop  of  Salisbury, 
"  that  he  hath  done  any  more  in  this  work,  than  write  it  out  after 
some  other  that  is  learned." 

"  My  lords,"  quoth  Marbeck,  "  I  shall  beseech  you  all  to  pardon  Mar- 
me  what  I  shall  say,  and  to  grant  my  request  if  it  shall  seem  good  ^voi-ds 
unto  you."     "  Say  what  thou  wilt,"  quoth  the  bishops.     "  I  do  mar-  *"  '^^ 
vel  greatly  wherefore  I  should  be  so  much  examined  for  this  book, 
and  whether  I  have  committed  any  offence  in  doing  of  it  or  no  ?  If  I 
have,  then  were  I  loth  any  other  to  be  molested  or  punished  for  my 
fault.     Therefore,  to  clear  all  men  in  this  matter,  this  is  my  request, 
that  ye  will  try  me  in  the  rest  of  the  book  that  is  undone  ;  ye  see  that 
I  am  yet  but  in  the  letter  L  ;    begin  now  at   M,    and  take  out 
what  word  ye  Avill  of  that  letter,  and  so  in  every  letter  following, 
and  give  me  the  words  on  a  piece  of  paper,  and  set  me  in  a  place 
alone  where   it  shall  please  you,  with  ink  and  paper,  the  English 
Bible,  and  the  Latin  Concordance :  and  if  I  bring  you  not  these 
words  written  in  the  same  order  and  form  that  the  rest  before  is,  then 
was  it  not  I  that  did  it,  but  some  other." 

"  By  my  troth,   Marbeck,"  quoth  the  bishop  of  Ely,  "  that  is 
honestly  spoken,  and  then  shalt  thou  bring  many  out  of  suspicion." 
"  That  he  shall,"  quoth  they  all.     Then  they  bade  Dr.  Oking  draw 
out  such  words  as  he  thought  best,  in  a  piece  of  paper,  and  so  rose 
up  ;  and  in  the  mean  time  fell  into  other  familiar  talk  with  Marbeck, 
(for  the  bishops  of  Ely  and  Hereford  were  both  acquainted  with 
him  afore,   and  his  friends,  so  far  as  they  durst),  who,  perceiving 
the  bishops  so  pleasantly  disposed,  besought  them  to  tell  him  in  Avhat 
danger  he  stood.     "  Shall  I  tell  thee,  Marbeck  .''"  quoth  the  bishop  The 
of  Sarum.  "  Thou  art  in  better  case  than  any  of  thy  fellows,  of  whom  saMsZuy 
there  be  some  would  give  forty  pounds  to  be  in  no  worse  case  than  f".^^-7^" 
thou  art :"  whose  sayings  the  other  affirmed.     Then  came  Dr.  Oking  weiithe 
with  the  words  he  had  written,  and  while  the  bishops  were  perusing  Marbeck. 
them  over,  Dr.  Oking  said  to  Marbeck,  very  friendly,  on  this  wise: 
"  Good  Master  Marbeck,  make  haste,  for  the  sooner  ye  have  done,  the 
sooner  ye  shall  be  delivered."     And  as  the  bishops  were  going  away, 
the  bishop  of  Hereford  took  Marbeck  a  little  aside,  and  informed 
him  of  a  word  which  Dr.  Oking  had  written  false,  and  also  to  com- 

I  I  2 


484 


THE    PKUSi:CUTION    IK    WINDSOR. 


Henry 

nil. 

A.D. 
1543. 

Dr. 

Skips's 
comfort- 
able 
^vords 
untoMar- 
beck. 


A  false 
dissem- 
bling 
bishop. 


fort  him,  said,  "  Fear  not ;  there  can  no  law  condemn  you  for  any 
thing  that  ye  have  done ;  for  if  ye  had  written  a  thousand  heresies, 
so  long  as  they  be  not  your  sayings  nor  your  opinions,  the  law  cannot 
hurt  you."  And  so  went  they  all  with  the  bishop  of  Sarum  to 
dinner,  taking  tlie  poor  man  with  them,  who  dined  in  the  hall,  at  the 
steward's  board  ;  and  besides  that,  had  wine  and  meat  sent  down 
from  the  bishop's  table. 

^Vhen  dinner  was  done,  the  bishop  of  Sarum  came  down  into  the 
hall,  commanding  ink  and  paper  to  be  given  to  Marbeck,  and  the 
tAvo  books  to  one  of  his  men  to  go  with  him ;  at  whose  going  he 
demanded  of  the  bishop,  what  time  his  lordship  would  appoint  him  to 
do  it  in  t  "  Against  to-morrow  this  time,"  quoth  the  bishop  ;  which 
was  about  two  of  the  clock,  and  so  departed. 

Marbeck,  now  being  in  his  prison-chamber,  fell  to  his  business,  and 
so  applied  the  thing,  that  by  the  next  day,  when  the  bishop  sent  for 
him  again,  he  had  written  so  much,  in  the  same  order  and  form  he 
had  done  the  rest  before,  as  contained  three  sheets  of  paper  and 
more :  Avhich  Avhen  he  had  delivered  to  the  bishop  of  Sarum,  Dr. 
Oking  standing  by,  he  marvelled  and  said,  "  Well,  Marbeck,  thou 
hast  now  put  me  out  of  all  doubt.  I  assure  thee,"  quoth  he, 
putting  up  the  paper  into  his  bosom,  "  the  king  shall  see  this  ere  I  be 
twenty-four  hours  older."  But  he  dissembled  every  word,  and 
thought  nothing  less  than  so ;  for  afterwards,  the  matter  being  come 
to  light,  and  known  to  his  grace,  what  a  book  the  poor  man  had 
begun,  which'  the  bishops  would  not  suffer  him  to  finish,  the  king 
said  he  was  better  occupied  than  they  that  took  it  from  him.  So 
Marbeck  departed  from  the  bishop  of  Sarum  to  prison  again,  and 
heard  no  more  of  his  book. 


THE     FIFTH     EXAMINATION     OF     MARBECK,     BEFORE     DR.     OKlNG, 

AND    MASTER    KNIGHT,    SECRETARY    TO    THE    BISHOP    OF 

WINCHESTER,    IN    ST.   MARV    OVERy's    CHURCH. 

Upon  Whitsunday  following  at  afternoon,  was  Marbeck  sent  for 
once  again  to  St.  Mary  Overy's,  where  he  found  Dr.  Oking,  with 
another  gentleman  in  a  gown  of  damask,  with  a  chain  of  gold  about 
his  neck  (no  more  in  all  the  church  but  they  two),  sitting  together  in 
one  of  the  stalls,  their  backs  towards  the  church  door,  looking  upon 
an  epistle  of  Master  .John  Calvin's,  which  INIarbeck  had  written  out ; 
and  when  they  saw  the  prisoner  come,  they  rose  and  had  him  up 
to  a  side  altar,  leaving  his  keeper  in  the  body  of  the  church  alone. 
Now,  as  soon  as  ^larbeck  saw  the  face  of  the  gentleman  (whom  before 
he  knew  not,  by  reason  of  his  apparel),  he  saw  it  was  the  same  per- 
son that  first  examined  him  in  the  Marshalsca,  and  did  also  cause  him 
to  write  in  the  bishop's  gallery,  but  never  knew  his  name  till  now  he 
heard  Dr.  Oking  call  him  JNIaster  Knight.  This  Master  Knight 
held  forth  the  paper  to  Marbeck,  and  said,  "  Look  upon  this,  and  tell 
me  whose  hand  it  is." 

When  Marbeck  had  taken  the  paper  and  seen  what  it  was,  he  con- 
fessed it  to  be  all  his  hand,  saving  the  first  leaf  and  the  notes  in  the 
margin.  "  Then  I  perceive,"  quoth  Knight,  "  thou  wilt  not  go  from 
thine  own  hand."     "  No,  sir,"  quoth  he,  "  I  will  deny  nothing  that  I 


THE    SUIT    OF    FlLMEll's    WIFE    TO    THE    BISHOPS.  485 

have  done."     "  Tliou  dost  well  in  that,"  quoth  Knight,  "for  if  thou    nenrg 
shouldst,  we  have  testimonies  enough  besides,  to  try  out  thy  hand  by. 


But  I  pray  thee  tell  me,  whose  hand  is  the  first  leaf?"     "That  I    ^•^" 

cannot  tell  you,"  quoth  Marbeck.     "  Then  how  camest  thou  by  it .''" L 

quoth  Knight.    "  Forsooth  I  will  tell  you,"  quoth  he.  "  There  was  a 
priest  dwelling  with  us  about  five  or  six  years  ago,  called  Marshal, 
who  sent  it  unto  me  with  the  first  leaf  written  ;  desiring  me  to  write 
it  out  with  speed,  because  the  copy  could  not  be  spared  past  an  hour  or 
twain  :  and  so  I  wrote  it  out,  and  sent  him  both  the  copy  and  it  again." 
"  And  how  came  this  hand  in  the  margin,"  quoth  he,  "  which  is  a 
contrary  hand  to  both  the  others  ?"     "  That  I  will  tell  you,"  quoth 
Marbeck  :   "  When  I  wrote  it  out  at  the  first,  I  made  so  much  haste  of 
it,  that  I  understood  not  the  matter,  wherefore  I  was  desirous  to  see 
it  again,  and  to  read  it  with  more  deliberation  ;  and  being  sent  to  me 
the  second  time,  it  was  thus  quoted  in  the  margin  as  ye  see.     And 
shortly  after  this,  it  was  his  chance  to  go  beyond  the  seas  (where  he 
lived  not  long),  by  reason  whereof  the  epistle  remaineth  with  me  ; 
but  whether  the  first  leaf,  or  the  notes  in  the  margin  were  his  hand, 
or  whose  hand  else,  that  I  cannot  tell."     "  Tush,"  quoth  Dr.  Oking  surmise 
to   Master  Knight,  "he    knoweth  well  enough   that  the  notes  be  ^fy*'"^' 
Haynes's  own  hand."  "  If  you  know  so  much,"  quoth  Marbeck,  "  ye  Haynes. 
know  more  than  I  do  ;  for  I  tell  you  truly,  I  know  it  not."     "  By 
my  faith,  Marbeck,"  quoth  Knight,  "  if  thou  wilt  not  tell  by  fair 
means,  those  fingers  of  thine  shall  be  made  to  tell."     "  By  my  troth, 
sir,"  quoth  Marbeck,  "  if  ye  do  tear  the  whole  body  in  pieces,  I  trust 
in  God,  ye  shall  never  make  me  accuse  any  man  wrongfully."     "  If 
thou  be  so  stubborn,"  quoth  Dr.  Oking,  "  thou  wilt  die  for  it."  "  Die,  incon- 
Master  Oking  !"  quoth  he,  "wherefore  should  I  die  .-^  You  told  nie  f^^^'^f^'jig 
the  last  day,  before  the  bishops,  that  as  soon  as  I  had  made  an  end  of  ^^^^y  in 
the  piece  of  Concordance  they  took  from  me,  I  should  be  delivered ; 
and  shall  I  now  die  ?  This  is  a  sudden  mutation.  You  seemed  then  to 
be  my  friend ;  but  I  know  the  cause :  ye  have  read  the  ballet  I  made 
of  Moses'  chair,  and  that  hath  set  you  against  me ;  but  whensoever 
ye  shall  put  me  to  death,  I  doubt  not  to  die  God's  true  man  and  the 
king's."     "  How  so  .P"  quoth  Knight.  "•  How  canst  thou  die  a  true 
man  unto  the  king,  when  thou  hast  offended  his  laws  ?  Is  not  this 
epistle,  and  are  not  most  of  the  notes  thou  hast  written,  directly 
against  the  six  articles  .'^"     "  No,  sir,"  quoth  Marbeck  ;   "   I  have 
not  offended  the  king's  laws  therein  ;  for  since  the  first  time  I  began 
with  the  Concordance  (which  is  almost  six  years  ago),  I  have  been  occu- 
pied in  nothing  else  :  so  that  both  this  epistle,  and  all  the  notes  I  have 
gathered,  were  written  a  great  Avhile  before  the  six  articles  came  forth, 
and  are  clearly  remitted  by  the  king's  general  pardon."  "  Trust  not  The 
to  that,"  quoth  Knight,  "  *for  it  will  not  help  thee."  "  No,  I  warrant  f^^i^^x 
him,"  quoth  Dr.  Oking.     And  so  going  down  to  the  body  of  the  paiion . 
church,  they  committed  him  to  his  keeper,  who  had  him   away  to 
prison  again. 

THE    SUIT    OF    FILMEr's    WIFE,     TO     THE     BISHOPS    WHO    SAT    IN 
COMMISSION,    FOR    HER    HUSBAND. 

In  like  manner  the  wife  of  Filmer,  knowing  her  husband's  trouble 
to  be  only  procured  of  malice  by  Simons,  his  old  enemy,  made  great 


486  THE    PKHSKCIJTION    IN    WINDSOR. 

Henry  suit  and  JabouT  unto  the  bishops  wlio  were  commissioners,  desiring 
no  more  of  them,  but  that  it  would  please  their  goodness  to  examine 


A.D.  her  husband  before  them,  and  to  hear  him  make  his  purgation.  This 
^^^^'  was  her  only  request  to  every  of  the  bishops  from  day  to  dav,  where- 
soever she  could  find  them  ;  insomuch  that  two  of  the  bishops  (Ely 
and  Hereford)  were  very  sorry  (considering  the  importunate  and 
reasonable  suit  of  the  woman)  that  it  lay  not  in  them  to  help  her. 
Thus,  travelling  long  up  and  down  from  one  to  another,  to  have  her 
husband  examined,  it  was  her  cliance  at  last  to  find  the  bishops  all 
three  together  in  the  bishop  of  Ely\s  palace ;  unto  whom  she  said, 
The  "  O  good  my  lords  !  for  the  love  of  God,  let  now  my  poor  husband 
Fiimer''J  ^6  brouglit  forth  before  you,  while  ye  be  here  all  together.  For 
wife  to  truly,  my  lords,  there  can  nothing  be  justly  laid  against  him,  but 
shops,  that  of  malicious  envy  and  spite  Simons  hath  wrought  him  this 
trouble.  And  you,  my  lord  of  Salisbury,"  quoth  the  poor  woman, 
"  can  testify  (if  it  will  please  your  lordship  to  say  the  truth),  what 
malice  Simons  bare  to  my  husband,  when  they  were  both  before  you 
at  Salisbury,  little  more  than  a  year  ago,  for  the  vicar  of  Windsor's 
matter.  For,  as  your  lordship  knoweth,  when  my  husband  had 
certified  you  of  the  priest''s  sermon,  which  you  said  was  plain  heresy, 
then  came  Simons  (after  the  priest  himself  had  confessed  it),  and 
would  have  defended  the  priest's  error  before  your  lordship,  and  have 
had  my  husband  punished.  At  that  time  it  pleased  your  lordship 
to  commend  and  praise  my  husband  for  his  honesty,  and  to  rebuke 
Simons  for  maintaining  the  priest  in  his  error ;  and  thereupon  you 
commanded  the  priest  to  recant  his  heresy,  at  his  coming  home  to 
Windsor.  This,  my  lord,  you  know  to  be  true.  And  now,  my 
lords,""  quoth  the  woman,  "  it  is  most  certain,  that  for  this  cause  only 
did  Simons  evermore  afterwards  threaten  my  husband  to  be  even 
with  him.  Therefore,  my  good  lords,  call  my  husband  before  you, 
and  hear  liim  speak  ;  and  if  ye  find  any  other  matter  against  him 
than  this  that  I  have  told  you,  let  me  suffer  death.'"  ""  Is  this  so, 
my  lord .'''"'  quoth  the  bishops  of  Ely  and  Hereford.  And  the  other 
could  not  deny  it.  Then  they  spake  Latin  to  the  bishop  of  Salisbury, 
and  he  to  them,  and  so  departed.  For  the  matter  was  so  wrought 
comejo  between  Dr.  London  and  Simons,  that  Filnier  could  never  be  suffered 
to  come  before  the  commissioners  to  be  examined. 


Filmer 
could  not 


his  an- 
swer. 


Clje  JBflrtprDom  of  pecc^on,  Cej^ttoooti,  and  ^ilmec ; 

WITH    THE     MANNEIt     OF      THEIR      CONDEMNATIONS,     AND     HOW 

THEY    DIED. ALSO    THE    SPARING     OF    MARBECK, 

AFTER    HE    WAS    SENTENCED    TO    DEATH. 

Stephen        Whcu  the  time  drew  nigh  that  the  king's  majesty  (who  Avas  newly 

nxa't'"'^'^  married  to   that  good  and  virtuous  lady  Katherine  Parr)   should 

aiumt  the  make  his  progress  abroad,  the  aforesaid  Stephen  Gardiner,  bishop  of 

"'^"       Winchester,  had  so  compassed  his  matters,  that  no  man  bare  so  great 

a  swinge  about  the  king  as  he  did :  wherewith  the  gospellers  were  so 

quailed,  tliat  the  best  of  them  all  looked  every  hour  to  be  clapped  in 

"ent'to''    t^i<^  "cck  ;  for  the  saying  went  abroad,   that  the  bishop  had  bent  his 

shoot  at    bow  to  shoot  at  some  of  the  liead  deer.     But,  in  the  mean  time, 

deer.'^^     three  or  four  of  the  poor  rascals  were  caught,  that  is  to  say,  Anthony 


PEERSON,    TESTWOOD,    FILMER,    AND    MAKBECK.  487 

Peerson,  Henry  Filmer,  and  Jolm  Marbcck,  and  sent  to  Windsor    Henry 
by  the  sheriff's  men  the   Saturday  before  St.  James's  day,  and  laid    ^'^^' 
fast  in  the  town  jail ;  and  Testwood,  who  had  kept  his  bed,   Mas    A. D. 
brought  out  of  his  house  upon  crutches,  and  laid  with  them.      But    ^^"^^^ 
as  for  Bennet,  who  should  have  been  the  fifth  man,  his  chance  was  Testwood 
to  be  sick  of  the  pestilence,  and  having  a  great  sore  upon  him,  he  ourou' 
was  left  behind  in  the  bishop  of  liondon's  jail,  whereby  he  escaped  to^prJ'son. 
the  fire. 

Now,  these  men  being  brought  to  Windsor,  there  was  a  sessions  a  special 
specially  procured  to  be  holden  the  Thursday  after,  which  was  St.  procXd. 
Ann's  day :  against  which  sessions  (by  the  counsel  of  Dr.  London, 
and  of  Simons)   were  all  the  farmers,  belonging  to  the  college  of 
Windsor,   warned   to    appear';    because    they  could   not   pick'  out 
papists  enough   in   the  town,    to  go  upon  the  jury.      The  judges  The 
that  day  were  these :  Dr.  Capon,  bishop  of  Salisbury ;  sir  William  J"'^°*'^- 
Essex,  knight ;    sir  Thomas  Bridges,  knight ;  sir  Humfrey  Foster, 
knight ;    Master  Franklen,  dean  of  Windsor  ;  and  Master  Fachel  of 
Reading. 

When  these  had  taken  their  places,  and  the  prisoners  were  brought  Robert 
forth  before  them,  then  Robert  Ockam,   occupying  for  that  day  the  "erk "t 
room  of  the  clerk   of  the  peace,  called  Anthony  Peerson,  according  the  peace. 
to  the  manner  of  the  court,  and  read  his  indictment,  which  was  this : 

The  Indictment  against  Anthony  Peerson. 

First,  that  he  should  preach  two  years  before  in  a  place  called  Wingfield, 
and  there  should  say,  that  like  as  Christ  was  hanged  between  two  thieves,  even 
so,  when  the  priest  is  at  mass,  and  hath  consecrated  and  lifted  him  up  over  his 
head,  there  he  hangeth  between  two  thieves,  except  he  preach  the  woi'd  of  God 
truly,  as  he  hath  taken  upon  him  to  do. 

Also,  that  he  said  to  the  people  in  the  pulpit,  '  Ye  shall  not  eat  the  body  of 
Christ  as  it  did  hang  upon  the  cross,  gnawing  it  with  your  teeth,  that  the  blood 
run  about  your  lips ;  but  you  shall  eat  him  this  day  as  ye  eat  him  to-morrow, 
the  next  day,  and  every  day :  for  it  refresheth  not  the  body,  but  the  soul.' 

Also,  after  he  had  preached  and  commended  the  Scripture,  calling  it  the 
word  of  God,  he  said  as  followeth :  *  This  is  the  word ;  this  is  the  bread  ;  this 
is  the  body  of  Christ.' 

Also  he  said  that  Christ,  sitting  with  his  disciples,  took  bread,  and  blessed, 
and  brake  it,  and  gave  it  to  his  disciples,  saying.  Take  and  eat ;  this  is  my 
body.  '  What  is  this  to  us,  but  to  take  the  Scripture  of  God,  and  to  break  it 
to  the  people  ?' 

To  this  Anthony  answered  and  said,  "  I  will  be  tried  by  God  and  Peerson 
his  holy  word,  and  by  the  true  church  of  Clirist,  whether  this  be  etTto  his 
heresy  or  no,  whereof  ye  have  indicted  me  this  day.     So  long  as  I  '"'^'<='^- 
preached  the  bishop  of  Rome,  and  his  filthy  traditions,  I  was  never 
troubled  ;  but  since  I  have  taken  upon  me  to  preach  Christ  and  his 
gospel,  ye  have  always  sought  my  life.     But  it  maketh  no  matter, 
for  when  you  have  taken  your  pleasure  of  my  body,  I  trust  it  shall 
not   lie    in    your   powers    to    hurt   my  soul."     "  Thou  callest   us 
thieves,"  quoth  the  bishop.     "  I  say,"  quoth  Anthony,  "  ye  are  not 
only  thieves,  but  murderers,  except  ye  preach  and  teach  the  Avord  of 
God  purely  and  sincerely  to  the  people ;  which  ye  do  jiot,  nor  ever 
did ;  but  have  allured  them  to  all  idolatry,  superstition,  and  hypo- 
crisy,  for  your  own  lucre  and  glory's  sake,  through  which  yc"^  are 


488  THE    I'ERSECrXIOX    IN    WINDSOR, 

Henry   bccome  I'atlicr  bitc-shceps  than  true  bishops,  biting  and  devouring 

L.  the  poor  sheep  of  Christ,  hke  ravening  wolves,  never  satisfied  with 

A.  D.    blood ;  which  God  will  require  at  your  hands  one  day,  doubt  it  not/' 

^^^"^^    Then  spake  Simons  his  accuser,  standing  within  the  bar,  saying,  "  It 

Simons     is  pity  tliis  fcllow  had  not  been  burned  long  ago,  as  he  deserved." 

against     "  In  fliitli,'"  quotli  Authouy,  "  if  you  had  as  you  have  deserved,  you 

were  more  worthy  to  stand  in  this  place  than  I.     But  I  trust,  in  the 

last  day,  when  we  shall  both  appear  before  the  tribunal  seat  of  Christ, 

that  then  it  will  be  known  which  of  us  two  hath  best  deserved  this 

place.""     "  Shall  I  have  so  long  a  day .''"  quoth  Simons,  holding  up 

his    finger :    "  Nay  then,    I   care   not ;"    and   so   the  matter  was 

jested  out. 

ROBERT    TESTWOOD. 


Peerson. 


Test-  Then  was  Testwood  called,  and  his  indictment  read,  which  Avas, 

dictment'  ^^^  ^^  should  Say,   in  the  time  that  the  priest  was  lifting  up  the 

sacrament,   "  What,  wilt  thou  lift  him  so  high  ?  what  yet  higher  "i 

Take  heed  ;  let  him  not  fall.'" 

His  To  this  Testwood  answered,  saying,  it  was  but  a  thing  maliciously 

answer,    f^j-gj^j  ^f  j^jg  enemies  to  bring  him  to  his  death,     "  Yes,'"  quoth  the 

bishop,  "thou  hast  been  seen  that  when  the  priest  should  lift  up  the 

sacrament   over  his  head,  then  wouldst  thou  look  down  upon  thy 

book  or  some  other  way,  because  thou  wouldst  not  abide  to  look 

upon   the  blessed  sacrament."     "  I  beseech  you,  my  lord,"   quoth 

Testwood,    "  whereon    did   he   look,    that   marked    me    so    well .''" 

"  Marry,"  quoth  Bucklayer,  the  king"'s  attorney,   "  he  could  not  be 

better  occupied,   than  to  marlc   such  heretics,  that  so  despised  the 

blessed  sacrament." 

HENRY    FILMER. 

Fiimer's        Then  was  Filmer  called,  and  his  indictment  read  ;  that  he  should 
J^gJi'j'"      say  that  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  is  nothing  else  but  a  similitude 
and  a  ceremony ;  and  also,  if  God  be  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  I 
have  eaten  twenty  Gods  in  my  days. 

Here  you  must  understand,  that  these  words  were  gathered  of 
certain  communication  Avhich  should  be  between  Filmer  and  his 
brother.     The  tale  went  thus : 

This  Henry  Filmer,  coming  upon  a  Sunday  from  ClcAvcr,  his  parish 

church,  in  the  company  of  one  or  two  of  his  neighbours,  chanced,  in 

the  way,  to  meet  his  Ijrother  (who  was  a  very  poor  labouring  man), 

and  asked  him  whither  he  went.    "  To  the  church,"  said  he.     "  And 

what  to  do.^"  quoth  Filmer.     "  To  do,"  quoth  he,  "  as  other  men 

do."     "  Nay,"  quoth  Filmer,  "  you  go   to  hear  mass,  and  to  see 

your  God."     "  What  if  I  do  so?"  quoth  he.     "  If  that  be  God," 

should  Filmer  say,  "  I  have  eaten  twenty  Gods  in  my  days.     Turn 

again,  fool,  and  go  home  with  me,  and  I  will  read  thee  a  chapter  out 

of  the  Bible,  that  shall  be  better  than  all  that  thou  shalt  see  or  hear 

there." 

Dr.  Lon-        Tliis   talc  was  no  sooner  brought  to  Dr.  London  (by  William 

setteth     Simons,  Fiimer's  utter  enemy),  but  he  sent  for  the  poor  man  home 

al-ainlt     ^o  his  housc,  where  he  cherished  him  with  meat  and  money,  telling 

brother.    ],iiji  ]ic  should  uevcr  lack,  so  long  as  he  lived ;  that  the  silly  poor 


PEERSON,   TESTWOOD,   FILMER,   AND  MARBECK.  489 

man,  thinking  to  have  had  a  daily  friend  of  Dr.  London,  was  content    Henry 


nil. 


to  do  and  say  wliatsoever  he  and  Simons  Avould  have  him  say  or  do 
against  his  own  brother.     And  when  Dr.  London  had  thns  won  the    A.D. 
poor  man,  he  retained  him  as  one  of  his  househokl  men  until  the    ^^^^- 
court  day  was  come,  and  then  sent  him  up  to  witness  this  aforesaid  Fiimer's 
tale  against  his  brother.      This  tale   Filmer  denied  utterly,  saying,  ther  wu" 
that  Dr.  London,  for  a  little  meat  and  drink's  sake,  had  set  him  on,  "^^inst 
and  made  him  say  what  his  pleasure  was  :  "  Wherefore,  my  lord,"  him. 
quoth  Filmer  to  the  bishop,  "  I  beseech  your  lordship  weigh  the 
matter  indifferently,  forasmuch  as  there  is  no  man  in  all  this  town,  one  wit- 
that  can  or  will  testify  with  him,  that  ever  he  heard  any  such  talk  stmid"is 
between  him  and  me  ;  and  if  he  can  bring  forth  any  that  Avill  witness  If^^^^l^ 
the  same  with  him,  I  refuse  not  to  die."     But  say  what  he  could,  it 
would  not  prevail. 

Then  Filmer,  seeing  no  remedy  but  that  his  brother"'s  accusement  Fiimer 
should  take  place,  he  said,  "  Ah,  brother  !  what  cause  hast  thou  to  bj^uT^^^ 
show  me  this  unkindness  ?     I  have  always  been  a  natural  brother  "1^^"  '^'^°" 
unto  thee  and  thine,  and  helped  you  all,  to  my  power,  from  time  to 
time,  as  thou  thyself  knowest ;  and  is  this  a  brotherly  part,  thus  to 
reward  me  now  for  my  kindness  ?     God  forgive  it  thee,  my  brother, 
and  give  thee  grace  to  repent."     Then   Filmer,  looking  over  his 
shoulder,  desired  some  good  body  to  let  him  see  the  book  of  Statutes. 
His  wife,  being  at  the  end  of  the  hall,  and  hearing  her  husband  call 
for  the  book  of  Statutes,  ran  down  to  the  keeper,  and  brought  up  the 
book,  and  gat  it  conveyed  to  her  husband. 

The  bishop,  seeing  the  book  in  his  hand,  start  him  up  from  the 
bench  in  a  great  fume,  demanding  who  had  given  the  prisoner  that 
book,  commanded  it  to  be  taken  from  him,  and  to  make  search  who 
had  brought  it,  swearing  by  the  faith  of  his  body,  he  shoidd  go  to 
prison.  Some  said  it  -was  his  wife,  some  said  the  keeper.  "  Like 
enough,  my  lord,"  quoth  Simons,  "  for  he  is  one  of  the  same  sort ; 
and  as  worthy  to  be  here  as  the  best,  if  he  were  rightly  served."  But 
howsoever  it  was,  the  truth  would  not  be  known,  and  so  the  bishop 
sat  him  down  again. ^ 

Then  said  Filmer,  "  O  my  lord  !  I  am  this  day  judged  by  a  law, 
and  why  should  I  not  see  the  law  that  I  am  judged  by  ?'^  Tlie 
law  is,  I  should  have  two  lawful  witnesses,  and  here  is  but  one,  Avho 
would  not  do  as  he  doth,  but  that  he  is  forced  thereunto  by  the 
suggestion  of  mine  enemies."  "  Nay,"  quoth  Bucklayer,  the  king's 
attorney,  "  thine  heresy  is  so  heinous,  and  abhorreth  thine  own 
brother  so  much,  that  it  forceth  him  to  witness  against  thee,  which  is 
more  than  two  other  witnesses." 

Thus,  as  you  see,  Avas  Filmer  brought  unjustly  to  his  death  by  the  Example 
malice  of  Simons  and  Dr.  London,  who  had  enticed  that  wretched  Just  "pun- 
caitiff  his  brother,  to  be  their  minister  to  work  his  confusion.     But  upo™^^* 
God,  wJio  is  a  iust  revenger  of  all  falsehood  and  wrongs,  would  not  popish 

.  .  accuser 

suffer  that  wretch  long  to  live  upon  earth,  but  the  next  year  following,  accusing 
he,  being  taken  up  for  a  labourer  to  go  to  Boulogne,  had  not  been  broth^". 
there  three  days,  ere  that  (in  exonerating  of  nature)  a  gun  took  him 

(1)  The  bishops  condemn  men  not  only  without  all  law,  but  also  stop  the  law  that  it  should  not 
be  known. 

(2)  Thus  Filmer  was  condemned  by  one  witness,  against  tbe  law;  and  how  do  the  bishops  then 
say,  that  they  do  nothing  but  by  a  law  ? 


490 


A.D. 

1543. 


THE    PERSECUTION    IN    WINDSOR. 


iitnry    and  tore  him  all  to  pieces.     And  so  av 
^  fulfilled,  "  A  false  witness  shall  not  rem? 


ere  these  words  of  Solomon 
main  unpunished." 


JOHN    MAUBECK. 


The  in- 
dictment 
of  Mar- 
beck. 


Mar- 
beck's 
answer. 


Partial 
tiealing 
in  calling 


Then  was  Marbeck  called,  and  his  indictment  read,  wliichwas,  that 
he  should  say,  that  the  holy  mass,  when  the  ])riest  doth  consecrate 
the  body  of  our  Lord,  is  polluted,  deformed,  sinful,  and  open  robbery 
of  the  glory  of  God,  from  which  a  christian  heart  ought  both  to  abhor 
and  flee.  And  that  the  elevation  of  the  sacrament  is  the  similitude 
of  setting  up  of  images  of  the  calves,  in  the  temple  builded  by  Jero- 
boam ;  and  that  it  is  more  abomination,  than  the  sacrifices  done  bv 
the  Jews  in  Jeroboam''s  temple  to  those  calves.  And  that  certain 
and  sure  it  is,  that  Christ  himself  is  made,  in  the  mass,  man's 
laughing-stock. 

To  this  he  answered  and  said,  that  tlicsc  words  whereof  they  had 
indicted  him  Avere  not  his,  but  the  words  of  a  learned  man  called 
John  Calvin,  drawn  out  of  a  certain  epistle  which  the  said  Calvin  had 
made,  which  epistle  he  had  but  only  written  out,  and  that,  long  before 
the  six  articles  came  forth ;  so  that  now  he  was  discharged  of  that 
offence  by  the  king"'s  general  pardon,  desiring  that  he  might  enjoy 
the  benefit  thereof. 

Then  were  the  jury  called,  which  Avere  all  farmers  belonging  to  the 
college  of  Windsor,  Avhcreof  few  or  none  had  ever  seen  those  men 
the  jury,  ^eforc,  upou  Avhosc  Hfc   and  death  they  Avent.     Wherefore  the  pri- 
soners (counting  the  farmers  as  partial)  desired  to  have  the  toAvnsmen, 
or  such  as  did  knoAV  them,  and  had  seen  tlieir  daily  conversations,  in 
the  place  of  the  farmers,  or  else  to  be  equally  joined  Avith  them  ;  but 
that  Avould  not  be,  for  the  matter  Avas  otherwise  foreseen  and  deter- 
mined. 
Bnckiay-       NoAv,  whcu  tlic  jury  had  taken  their  oath  and  all,  Bucklayer,  the 
knis'lfat-  king's  attoracy,  began  to  speak  ;  and  first  he  alleged  many  reasons 
torney,  a  agaiust  Authouy  Peerson,  to  prove  him  a  heretic  :  Avhicli  Avlien  An- 
tor.         thony  Avould  have  disproved,  the  bishop  said,  "  Let  him  alone,  sir ; 
he  speaketh  for  the  king.""     And  so  Avent  Bucklayer  forth  Avith  his 
matter,  making  every  man's  cause  as  heinous  to  the  hearers  as  he 
Sir  Hum-  could  dcvisc.     And  Avhcn  he   had  done,  and  said  Avhat  he  Avould, 
then  sir  Humfrey  Foster  spake  to  the  q\iest,  in  favour  of  JMarbcck, 
on  this  Avise :   "  IS'Iasters !"  quoth  he,  "  ye  see  there  is  no  man  here 
that  accuseth  or  laycth  any  thing  to  the  charge  of  this  poor  man 
Marbeck,  saving  he  hath  Avrittcn  certain  things  of  other  men's  sayings, 
Avith  his  OAvn  hand,  Avhcreof  he  is  discharged  by  the  king's  general 
pardon;  therefore  ye  ought  to  have  a  conscience  therein."     Then 
started  up  Fachel  at  the  loAver  end  of  the  bench,  and  said,  "  Wliat 
can  Ave  tell,  Avhether  they  Avere  Avritten  before  the  pardon  or  after.'' 
Marbeck   They  may  as  Avell   be  Avritten   since  as  afore,  for  any  thing  that  we 
the^my.  kuoAv."     Tlicsc  Avords  of  Faclicl  (as  every  man  said)  Avere  the  cause 

of  Marbeck's  casting  that  day. 
The  Then  Avent  the  jury  up  to  the  chamber  over  the  place  Avhcre  the 

refus'e'to  j^^^^gcs  sat,  and  in  the  mean  time  Avent  all  the  knights  and  gentlemen 
beattheir -iijrQad    savincT  the  bishop,   sir  William   Essex,  and  Fachel,  Avhich 

rondemn-  '  .,,  t        i  i        -ii      n  i  *        i        i  i         • 

tlirce  sat  still  upon  the  bencli  till  all  Avas  done.     And  wiien  the  jury 


fiey  F. 
ter  speak- 
eth for 
Marbeck. 


Fachel  a 
persecu- 


condemn 
atiun 


PEERSON,  TESTWOOD,  KILMER,  AND  MARBECK.  491 

had  been  together  above,  in  the  chamber,  about  the  space  of  a  quarter    nenry 

of  an  hour,  up  gocth  Simons  (of  his  own  brain)  unto  them,  and _ 

tairied  there  a  pretty  while,  and  came  down  again.     After  that  came    A.  D. 
one  of  the  jury  down  to  the  bishop,  and  talked  with  him  and  the 
other  twain  a  good  while,  whereby  many  conjectured  that  the  jury 
could  not  asfree  of  IMarbeck.    But  whether  it  was  so  or  ho,  it  was  not 
long  after  his  going  up  again,  ere  that  they  came  down  to  give  their  Hide,  a 
verdict ;  and  being  required,  according  to  the  form  of  the  law,   to  wi^dsor 
say  their  minds,  one  called  Hide,  dwelling  beside  Abingdon,  in  a  '^°^^,lf^^. 
lordship  belonging  to  the  college  of  Windsor,  speaking  as  the  mouth  cutor. 
of  the  rest,  said,  they  were  all  guilty. 

Then  the  judges,  beholding  the  prisoners  a  good  while  (some  with 
watery  eyes),  made  courtesy  who  should  give  judgment.     Fachel, 
requiring  the  bishop  to  do  it,  he  said,  he  might  not.    The  others  also, 
being  required,  said  they  would  not.     Then  said  Fachel,  "  It  must  Fachei 
be  done  ;  one  must  do  it ;  and  if  no  man  will,  then  will  I."    And  so  fudl-metit 
Fachel,  being  lowest  of  all  the  bench,  gave  judgment.     Then  Mar-  against 
beck,  being  the  last  upon  whom  sentence  was  given,  cried  unto  the 
bishop,  saymg,  "  Ah  !  my  lord,  you  told  me  otherwise  when  I  was 
before  you  and  the  other  two  bishops.     You  said  then,  that  I  was  in 
better  case  than  any  of  my  fellows,  and  is  your  saying  come  to  this  ? 
Ah  !  my  lord,  you  have  deceived  me."     Then  the  bishop,  casting  up 
his  hand,  said,  "  he  could  not  do  withal." 

Now  the  prisoners,   being  condemned  and  had  away,  prepared  Peeison, 
themselves  to  die  on  the  morrow;  comforting  one  another  in  the  ^oo^^,"  Fii, 
death  and  passion  of  their  master  Christ,  who  had  led  the  way  before  ?}';''v^"u 
them,  trusting  that  the  same  Lord,  who  had  made  them  worthy  to  con- 
suffer  so  far  for  his  sake,  would  not  now  withdraw  liis  strength  from  for  here- 
them,  but  give  them  steadfast  faith  and  power  to  overcome  those  fiery  *''^^- 
torments,  and  of  his  free  mercy  and  goodness  (without  their  deserts), 
for  his  promise""  sake,  receive  their  souls.      Thus  lay  they  all  the  codiy 
night  long  (till  very  dead  sleep  took  them),  calling  to  God  for  his  aid  0^1!"^ 
and  strength,  and  praying  for  their  persecutors,  Avho,  of  blind  zeal  ".'^""'^"u 
and  ignorance,  had  done  they  wist  not  what,  that  God,  of  his  merciful  nigut. 
goodness,  would  forgive  them,  and  turn  their  hearts  to  the  love  and 
knowledge  of  his  blessed  and  holy  word :    yea,  such  heavenly  talk 
was  amongst  them  that  night,  that  the  hearers,  watching  the  prison 
without,  whereof  the  sheriff  himself  was  one,  with  divers  gentlemen 
more,  were  constrained  to  shed  out  plenty  of  tears,  as  they  them- 
selves confessed. 

On  the  next  morrow,  which  was  Friday,  as  the  prisoners  were  all  a  letter 
preparing  themselves  to  go  to  suffer,  word  was  brought  them  that  cc"taiif  of 
they  should  not  die  that  day.      The  cause  was  this :    the  bishop  !'^?5°'"" 
of  Sarum,  and  they  among  them,  had  sent  a  letter  by  one  of  the  ers  to 
sheriffs''  gentlemen,  called  Master  Frost,    to  the  bishop  of    Win-  for'Mar-'^. 
Chester  (the  court  being  then  at  Okingham)  in  favour  of  Marbeck  ;  at  ^J;^^^_ 
the  sight  of  which  letter,  the  bishop  straightv.ay  went  to  the  king, 
and  obtained  his  pardon ;  which  being  granted,  he  caused  a  warrant 
to  be  made  out  of  hand  for  the  sheriff\s  discharge,  delivering  the 
same  to  the  messenger,  who,  with  speed,  returned  with  gTcat  joy  (for 
the  love  he  bare  to  the  party),  bringing  good  news  to  the  town,  of 
Marbeck's  pardon  ;  whereat  many  rejoiced. 


492 


TJIK    PKRSECUTIOX    IN    WINDsOlt, 


Henry 
VIII. 

A.D. 
1543. 


Divers 
judg- 
ments 
■why  Mar- 
beck  was 
pardon- 
ed- 


Marbeck 
reserved 
to  utter 
others. 


Tlie  pes- 
tilent in 
tell'  of 
t!u-  bi- 
shops. 


The 

pope's 
law  is, 
tliat  they 
tliat  be 
con- 
demned 
of  heresy, 
must  not 
receive 
the  sacra- 
ment. 


Of  this  pardon  were  clivers  conjectures  made.  Some  said,  it  was 
by  the  suit  of  the  good  sheriff  sir  Wilham  Barrington,  and  sir 
Humfrey  Foster,  with  other  gentlemen  more  that  favoured  Marbeck, 
to  the  bishop  of  Sarum  and  the  other  commissioners,  that  the  letter 
was  sent. 

Some  said  again,  that  it  came  of  the  bishop  of  Sarum  and  FaclieFs 
first  motion,  being  pricked  in  conscience  for  that  they  had  so  slen- 
derly cast  him  away.  Others  again  thought  that  it  was  a  policy  pur- 
posed afore,  by  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  of  Sarum,  and  of  Dr. 
London,  because  they  should  seem  to  be  merciful.  This  conjecture 
rose  upon  this  occasion  :  There  was  one  Sadock,  dwelling  in  the 
town,  who  M'as  great  with  Dr.  London  and  Simons ;  and  he  should 
say,  four  days  before  the  sessions  began,  that  the  prisoners  should  be 
all  cast  and  condemned,  but  INLarbeck  should  have  his  pardon. 

Others  there  were,  that  thought  the  aforesaid  bishops,  with  Dr. 
London,  had  done  it  for  this  purpose ;  that  he  now,  having  his  life, 
would  rather  utter  such  men  as  they  would  have  him  to  do,  than 
to  come  in  like  danger  again  ;  which  conjecture  rose  upon  this : 
Simons,  meeting  with  ]Marbeck''s  wife,  said  thus  unto  her :  "  Your 
husband  may  thank  God  and  good  friends :  my  lord  of  Winchester 
is  good  lord  to  him,  who  hath  got  his  pardon.  But  shall  I  tell  you .''"'"' 
quoth  he  :  "  his  pardon  will  be  to  none  effect,  except  he  tell  the  truth 
of  things  to  my  lord,  and  other  of  the  comicil,  when  he  shall  be 
demanded  ;  for  unto  that  purpose  only  is  he  reserved.'"  "  Alas  sir," 
quoth  she,  "  what  can  he  tell  'f  "  Well,  woman,"  quoth  Simons, 
''  I  tell  thee  plain ;  if  he  do  not  so,  never  look  to  have  thy  husband 
out  of  prison ;"  and  so  departed  from  her. 

The  like  meaning  did  blaster  Arch  make  to  JNIarbeck  himself,  on 
the  Saturday  in  the  morning  that  the  men  should  be  burned,  when 
lie  came  to  confess  them.  "  I  have  nothing,"  quoth  he,  "  to  say 
unto  you,  Marbeck,  at  this  time ;  but  hereafter  you  must  be  content 
to  do  as  shall  be  enjoined  you :"  meaning,  he  should  be  forced  to  do 
some  unlawful  thing,  or  else  to  lie  in  perpetual  prison.  And  this 
was  most  likely  to  have  been  attempted,  if  they  had  proceeded  in 
their  purpose  ;  whose  intent  was  to  have  gone  through  the  whole 
realm,  in  like  sort  as  they  had  begun  at  Windsor,  as  the  bishop  of 
Sarum  confessed  openly,  and  said,  that  "  he  trusted,  ere  Christmas- 
day  following,  to  visit  and  cleanse  a  good  part  thereof."  But  most 
commonly  God  sendeth  a  shrewd  cow  short  horns,  or  else  many  a 
thousand  in  England  had  smarted. 

On  Saturday  in  the  morning  that  the  prisoners  should  go  to  exe- 
cution, came  in  to  the  prison  two  of  the  canons  of  the  college,  tlie 
one  called  Dr.  Blithe,  and  the  other  Master  Arch,  which  two  were 
sent  to  be  their  confessors :  Master  Arch  asked  them,  if  they  would 
be  confessed  ;  and  they  said,  "■  Yea."  Then  he  demanded  if  they 
Avould  receive  the  sacrament :  "■  Yea,"  said  they,  "  with  all  our 
hearts."  "  I  am  glad,"  quoth  Arch,  "  to  hear  you  say  so ;  but  the 
law  is,"  quoth  he,  "  that  it  may  not  be  ministered  to  any  that  are 
condemned  of  heresy.  But  it  is  enough  for  you  that  ye  do  desire  it." 
And  so  he  had  them  up  to  the  hall  to  hear  their  confessions,  because 
the  prison  Mas  full  of  people.  Dr.  Blithe  took  Anthony  Peerson  to 
him  to   confess,  and  Master  Arch  the  other  two.     But  howsoever 


v.; 


PEERSON,    TESTWOOD,    FILMER,    AXD    MARBECK.  4.03 

the  matter  went  between  the  doctor  and  Anthonv,   he  tarried  not    Henry 


VIII. 


their 
death. 


long  witli  him,  but  came  down  again,  saying,   "  he  would  no  more 
of  his  doctrine.'''     "  Do  you  call  him  Dr.  Blithe  .''"  quoth  Anthony.    A.  D. 
"  He  may  be  called  Dr.  Blind  for  his  learning,  as  far  as  I  see."  And    ^^^'^- 
soon  after  the  other  two  came  down  also.     Then  Anthony,  seeing  Dr. 
much  people  in  the  prison,  began  to  say  the  Lord's  Prayer,  whereof  rather' 
he  made  a  marvellous  godly  declaration,  wjierein  he  continued  till  '^''■^'"i''- 
the  officers  came  to  fetch  them  away,  and  so  made  an  end.     And 
taking  their  leave  of  Marbeck  (their  prison-fellow),  they  praised  God 
for  his  deliverance,   wishing   to  him  the  increase  of  godliness   and 
virtue ;  and,  last  of  all,  besought  him  heartily  to  help  them  with  his 
prayer  unto  God,  to  make  them  strong  in  their  afflictions :  and  so, 
kissing  him  one  after  another,  they  departed. 

Now,  as  the  prisoners  passed  through  the  people  in  the  streets,  Tiie  pri- 
tliey  desired  all  the  faithful  people  to  pray  for  them,  and  to  stand  toward  '^ 
fast  in  the  truth  of  the  gospel,  and  not  to  be  moved  at  their  afflic- 
tions, for  it  was  the  happiest  thing  that  ever  came  to  them.  And 
ever  as  Dr.  Blithe  and  Arch  (who  rode  on  each  side  the  prisoners) 
would  persuade  them  to  turn  to  their  mother,  holy  church,  "  Away," 
would  Anthony  cry,  "  away  with  your  Romish  doctrine,  and  all  your 
trumpery,  for  we  will  no  more  of  it!"  When  Filmer  was  come  to 
his  brother's  door,  he  stayed  and  called  for  his  brother ;  but  he  could 
not  be  seen,  for  Dr.  London  had  kept  him  out  of  sight  that  same 
day,  for  the  nonce. 

And  when  he  had  called  for  him  three  or  four  times,  and  saw  he 
came  not,  he  said,  "  And  will  he  not  come  ?    Then  God  forgive  him 
and  make  him  a  good  man."     And  so  going  forth  they  came  to  the 
place  of  execution,  where  Anthony  Peerson,  with  a  cheerful  counte-  ^o^^s  of 
nance,  embraced  the  post  in  his  arms,  and  kissing  it,  said,  "  Now  ^j''j^^°" 
welcome  mine  own  sweet  wife  !   for  this  day  shall  thou  and  I  be  stake. 
married  together  in  the  love  and  peace  of  God." 

And  being  all  three  bound  to  the  post,  a  certain  young  man  of  The 
Filmer's  acquaintance  brought  him  a  pot  of  drink,  asking  if  he  would  Fiimer? 
drink.  "  Yea,"  quoth  Filmer,  "  I  thank  you.  And  now  my 
brother,"  quoth  he,  "  I  shall  desire  you,  in  the  name  of  the  living 
Lord,  to  stand  fast  in  the  truth  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  which 
you  have  received."  And  so,  taking  the  pot  at  his  hand,  he  asked 
his  brother  Anthony,  if  he  would  drink.  "  Yea,  brother  Filmer," 
quoth  he,  "  I  pledge  you  in  the  Lord." 

And   when  he  had  drunk,   he  gave  the  pot    to   Anthony,    and  The  sian- 
Anthony  likewise   gave  it  to  Testwood.       Of  this  drinking,    their  nf,'uth  of 
adversaries  made  a  jesting-stock,  reporting  abroad  that  they  were  all  p-^t^'''''' 
drunk,  and  Avist  not  what  they  said ;  when  they  were  none  otherwise 
drunk  than  as  the  apostles  were,  when  the  people  said  they  were  full 
of  new  wine,  as  their  deeds  declared:  for,  when  Anthony  and  Test- 
wood  had  lioth  drunk,  and  given  the  pot  from  them,  Filmer  rejoicing  Fiimcr's  • 
in  the  Lord,  said,    "  Be  merry,  my  brethren,    and   lift  up  your  awe*^""" 
hearts  unto  God ;    for  after  this  sharp  breakfast,    I  trust  we  shall  ^9^f^^^° 
have  a  good  dinner  in  the  kingdom  of  Christ  our  Lord  and  Re-  lows, 
deemer."     At  the  which  words  Testwood,  lifting  up  his  hands  and 
eyes  to  heaven,  desired  the  Lord  above  to  receive  his  spirit ;  and 
Anthony  Peerson,    pulling  the  straw  unto  him,   laid   a  good  deal 


494 


THE    PERSECUTION    IN    WINDSOK. 


ncmj  thereof  upon  the  top  of  his  head,  saying,  "  This  is  God's  hat ;  now 
_  am  I  dressed  like  a  true  soldier  of  Christ,  by  whose  merits  only  I 

A.D.    trust  this  day  to  enter  into  his  joy."     And  so  yielded  they  up  their 

'^'^•-  souls  to  the  Father  of  heaven,  in  the  faith  of  his  dear  Son,  Jesus 

stanr°"  ^^'■i'^^'  '^^'^tli  s"c'^  humility  and  steadfastness,  that  many  who  saw  their 

death  of    patient  suffering,  confessed  that  they  could  have  found*  in  their  hearts 

niart}'rs.    (^t  that  present)  to  have  died  with  "them. 


HOW    ALL    THE    ADVERSAIUEs'    CONSPIRACIES    WERE    KNOWN. 

Bennet,  a  Yc  have  heard  before  of  one  Robert  Bennet,  how  he  was  at  the  first 
sickofthe  apprehended  with  the  other  four  persons  aforesaid,  and  committed  to 
lence.       ^^^  bishop  of  Loudou's  prison  ;  and  about  the  time  he  should  have 

gone  to  Windsor,  he  fell  sick  of  the  pestilence,  by  means  Avhereof 

he  remained  still  in  prison. 
Bennet  This  Beuuet  and  Simons  (ye  shall  understand)  were  the  greatest 
mmis'  familiars  and  company  keepers  that  were  in  all  Windsor,  and  nevei 
jointcom-  lightly  swcrved  the  one  from  the  other,  savinQ-in  matters  of  religion, 
but  con-  wherein  they  could  never  agree.  For  Bennet,  the  one  lawyer,  was 
re)[gion.    ^^    earnest   gospeller,   and  Simons,   the    other  lawyer,    a  cankered 

papist ;  but  in  all  other  Avorldly  matters  they  cleaved  together  like 

burrs. 
Robert         This  Bcnuct  had  spoken  certain  words  against  their  little  round 
^n'tupby  god,  for  Avhicli  he  was  as  far  in  as  the  best,  and  had  suffered  death 
thebi-      -^yjt]^  tJ^e  others  if  he  had  cone  to  Windsor  when  they  Avent.     And 

shop  01  c*  .  ,  *^  . 

Salisbury  now  that  the  matter  was  all  done  and  finished,  it  was  determined  by 
otiiers!  to  the  bishop  of  Salisbury,  that  Robert  Ockam,  on  the  INIonday  after 
wUhie^  ^^^^  Vixcw^  were  burned,  should  go  to  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  with 
ters.        the  whole  process  done  at  the  sessions  the  Thursday  before. 

Then  Simons,  at  Bennetts  wife's  request,  procured  the  bishop  of 

Salisbury's  favourable  letter  to  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  for  Bennet's 

deliverance,  which  letter  Bennet's  wife  (forasmuch  as  her  own  man 

was  not  at  home  who  should  have  gone  with  the  letter)   desired 

Robert  Ockam  to  deliver  to  the  bishop,  and  to  bring  her  word  again  ; 

who  said   he   would.     So  forth   went  Ockam  toward  the  bishop  of 

Winchester,  with  his  budget  full  of  writings,  to  declare  and  open 

all  things  unto  him,  that  were  done  at  Windsor  sessions.     But  all 

their  Avicked  intents,  as  God  would  have  it,  were  soon  cut  off,  and 

their  doings  disclosed.     For  one  of  the  queen's  men,  named  Fulk, 

Avho  had  lain  at  Windsor  all  the  time  of  the  business,  and  had  got 

Many       knowledge  what  a  number  Avere  privily  indicted,  and  of  Ockam's 

sdod  men  going  to  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  gat  to  the  court  before  Ockam, 

tahio"     and  told  sir  Thomas  Cardine  and  others  of  the  privy  chamber,  how 

chlniber  ^  ^^'^  matter  stood.     Whereupon  Ockam  Avas  laid  for,  and  had  by 

indi.nd    tlie  back  as  soon  as  he  came  to  the  court,  and  so  kept  fi-om  the 

by  the  . 

bishops,     bishop. 

On  the  next  moiTOAv,  very  eaily,  Bennet's  Avife  sent  her  man  to 
the  court  after  Ockam,  to  see  hoAv  he  sped  Avith  her  husband's  letter. 
And  when  he  came  there,  he  found  sir  Thomas  Cardine,  Avalking  Avith 
Ockam  up  and  doAvn  the  green,  before  the  court  gate ;  Avhereat  he 
marvelled,  to  see  Ockam  Avith  him  so  early,  mistrusting  the  matter : 


ARUEST    OF    OCKAJr.  495 

wliereupon  lie  kept  himself  out  of  sight  till  they  had  broken  off  their   ijenry 
communication.  _ 

And  as  soon  as  he  saw  Master  Cardine  gone  (leaving  Ockam  A-f)- 
behind),  he  went  to  Ockam  and  asked  him  if  he  had  delivered  his  _i£l::ii_ 
master's  letter  to  the  bishop.  "  No,"  said  Ockam,  "  the  king 
removeth  this  day  to  Guildford,  and  I  must  go  thither,  and  will 
deliver  it  there."  "  "  Marry,"  quoth  he,  "  and  I  will  go  with  you,  to 
see  what  answer  you  shall  have,  and  to  carry  word  to  my  mistress ;" 
and  so  they  rode  to  Guildford  together ;  where  Bennet's  man  (being 
better  acquainted  in  the  town  than  Ockam  was)  got  a  lodging  for 
them  botli  in  a  kinsman's  house  of  his. 

That  done,  he  asked  Ockam,  if  he  would  go  and  deliver  his  mis-  Bennet's 
tress's  letter  to  the  bishop.     "  Nay,"  said  Ockam,  "  you  shall  go  eth'wfth 
and  deliver  it  yourself:"  and  took  him  the  letter.    And  as  they  were  \^^^f' 
going  in  the  street  together,  and  coming  by  the  earl  of  Bedford's  {^"1^^°^ 
lodging  (then  lord  privy  seal)  Ockam  was  pulled  in  by  the  sleeve,  of  win- 
and  no  more  seen  of  Bennet's  man,  till  he  saw  him  in  the  Marshal-  •'^^^'^^ 
sea.    Then  went  Bennet's  man  to  the  bishop's  lodging  and  delivered 
his  letter :  and  when  the  bishop  had  read  the  contents  thereof,  he 
called  for  the  man  that  brought  it.     "  Come,  sirrah!"  quoth  he, 
*'  you  can  tell  me  more  by  mouth  than  the  letter  specifieth  ;"  and 
had  him  into  a  little  garden.    "  Now,"  quoth  the  bishop,  "  what  say 
you  to  me  .?"     "  Forsooth,  my  lord,"  quoth  he,  "  I  have  nothing  to 
say  unto  your  lordship  ;  for  I  did  not  bring  the  letter  to  the  town." 
"  No  !"  quoth  the  bishop,  "  where  is  he  that  brought  it.?"     "  For- 
sooth my  lord,"    quoth    he,    "  I  left   him   busy  at   his   lodging.'" 
"  Then   he  will  come,"  quoth  the  bishop,  "  bid  him  be  with  me 
betimes  in  tlie  morning."     "  I  will,"  quoth  he,  "  do  your  lordship's 
commandment :"  and  so  he  departed  home  to  his  lodging.     And 
when  his  kinsfolks  saw  him  come  in,  "  Alas,  cousin,"  quoth  they, 
"  we  are  all  undone  !"    "  Why  so  ?"  quoth  he,  "  what  is  the  matter  ?" 
"  Oh  !"  said  they,  "here  hath  been,  since  you  went,  Master  Paget  Bennet's 
the  king's  secretary,  with  sir  Thomas  Cardine  of  the  privy  chamber,  ™'™d,ed 
and  searched  all  our  house  for  the  one  that  should  come  to  the  town  ^J.^^*^ 
with  Ockam  ;  therefore  make  shift  for  yourself  as  soon  as  you  can." 
"  Is  that  all  the  matter .?"  quoth  he,  "  then  content  yourselves,  for  I 
will  never  flee  one  foot,  hap  what  hap  will."     As  they  were  thus  rea- 
soning together,  in  came  the  aforesaid  searchers  again ;   and  when 
Master  Cardine  saw  Bennet's  man,  he  knew  him  very  well,  and  said, 
"  Was  it  thou  that  came  to  the  town  with  Ockam  ?"     "  Yea,  sir;" 
quoth  he.     "  Now  who  the  devil,"  quoth  Master  Cardine,  "  brought  Bennet 
thee  in  company  with  that  ftilse  knave  ?''''     Then  he  told  them  his  ed  out'ff 
business,  and  the  cause  of  his  coming ;   which  being  known,  they  ^'"od  n,'^[, 
were  satisfied,  and  so  departed.     The  next  day  had  Bennet's  man  a  of.ti"^ 
discharge  for  his  master  (procured  by  certain  of  the  privy  chamber),  chamber. 
and  so  went  home. 

Now  was  Ockam  all  this  while  at  my  Lord  Privy  Seal's,  where  he  Certain  of 
was  kept  secret,  till  certain  of  the  privy  council  had  perused  all  his  chambe/ 
writings  ;  among  which    they  found  certain  of  the  privy  chamber  fo^'^lhe^fi^ 
indicted,  with  other  the  king's  officers,  with  their  wives  ;  that  is  to  articles, 
say,  sir  Thomas  Cardine,  sir  Philip  Hobby,  with  both  their  ladies, 
Master  Edmund  Harman,  Master  Thomas  Weldon,  with  Snov.-ball 


496  THE    PERSECUTION    IN    WINDSOR. 

Henry    aiitl  his  wifc.     All  tlicse  they  had  indicted  by  the  force  of  the  six 
articles,   as  aiders,   helpers,   and  niaintainers    of  Anthony  Pecrson. 


A.D.    And  besides  them,  they  had  indicted  of  heresy  (some  for  one  thin<i:, 

^^'^'^-    and  some  for  another)  a  great  number  more  of  the  king's  true  and 

faithful  subjects :    whereof  the  king's    majesty  being  certified,    his 

grace,  of  his  special  goodness  (without  the  suit  of  any  man),  gave  to 

The  king  the  aforesaid  gentlemen  of  his  privy  chamber,  and  other  his  servants, 

paidoneth  ,yj|-]j  tlicir  wivcs,  his  gracious  pardon.     And  as  God  would  have  the 

Is  cer'ti-    matter  further  known  unto  his  majesty,  as  he  rode  one  day  a  hunting 

puif?ii    *  in  Guildford-park,  and  saw  the  sheriff  with  sir  Humfrey  Foster  sitting 

these  "^    ^"  their  horsebacks  together,  he  called  them  unto  him,  and  asked  of 

godly       them,  how  his  laws  Avere  executed  at    Windsor.     Then  they,  be- 

at^wfnd-  seeching  his  grace  of  pardon,  told  him  plainly,  that  in  all  their  lives 

'^°^'         they  never  sat  on  matter  under  his  grace's  authority,  that  went  so 

much  against  their  consciences  as  the  death  of  these  men  did ;  and 

The         up  and  told  his  grace  so  pitiful  a  tale  of  the  casting  away  of  these 

^mon ''^of  P°°^'  ^''^en,  that  the  king,  turning  his  horse's  head  to  depart  from 

them.       them,  said,  "  Alas,  poor  innocents  !" 

Thebi-  After  this  the  king  withdrew  his  favour  from  the  bishop  of  ^Vin- 
wnches-  clicstcr,  and  being  more  and  more  informed  of  the  conspiracy  of  Dr. 
thekh'i °^  London  and  Simons,  he  commanded  certain  of  his  council  to  search 
favour."  out  the  grouud  thereof.  Whereupon  Dr.  London  and  Simons  were 
d^Jii^sT  apprehended  and  brought  before  the  council,  and  examined  upon 
moiis.and  their  Oath   of  allesfiance :    and  for  denyins:  their  mischievous  and 

Oc'kani  .  .  .  *^ 

appre-  traitorous  purpose,  which  was  manifestly  proved  to  their  faces,  they 
and^'con-  ^^'crc  both  pcrjurcd,  and  in  fine  adjudged,  as  perjured  persons,  to 
demned  yyear  papers  in  Windsor ;  and  Ockam  to  stand  upon  the  pillory,  in 
jury.        the  town  of  Newbury  where  he  was  born. 

Their pu-       Tlic  judgment  of  all  these  three  was  to  ride  about   Windsor, 

nishment.  fjeadiug,  and  Newbury,  with  papers  on  their  heads,  and  their  fjices 

turned  to  the  horse-tails,  and  so  to  stand  upon  the  ])illory  in  every 

of  these  towns,  for  false  accusation  of  the  aforenamed  martyrs,  and 

for  perjury. 

And  thus  much  touching  the  persecution  of  these  good  saints  of 
W^indsor,  according  to  the  co])y  of  their  own  acts,  received  and  writ- 
ten by  John  Marbeck,  Avho  is  yet  alive  both  a  present  witness,  and 
also  was  then  a  party  of  the  said  doings,  and  can  testify  the  truth 
thereof. 


AN    ANSWER    TO    THE    CAVILLING    ADVERSARIES,    TOUCHING 
JOHN    MARBECK. 

Hark  you       Wherefore  against  these  crooked  cavillers,  which  make  so  much 
Kier",  and  ado  agaiust  my  former  boi)k,  because  in  a  certain  place  I  chanced  to 
say^  that  Bennet  and  Filmcr  had  their  pardon  (when   indeed  it  was 


be  satis- 
fied. 


Bcnnct  and  Marbeck),  be  it  therefore  known,  protested,  denounced, 
and  notified,  to  all  and  singular  such  carpers,  wranglers,  exclaimers, 
depravers,  with  the  whole  brood  of  all  such  whisperers,  railers,  quarrel- 
pickers,  corner-creepers,  fault-finders,  and  spider-catchers,  or  by 
Avhat  name  else  soever  they  are  to  be  tituled,  that  here  I  openly  say 

(1)  The  storv  doth  purge  itself,  if  it  had  pleased  these  men  to  take  one  place  with  another.   [See 
the  Edition  ofl  OUa,    Compare  page  62C,  line  iG,  with  page  174!!,  middle  column.— Ed.] 


THE    rERSEClJTIOX    IX    CALAIS.  497 

and  affirm,  profess,  hold,  maintain,  and  write  the  same  as  I  said  and    n^e,n,i 

wrote  before,  in  the  latter  castigations  of  my  book  :  that  is,  that  John _ 

Marbeck  was,  with  the  others,  condemned,  but  not  burned ;  cast  by  A.  D. 
the  law,  but  by  pardon  saved  ;  appointed  with  the  rest  to  die,  and 
yet  not  dead  ;  but  liveth,  God  be  praised,  and  yet  to  this  present 
day  singeth  merrily,  and  playeth  on  the  organs,  not  as  a  dead  man 
amongst  "  Foxe's  Maxtyrs"  (as  it  hath  pleased  some  in  the  court  to 
encounter  against  me),  but  as  one  witnessed  and  testified  truly  in  the 
book  of  Foxe''s  Martyrs  to  be  alive.  And,  therefore,  such  manner  of 
persons,  if  the  disposition  of  their  nature  be  such  that  they  must 
needs  find  faults,  then  let  them  find  them  where  they  are,  and  where 
those  faults,  by  their  finding,  may  be  corrected.  But  whereas  they  be 
corrected  already,  and  found  to  their  hands,  and  also  amended  before, 
let  then  these  legend-liars  look  on  their  own  legends,  and  there  cry 
out  of  lies,  where  they  may  find  enough ;  and  cease  their  biting 
there,  where  they  have  no  just  cause  to  bark. 

And  admit  that  I  had  not  foreseen  and  corrected  this  escape 
before,  touching  the  matter  of  John  Marbeck,  but  that  the  place 
still  had  remained  in  the  book  as  it  was  that  is  (that  the  said  John 
Marbeck,  who  is  yet  alive,  had  then  died  and  suffered  with  the 
other  three,  the  same  time  at  Windsor),*  yet,  what  gentle  or  courteous 
reader  could  have  therein  any  just  matter  to  triumph  and  insult 
against  me,  seeing  the  judicial  acts,  the  records  and  registers,  yea  and 
the  bishop''s  certificate,  and  also  the  writ  of  execution  remaining  yet 
on  record,  sent  to  the  king,  did  lead  me  so  to  say  and  think  ?  For 
what  man,  writing  histories,  who  cannot  be  in  all  places  to  see  all 
things,  but  following  his  records  and  registers,  wherein  he  seeth  the 
said  Marbeck  to  be  judged  and  condemned  with  the  rest,  would 
otherwise  write  or  think,  but  that  he  also  was  executed  and  burned  in 
the  same  company. 

But   now   I  correct  and  reform  the  same  again,  and  first  of  all  The  death 
others,  I  find  the  fault,  and  yet  I  am  found  fault  withal.     I  correct  beck  In 
myself,  and  yet  I  am  corrected  of  others.     I  warn  the  reader  of  the  n^e/boo^ 
truth,  and  yet  am  a  liar.  The  book  itself  showeth  the  escape,^  and  amended. 
biddeth  instead  of  four,  to  read  three  burned  ;  and  yet  is  the  book 
made  a  legend  of  lies  ! 

Briefly,  whereas  I  prevent  all  occasion  ot  cavilling  to  the  uttermost 
of  my  diligence,  yet  cannot  I  have  that  law,  which  all  other  books 
have,  that  is,  to  recognise  and  reform  mine  own  "  errata." 

Wherefore,  to  conclude :  these  men,  whosoever  they  are,  if  they 
will  be  satisfied,  I  have  said  enough  ;  if  they  will  not,  whatsoever  1 
can  say,  it  will  not  serve;  and  so  I  leave  them.  I  would  I  coidd 
better  satisfy  them.     God  hiaiself  amend  them  ! 

€[)e  ^cc^ccution  in  CalaiiS,  toitfj  tlje  JEartprDom  of  cBeorgc  SBucftcr, 
otl)cctoi.b'e  calleD  ?llDam  5Bamlip,  anD  otfjcc^. 

At  what  time  John  Marbeck  was  in  the  IVIarshalsea,  which  was 
about  the  year  of  our  Lord  1543,  there  was  in  the  said  prison  with 

(1)  In  the  First  Edition  of  the  Acts  and  Monuments,  page  626,  the  story  is  tlius  briefly  related: 
'  These  five  men  were  condemned  to  death  by  the  statute  of  the  Six  Articles  (whereof  is  spoken 
before),  and  adjudged  to  be  burned,  saving  that  Bennet  and  Finmore  escaped  by  the  king's  pardon  : 
the  other  three,  Peerson,  Testwood,  and  Marbeck,  constantly  and  stoutly  suffered  martyrdom  in 
the  fire,  the  28th  day  of  July,  1543.'  See  also  the  Latin  edition,  1559,  pp.  182,  183,  of  which  the 
above  is  a  repetition.     Read  more  upon  this  subject  in  the  following  note.— Ed. 

(2)  '  The  book  itself  showeth  the  e.scape :'  this  error  of  our  author  respecting  Marbeck's  death  is 

VOL.   V.  K    K 


498  THE    I'EnSECUTION    IN    CALAIS. 

TTenry    him  onc  Gcorgc  Bucker,    named   otherwise  Adam    Damlip,    wlio, 
having  continued  in  the  said  prison  three  or  fom-  years,  at  last,  by 


A.  D.    the  commandment  of  Winchester,  was  had  to  Calais  by  John  Massy, 
^^^^    the  keeper  of  the  Marshalsea,  and  there  hanged,  drawn,  and  quartered 


to 
1544 


for  treason  pretensed,  which  was  a  little  before  the  condemnation  of 
the  Windsor  men  aforesaid,  as  is,  by  the  letters  of  the  said  John 
Marbeck,  to  me  signified. 

Touching  which  story  of  Adam  Damlip,  forasmuch  as  it  includeth 
matter  of  much  trouble  and  persecution  that  happened  in  Calais,  to 
digest,  therefore,  and  comprise  the  whole  nan-ation  thereof  in  order, 
first  I  will  enter  (the  Lord  willing)  the  story  of  Damlip,  and  so  pro- 
ceed in  order  to  such  as,  by  the  said  occasion,  were  afBicted  and 
persecuted  in  the  town  of  Calais. 

Persons  persecuted  in  the  Town  of  Calais  : — George 
Bucker,  or  else  called  Adam  Damlip,  a  poor  labouring  man  ;  W. 
Stevens ;  Thomas  Lancaster ;  John  Butler,  commissary ;  William 
Smith,  priest ;  Thomas  Brook  ;  Ralph  Hare ;  Jacob,  a  surgeon ; 
a  Fleming  ;  Clement  Philpot,  servant ;  JefFery  Loveday  ;  Dodde  ; 
sir  Edmund,  priest ;  William  Touched,  postmaster ;  Peter  Becket ; 
Anthony  Pickering,  gentleman  ;  Henry  Tourney,  gentleman  ;  George 
Darby,  priest ;  John  Shepard ;  William  Pellam  ;  William  Kever- 
dal ;  John  Whitwood  ;  John  Boote  ;  Ro.  Cloddet ;  Coppen  de  Hane, 
alias  James  Cocke  ;  Matthew  Hound ;  William  Button,  crossbow- 
maker. 

Persecutors  : — John  Dove,  prior  of  the  Grey  Friars  in  Calais ; 
sir  Gregory  Buttoll,  priest ;  Stephen  Gardiner,  bishop  of  Winches- 
ter ;  Dr.  Sampson,  bishop  of  Chichester;  Dr.  Gierke,  bishop  of  Bath ; 
Dr.  Repse,  bishop  of  Norwich ;  Harvey,  commissary  in  Calais ; 
lady  Honor,  wife  to  lord  Lisle,  deputy  of  Calais ;  sir  Thomas 
Palmer,  knight ;  John  Rookwood,  esquire  ;  Richard  Long,  soldier 
of  Calais ;  Francis  Hastings,  a  soldier ;  Edmund  Payton,  Robert 
Poole,  and  Thomas  Boyse  ;  Hugh  Counsel,  a  servant ;  sir  Ralph 
EUerker,  knight ;  sir  John  Gage. 

In  the  year  of  our  Lord  L539,  the  lord  Cromwell  being  yet  alive, 
there  came  to  Calais  one  George  Bucker,  alias  Adam  Damlip,  who 
had  been,  in  time  past,  a  great  papist  and  chaplain  to  Fisher  bishop 
of  Rochester ;  and,  after  the  death  of  the  bishop  his  master,  had 
travelled  through  France,  Dutchland,  and  Italy ;  and,  as  he  went, 
conferred  with  learned  men  concerning  matters  of  controversy  in 
religion,  and  so  proceeding  in  his  journey  to  Rome,  where  he  thought 
to  have  found  all  godliness  and  sincere  religion,  in  the  end  he  found 
there  (as  he  confessed)  such  blasphemy  of  God,  contempt  of  Christ's 
true  religion,  looseness  of  life,  and  abundance  of  all  abominations 
and  filthiness,  that  it  abhorred  his  heart  and  conscience  any  longer 

a  favourite  subject  of  his  '  cavilling  adversaries,'  the  papists.  It  is  true  that  the  extract  Riven  on  the 
last  page,  contains  the  words  upon  which  tlieir  accusations  are  founded ;  with  what  fairness,  how- 
ever, the  reader  may  best  judge,  when  he  reads  the  following  words  from  page  1742  of  the  First 
Edition  of  the  Acts  and  Monuments.  '  Faultes  and  oversightes  escaped,  and  to  be  restored  in  the 
reading  of  this  history,'  &c.  '  Page  626,  lin.  46.  a.  Finmore,  rede  Marbeck  ;  lin.  48.  Marliecke  rede 
Finniore  ;  lin.  43,  these  five,  rede  four  men  ;  lin.  46.  saving  that  Uenet,  rede,  for  Benet  was  not 
condemned.' — So  that,  in  fact,  the  passage  really  reads  thus  :  '  Upon  these  articles  these  four  men 
were  condemned  to  death  by  the  statute  of  the  six  articles  (whereof  is  spoken  before),  and  adjudged 
to  be  bi'.rned  ;  for  Bennet  was  not  condemned,  and  Marbecke  escaped  by  the  king's  pardon :  the 
other  three.  Peerson.  Testwood,  and  Finmore,  constantly  and  stoutly  sutfercd  martyrdom  in  the 
fire,'  &c.  The  politic  oversight  of  the  papists  is  here  remarkable,  who  could  so  acutely  observe  the 
error  on  page  626,  but  allow  the  contents  of  page  1742,  entirely  to  escape  their  notice. — Ed. 


ADAM    DAMLIP,    AND    OTHERS.  490 

there  to  remain ;  althongli  lie  "vvas  greatly  requested  by  cardinal  Pole,    jrenry 

there   to  continue,  and  to  read  three  lectures  in  the  week  in  his 

house,  for  which  he  offered  him  great  entertainment,  which  he  re-  A.  D. 
fused ;  and  so,  returning  homeward,  having  a  piece  of  money  given  ^^"-'^ 
him  of  the  cardinal  at  his  departure,  to  the  value  of  a  French  crown,    j ^^ , 

towards  his  charges,  he  came  to  Calais,  as  is  aforesaid.'     Who,  as  he -r- 

was  there  waiting,  without  the  gate,  for  passage  into  England,  and  requested 
being  there  perceived  by  certain  Calais  men,  namely  William  Stevens  n^i'^Po^e 
and  Thomas  Lancaster,  through  conference  of  talk,  to  be  a  learned  to  tarry 
man,  and  also  well  affected;  and  moreover  how  that  he,  being  of  late 
a  zealous  papist,  was  now  returned  to  a  more  perfect  knowledge  of 
true  religion,  was  by  them  heartily  entreated  to  stay  at  Calais  a  certain 
space,  and  to  read  and  preach  there  a  day  or  two,  *therewith^  to  do  the 
people  to  understand  what  he  had  found  by  his  painful  travelling  to 
Rome  ;  whereby  they,  who,  through  gross  ignorance  and  vain  super- 
stition, had  not  altogether  put  out  of  their  hearts  that  Antichrist  of 
Rome,  that  ancient  enemy  of  God  and  all  godly  religion,  the  pope, 
might  the  rather  detest  and  abhor  his  filthy  false  doctrine,  whereof 
this  godly  and  learned  man  was  a  seeing  witness.*     To  this  request 
Adam  gladly  consented,  so  as  he  might  be  licensed  by  such  as  were 
in  authority  so  to  do. 

Whereupon  the  said  Stevens,  at  the  opening  of  the  gates,  brought  '^^™y 
him  unto  the  lord  Lisle,  the  king's  deputy  of  the  town  and  marches  to  thS 
of  Calais,  unto  whom  he  declared  thoroughly  what  conference  and  talk  p°jfy^,f 
had  been  between  Adam  Damlip  and  him.     Which  known,  the  said  *^*'»'^- 
lord  deputy  instantly  desired  the  said  Damlip  to  stay  there,  and  to 
preach  three  or  four  days  or  more  at  his  pleasure,  saying,  that  he 
should  have  both  his  license  and  the  commissary "'s  also,  who  then  was 
sir  John  Butler,  so  to  do.     Where,  after  he  had  preached  three  or  Weii 
four  times,  he  was  so  well  liked,  both  for  his  learning,  his  utterance,  tiie'^tie" 
and  the  truth  of  his  doctrine,  that  not  only  the  soldiers  and  com-  council' of 
moners,  but  also  the  lord  deputy,  and  a  great  part  of  the  council,  caiais. 
gave  him  marvellous  great  praise  and  thanks  for  it ;  and  the  said  lord 
deputy  offered  unto  him  a  chamber  in  his  own  house,  to  dine  and 
sup  every  meal  at  his  own  mess,  to  have  a  man  or  two  of  his  to 
wait  upon  him,  and  to  have  whatsoever  it  were  that  he  lacked,  if  it 
were  to  be  had  for  money,  yea,  and  what  he  Avould  in  his  purse  to  buy 
books  or  otherwise,   so  as  he  would  tarry  there  among  them,  and 
preach  only  so  long  as  it  should  seem  good  to  himself.  Who,  refusing 
his  lordship''s  great  offer,  most  heartily  thanked  him  for  the  same,  and 
besought  him  to  be  only  so  good  unto  him  as  to  appoint  him  some  quiet 
and  honest  place  in  the  town,  where  he  might  not  be  disturbed  or 
molested,  but  have  opportunity  to  give  himself  to  his  book,  and  he 
would  daily,  once  in  the  forenoon,  and  again  by  one  o'clock  in  the 
afternoon,  by  the  grace  of  God,  preach  among  them,  according  unto 
the  talent  that  God  had  lent  him.     At  which  answer  the  lord  deputy  Damiip  • 
greatly  rejoiced,  and  thereupon  sent  for  the  aforesaid  William  Stevens,  ofsteVens 
whom  he  earnestly  required  to  receive  and  lodge  the  said  Damlip  in  \l^^^^l^_ 
his  house,  promising,  whatsoever  he  should  demand,  to  see  it  paid  P"ty's  re- 
with  the  most :  and,  moreover,  would  send  every  meal,  from  his  own 

(1)  This  French  crown  was  dearly  bought,  for  by  the  sair.e  he  was  impeached  of  treason. 

(2)  See  Edition  156.i,  page  656.— Ed. 

IC    IC    2 


500  THE    PEKSEriTTIOX    IX    CALAIS. 

ij,'nry  mess,  a  dish  of  the  best  unto  them  ;  and  indeed  so  did,  albeit  the  said 
Danilip  refused  that  oiFcr,  showing  his  lordship  that  thin  diet  was 


°  This  godly  man,  by  the  space  of  twenty  days  or  more,  once  every 


A.  D.    most  convenient  for  students.     Yet  could  not  that  restrain  him,  but 
15;59    i^^i^  every  meal  he  sent  it. 

to  ^  -  -       - 

1544 
• -r—  day,    at  seven  of  the   clock,  preached  very  godly,  learnedly,   and 

prtrcheth  plainly,  the  truth  of  the  blessed  sacrament  of  Christ's  body  and  blood, 
tmnsub-  i^^iglitily  iuvcighing  against  all  papistry,  and  confuting  the  same  ; 
stantia-    but  especially  those  two  most  pernicious  errors  or  heresies,  touching 
the         transubstantiation,    and   the   pestilent    propitiatory  sacrifice  of  the 
church!"    Romish  mass,  by  true  conference  of  the  Scriptures,  and  applying  of 
the  ancient  doctors  ;    earnestly  therewith  oftentimes   exhorting  the 
people  to  return  from  their  popery ;  declaring  how  popish  he  himself 
had  been,  and  how^,  by  the  detestable  wickedness  that  he  did  see 
universally  in  Rome,  he  Avas  returned  so  far  homeward,  and  now 
became  an  enemy,  through  God's  gi'ace,   to  all  papistry  :  showing 
therewith,  that  if  gain  or  ambition  could  have  moved  him  to  the  con- 
trar)%  he  might  have  been  entertained  of  cardinal  Pole  (as  you  have 
heard  before)  ;  but,  for  very  conscience"*  sake,  joined  with  true  know- 
ledge, grounded  on  God's  most  holy  word,  he  now  utterly  abhorred 
all  papistry,  and  Avilled  them  most  earnestly  to  do  the  same. 
The  ido-        And  thus  he  continued  awhile  reading  in  the  chapter-house  of  the 
plgeant    White  Friars  ;  but,  the  place  being  not  big  enough,  he  was  desired 
resurrec-  ^^  '^'^^^  ^^  ^^^  pulpit :  and  SO,  proceeding  in  his  lectures  (wherein  he 
tion  most  declared  how  the  world  was  deceived  by  the  Roman  bishops,  who 
ousiy  pic-  had  set  forth  the  damnable  doctrine  of  transubstantiation,  and  the 
in  caiaiil!  ^eal  prescuce  in  the  sacrament,  as  is  aforesaid),  he  came,  at  length, 
to  speak  against  the  pageant  or  picture  set  forth  of  the  resurrection, 
which  was  in  St.  Nicholas's  church,  declaring  the  same  to  be  but  mere 
idolatry,  and  an  illusion  of  the  Frenchmen  before  Calais  was  English, 
commis-       Upou  which  semiou  or  lecture,  there  came  a  commission  from  the 
from  The  king  to  the  lord  deputy.  Master  Greenfield,  sir  John  Butler  com- 
seafch°     missary,  the  king's  mason,  and  Smith,  with  others,  that  they  should 
out  the     search  whether  there  were  (as  was  put  in  writing,  and  under  bull  and 
ghng  of ^' pardon)  three  hosts  lying   upon  a  marble  stone  besprinkled  with 
latrVat*'  ^^00^  ;  ^ud  if  they  found  it  not  so,  that  immediately  it  should  be 
Calais,     pluckcd  dowu  ;  and  so  it  was.     For  in  searching  thereof,  as  they  brake 
up  a  stone  in  a  corner  of  the  tomb,  they,  instead  of  the  three  hosts. 
Three      found  Soldered  in  the  cross  of  marble  lying  under  the  sepulchre,  three 
counters  ])lain  white  counters,  which  they  had  painted  like  unto  hosts,  and  a 
ofVhree    ^o"6  that  is  in  the  tip  of  a  sheep's  tail.    All  which  trumpery  Damlip 
hosts.      showed  unto  the  people  the  next  day  following,  which  was  Sunday, 
out  of  the  pulpit,  and,  after  that,  they  were  sent  by  the  lord  deputy 
to  the  king. 

Notwithstanding,  the  devil  stirred  up  a  Dove  (he  might  well  be 
called  a  cormorant),  the  prior  of  the  White-Friars ;  who,  with  sir 
Gregory  Buttoll,  chaplain  to  the  lord  Lisle,  began  to  bark  against 
him.  Yet,  after  the  said  Adam  had,  in  three  or  four  sermons,  con- 
futed the  said  friar's  erroneous  doctrine  of  transubstantiation,  and  of 
the  propitiatory  sacrifice  of  the  mass  •,  the  said  friar  outwardly  seemed 
to  give  place,  ceasing  openly  to  inveigh,  and  secretly  practised  to 
imjieach  him  by  letters  sent  unto  the  clergy  here  in  England  ;  so 


ADAM    DAMLIP,    AND    OTHEIIS  501 

that,  within  eight  or  ten  days  after,  tlie  said  Damlip  was  sent  for  to    Hev,y 
appear  before  the  archbisliop  of  Canterbury,  with  whom  was  assistant    '^^^^' 


Stephen  Gardiner  bishop   of  Winchester,   Dr.  Sampson   bishop   of  A.  D. 

Chichester,  and  divers  others,  before  whom  he  most  constantly  affirmed  ^^^'^^ 
and  defended  the  doctrine  which  he  had  taught,  in  such  sort  answer-      *° 
ing,  confuting,  and  solving  the  objections,  that  his  adversaries,  yea 


even  among  others,  the  learned,  godly  and  blessed  martyr  Cranmer,  ^nTfM 
then  yet  but  a  Lutheran,  marvelled  at  it,  and  said  plainly,  that  the  [.gfo^l^^^g 
Scripture  knew  no  such  term  of  "  transubstantiation."     Then  began  council  in 
the  other  bishops  to  threaten  him,  shortly  to  confute  him  with  their  ^hrear 
accustomed  argument  (I  mean  fire  and  faggot),  if  he  would  still  stand  ened  hy 
to  the  defence  of  that  he  had  spoken  :    whereunto   he   constantly  Ihops'. 
answered,  that  he  would  the  next  day  deliver  unto  them  fully  so 
much  in  writing  as  he  had  said,  whereunto  also  he  would  stand ;  and 
so  was  dismissed. 

The  next  day,  at  the  hour  appointed  to  appear,  when  they  looked  secre*iy 
surely  to  have  apprehended  him,  in  the  mean  season  he  had  secret  t^^^oi'd 
intimation  from  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  that  if  he  did  any 
more  personally  appear,  he  should  be  committed  unto  ward,  not  likelv 
to  escape  cruel  death.  Whereupon  he  (playing  indeed  then  some- 
what old  Adam^s  part,  for  such  is  man,  left  in  his  own  hands)  had 
him  commended  unto  them,  and  sent  them  four  sheets  of  paper 
learnedly  written  in  the  Latin  tongue,  containing  his  faith,  with  his 
arguments,  conferences  of  the  Scriptures,  and  allegations  of  the  doc- 
tors, by  a  messenger  or  fiiend  of  his.  This  done,  he,  having  a  little 
money  given  him  in  his  purse  by  his  friends,  stepped  aside,  and 
went  into  the  West  country,  and  there  kept  all  the  time,  while  gi-eat 
trouble  kindled  against  God's  people  in  Calais  upon  the  same ;  as  ye 
shall  hear,  the  Lord  permitting. 

After  his  departure,  the  king's  majesty  was  advertised,  that  there  Dr. 
was  great  dissension  and  diversity  of  pernicious  opinions  in  his  said  ^ion™a"nd 
town  of  Calais,  greatly  tending  to  the  danger  of  the  same.     Where-  Master 
upon,  during  yet  the  days  of  the  lord  Cromwell,  were  sent  over  Dr.  senTto 
Champion,  doctor  of  divinity,  and   Master  Garret,  who  after  was  cadis'!  "' 
burned,  two  godly  and  learned  men,   to  preach  and  instruct   the 
people,  and  to  confute  all  pernicious  errors,  who  in  effect  preached 
and  maintained  the  same  true  doctrine  which  Adam  Damlip  had  before 
set  forth  ;  and  by  reason  thereof  they  left  the  town  at  their  departure 
very  quiet,  and  greatly  purged  of  the  slander  that  had  run  on  it. 

After  the  departure  of  the  said   Champion  and  Garret,  one  sir 
William  Smith,  curate  of  our  Lady's  parish  in  Calais  (a  man  very 
zealous,  though  but  meanly  learned),  did  begin  to  preach,  and  ear- 
nestly to  inveigh  against  papistry  and  wilful  ignorance  ;  exhorting 
men  obediently  to  receive  the  word,  and  no  longer  to  contemn  the 
same,  lest  God's  heavy  plagues  and  wrath  should  fall  upon  them, 
which  always  folloAveth  the  contempt  of  his  holy  word.     This  sir  wiiiiam 
William   Smith,  for  that  sometimes  he  would  be  very  fervent  and  curate! 
zealous,  sharply  inveighing  against  the  despisers  of  the  word,  was^"*^,^ 
moved  by  some  of  the  council  there,  who  would  seem  to  favour  God's  preacher 
■word,  that  he  should  not  be  so  earnest  against  them  that  yet  could  ^'  ^^^^^^' 
not  away  with  the  same  ;  willing  him  to  bear  with  such,  for,  by  bearing 
with  them,  they  might  ha])  to  be  won. 


502  DEBATE  IN  THE  LOWEK  HOUSK, 

Henry        "  Well,  Well,"  Said  the  same  Smith  (openly  in  the  pulpit  one  day 
^^^^'    as  he  preached),  "  some  say  I  am  too  earnest,  and  will  me  to  bear 


to 
1544 


A.D.  with  such  as  continue  open  enemies  against  Christ's  holy  gospel,  and 
1539  j-ef^ise,  nay  forbid  that  any  should  read  the  Bible  or  holy  Scripture 
within  their  house:  but  let  all  such  take  heed,  for,  before  God,  1  fear 
that  God,  for  their  contemning  of  his  word,  will  not  long  bear  with 
them,  but  make  them  in  such  case  as  some  of  them  shall  not  have  a 
head  left  them  upon  their  shoulders  to  bear  up  their  cap  withal."" 
And  indeed,  shortly  after,  so  it  came  to  pass  ;  *  for'  sir  Nicholas 
Carew,  knight  of  the  most  noble  order  of  the  Garter,  and  Master  of 
the  King''s  Horse,  being  lieutenant  of  Ruysbanke,  before  attainted  of 
treason,  was,  on  the  third  of  March,  in  the  31st  year^  of  the  reign 
of  Henry  VHI.,  beheaded  at  Tower-hill  ;  who  made  a  godly  and 
humble  confession  of  his  superstitious  faith  and  long  contempt  of 
God's  holy  word ;  giving  God  right  hearty  thanks,  that  ever  he  came 
into  the  prison  of  the  Tower,  where  he  first  felt  the  sweetness  of  ' 
God's  great  mercy  towards  him,  and  the  certainty  of  his  salvation, 
through  faith  in  Christ,  promised  in  his  holy  word ;  the  knowledge 
whereof  he  had  attained  unto  by  the  reading  of  God's  holy  word,  the 
English  Bible,  which,  all  his  life  before,  he  disdained  to  look  upon  ; 
for  whose  godly  end  many  men  much  rejoiced,  and  gave  God  hearty 
thanks  for  the  same.* 

This  Smith  continued  in  the  diligent  bestowing  of  his  talent  there, 
till,  shortly  after,  the  devil  got  such  hold  in  the  hearts  of  a  number 
of  God's  enemies,  that  he,  with  divers  other  godly  men,  was  called 
over  into  England,  and  charged  with  erroneous  opinions  worthy  of 
great  punishment,  as  hereafter  more  at  large  shall  appear. 

*  And^  forasmuch  as  we  have  entered  into  the  story  of  Calais,  and 
matters  which  were  done  in  that  town,  it  cometli  to  remembrance  of 
one  Thomas  Brook,  an  alderman  of  that  town,  and  burgess  of  the 
])arliament  before  mentioned,  wherein  was  concluded,  the  next  year 
after  this,  a.d.  1540,  the  Act  of  Six  Articles,  as  is  before  said.* 

After  this  bill  of  the  Six  Articles  had  passed  the  Higher  House, 
and  was  brought  to  the  burgesses  of  the  Lower  House,  the  lord 
Cromwell  gave  intelligence,  not  only  that  it  was  the  king's  majesty's 
determinate  pleasure  to  have  the  bill  to  pass  in  sort  as  it  had  come 
down  from  the  Lords,  but,  also,  that  if  any  man  should  stand  against 
it  earnestly,  the  same  should  put  himself  in  great  danger  of  his  life. 

Notwithstanding,  this  Thomas  Brook,  with  great  danger  and  peril 
of  his  life,  did  repugn  and  refute  the  said  bill,  Avith  divers  reasons 
and  good  ground  of  Scripture  :  insomuch  that  a  message  came  down, 
by  sir  N.  Pollard,  from  the  lord  Cromwell  to  the  said  Brook,  willing 
him,  as  he  loved  his  life,  not  to  speak  against  the  said  bill.  Not- 
withstanding, Brook  proceeding  in  his  enterprise,  the  lord  Cromwell, 
meeting  him  the  next  time  after  that,  called  him  unto  him,  and  said, 
that  he  never  knew  man  play  so  desperate  a  part  as  to  speak  against  that 
bill,  \mless  he  made  a  reckoning  to  be  either  hanged  or  burned  :  "but 
God,"  said  he,  "  hath  mightily  preserved  thee  ;  whereof  I  am  glad." 

(1)  See  Edition  1563,  p.  658.— Ed.  (2)  Edward  Hal)  sajs  the  30th  year.— Ed. 

(3)  For  the  matter  from  hence  to  pap;e  50.'!,  see  Edition  1503,  pp.  658— 6G0.— Ed. 

(4)  See  p.  2G2.  Foxo  is  wrong,  liowever,  in  tlie  date,  as  the  session  in  which  this  act  of  the  Si.t 
Articles  was  passed,  terminated  on  the  78th  of  June  1539.  See  31st  Henry  VIH.,  cap.  14;  also 
Herbert  in  Kcnnet,  p.  219.  The  Act  is  printed  entire  in  the  Statutes  at  Large  (4to.  LonU.  1709,) 
vol.  ix.  Appendix,  pp.  127— 132.— Ed. 


ON    THE    BILL    OF    THE    SIX    AUTICl>l<:s.  503 

This  fear  caused  men,  much  against  their  consciences   (such    is    Henry 

man''s  frailty),  to  establish  that  act ;  but  yet  not  in  such  sort  as  the 1_ 

bill  came  down  from  the  Lords.  For  whereas  before,  by  that  first  A.  D. 
bill  sent  down,  it  was  only  felony  for  a  priest  to  have,  or  to  take  unto  •'^•^^ 
him,  a  wife  of  his  own  (though  St.  Paul  say  that  marriage  is  honour-    ,.?. 

able  among  all  men,  and  willeth  that  every  man,  for  the  avoiding  of '— 

fornication,  should  have  his  own  Avife  ;  and,  rendering  as  it  were  a 
cause  thereof,  affirmeth,  that  it  is  better  to  marry  than  to  burn),  but 
no  punishment  at  all  was  appointed  for  such  shameless  whoremongers, 
incontinent  priests,  as,  contemning  holy  matrimony,  abused  them-  f 
selves  both  with  women  married  and  unmarried :  now,  upon  the  said 
Brook's  urging  that  unless  men  had  better  opinion  of  whoredom 
than  of  holy  matrimony  (called  of  St.  Paul  a  bed  undcfiled),  it  was 
of  necessity  to  be  granted,  that  at  least  the  incontinent  life  of  priests 
unmarried,  should,  by  that  act,  have  like  pain  and  punishment  as 
those  priests,  who,  not  having  the  gift  of  continency,  therefore  entered 
into  the  holy  yoke  of  matrimony.  Whereupon  the  greater  part  of 
the  House  so  fully  agreed  to  the  equal  punishment,  that  unless  it 
had  been  made  felony,  as  well  for  the  one  as  the  other,  that  act  had 
never  passed  the  House ;  and,  therefore,  equal  punishment  was 
assigned  for  either  of  those  deeds  in  that  session,  though  in  the  next 
session  or  parliament  after,  there  was  mitigation  or  qualification  of 
the  punishment  for  the  horrible  whoredom  of  priests  ;  the  marriage  of 
priests  standing  still  under  the  danger  and  punishment  limited  in  the 
statute  afore. 

The  said  Brook  further  spoke  to  this  effect : 

Part  of  a  Speech  delivered  by  Thomas  Brook,  in  the  Lower  House, 
on  the  Bill  of  the  Six  Articles. 

He  required'  to  be  certified  of  them  that  were  learned,  how  it  might  be 
proved  by  the  Scriptm-es,  that  God  at  all  commanded  laymen  to  receive  the 
sacrament  of  his  blessed  body  and  blood  in  one  kind  (to  wit,  in  material  bread), 
to  do  it  in  remembrance  of  him  who  shed  his  blood  for  the  remission  of  their 
sins,  and  to  show  the  Lord's  death  until  his  coming :  if  it  be  so,  that  in 
giving  this  commandment,  '  Bibite  ex  hoc  omnes,'  '  Drink  ye  all  of  this,'  no 
layman  at  all  be  included,  but,  contrariwise,  this  other  kind  of  sacrament,  to 
M'it,  the  cup,  or  the  material  wine,  be  by  God  forbidden  them:  '  For,'  said  he, 
'  if  in  that  universal  proposition,  Drink  ye  all  of  this,  be  included  every  one  of 
that  number  imto  whom  Christ,  when  he  took  bread  in  his  hand,  and  gave 
thanks  unto  his  heavenly  Father,  did  give  this  commandment,  saying.  Take 
}'e,  eat  ye  ;  this  is  my  body ;  do  ye  this  in  remembrance  of  me  :  then  needs 
must  our  clergy  grant  unto  us  who  be  laymen,  that  either  it  is  lawful  for  us 
also,  with  the  priests,  to  receive  the  sacrament  in  both  the  kinds  (that  is  to 
wit,  both  in  bread  and  the  cup  or  wine),  or  else,  that  we  silly  laymen  are 
not  commanded  to  receive  the  sacrament  at  all ;  and,  consequently,  neither 
thereby  to  remember  him  to  be  our  merciful  Saviour,  wlio  hath  died  for  remis- 
sion of  our  sins,  nor  to  show  his  death  until  he  come,  whereby  he  declared  his 
moat  tender  love  towards  us.'  Wherefore,  if  it  might  not  be  granted  that  it 
was  lawful  to  receive  the  blessed  sacrament  in  both  kinds,  he  required  some 
authority  of  Scripture  to  be  brought  for  the  same  ;  alleging  further,  that  albeit, 
through  gross  ignorance,  contempt  of  God's  holy  word,  and  the  insatiable  am- 
bition and  covetousness  of  such  men  as  made  merchandise  of  men's  souls 
(affirming  in  effect  that  Christ  died  in  vain),  that  gross  and  foolish  error  of 
transubstantiation  hath  within  this  four  or  five  hundred  year  creeped  in,  and, 
as  a  festered  canker,  now  spread  itself  abroad  in  all  those  places  where  the 
bishop  of  Rome  hath  established  his  usurped  authority:  'yet,'   said  Brook, 


A.D. 
1539 


504  UKBATE    IK    THE    LOWER    HOL'SE, 

Henry  '  cveii  uiito  this  day,  in  all  the  Greek  church  that  blind  error  and  foolish  opinion 
VIII.  of  transiibstantiation  hath  never  been  received,  and  St.  Paul  himself  calletli  it 
bread,  after  those  words  which  they  call  the  consecration,  five  times  in  one 
chapter :  neither  hath  man,'  said  lie,  '  I  think,  ever  heretofore  presumed  to 
affinn,  that  the  bread,  after  the  consecration,  should  be  both  the  body  and 
■\-AA     blood,  and  the  wine  both  the  blood  and  bod}',  in  such  sort  as  either  of  those 

— 1-  kinds  divided  unto  many  parts,  should,  in  every  of  those  parts,  contain  the  whole 

natural  body  and  blood  of  our  Saviour  Jesu  Christ,  as  this  present  act  affirmeth. 
Therefore,  before  this  act  do  pass,  such  doubts  are  to  be  resolved,  whereby 
many  afterwards  might  incur  danger  of  life,  for  lack  of  the  plain  explication  of 
our  meaning  of  them  ;  as  for  example  :  Where  this  act  affirmeth  that  the  wine, 
after  the  consecration,  is  Christ's  natural  blood  and  body  both,  how  would  our 
clergy,  that  the  silly  unlearned  layman  should  answer,  if  it  were  asked  him  (as 
it  is  like  enough  to  be),  what  he  believes  to  be  in  the  chalice,  when  the  priest 
holds  it  over  his  head.  For  they  make  an  infusion,  you  know,  of  water,  and 
that  before  the  consecration  ;  so  that  there  is  a  mixture  of  the  water  and  wine. 
Whether  now  shall  we  affirm  the  thing  which  before  was  water,  is  now,  by  the 
commixion  of  the  wine,  turned  with  the  wine  into  both  the  natural  blood  and 
body  of  Christ?  or  else,  will  it  content  them  that  it  be  answered  thus:  That 
the  water  remaineth  water  still  ? 

'  Divers  such  doubts  might  be  put,  but,  to  come  to  an  end  :  If  this  bill  must 
needs  pass  as  an  act,  I  most  heartily  wish  that  first  such  places  of  the  Scripture, 
and  allegations  of  holy  fathers  as  the  bishops  and  others,  the  learned  of  this 
realm,  do  recite  in  confirmation  of  this  doctrine,  those  they  would  vouchsafe  to 
commimicate  unto  this  House,  to  the  intent  that  men  who  be  yet  of  contrary 
minds,  being  overcome  by  their  true  confei-ence  of  the  Scriptures,  and  by  strength 
of  arguments,  might,  without  grudge  of  conscience,  agree  imto  that,  which, 
while  they  be  otherwise  minded,  they  cannot  without  sin  grant  unto.  And 
finally,  whereas  by  this  act  we  greatly  differ  from  many  christian  realms  and 
provinces,  all  which  profess  Christ's  true  religion,  and,  nevertheless,  set  not 
forth  these  laws  at  all  (much  less  with  such  pains  of  death),  I  heartily  beseech 
Ciod,  it  may  please  the  king's  majesty,  that  this  whole  act,  with  the  conferences 
of  Scriptures,  allegation  of  doctors,  and  forms  of  arguments,  which  our  clergy 
and  others,  the  furtherers  of  this  act,  have  bi-ought  in  and  affirmed  for  the 
establishing  of  it  now  for  a  law,  may  be  truly  translated  into  the  Latin  tongue ; 
to  this  intent,  that  other  nations  likewise,  professing  Christ's  religion,  seeing 
by  those  authorities  what  hath  moved  this  realm  to  pass  this  act,  either  being 
overcome  with  oiu-  truth,  thus  lately  found  out,  may  be  procured  to  receive  the 
like  doctrine,  for  that  they  see  it  sufficiently  proved  to  be  sincere  and  true ;  or 
else,  seeing  us  by  ignorance  to  be  in  error,  by  refelling  or  refiiting  the  same  as 
erroneous,  may  not  only  reduce  us  to  the  truth  again,  but,  also,  have  cause  to 
judge  of  this  realm,  that  this  act  passed  not  through  trust  in  men's  own  wits 
only,  without  respect  had  to  the  holy  Scriptures  of  God,  but,  as  men  that  had 
ignorantly  fallen,  and  not  obstinately  contemned  the  Scriptures.  So  M'ill  it 
come  to  pass,  that,  if  this  act  be  good,  the  goodness  thereof  shall  be  the  more 
common,  and,  if  it  be  otherwise,  it  shall  do  the  less  hurt,  )'ea  and  continue 
the  less  while,  when  other  men,  not  in  thraldom,  or  fear  of  this  law,  shall 
freely,  and  out  of  good  conscience,  write  and  show,  what  opinion  they  have 
of  it.' 

Unto  these  words  of  the  said  Brook,  no  man  took  upon  him  to 
make  any  direct  answer,  but  yet,  first,  one  Master  Hall,  a  gentleman 
of  Gray's-inn,'  in  acknowledging  that  he  was  not  able  to  refel  the 
objections  made  against  tlie  bill,  for  that  he  lacked  learning  there- 
unto, said  as  followeth : 

Master  Hall,  of  Gray\s  Inn,  in  Reply  to  Brook. 

That  he  would  only  speak  his  conscience  touching  the  ])assing  of  that  bill, 
\vhich  he  grounded  (he  said)  upon  this  :  that  he  had  read  in  chronicles,  that 
some  one  prince  of  this  realm  had,  by  laws,  commanded  auricular  confession  to 

(!)  This  Master  Hall  is  named  aftriwaitls  in  the  s'cry  of  Anne  As1:c\t. 


{ 


ON    THE    BILL    OF    THE    SIX    ARTICLES.  505 

be  used  through  all  his  provinces  and  dominions ;  another  prince,  tlie  keeping  Henry 
of  this  holy  day  or  that.  '  And,  to  be  short,  in  chronicles  may  be  found,'  said  ^m- 
he,  '  that  the  most  part  of  ceremonies  now  used  in  the  church  of  England,  were  ^  t) 
by  princes  either  first  invented,  or  at  leastwise  established  ;  and,  as  we  see,  the  1539 
same  do,  till  this  day,  continue.  Whereas,  if  the  subjects  receiving  the  same  *. 
ceremonies  and  rites  of  the  church  at   their   princes'    order   and    command-    3544 

ment,  had  been  against  God's  law,  or  the  princes'  commandment  to  the  subjects '— 

had  not  been  a  sufficient  discharge  in  their  consciences  before  God,  for  the 
observing  of  them,  I  cannot  think  but  the  learned  clergy  in  those  days  (for  in 
all  ages  some  of  the  clergy  were  well  learned)  would  have  stood  therein,  and 
proved  to  their  princes,  that  it  was  not  lawful  to  command  such  things. 

'  Wherefore,  and  forasmuch  as  far  the  greater  part  of  us  laymen  are  unlearned 
in  the  Scriptures  and  ancient  doctors,  me  thinketh  it  is  the  bounden  duty  of  us 
that  be  subjects,  to  be  obedient  and  ready  to  observe  all  such  things  touching 
our  religion,  according  as  our  prince  or  sovereign  for  the  time  being,  specially, 
with  the  consent  of  the  bishops  and  the  rest  of  the  clergy,  shall,  at  any  time, 
please  to  set  forth  to  be  observed  or  believed ;  which  his  said  commandment, 
with  the  clergy's  consent,  I  verily  believe  shall  be  a  sufficient  discharge  for  us, 
his  loving  subjects,  before  the  face  of  God,'  said  he  ;  '  for  it  is  written,  Obey 
your  king.  Nevertheless,  I  like  right  well  (so  as  it  stood  with  the  king's  ma- 
jesty's pleasure)  the  request  that  the  gentleman  made  that  spake  last  before,  for 
the  quieting  of  many  men's  consciences  ;  that  is,  that  the  learned  of  this  House 
might  see  the  conferences  of  Scriptures,  and  the  allegations  of  the  ancient 
fathers,  which  the  bishops,  and  the  other  learned  of  the  clergy,  bring  in,  for 
the  passing  of  this  act,  or  at  leastwise,  if  that  cannot  be  obtained,  that  yet  this 
act,  with  all  their  allegations,  might  be  printed  in  the  Latin  tongue,  whereby 
other  nations  might  see  upon  what  ground  we  proceed.  But,  touching  mine 
own  conscience,  I  am  sufHciently  persuaded,  whereupon  I  have  showed  such 
simple  reasons  as  you  have  heard.' 

His  words  ended,  sir  William  Kingston,  knight,  comptroller  of 
the  King's  House,  much  offended  with  the  said  Brook's  words,  stood 
up  and  said :  "  Gentlemen  !  you  there,  that  spake  last  save  one,  I 
know  not  your  name,  nor  indeed  am  able  to  dispute  with  you  ;  but, 
instead  of  an  argument,  I  will  say  thus  much  unto  you :  Tell  this 
tale  the  12th  day  of  July  next,  and  I  will  bring  a  faggot  to  help  to 
burn  you  withal :"  (on  which  ]  2th  day  of  July,  that  bloody  act  should 
take  place.)  This  his  eloquent  oration  ended,  he  sat  him  down 
again,  not  Avithout  that  he  offended  in  a  manner  the  whole  House, 
and  caused  them  to  say,  "  It  was  very  unseemly,  that  a  gentleman  of 
the  House  should  so  ungodly  be  used,  where  it  was  equally  lawful 
for  every  man  reverently  to  speak  plainly  his  mind  :  besides  that 
nothing  was  spoken  by  him  but  the  same  was  reverently  uttered, 
rather  to  try  learning  and  truth  of  doctrine,  than  any  wise  in  con- 
tempt or  displeasure  against  the  bill."  Whereupon  the  speaker, 
verifying  as  much,  desired  the  said  sir  William  Kingston  not  to  be 
offended,  for  that  he,  sir  William,  had  done  contrary  to  the  order  of 
the  House,  rather  than  the  other.* 

But  leaving  the  parliament  at  Westminster,  1  will  leap  to  Calais,  The  lord 
where  the  lord  Lisle,  the  king's  deputy  there,  whom  Ave  showed  to  be  bashon 
the  maintainer  of  Damlip  (albeit  he  were  himself  of  a  most  gentle  ^^^^^^ 
nature,  and  of  a  right  noble  blood,  the  base  son  of  that  noble  prince  iv. 
king  Edward  IV.)  being  fiercely  set  on,  and  incessantly  enticed,  by 
the  wicked  lady  Honor  his  wife,  who  was  an  utter  enemv  to  God's 
honour,  and,  in  idolatry,  hypocrisy,  and  pride,  incomparably  evil,  she. 
being  daily  and  hourly  thereunto  incited  and  provoked  by  sir  Thomas 


arii 


506  THE    PERSECUTION    IN    CALAIS. 

Henry    Paliuer  kiiiglit,  and  John  Rookwood  esquire,  two  enemies  to  God's 
word,  beginning  now  to  flourish  at  Calais.    These,  I  say,  with  certaui 


A.  D.  other  of  the  council  of  the  said  town  of  Calais,  to  the  number  of 
1539  ggven  more  besides  themselves,  seeking  occasion,  or  rather  a  quarrel 
1544    ^^"'^^^  '^^  j^^^  cause  was  given,  began  to  write  very  heinous  letters 

—  and  grievous  complaints  unto  the  lords  of  the  privy  council,  against 

divers  of  the  town  of  Calais,  affirming  that  they  Avcre  horribly  infected 
with  heresies  and  pernicious  opinions ;  as  first,  the  aforesaid  Adam 
Damlip,  who,  though  he  were  for  a  time  escaped  their  hands,  yet 
stuck  still  in  their  remembrance  from  time  to  time,  until,  at  last,  the 
innocent  man  Avas  cruelly  put  to  death  as  a  traitor,  as  hereafter  shall 
appear. 
The  Also,  besides  this  Damlip,  they  complained  of  Thomas  Broolc,  and 

of  c"aTais  Ralph  Harc ;  likewise  of  sir  John  Butler,  then  commissary ;  of  sir 
letters  ^ '  ^^^^itli,  Jamcs  Cockc,  alias  Coppen  de  Hane,  James  Barber,  and 
against  othcrs  ;  and  the  names  of  all  them  they  sent  over.  Of  these  per- 
te's^tants.  SOUS,  first  the  Said  Thomas  Brook,  and  Ralph  Hare,  Coppen  de 
Hane,  and  James  Barber,  were  apprehended  and  sent  over,  and  com- 
mitted to  prison  in  Westminster  gate,  and  then  commanded  to  appear 
before  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  the 
bishop  of  Chichester,  and  ten  others  appointed  by  the  king's  majesty ""s 
commission  for  the  examination  of  them.  And  their  accusers  were 
sent  over  with  letters  from  the  council  there,  unto  his  privy  council 
here,  in  the  furtherance  of  their  malicious  suits  against  those  honest 
men,  with  certain  special  letters  directed  unto  the  lord  Fitzwilliam, 
then  earl  of  Southampton,  great  admiral  of  England,  and  to  the  lord 
Sands,  lord  chamberlain  of  the  household ;  likewise  also  to  sir  William 
Kingston  knight,  comptroller  of  the  household,  and  to  Dr.  Sampson, 
then  bishop  of  Chichester,  and  othcrs,  tending  all  to  one  effect,  that 
is  to  say,  the  utter  destruction  of  these  godly  men,  if  God,  after  his 
wonted  manner,  had  not  mightily  preserved  them,  and  as  it  were 
overshadowed  them  with  the  wings  of  his  mercy. 

Tiie  trou-      That  the  same  may  the  better  appear,  you  shall  understand,  that 

Ralph      first  Ralph  Hare,  a  man  rude,  and  so  unlearned  that  he  could  scarce 

"ero/°^  read,  yet,  through  God's  grace,  was  very  zealous ;  and  therewith  led 

Calais.      SO  godly  and  temperate  a  life,  as  not  one  of  his  enemies  could  accuse 

The         or  blame  the  same  his  sober  life  and  conversation.    This  Ralph  Hare 

al-'amst     "^^^s  charged  to  be  one  that  had  spoken  against  auricular  confession, 

J'ini-        against  holy  bread  and  holy  water  :  yea,  and  beside  that,  he  was  one 

who  would  not  lightly  swear  an  oath,  nor  use  almost  any  manner  of 

pastime,  nor  good  fellowship,  as  they  tenn  it,  but  was  always  in  a 

corner  by  himself,  looking  on  his  book.     This  poor  simple  man, 

being  charged  by  the  commissioners  that  he  was  a  naughty  man  and 

erroneous,  and  that  he  could  not  be  otherwise  (coming  out  of  a  town 

so  infected  with  pernicious  errors  and  sects,  as  that  was),  was  willed 

by  them  to  take  good  heed  to  himself,  lest,  through  obstinacy,  he 

turned  his  erroneous  opinions  into  plain  heresy :  for  an  error  defended, 

is  heresy. 

His  "  My  good  lords,""  said  the  poor  man,  "  I  take  God  to  record,  I 

would  not  willingly  maintain  any  error  or  heresy.     Wherefore,  I 

beseech  you,  let  my  accusers  come  face  to  face  before  me  :  for,  if 


THOMAS    BROOK,    RALPH    HARK,    AND    OTHERS.  507 

they  cliarge  me  with  that  which  I  have  spoken,  I  Avill  never  deny  it.    iienry 


VIII. 


Moreover,  if  it  be  truth,  I  will  stand  unto  it ;  and  otherwise,  if  it 
be  an  error,  I  will,  with  all  my  heart,  utterly  forsake  it:  I  mean  A.D. 
if  it  be  against  God's  holy  word.  For  the  Lord  is  my  witness,  ^^^^ 
I  seek  and  daily  pray  to  God,  that  I  may  know  the  truth,  and  flee    j^°^ 

from  all  errors  ;  and  I  trust  the  Lord  will  save  me  and  preserve  me 

from  them." 

"  Aha  !"  quoth  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  "  do  you  not  hear  what  winches- 
he  saith,  my  lord  ?  I  perceive  now  thou  art  a  naughty  fellow."  cavfiia- 
"Alas,  my  lord!"  said  Ralph  Hare,  "what  evil  said  I  ?"  "Marry,  f"^"/''""* 
sir,  you  said,  'the  Lord!'  '  the  Lord,'  and  that  is  'symbolum  hsere-  Lord' and 
ticorum,' "  said  Winchester.  "  What  is  that,  my  lord  ?  for  God's  Lwd.' 
sake  tell  me,"  said  Hare.  "  Thou  art  naught,  thou  art  naught,"  said 
he.  At  which  words  the  simple  man  began  to  tremble,  and  seemed 
much  dismayed.  *Wherewith'  the  above-named  Brook,  standing 
by  next  to  the  said  Hare,  said,  "  My  lord  !  I  beseech  your  honour 
not  to  conceive  evil  opinion  of  the  poor  man  for  using  this  word, 
'  the  Lord.'  For,  by  your  lordship's  favour,  no  man  who  at  any 
time  hath  translated  the  Bible,  hath  used  to  English  these  two 
Hebrew  words,  '  Jehovah'  and  '  Adonai,'  and  this  Greek  word 
'  Kvpioc,'  but  only  thus  :  '  The  Lord.'  So  that,  under  your  lord- 
ship's correction,  it  might  rather  be  called  '  symbolum  christianorum,' 
or  '  piorum,'  than  '  symbolum  hsereticorum.'  "  "  I  pray  you,  sir, 
then,"  said  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  *'  why  doth  Christ  teach  us  to 
say,  '  Our  Father  which  art  in  heaven,'  and  not  '  the  Father  T  " 
"  My  lord,  by  your  favour,"  said  Brook,  "  he  useth  there  the 
vocative  case,  teaching  us  to  invocate  God  ;  and  joineth  thereto  this 
pronoun  '  noster ;'  so  that  this  article  '  the,'  were  not  there  to  be 
used,  neither  should  it  express  the  full  meaning  of  Christ  in  those 
words.  But  if  your  lordship  would  descend  down  a  little  from  the 
Lord's  Prayer  unto  the  Ave  Maria  or  Salutation,  there  it  manifestly 
appeareth,  that  the  angel  (in  no  part  falsifying  God's  message  com- 
mitted to  him)  saith  '  6  Kvpioc  jucra  gov  :'  which  is  truly  turned 
into  English,  no  otherwise  but  thus  :  '  The  Lord  (and  not  our 
Lord,  nor  thy  Lord,  nor  my  Lord)  is  with  thee.''  Wherefore  the 
poor  man  is  there  taught  plainly  of  God,  and  that  by  an  angel,  to 
say  (as  he  said)  '  the  Lord ;'  and,  therefore,  he  is  worthy  of  no  blame." 
At  these  words  the  bishop  began  to  be  much  moved  and  offended : 
whereupon  Dr.  Gwent,  dean  of  the  Arches,  one  of  those  com- 
missioners, said  :  "  Well,  Master  Brook  !  well ;  you  abuse  my  lord 
here  very  much :  it  were  a  matter  rather  to  be  disputed  of  in  the 
schools,  than  thus  to  be  reasoned  of  openly  here."  Whereat  the 
said  Brook  answered  that  he  was  sorry  that  he  had  offended  my 
lord,  or  any  others  ;  but  what  he  had  spoken,  he  spake  it  of  charity, 
and  pity  taken  on  the  simple  poor  man  :  and  therewith  he  held  his 
peace.  But  the  truth  is,  that,  through  the  cavillation  of  Winchester, 
rose  more  contention  than  profit  needful  about  the  Lord  and  our 
Lord,  the  papists  holding  with  Winchester,  and  the  other  part  with 
the  Lord.  But  now,  to  return  to  the  said  Ralph  Hare's  examination 
again,  within  half  an  hour  after  Dr.  Gwent  had  blamed  the  said 
Brook,  for  that  he  spake  in  the  behalf  of  Ralph  Hare,  whilst  the 

(I)  See  Edition  1503,  pp.  061,  662.~Ed. 


508 


THE    PERSECUTION    IN    CALAIS. 


fie'iry    said  Brook  was  there  present,  and  standing  by,  lie  heard  among  the 

'-  names  of  those  that  were,  by  the  letters  of  the  council  of  Calais, 

A.D.    charged  with  pernicious  errors  and  heresies,  himself  named  and  called. 

Some  of  the  commissioners  answered  "  Yea,  yea;  but  it  makes  no 

1544.    i^atter,  let  him  alone  till  hereafter.^'  At  the  muttering  forth  of  these 

words,  the  said   Brook  stood  forth  and  said,  "  I  know,  and  it  like 

your  honours,  no  Thomas  Brook  of  Calais  but  myself.  Is  it  your 
lordships'  pleasures  to  have  any  thing  with  me  ?"  "  Nay,  ISIaster 
Brook,"  answered  the  commissioners ;  "  we  may  not  meddle  Avith 
you,  and  that 'you  know  right  well ;  or  else,  we  suppose,  you  would 
not  have  been  here  now.  You  consider  you  are  a  burgess  of  the 
parliament."  "  Truth  it  is,"  said  Brook,  "  that  unworthily  so  I  am  ; 
but,  if  your  lordships  and  the  rest  of  the  commissioners,  have  any  thing 
Avherewith  to  charge  me,  I  here  openly  renounce  the  privilege  of  that 
high  court,  and  submit  myself  to  the  laws  of  the  realm,  to  answer 
to  that  which  may  be  objected  against  me." 

"  Write,  scribe !''''  said  Winchester.  And  straightway  the  said 
Brook  was  commanded  not  to  depart  without  license.  Furthennore, 
they  commanded  him  to  be  had  aside,  lest  he  should  give  any 
instructions  unto  Ralph  Hare.  Then  they  called  again  for  the  said 
Ralph  Hare,  and  there  charged  him  with  many  heinous  and 
detestable  errors,  especially  that  he  was  a  great  reader  of  the  New 
Testament  in  English  ;  that  he  was  such  a  one  that  in  deed  neither 
used  to  take  holy  bread,  holy  water,  holy  ashes,  nor  holy  palm,  but 
spake  against  them,  and  against  auricular  confession  also :  wherefore, 
they  threatened  him,  that  if  he  would  stand  in  the  defence  of  these 
things,  and  of  such  others  as  would  evidently  be  laid  and  proved 
against  him,  it  would  cost  him  his  life.* 

These  words  drew  the  man  yet  into  a  greater  agony  and  fear ; 
which  thing  Winchester  avcII  perceiving,  said  unto  him,  "  Ralph 
Hare  !  Ralph  Hare  !  by  my  troth  1  pity  thee  much.  For,  in  good 
faith,  I  think  thee  to  be  a  good  simple  man,  and  of  thyself  wouldest 
mean  well  enough,  but  that  thou  hast  had  shrewd  and  subtle  school- 
masters, that  have  seduced  thee,  good  poor  simple  soul ;  and  there- 
fore I  pity  thee.  And  it  were  indeed  pity  that  thou  sliouldest  be 
burned,  for  thou  art  a  good  fellow,  a  tall  man,  and  hast  served  the 
king  right  well  in  his  wars.  I  have  heard  thee  well  commended,  and 
thou  art  yet  able  to  do  the  king  as  good  service  as  ever  thou  wast ; 
and  we  all  will  be  a  mean  to  his  grace  to  be  good  gracious  lord  unto 
thee,  if  thou  wilt  take  pity  of  thyself,  and  leave  thy  en-ors.  For  I 
dare  say  for  us  all  that  be  commissioners,  that  we  would  be  loth  that 
thou  shouldest  be  cast  away :  for,  alas  !  poor  simple  man,  we  perceive 
thou  hast  been  seduced,  I  say,  by  others.  Hoav  say  est  thou  there- 
fore ?  thou  knowcst  my  lord  of  Canterbury ''s  grace  here  is  a  good 
gentle  lord,  and  would  be  loth  thou  shouldest  be  cast  away.  Tell 
me,  canst  thou  be  content  to  submit  thyself  unto  him,  and  to  stand 
unto  such  order  as  he  and  we  shall  take  in  this  matter?  how  sayest 
thou,  man?  Speak  !"  The  poor  man  therewith  falling  upon  his  knees, 
and  shedding  tears,  answered,  speaking  to  my  lord's  grace,  the  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury,  in  this  wise :  "  My  good  lord  !  for  Christ's 
sake  be  good  unto  me  ;  and  I  refer  myself  unto  your  grace's  order, 
to  do  Avith  me  Avhat  you  please.*' 


THOMAS    brook's    EXAA{1XATI0N.  509 

The  archbishop   of  Canterbury,  considering  what  danger  he  was    Henry 
ready  to  fall  in,  and  pitying  the  same  (though  the  simplicity  of  the    ^^^^' 


man  was  so  great  that  he  perceived  it  not),  said,  "  Nay,  Ralph  Hare,  A.D. 

stand  up  and  advise  thyself  Avell,  and  commit  not  thyself  to  me,  for  I  ^^■^^ 

am  but  one  man,  and  in  commission  but  as  the  others  are,  so  that  it  ,  -" 
lieth  in  me  to  do  nothing.    But,  if  thou  do  commit  thyself  unto  us  all. 


then  thou  committest  thyself  unto  the  law,  and  the  law  is  ordained  words  of 
to  do  every  man  right."     "  Go  to,  Ralph  Hare,""  said  Winchester,  !,'i's''hop'^of 
"■  submit  thyself  to  my  lord  and  us :  it  is  best  for  thee  to  do  so."  canter- 
Whereupon  he  fell  upon  his  knees  again,  and  said,  "  My  lords  and  Hare, 
masters  all !   I   submit  myself  wholly  unto  you."     And  therewith  a  Penance 
book  was  holden  him,  and  an  oath  given  him  to  be  obedient  unto  t^^'nare. 
them,  and  to  all  ecclesiastical  laws.    And  straightway  he  was  enjoined 
to  abjure,  and  to  bear  a  faggot  three  several  days ;  and,  moreover, 
the  poor  man  lost  his  whole  living  that  he  had  at  Calais. 

This  simple  man,  hearing  his  penance,  piteously  lamented,  and 
earnestly  at  the  first  denied  to  stand  thereunto,  with  piteous  exclama- 
tion, saying,  "  O  my  lord  of  Winchester  !  my  lord  of  Winchester ! 
have  you  made  me  a  log,  ready  to  be  laid  upon  the  fire  whensoever 
any  wicked  man  falsely,  of  malice,  by  provocation  of  the  devil,  shall 
lay  any  small  trifle  to  my  charge  ?  or  shall  I  be  thus  handled,  nothing 
proved  to  my  face  against  me  ?  Alas  I  have  always  hated  errors  and 
heresies."  "  Content  thyself,  Hare,  there  is  now  no  remedy  :  thou 
must  either  do  thy  penance,  or  be  burned,"  said  the  commissioners. 
Thus  have  you  heard  how  Ralph  Hare  did  speed. 

Then  was  Thomas  Brook  called  for,  against  Avhom  it  was  objected  The  ex- 
by  some  of  the  council's  letters  of  Calais,  that  he  was  a  seditious  ti™n"and 
fellow.     Among  these  accusers,  besides  the  rest,  was  one  Richard  Thomas"*^ 
Lous',   another  Francis   Hastings,  men   at  arms,  who  charged  the  Brook 

.  and 

aforenamed  Thomas   Brook,  and  one  Jeffery  Loveday  esquire,  for  Jeffeiy 
staying  and  maintaining  the  aforesaid  Adam  Damlip  at  Calais,  as  Long'^and 
who  had  promised  unto  him  a  stipend  to  preach  such  heresies  and  Hastings 
pernicious  opinions  as  afterwards  he  taught  there :  and  that  these  accusers, 
two  daily  gathered  many  several  sums  of  money  for  the  entertainment 
of  the  said  Adam.     Howbeit  the  aforesaid  Hastings  failed  in  the 
proof  thereof:  for  Loveday  proved  that  he  was,  eight  days  before 
Damlip's  coming  to  Calais,  and  during  fourteen   days   continually 
after  he  began  to  preach,  abiding  at   Paris,  there  occupied  about 
necessary  affairs  of  Charles  duke  of  Suffolk.    And  Brook,  during  the 
said  time  was  at  London,  daily  attendant  in  the  parliament  house, 
whereof  he  had  enough  to  bear  witness  against  that  untrue  surmise. 

After  that,  came  three  at  once  against  the  said  Brook,  well  armed.  Three 
as  they  thought,  who  had  not  only  consulted  together  before  of  the 
matter;  and  put  it  in  Avriting  at  Calais,  besides  their  conference  and 
talk  by  the  way  keeping  company  from  thence  hither,  but  also  had 
obtained  from  the  lord  deputy,  and  others  of  the  council,  special 
letters,  as  is  aforesaid,  and,  among  others,  one  letter  unto  the  bishop 
of  Chichester,  for  the  earnest  and  speedy  furtherance  of  the  advance- 
ment of  their  accusations  against  Brook. 

The  first  of  these  three  was  a  youn^  gentleman  lately  brought  up  Pay'on 

J  G  <~>  .'  o  r   {j|g  first 

under  the  said   Brook   in  the  office   of  customs,  whose  name   was  accuser. 


other 
accusers. 


510  THE    PERSECUTION    IN    CALAIS. 

lUnry    Eclmuncl  Payton,  *whose^  love  of  that  office,  rather  than  the  truth 
of  the  matter,  moved  him,  through  frailty  of  youth,   as  it  is  to  be 


A.D.  thought,  to  do  what  he  did.  For  afterwards,  as  the  said  Brook  hath. 
1539  ^Q  clivers  of  his  friends,  reported  the  matter,  he  not  only  acknowledged 
y\a.    to  him  his  fault,  but  also  behaved  himself  toward  him  as  his  loving 

'—  friend.*     The  other  was  one  Robert  Poole,  a  man  (as  it  was  com- 

second  ^  uiouly  reported)  both  base  born,  and  also  such  a  one  as,  in  his  youth, 

accuser.    ^^^  murdering  a  man  with  a  club,  in  Bow-lane  in  London,  was  fain, 

by  obtaining  the  king's  pardon,  to  save  his  neck,  *which^  Poole  had 

(chiefly  by  the  said  Brook's  means)  attained  to  twenty  pounds  a 

year  living  during  his  life ;  which  he  recompensed  as  hereafter  shall 

Boyse  the  appear.*"  The  third  was  one  Thomas  Boyse,  who,  showing  more  honesty 

"^y^^^       than  the  rest,  affirmed  not  that  he  himself  heard  the  said   Brook 

speak  any  thing  of  that  which  was  objected  against  him,  but  justified 

that  which  each  of  the  other  two  had  steadfastly  affirmed  to  him,  that 

Brook  had  spoken  unto  them  those  things  which,  here  beneath,  he 

said  were  objected  against  him. 

The  first  young  man  objected  against  the  said  Brook,  that  he 
should  say,  that  the  thing  which  the  priest  useth  to  hold  up  over  his 
head  at  mass,  is  not  the  natural  body  of  Jesus  Christ :  for,  if  that  were 
so,  whoso  would,  might  have  their  stomach  full  of  gods  their  entrails 
t  full  of  gods  ;  and  he  that  had  lately  received  the  sacrament  before 
he  went  to  the  sea,  might  haply  cast  god  up  again  on  shipboard. 

And  thus  much  he  brought  over  in  writing  with  him  from  Calais, 
and  added  thereto,  as  it  should  seem,  to  exasperate  the  commissioners 
and  the  rest  of  the  clergy  against  him,  certain  other  heinous  words 
spoken  against  bishops  and  priests :  ^s*  that  the  knaves,  the  bishops 
and  priests,  for  their  own  gain  and  belly's  sake,  bare  this  layman  so  in 
hand,  and  would  shamefully  blear  our  eyes  ;""  which  words  he  never 
s'pake  ;  "  for  it  did  abhor  both  his  heart  and  his  ears,  to  hear  either  so 
shameful  and  unreverent  words  concerning  the  blessed  sacrament,  or 
so  arrogant  and  disdainful  words,  spoken  against  the  bishops,  and  other 
inferior  ministers,  unto  whom  God  had  given  authority  (though  they, 
for  the  most  part,  were  very  unworthy  thereof),"*  confessing,  never- 
Private  thclcss,  that  he  had  secret  and  private  talk  with  the  young  man 
Brook^  touching  the  truth  of  the  sacrament,  wherein  he  showed  as  reverently 
tontmwh-  ^^  ^'^  could  spcak  to  the  young  man,  the  right  use  of  the  same  :  con- 
ing the  eluding  that,  albeit  with  our  mouths  we  received  (*even*  after  the 
ment  words  of  cousecration  as  they  called  it*)  very  material  bread  and  wine, 
yet,  by  faith,  all  christian  men  do  receive,  eat,  and  drink,  to  their  great 
comfort  and  benefit,  the  very  natural  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  which 
was  both  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  and  suffered  death  on  the  cross  for 
the  remission  of  their  sins:  which  most  holy  sacrament  who  socomcth 
unworthily  unto,  the  same  was  so  far  from  eating  of  Christ''s  body 
and  blood,  that  all  such,  without  hearty  repentance,  do  eat  their  own 
damnation.  And,  to  conclude  with  him,  in  that  private  talk  he  told 
him,  that  if  the  gross  and  unlearned  error  of  transubstantiation  were 
indeed  matter  of  truth  and  sincere  doctrine,  then  not  only  this 
should  follow  of  it,  that  every  man  who  would,  might  have  everlast- 
ing life  (for  they  might,  when  they  would,  receive  the  outward  sacra- 
ment, seen  with  our  eyes,  which  the  priests  call  Christ's  natural  body, 

(1)  See  Edition  1503,  pp.  esn.GC-l.-En.      (2)  Ibid.  p.  CG4.— Ed.     (3)Ibid.-ED.     (1)  Ibid.— Eo. 


WILLIAM    SMITH,    JOHN    BUTLER,    AXD    OTHERS.  511 

and  wlioso  eateth  Christ's  natural  body,  and  drinkcth  his  blood,  hath  iiemy 

everlasting  life,  saith  Christ),  but  also  there  should  great  absurdities L_ 

follow  thereby,  as  when  a  man  happeneth  to  go  to  sea,  having  lately  A.  D. 

received  the  sacrament,   he  should  put  it  overboard,  or  upon  the  ^^^^ 

hatches  ;  and,  therefore,  exhorted  the  said  Payton  to  leave  that  gross  j^^.j 
error. 


The  second  accuser  was  Poole,  who  objected  against  him,  that,  Pooie's 
about  two  years  past,  he  himself,  dining  with  the  said  Brook  with  tion^^ 
fifteen  or  sixteen  other  honest  men,  heard  him  say  thus  at  the  table :  g'fo",?* 
that  the  thing  which  the  priests  use  to  hold  up  over  their  heads,  was 
not  the  very  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  but  a  sacrament  to  put  us 
in  remembrance  thereof.  Unto  whose  objections  the  said  Brook 
answered,  that  a  man  in  mirth  might  well  enough  in  charity  be- 
shrew  such  a  guest  as,  when  he  had  dined  with  a  man,  could,  so  long 
after,  remember  to  say  him  such  a  grace:  and  required  of  Poole, 
from  whence  the  rest  of  the  guests  were.  He  answered,  they  were 
of  the  town,  all.  Then  inferred  he,  that  he  was  sure  Poole  could  as 
well  remember  some  of  their  names  who  then  were  present,  as 
freshly  to  keep  in  mind  (for  so  by  oath  upon  a  book  he  had  affirmed) 
every  word  of  the  whole  matter  which  he  objected ;  but  that  the 
matter  was  utterly  untrue.  Whereupon  the  said  Brook  desired  their 
honours  to  consider  the  slenderness  of  his  tale. 

To  be  short,  he,  with  the  rest  of  his  fellows,  to  wit,  Ralph  Plare,      ♦' 
Coppen,  and  James  the  barber,  were  for  that  time  dismissed. 

THE   STORY    OF  WILLIAM    SMITH,    CURATE  ;    ALSO    THE    TROUBLE 
OF    JOHN  BUTLER,    COMMISSARY  ;    AND    THE    RECAN- 
TATION   OF    DIVERS    CALAIS    MEN. 

During  the  time  while  tliese  fom-  were  thus  in  examination  at 
London,  the  other  two,  to  wit,  sir  William  Smith,  preacher,  and 
John  Butler,  by  commandment  were  apprehended  in  Calais,  and 
bound  by  surety  not  to  pass  the  gates  of  the  town  of  Calais.  In 
that  town,  the  said  John  Butler,  commissary,  was  accused  by  Richard 
Thorpe  and  John  Ford,  soldiers  of  Calais,  saying,  that  he  should 
say,  that  if  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  be  flesh,  blood,  and  bone, 
then  there  is  good  "aqua  vitse"^  at  John  Spicer's.  Upon  which 
accusation  the  said  Thorpe  and  Ford  brought  for  records  before  the 
council  of  Calais,  Marraunt,  Haynes,  John  Luckes,  Harry  Husson, 
and  Harry  Trost,  all  of  the  district  of  Oye,  beside  Calais.  Where- 
upon, shortly  after,  the  said  John  Butler  and  sir  William  Smith 
were  sent  for,  and,  by  one  Swallow  a  pursuivant,  who  fetched  up  the 
others  aforesaid,  brought  into  England,  unto  the  house  of  the  said 
Swallow  dwelling  by  St.  James's,  where  the  king's  majesty  lay  at  that 
time.  And  the  next  day,  being  Thursday  after  dinner,  Butler  and 
Smith  were  brought  to  the  star-chamber  before  the  privy  council, 
where  both  sedition  and  heresy  were  objected  against  them.  And 
after  much  talk  it  was  said  unto  them  by  the  lord  Cromwell,  that 
they  should  make  their  purgation  by  the  law.  And  from  thence, 
by  the  aforesaid  Swallow,  they  were  sent  to  the  fleet. 

The  next  day,  being  Friday,  after  dinner,  Butler  and  Smith  were 

(1)  '  Aqua  vitas,'  to  digest  the  blood  and  bones  of  the  sacranient. 


SIS'  THE    I'ERSECUTION    IN    CALAIS. 

Henry,    sciit  for  to  coiiie  to  Batli-placc,  where  they  were  brouglit  into  the 
^"''     chapel,  there  sitting  Dr.  Gierke,  bishop  of  Bath,  and  Dr.  Sampson,  then 


A.  D.  bishop  of  Chichester :  Dr.  Repse,  the  bishop  of  Norwich,  who  was 
^^^^  a  monk,  being  fast  asleep.  Then  was  objected  unto  Butler,  with 
,i?,     great  reverence,  the  opprobrious  words  spoken  against  the  blessed 

'-  sacrament  (rehearsing  as  is  aforesaid)  the  articles.     Butler  required 

amhfa^     to  liavc  them  in  writing,  and  so  he  would  make  answer  in  writing ; 
johiiBut-  ^^^^  which  they  would  not  grant  him  :    and  upon   that  answer  he 
•er-         stood.     Then  choler  gathered  in  the  bishop  of  Chichester.     The 
story  were  too  long  to  write,  yet  part  ye  shall  understand. 

Chichester  found  great  fault  that  Butler  made  not  low  courtesy, 
being  stubborn  and  arrogant,  as  he  said,  and,  in  fine,  found  fault 
with  his  shirt.  Then,  turning  him  about,  he  called  to  his  brother 
Banester,  being  present  (that  time  dwelling  in  Paternoster-row),  to 
make  answer  for  the  shirt.  He  said,  "  I  can  make  answer  for  the 
shirt."  "  No  good  answer,""  said  Chichester.  "  Forsooth,"  said  he, 
*'  the  shirt  is  mine ;  I  lent  it  him,  because  he  brought  none  with 
him,  for  he  was  not  permitted  to  have  any  servant."  "  A  good 
answer,"  said  the  bishop  of  Bath.  Then  Butler  made  low  courtesy, 
and  said,  "  The  shirt  is  answered."  Then  Chichester  said,  "  Thou 
mockest  us ;"  but  he  said  "  No."  And  thus  much  concerning  that 
time. 

Then,  after  Butler,  was  sir  William  Smith,  curate  of  our  Lady's 
parish  in  Calais,  called  before  them,  and  charged  in  a  manner  with 
the  same  heinous  errors  and  pernicious  opinions  that  were  objected 
against  the  said  Ralph  Hare ;  and  thereto  was  added,  that  he  had 
spoken  and  preached  against  our  blessed  Lady,  against  praying  to 
saints,  against  doing  of  good  works,  and  many  other  like  things : 
and  therewithal  one  Richard  Long,  a  man  at  arms  at  Calais,  proved 
against  the  said  sir  William  Smith,  and  the  aforesaid  Brook,  by  an 
oath  taken  upon  a  book,  that  the  said  Smith  and  Brook  did  cat  flesh 
together  in  Lent,  in  the  said  Brook's  house.  "  For  a  miller^s  boy," 
said  he,  "  came  into  Brook''s  kitchen,  and  saw  half  a  lamb  lie  a 
roasting  at  the  fire."  Whereas  the  truth  is,  that  the  said  sir  William 
Smith,  during  all  the  Lent,  came  never  once  within  the  said  Brook's 
False  ac-  housc.  And  it  is  as  true  also,  that  the  said  Richard  Long,  upon  a 
anTpe"-  displcasurc  taken  with  his  wife,  went  shortly  after  out  of  his  own 
mlhe'd'of  l^ousc,  to  the  jutty  end  of  the  haven  at  Calais,  where  desperately 
fio"-  he  drowned  himself;  not  one  boy,  but  many  men,  women,  girls 
and  bovs  seeing  him  miserably  taken  \ip  again  stark  dead,  all  which 
lamented  his  pitiful  ruin.  A  terrible  example  unto  all  such  as  are 
ready  to  forswear  themselves  on  a  book  upon  malice,  or  whatsoever 
other  cause  it  be ;  a  thing  in  these  days  over  rife  everywhere,  and 
almost  nowhere  regarded  as  it  ought  to  be.  *But'  to  return  to  sir 
William  Smith ;  for  the  heinousness  of  his  errors,  equal  every  wit 
to  Ralph  Hare's,  and  worse  (though  there  was  no  matter  sufficient  in 
the  law  to  burden  him,  that  could  be  proved),  yet  he  must  needs  (no 
remedy  was  there)  recant  at  Calais,  openly  in  the  pulpit,  and  so 
depart  the  town  and  marches.  Which  recantation  he  did  in  such 
sort,  as    he  in   effect   denied   nothing   at   all   that  he  had    before 

(I)  See  Edition  1563,  p.  66.1.— Ed 


WILLIAM    SMITH,    JOHN     BUTLER,    AND    OTIIKUS.  513 

preached  or  taught,  but  yet  it  satisfied  somewhat  his  adversaries' 
malicious  liearts,  in  that  it  bore  the  name  of  a  recantation,  and,  there- 
with, was  done  according  to  the  commissioners'  order,  whilst  the 
other  heretic,  Ralph  Hare,  stood  before  him  with  a  faggot  on  his 
shoulder  :  and,  also,  it  seemed  unto  such  of  the  council  of  Calais,  as 
had  by  their  letters  complained  so  grievously  of  the  pernicious  sects 
and  heresies  of  that  town,  that,  now,  what  with  the  aforesaid  Brooks 
inveighing  against  the  six  articles  in  the  parliament-house,  and  the 
punishment  of  these  two  heretics,  they  had  won  their  spurs  by 
making  such  complaints  :  in  so  much  as  the  matters  fell  out  as 
you  hear.* 

There  was  also  called  before  them  sir  John  Butler,  then  commis-  The  trou- 
sary  of  Calais,  whom  they  would  have  burdened  with  the  maintenance,  S'olnBut- 
or,  at  the  least  wise,  sufferance  of  the  aforesaid  Adam  Damlip,  who  i^r,  com- 
preached  so  long  time  there,  and  was  not  by  him  punished.     13utler, 
for  his  defence,  answered,  that  the  lord  deputy,  and  the  whole  council 
there,  so  highly  entertained,  and  so  friendly  used  the  said  Damlip, 
and  with  their  own  presence  and  high  commendations  outwardly  so 
allowed  and  commended  his  doctrine,  that  it  lay  not  in  him  to  do 
otherwise  than  he  did ;  and  therefore,  humbly  besought  their  lord- 
ships and  other  the  commissioners  to  be  good  unto  him  :    at  whose 
hands,  after  long  attendance  given,  he  was  discharged,  and  so  returned 
home  again  ;   being  also  dismissed  of  his  commissaryship. 

Now,  to  declare  what  order  was  taken  with  these  aforesaid  Calais  The  re- 
men,  it  was  appointed  that  sir  William  Smith,  priest,  Ralph  Hare,  a^/d^pe-" 
James  Cocke,  and  James  Barber,  should  be  sent  to  Calais,  there  to  ^^[^l  "^ 
abjure  and  to  do  penance  ;   where  sir  William  Smith  was  enjoined  to  Hare,' 
make  the  sermon,   Ralph  Hare,   James  Cocke,  and  James  Barber  Barber" 
standing  with  faggots  upon  their  shoulders.     The  sermon  was  made 
in  the  market  of  Calais.     Which  being  done,  they  w^ent  with  their 
faggots  about  the  market-place,  the  drum  and  fife  going  before  them  ; 
and  then,  retm-ning  to  the  commissioners  with  the  testimonial  of  the 
same,  they  departed.     Albeit,  in  this  recantation,  the  said  William 
Smith,  curate  of  our  Lady's  church,  handled  his  sermon  after  that 
sort,  that,   in  effect,  he  denied  nothing  at  all  that  he  had  before 
preached  or  taught,  but  yet  it  satisfied  somewhat  his  adversaries'" 
malicious  hearts,  in  that  it  bore  the  name  of  a  recantation,  according 
to  the  commissioners'  order ;    appointing  him  thus  openly  to  preach, 
and  so  to  depart  the  town  and  marches. 

As  touchinof  James  Barber  aforesaid,  forasmuch  as  his  dwelling  J^^es 
was  not  at  Calais,  but  four  miles  off  from  the  town,  it  was  therefore 
enjoined  him  to  bear  his  faggot,  not  at  Calais,  but  on  the  Saturday 
next  following  to  stand  in  the  market  there  where  he  dwelt,  with 
his  faggot  upon  his  shoulder ;  and  the  said  sir  William  Smith  like- 
wise there  preached  as  before. 

And  thus  much  concerning  the  first  commission  sent  over  to 
Calais,^  to  inquire  upon  the  heretics  there. 

Tr  ■  The  first  commission  sent  over  to  Calais.'  It  does  not  appear  (from  the  previous  narrative 
at  least)  that  this  first  commission  was  so  sent:  on  the  contrary,  aU  its  sittings  seem  to  have 
been  held  in  London. — Ed. 


514  THE    I'ERSKCUTION     IN    CALAIS. 

"v7ii.  3C  Btxa  CommiiSiSion  nppointcD  and  jSent  obcr  to  Olalai!^. 

A.  D.  After  all  these  things  done  and  past,  the  grudging  minds  of  the 
1539  adversaries  were  not  yet  satisfied,  but  still  suggested  new  complaints 
1544     ^o  the  king's  ears  against  the  town  of  Calais,  making  the  king  believe 

'—  that,  through  new  opinions,  the  town  was  so  divided,  that  it  was  in 

^^gatimis  great  danger  to  be  overcome  of  the  adversary. 
^ft"own  Whereupon,  shortly  after  the  week  before  Easter  next  following, 
of  Calais,  other  new  commissioners  were  sent  over  by  the  king  to  Calais  :  to 
wit,  the  earl  of  Sussex,  lord  great  chamberlain  ;  the  lord  St.  John  ; 
sir  John  Gage,  knight ;  sir  John  Baker,  knight ;  Master  Layton, 
clerk  of  the  closet ;  and  Dr.  Currin  ;  with  special  instructions  besides, 
signed  by  the  king's  majesty's  own  hand.  For  his  highness  had  been 
incensed  once  again  from  the  council  of  Calais,  that  the  town  Avas 
in  peril,  through  dissension  and  diversity  of  opinions.  Upon  their 
arrival.  Dr.  Currin  preached  a  notable  sermon,  exhorting  all  men  to 
charity,  having  nothing  in  his  mouth  but  "  charity,"  "  charity."  But, 
as  it  seemed  afterwards,  such  a  burning  charity  was  in  him  and  the 
rest  of  the  commissioners,  that  had  not  God  pitied  the  innocency  of 
men's  causes,  there  had  a  hundi-ed  been  burned  or  hanged  shortly 
after. 

But  it  happened  far  otherwise,  for,  of  the  number  of  those  accusers, 

four  were,  by  those  commissioners,  sent  over  into  England,  to  wit, 

Clement  Philpot,  servant  to  the  lord  Lisle ;  sir  Edmund,  cmate  of  our 

Example  Lady's  church ;  W.  Touched,  a  post-master ;  Peter  Bequet.     Of  the 

puSsh-^    which  four.  Touched  and  Bequet  were  sent  to  their  places  again;  the 

"lent  up-  other   two  were  drawn,  hanged,   and  quartered  at   London.     But 

accusers.  Contrary,  of  all  them  that  were  accused,  there  was  not  one  that  lost 

one  hair  of  his  head. 

After  the  sermon  was  done,  on  the  morrow,  to  wit,  on  Share-Thurs- 
day, all  the  commissioners  solemnly  received  the  sacrament.  And,  at 
afternoon,  the  council  were  with  the  commissioners  ;  and  after  their 
consultation,  tip-staves  warned  above  the  number  of  fourscore,  such 
perverse  persons  as  the  like  were  not  in  the  town  or  marches,  to  appear 
on  the  morrow  at  eight  of  the  clock  before  the  council  at  the  Staple 
inn  ;  who,  at  their  appearance,  were  commanded  upon  their  allegiance 
to  present  all  such  heretics,  schismatics,  and  seditious  persons,  as  they 
did  know;  and  in  no  wise  to  doubt  or  dread  so  to  do,  for  they 
should  have  great  advantage  thereby ;  yea,  they  should  either  have 
their  livings  or  their  goods  :  and,  besides  that,  they  should  have 
great  thanks  at  the  king's  majesty's  hand,  and  his  honourable  council, 
and  what  friendship  they  of  the  king's  council  there  could  show  them. 
peVtm-ba-  ^^^  ^^^^^  Good-Friday,  even  till  ten  of  the  clock  at  night,  those 
tiou  at  wicked  and  malicious  persons  occupied  their  time  in  answering  to 
sundry  and  divers  questions.  1  hese  things  were  not  so  secretly 
done,  but  they  were  bewrayed  and  came  to  honest  men's  knowledge. 
Whereupon  such  fear  and  distrust  assaulted  all  men,  that  neighbour 
distrusted  neighbour,  the  master  the  servant,  the  servant  the  master, 
the  husband  the  wife,  the  wife  the  husband,  and  almost  every  one  the 
other,  that  lamentable  it  was  to  see  how  mourningly  men  and  women 
went  in  the  streets,  hanging  down  their  heads,  showing  evident  tokens 
of  the  anguish  of  their  hearts. 


Calais. 


^ 


WILLIAM    STEVETS'S,    AND    THIRTEKX    OTHERS.  .^15 

THE    SECOND     THOUBLK     OF    THOMAS     BROOK     AND     WILLIAM    STE-     Henry 
YENS  :    ALSO    THE    IMPRISONMENT    OF   DIVERS    OTHER  ^  ^^^' 


se- 
trou- 
of 


CALAIS    MEN,    FOR    THEIR    FAITH.  A.  D. 

Upon  Easter  Monday,  one  Hugh  Councell  an  honest  man,  servant      to 
to  the  said  Brook,  was  con  vented  before  them,  and  by  the  space  of  1544. 
fourteen  days  not  suffered  to  return  to  his  master's  house,  but  was  ^ 
kept  in  custody ;  and  was  many  times  examined  upon  articles  and  ^^^'J^ 
interrogatories,  in  hope  to  have  found  worthy  matter,  either  of  heresy  Thomas 
or  treason,  against  the  said  Brook ;  and  the  same  day  that  Brook  was 
committed  to  ward,  the  said  Hugh  Councell  was  discharged. 

The  Wednesday  in  the  Easter  Aveek,  sundry  quests  were  charged, 
by  their  oaths,  to  make  inquisition  for  all  manner  of  heresies,  erro- 
neous opinions,  and  seditions  :  as  a  quest  of  aldermen,  another  of  men 
at  arms,  and  another  of  constables  and  vintners,  another  of  common 
soldiers,  and  another  of  commoners. 

And  shortly  after  their  presentments,  on  Good-Friday,  there  were  Thirteen 
convented  before  the  commissioners,  and  straight  were  sent  to  close  mfn'fm- 
prison,  Anthony  Pickering,  gentleman  ;  Harry  Tourney,  gentleman  ;  pnsoned 
sir  George  Darby,  priest ;  John  Shepherd,  William  Pellam,  William  taiih. 
Keverdale,  John  Whitwood,  John  Boote,  Robert  Clodder,  Copen  de 
Hane,  and  Matthew  de   Hound  :*  upon  whom  ran  sundry  bruits. 
Some  said  they  should  be  hanged ;  some  said  burned ;  some  said 
hanged,  cbawn,  and  quartered  ;  some  said  nailed  to  the  pillory  :  so 
that  pitiful  it  was  to  see  the  lamentation  that  their  wives,  their  chil- 
dren, servants,  and  friends,  made  secretly  where  they  durst ;  for  that 
they  found  everywhere  words  of  discomfort,  and  nowhere  of  comfort, 
but  still  inquisition  was  made. 

The  aforesaid  William  Stevens,  after   his   return  from  London  The  se- 
abovementioned,  besides  many  other  articles  laid  to  him  for  religion,  trTuWe  of 
to  the  number  of  forty  or  well  nigh,  was,  by  the  lord  deputy,  charged  s^^^/jf™ 
that  he  had  stayed  the  aforesaid  Adam  Damlip,  hired  him  to  preach,  False 
and  given  him  meat,  drink,  and  lodging,   coming  from  the  arrant  ZZ'cd 
traitor  cardinal  Pole,  and  suborned  by  him  ;   and  that  he  had  re-  asaiiut 
ceived  money  of  him,  to  the  intent  he  should  preach  in  Calais  false  and 
erroneous  doctrine,  whereby  the  town,  being  divided  and  at  conten- 
tion within  itself,  might  easily  be  overcome  and  won  by  the  French- 
men.    Whereunto  the  said  Stevens  answered,  that  whatsoever  he  had 
done  unto  the  said  Adam  Damlip,  he  had  done  it  at  the  earnest  re- 
quest and  commandment  of  the  said  lord  deputy.     Whereupon,  if  it 
had  been  treason  indeed,  he  must  have  been  more  faulty. 

Then  the  said  William  Stevens  was  again,  the  second  time,  by  the  Stevens 
said  commissioners  sent  over  into  England,  and  clapped  in  the  Tower,  ted'to'tVie 
and  afterwards,  to  Avit,   immediately  after  the    said  commissioners*'  Tower. 
repair  unto  the  king"'s  highness,  the  said  lord  deputy  was  sent  for  Li'sie  de- 
over,  and  likewise  put  into  the  Tower,  where  he  continued  a  long  caiais",*^ 
time.     And  when  the  king's  majesty  minded  to  have  been  gracious  commit- 
unto  him,  and  to  have  let  him  come  forth,  God  took  him  out  of  this  Tower. 

(1)  The  names  of  eleven  prisoners  only  are  here  given,  while  the  marginal  note  mentions  thir- 
teen. The  text  afterwards,  in  two  places,  speaks  of  the  party  as  consisting  of  thirteen.  J n  that 
number  Brook  is  inchulert,  but  Stevens  is  separately  referred  to.  The  name,  therefore,  of  the 
thirteenth  prisoner  is  not  intimated,  unless  that  of  John  Butler,  whose  discharge  is  recorded  at 
page  523,  is  the  one  in  question. —  Ed. 


L   L 


O 


510  THE    PERSF.CUTIOX    IN    CALAIS. 

Hevry   worltl,  wliosc  bodv  resteth  in  tlic  Tower,  and  his  soul  with  God,  I 

. L  trust,  in  heaven  :  for  he  died  very  repentant.     But  the  wicked  lady, 

A.D.  his  wife,  immediately  upon  his  appreliension,  fell  distraught  of  mind, 
1539  jj^fi  gQ  continued  many  years  after.  God,  for  his  mercy,  if  she  yet 
■.r?i    live,  give  her  his  grace  to  repent. 

The  second  Monday  after  Easter,  the  aforesaid  Brook  was  con- 
vented  before  the  commissioners,  and  committed  to  close  prison  in 
the  mayor's  jail  *whither^  no  man  of  his  calling  was  ever  committed, 
unless  sentence  of  death  had  first  been  pronounced  against  him  ;  for 
otherwise  the  ordinance  of  the  town  was,  that  his  prison  should  be 
only  another  alderman''s  house,  with  license  at  night  to  lie  at  his  own 
house.*  Then  the  council  of  Calais,  doubting  lest  there  should  not 
be  any  sedition  or  heresy  proved  against  him,  did  call  one  George 
Bradway  before  them,  who  occupied  the  comptroller's  office  in  the 
Custom-house.  This  man  was  kept  in  close  prison,  so  that  neither 
his  wife,  then  great  with  child,  nor  any  other  of  his  friends  might 
repair  unto  him.  Where,  after  that  he  had  oftentimes  been  borne  in 
hand,  that  there  were  divers  concealments  come  to  light  that  were 
made  by  Brook  in  the  office  of  the  Customs,  and  that  the  said  Bradway 
should  be  grievously  punished,  if  he  would  acknowledge  none  of 
them,  nor  burden  the  said  Brook  with  some  kind  of  concealment ;  the 
poor  simple  man,  hoping  thereby  to  get  release  of  his  imprisonment, 
accused  the  said  Brook,  that  he  had,  for  a  long  time,  concealed  four 
groats  every  day  for  his  clerk''s  Avages ;  and  to  that  accusation  they 
caused  the  simple  man  to  set  his  own  hand  before  Avitnesses. 
False  ac-  Hereupon,  after  a  day  or  two,  the  said  Bradway,  grieved  in  his 
punished  conscicuce  for  the  same  his  most  untrue  accusation,  did,  Avith  a  knife, 
by  God's  enterprise  to  cut  his  own  throat :  but  God,  of  his  mercy,  so  directed 
his  wicked  purpose,  that  the  back  of  his  knife  was  towards  his 
weasand ;  whereby,  though  the  wound  were  broad,  yet  he  escaped 
God's  with  life.  And  as  he  gave  a  gi-oan  with  the  sudden  pain  that  he 
"uTsi'"  ^^^^■>  tlic  jailor  came  up,  and  bereft  him  of  the  knife.  But,  through 
ing.  the  giultiness  of  the  false  accusation,  and  shame  of  the  world,  the 
man  lost  his  wits,  Avho  then,  staring  and  dismayed,  Avas  dismissed 
out  of  prison,  and  a  long  time  after  went,  in  piteous  case,  so  dismayed 
about  the  street,  to  the  great  impoverishing  of  him,  his  poor  wife,  and 
family. 

This  kind  of  handling  of  the  said  Brook  made  all  his  friends,  but 

especially  his  Avife,  to  be  greatly  afraid  of  the  malice  of  his  enemies : 

the  rather,  also,  for  that  all  his  goods  and  lands  Avere  seized,  and  his 

Avife  thrust  into  the  meanest  place  of  all  his  house,  Avith  her  children 

and  family  ;  the  keys  of  all  the  doors  and  chests  also  taken  from 

her.     Who,  for  that  she  Avas  rigorously  treated  at  sir  EdAvard  King- 

ley''s  hand,  comptroller  of  the  toAvn  (an  office  of  no  small  charge, 

though  he  knew  not  a  "  B"  from  a  battledore,  nor  ever  a  letter  of 

the  book),  saying  unto  her,  that  if  she  liked  not  the  room,  he  Avould 

thrust  her  quite  out  of  the  doors:   "Well,  sir,"  said  she,  "well;  the 

Letters     king's   slaughterhouse  had  Avrong,  when   you  Avere  made  a  gentle- 

theVo°rd    nian."     And  with  all  speed  she  Avrotc  a  letter  to  the  lord  CroniAvell, 

Cromwell  therein    discoursing   hoAv   hardly  and    sore    those    poor   men   were 

Calais,      handled,  that  Avere  committed  to  Avard  and  close  prison  ;  and  that  all 

(I)  See  Edition,  1563,  p.  666.-ED. 


WILLIAM    STEVENS,    AND    THIRTEEN    OTHERS.  517 

men  feared  (what  through  the  malice  of  their  papistical  enemies,  and    H,-nry 
the  great  rigour  and  ignorant  zeal  of  those  that  were  in  authority),  _      '_ 
they  should  shortly,  for  their  faith  and  consciences,  being  true  men,    A.  I), 
and  such  as  reverently  feared  God,  be  put  to  death  ;  but,  chiefly,  her    '^"^^ 
husband,  who  was  yet  more  extremely  handled  than  any  others  :  so    ^^^^^ 

that   unless  his  honour  vouchsafed  to  be   a  means  to  the  king's '- 

majesty,  that  they,  with  their  causes,  might  be  sent  over  into 
England,  they  were  but  dead  men.  *Sundry'  other  letters  she  wrote 
to  divers  friends,  to  solicit  the  cause.  But  when,  at  noon  time,  a 
servant  of  hers  was  seen  to  receive  again  the  same  packet  of  letters, 
of  one  to  whom  before  he  had  taken  them  to  carry  them  into 
England,  and  now,  because  the  passage  served  not  till  the  afternoon, 
to  carry  them  back  to  his  mistress,  he  that  so  saw  them  declared  so 
much  to  the  commissioners,  at  dinner  time.  Whereupon  they  gave 
very  straight  commandment  that  the  thing  should  be  kept  close,  and 
straight  wait  laid  for  him,  to  "whom  any  servant  of  his  should  deliver 
any  letters :  and  that,  attaching  the  same,  they  should  be  brought  to 
them.  Whereupon  one  Francis  Hall  esquire,  a  man  of  great  wis- 
dom, godliness,  and  temperance,  hearing  what  was  said,  and  nothing 
distrusted  of  the  commissioners,  pretended  a  sudden  qualm  to  come 
over  his  stomach,  and  rising  from  the  table  speedily  told  Mistress 
Brook  what  had  happened ;  whereupon,  with  all  speed,  she  writ  as 
many  other  letters  with  like  directions,  but  with  far  unlike  contents. 
For  unto  the  lord  Cromwell  she  highly  advanced  the  honours,  wis- 
dom, and  justice  which  she  knew  to  abound  in  the  honourable  com- 
missioners, doubting  only,  nevertheless,  she  said,  the  maliciousness  of 
her  husband's  enemies  and  their  untrue  accusations,  and,  therewith, 
the  weakness  of  her  husband's  body,  greatly  subject  to  sickness  when 
it  was  best  cherished :  wherefore,  though  she  assuredly  knew  her 
husband  should  have,  at  their  honours,  true  justice  and  equity,  so 
as  she  would  not  wish  any  other  in  all  England  to  be  commissioners 
in  their  places,  yet  she  most  humbly  besought  his  lordship  to  write 
his  favourable  letters  unto  them,  to  this  end,  that  in  respect  of  his 
weakness  and  infirmity,  he  might  have  justice  with  as  much  expedition 
as  conveniently  might  be ;  and,  in  the  mean  time,  to  let  him  have 
somewhat  more  liberty,  and  open  air :  and  in  the  other  letters  to  her 
friends  she  wrote  like  honour  of  the  said  commissioners,  and  also 
desired  them  to  crave  his  lordship's  letters  to  like  effect.  These 
letters,  closed  and  delivered  as  the  first  were,  were  straightway 
seized  upon  and  brought  to  the  commissioners,  who  immediately  sent 
for  her,  and,  the  while  opening  the  letters,  and  understanding  the 
effect,  they  were,  in  their  minds,  well  pleased  with  her ;  and,  there- 
fore, when  she  fell  on  her  knees  before  them,  and  besought  their 
honours  to  be  good  unto  her  husband,  and  to  forgive  her,  in  that  she 
had  presumed  to  write  in  his  behalf,  which,  she  said,  was  but  her 
bounden  duty :  they,  thinking  thereby  to  have  comforted  her  well, 
bade  her  never  take  thought  for  him  (he  was  a  naughty  fellow),  saying, 
they  would  themselves  bestow  her  much  better,  and,  the  rather,  for 
her  father's  sake,  whom  they  knew  right  well  to  be  a  man  of  good 
service,  whom  the  king  favoured  well.  So  she  departed  from  them, 
and  tlie  next  day  also,  at  three  of  the  clock  at  afternoon,  she  sent 

(1)  See  Edition  1563,  pp.  CGfi,  GCr.— Ed 


518  TIIK    PERSECUTION    IN    CALAIS. 

Henry  oiic  William  Manton  unto  a  house  without  the  gates,  where  he  kept 
himself  close,  till  a  mariner,  appointed  for  that  purpose,  called  him  up 
at  midnight,  and,  taking  him  alone  into  the  ship,  through  God's 
^539  goodness,  set  him  on  land  in  the  morning  before  day;  who,  with 
1544  speed  repairing  to  the  lord  Cromwell,  made  discourse  of  the  whole 
state  of  his  master  and  the  other  honest  men.* 


A.D. 


Crom-  Whereupon  the  said  lord  Cromwell  wrote  speedily  his  letters  unto 

ter^tothJ  t^iG  commissioners,  declaring,  that  the  king's  majesty's  pleasure  and 
7Te"^"t  (-"onimandment  was,  that  the  errant  traitor  and  heretic  Brook,  with 
Calais,     a  dozcu  Or  twenty  complices,  should,  with  their  accusers,  be  imme- 
diately sent  over,  that  here  in  England  they  might  receive  their 
judgment,  and  there,  at  Calais,  to  the  great  terror  of  like  offenders 
hereafter,  suffer  according  to  their  demerits. 

Now,  by  the  time  that  the  said  commissioners  had  received  these 
letters,  they  had  made  out  precepts  for  eight  or  nine  score  honest 
men  more  to  be  cast  in  prison  :  but  these  letters  so  appalled  them, 
that  they  stayed,  and  afterwards  sent  no  more  to  ward.     But,  making 
then  as  diligent  inquisition  as  was  possible,   to  have  found  some 
worthy  matter  against  those  before  named,  whereby  there  might  have 
been  some  colour  both  of  the  council's  grievous  complaints,  and  of 
the  commissioners'  rigorous  dealing;  when  no  such  thing  could  fall 
out,  because  they  would  be  assured  that  they  should  not  go  un- 
punished, they  first  banished  them  the  town  and  marches  of  Calais 
with  a  trumpet  blown,  under  pain  of  death,  for  a  hundred  years  and 
a  day  (if  that  one  day  had  been  left  out,  all  had  been  marred)  ;  and 
then  sent  them  back  to  prison :  staying  them  there  upon  hope  that 
the  lord  Cromwell  should  come  into  captivity  sooner  than  he  did. 
The         But,  at  last,  to  wit,  on  May-day,  they  sent  the  thirteen  prisoners 
prisoners  throiigh  the  market,  the  said  Brook  going  before  with  irons  on  his 
seifuo'^   legs,  as  the  chief  captain,  the  rest  following  him,  two  and  two,  with- 
London,    Qut  irous,  uuto  shipboard,  and  then  were  they  all  coupled  in  irons, 
two  and  two  together.     Where,  because  they  were  loth  to  go  under 
The        the  hatches,  sir  John  Gage,  with  a  staff,  smote  some  of  them  cruelly, 
"pop^h^  Whereupon  Anthony  Pickering  said  unto  him,  "  Sir,  I  beseech  you 
persecu-    yet  bc  as  good  to  US,  as  yc  would  be  to  your  horses  or  dogs ;  let  us 
have  a  little  air  that  we  be  not  smothered."     Yet  that  request  could 
not  bc  obtained,  but  the  hatches  were  })ut  down  close,  and  they, 
guarded  and  kept  with  a  great  company  of  men  ;  and  so,  sailing  for- 
Avard,  by  God's  merciful  providence,  were,    within  four-and-twenty 
liours  at  anchor  before  the  Tower  of  London.     *But'  by  the  Avay 
thitherward,  upon  what  occasion  it  was  not  known,  Avhilst  the  hatch 
stood  open  for  the  convenience  of  one  of  the  prisoners,  his  fellow- 
prisoner  the  while,  for  weariness,  lying  upon  his  back  and  casting  his 
arm  over  his  face,  the  kettle,  with  the  hot  scalding  beef-broth,  fell 
down  upon  the  prisoners,  namely,  upon  the  gown-sleeve  of  Brook 
and  the  boots  of  Tourney,  whereby  both  the  fur  of  the  sleeve,  and 
the  leather  of  the  boot,  were  scorched  and  crackled,  yet  neither  the 
face  nor  the  leg,  through  God's  goodness,  were  hurt ;  which  sight 
caused  their  keepers  to  be  amazed,  and  to  say,  that  surely  they  were  men 
that  God  loved,  and  were  wrongfully  punished.*     And  when  the  lord 
Cromwell  understood  they  were  come,  he  commanded  their  irons  to  be 

»,1)  Sic  Kditi'.n  15U3,  p.  6G8.— lifl. 


WILLIAJI    STEVEXS,     AND    THIRTEEN    OTHERS.  519 

smit  off  at  the  Tower  wharf,  and  the  prisoners  to  be  brouglit  unto    n^ry 
him. 


When  he  saw  them,  he  smiled  upon  them,  steadfastly  beholding  A.D. 

each  of  them,  and  then  said,  "  Sirs  !  you  must  take  pain  for  a  time  ;  ^^^^ 

go  your  way  to  the  Fleet,  and  submit  yourselves  prisoners  there,  j^^^ 
and  shortly  you  shall  know  more."     So  indeed  they  did ;  and  that 


evening  he  sent  them  word  they  should  be  of  good  cheer,  for,  if  God  soners 
sent  him  life,  they  should  shortly  go  home  with  as  much  honesty,  as  ^"eVt?"*'' 
they  came  with  shame. 

Whilst  these  thirteen  persecuted  men  lay  in  the  Fleet,  and  Wil- 
liam Stevens  in  the  Tower,  to  wit,  the  28th  day  of  July,  a.d.  1541,' 
the  aforesaid  lord  Cromwell,   for  treason  laid  against  him,  was  at 
Tower-hill  beheaded,  as  is  before  specified  in  his  story,  who  made 
there  a  very  christian  end.     Then  had  the  poor  Calais  men  great 
cause  to  fear,  if  they  had  not  altogether  depended  on  the  merciful 
providence  of  their  heavenly  Father,  whose  blessed  will  they  knew 
directed  all  things.     But  He,  in  the  midst  of  their  deep  troubles 
and  miseries,   so  comforted  them,  that  even  as  their  dangers  and 
troubles  increased,  so  likewise  did  their  consolation  and  joy  in  him  ; 
so  far  forth  that  Matthew  de  Hound,  one  of  these  thirteen,  who  was 
in  trouble  only  for  that  he  heard  Copen  de  Hane  read  a  chapter  of 
the  New  Testament,  and  was  as  deep  in  punishment,  and  in  banish-  Matthew 
ment  from  his  wife,  children,  and  country,  as  the  rest,  got,  in  short  ^ft"""'"* 
time,  such  instruction,  that  having  therewith  a  soul  and  conscience  wards  be- 
fraught  full  of  godly  zeal  unto  God's  glory,  and  the  true  doctrine  of  blessed 
Christ,  within  a  few  months  after  his  deliverance  out  of  the  Fleet,  for  GoJ'^an,f 
inveighing  constantly  against  the  wicked  honouring  of  images,  and  wasb„rn- 
praying  to  saints  departed,  he  was  cruelly,  in  a  most  constant  faith  Flanders. 
and  patience,  burned  in  Flanders. 

Now,  therefore,  when  all  hope  in  man  Avas  past,  the  right  honour-  Lord 
able  lord  Audeley,  lord  chancellor  of  England,  without  further  ex-  good^t7 
amination,  discharged  first  the  said  thirteen  that  were  in  the  Fleet,  cut// "''" 
and  at  length,  two  years  after,  he  delivered  William  Stevens  also,  by  members 
the  king's  own  motion,  out  of  the  Tower ;  saying,  at  the  discharging 
of  those  thirteen,  "  Sirs  !  pray  for  the  king's  majesty;  his  pleasure  is, 
that  you  shall  all  be  presently  discharged.     And  though  your  livings 
be  taken  from  you,  yet  despair  not,  God  will  not  see  you  lack. 
But,  for  God's  sake,  sirs,  beware  how  you  deal  with  popish  priests ;  The  com- 
for,  so  God  save  my  soul  !  some  of  them  be  knaves  all.     Sirs,"  said  hlg"orthe 
he,  "  I  am  commanded  by  the  council  to  tell  you,  that  you  are  dis-  ^^^^^^^^ 
charged   by  virtue  of  the  king's  general   pardon ;  but  that  pardon  conceni- 
excepteth  and  forbiddeth  all  sacramentaries,  and  the  most  part,  or  all  pish''" 
of  vou,  are  called  sacramentaries :  therefore  I  cannot  see  how  that  5'^jJe  c^- 
pardon  doth  you  any  pleasure.     But  pray  for  the  king's  highness,  lais  men 
for  his  grace's  pleasure  is,  that  I  should  dismiss  you ;  and  so  I  do,  ed. 
and  pity  you  all.     Farewell,  sirs  !" 

So,  giving  God  most  hearty  thanks  for  his  mighty  and  merciful 
delivering  of  them,  they  departed  dismissed  as  you  have  heard, 
being  indeed  in  very  poor  estate  ;  but  not  in  so  miserable  estate  as 
all  those  eight  councillors  of  Calais  were,  within  one  year  and  a  half 
after.     For,  whereas  the  other  three  councillors  who  seemed  more 

(1)  Rather  a. i).1540,a6  already  iiolked;  the  iamc  error  is  made  in  'The  Life  of  Cromwell, 'p. -1(12. —Ed. 


520  THE    AfAUTYRDOM    OF    ADAM    DAMLIP. 

Jienry    favourablc  unto  them  (to  wit,  the  lord  Gray,  sir  George  Carew,  and 
^^^^'    sir  Richard  Grenville),  who  purged  the  town  of  those  slanders  that 


to 
1544. 


A.  D.  untruly  were  raised  upon  it,  were  there-for,  for  a  time,  in  their  prince''s 
1539  j^jgjj  Jispleasure ;  within  that  year  they  were  all  three  in  greater 
favour  with  his  majesty  than  ever  they  were  before,  and  that  not  with- 
out tlic  reward  of  twenty  pounds  by  year  to  him  and  to  his  heirs, 
^rorpfr-'^  who  had  least.  The  other  eight  councillors,  unjustly  charging  them 
frkndr  ^"*-^  ^^'^  town  witli  Sedition  and  heresy  (that  is  to  say,  the  lord  Lisle, 
to  his  SOS-  the  lord  Sands,  sir  John  Wallo]),  sir  Edward  Kingsly,  Robert  Fowler, 
turiietii  esquire,  vice- treasurer;  sir  Thomas  Palmer,  knight,  called  Long 
liceof^  Palmer;  William  Simpson,  esquire,  under-marshal  ;  and  John 
their  ene-  Rockwood),  were  either  greatly  out  of  their  prince's  favour,  and  in 
their  own  the  Tower,  or  else  were  prisoners,  or  else  by  very  desperate  deaths, 
^^^^'       in  outward  appearance,  taken  out  of  this  world. 

For  tediousness,  I  will  rehearse  but  only  the  horrible  end  of  the 

said  Rockwood,  the  chief  stirrer-up  of  all  the  afflictions  afore  spoken 

of;    who,  even  to  his  last  breath,  staring  and  raging,  cried,  he  was 

The  ex-    Utterly  damned.     And  being  willed  to  ask   God  mercy,   who  was 

God''s^  °^  ready  to  forgive  all  that  asked  mercy  of  him,  he  brayed  and  cried 

judgment  q^j-    a  ^\\  ^qq  j^te,  for  I  havc  sought  maliciously  the  deaths  of  o 

upon  a  '  '  .o      ,  1      1  1      T 

cruel  per-  number  of  the  most  honest  men  m  the  town  ;  and  tliough  1  sa 
secutor.  j-jj^^gi^^  i\\Q.m  in  my  heart,  yet  I  did  what  lay  in  me  to  bring  them 
to  an  evil  death :  all  too  late  therefore,  all  too  late!"  Which  same 
words  he  answered  to  one,  who,  at  the  departure  of  the  thirteen  in 
irons  towards  England,  said,  "  Sir  !  I  never  saw  men  of  such  honesty 
so  sharply  corrected,  and  taking  it  so  patiently  and  joyfully.""  Rock- 
wood then,  fetching  a  frisk  or  two,  scoffingly  answered,  "All  too 
late !"  The  under-marshal  suddenly  fell  doAvn  in  the  council-cham- 
ber, and  never  spake  a  word  after,  nor  showed  any  token  of  remem- 
brance. The  plagues  of  the  others  also,  as  I  am  credibly  informed' 
were  little  better. 


THE    SECOND    APPREHENSION    OF    ADAM    DAMLIP  ;     WITH    HIS 
MARTYRDOM. 

Concerning  Adam  Damlip,  otherwise  called  George  Bucker,  ye 
heard  before  declared,  how  he,  being  convented  before  the  bishops 
at  Lambeth,  and  afterwards  secretly  admonished,  and  having  money 
given  him  by  his  friends  to  avoid,  and  not  to  appear  again  before  the 
bishops  ;  after  he  had  sent  his  allegations  in  writing  unto  them, 
departed  into  the  west  country,  and  there  continued  teaching  a 
school  a  certain  space,  about  a  year  or  two.  After  that,  the  good 
man  was  again  apprehended  by  the  miserable  inquisition  of  the 
Six  Articles,  and  brought  up  to  London,  where  he  was,  by  Stephen 
Gardiner,  commanded  into  the  Marshalsea,  and  there  lay  the  space 
of  other  two  years  or  thereabouts. 

During  the  imprisonment  of  this  Damlip  in  the  Marshalsea,  John 
Marbeck  (as  partly  ye  heard  before)  was  also  committed  unto  the 
same  prison,  which  was  the  morrow  after  Palm  Sunday.  The  man- 
ner of  that  time  so  required,  that  at  Easter  every  person  must  needs 
come  to  confession.  Whereupon  Marbeck,  with  the  rest  of  the 
prisoners  there,  was  enforced  to  come  upon  Easter-day  to  sir  George 


I 


THE    MAUTYHDOM    OV    ADAM    DAMLIP.  521 

Backer  aforesaid,  to  be   confessed,  who  was  tlieri   confessor  to  the    Jfenry 


nil. 


whole   house.     By  this    occasion   John    Marbeck,  who  had    never 

seen  him  before,  entering  into  conference  with  him,  perceived  what    A.D. 

he  was,  what  he  had  been,  what  troubles  he  sustained,  how  long  he    ^^'*'*' 


had  lain  there  in  prison,  by  whom  and  wherefore ;  who  declared,  George 
moreover,  his  mind  to  Marbeck,  to  the  effect  as  followeth  :  "  And  c.mteslor 
now,  because,"  said  he,  "  I  think  they  have  forgotten  me,  I  am  fully  *^,*,|lrs''in 
minded  to  make  my  humble  suit  to  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  in  an  the  Mar- 
epistle,  declaring  therein  mine  obedience,  humble  submission,  and 
earnest  desire  to  come  to  examination.     I  know  the  worst :   I  can 
but  lose  my  life  present,  which  I  had  rather  do,  than  here  to  remain, 
and  not  to  be  suffered  to  use  my  talent  to  God's  glory.    Wherefore, 
God  willing,  I  will  surely  put  it  in  proof." 

This  Damlip,  for  honest  and  godly  behaviour,  was  beloved  of  all  Damiip 
the  whole  house,  but  especially  of  the  keeper  himself,  whose  name  beloved 
was  Massy,  whom  he  always  called  master ;  and  being  suffered  to  go  u^^prl 
at  liberty  within  the  house  whither  he  would,  he  did  much  good  g°"eg?;ii 
among  the  common  and  rascal  sort  of  prisoners,  in  rebuking  vice  and  of  Massy, 
sin,  and  kept  them  in   such  good  order  and  awe,  that  the  keeper  of  uir^*^"^ 
thought  himself  to  have  a  great  treasure  in  him.     And  no  less  also  g^g^'^^'^'*'' 
Marbeck  himself  confesseth,  to  have  found  great  comfort  by  him  ; 
for,  notwithstanding  the    straight  precept   given   by  the  bishop  of 
Winchester,  that  no  man  should  come  to  him,  nor  he  to  speak  with 
any  man,  yet  the  said  Adam  many  times  would  find  the  means  to 
come  and  comfort  him. 

Now,  when  he  had  made  and  drawn  out  his  epistle,  he  delivered  the  oamiip 
same  to  his  master  the  keeper,  upon  Saturday  in  the  morning,  which  to  the 
was  about  the  second  week  before  Whitsunday  following,  desiring  winche^s- 
him  to  deliver  it  at  the  court,  to  the  bishop  of  Winchester.     The  ''^''■ 
keeper  said,  he  would ;  and  so  did.     The  bishop,  what  quick  speed 
he  made  for  his  dispatch  I  know  not,  but  thus  it  fell  out,  as  ye  shall 
hear. 

The  keeper  came  home  at  night  very  late,  and  when  the  prisoners  Gardiner 
(who  had  tarried  supper  for  his  coming)  saw  him  so  sad  and  heavy,  outapre- 
they  deemed  something  to  be  amiss.     At  last  the  keeper,  casting  up  the'exJ- 
his  eyes  upon  sir  George  !  said,  "■  O  George,  I  can  tell  thee  tidings."  ""i""  "^ 
"  What  is  that,  master  ?"  quoth  he.    "  Upon  Monday  next  thou  and 
I  must  go  to  Calais."     "  To  Calais,  master  ?     What  to  do  ?"     "  I 
know  not,"  quoth  the  keeper  :  and  pulled  out  of  his  purse  a  piece  of 
wax  with  a  little  label  of  parchment  hanging  out  thereat,  which 
seemed  to   be  a  precept.     And  when  sir  George  saw  it,  he  said, 
"  Well,  well,  master,  now  I  know  what  the  matter  is."     "  What  ?""  cheerfu! 
quoth  the  keeper.     "  Truly,  master,  I  shall  die  in  Calais."    "Nay,"  of  oam- 
quoth  the  keeper,  "  I  trust  it  to  be  not  so."     "  Yes,  yes,  master  ;  it  ^'^" 
is  most  true,  and  I  praise  God  for  his  goodness  tlierein."     And  so 
the  keeper  and  they  went  together  to  supper,  with  heavy  cheer  for 
sir  George,   as  they  there  called  him ;  who,   notwithstanding,  was 
merry  himself,  and  did  eat  his  meat  as  well  as  ever  he  did  in  all  his 
life :  insomuch  that  some  at  the  board  said  unto  him,  that  they 
marvelled  how  he  could  eat  his  meat  so  well,  knowing  he  was  so  near 
his  death.     "  Ah,  masters  !"  quoth  he,  "  do  you  think  that  I  have 
been  God's  prisoner  so  long  in   the   Marshalsca,  and  have  not  yet 


522  THE    MARTYRDOM    OF    ADAM    DAMLIP. 

Henry   leamcd  to  die  ?     Yes,  yes,  and  I  doubt  not  but  God  will  strengthen 
vni.  J.1  111 

"~  the""'"    ' 


me  tnerein. 


A.D.        *At^  length  it  came  to  pass,  that  by  the  bishop  of  Winchester's 
^544.    diligent  pursuing  of  the  aforesaid  Adam  Damlip  (for  he  was  always 
excellent  good  at  the  sucking  of  innocent  blood),  this  godly  man 
was  gotten  again  into  their  hands,  that  first  laid  heresy  to  his  charge  ;* 
b!ou-iu    ^'^'''    ^^   Monday,    early   in   the  morning   before    day,    the   keeper 
to  Calais   with   three    other  of  the   knight -marshal's  servants,  setting  out  of 
London,  conveyed  the  said  Adam  Damlip  to  Calais  upon  the  Ascen- 
sion even,  and  there  committed  him  to  the  mayor's  prison.     Upon 
the  same  day  John  Butler,  the  commissary  aforesaid,  and  sir  Daniel, 
his  curate  of  St.  Peter's,  were  also  committed  to  the  same  prison, 
and  commandment  given  for  no  man  to  speak  with  Butler. 

Upon  Saturday  next  was  the  day  of  execution  for  Damlip.  The 
cause  which  first  they  laid  to  his  charge,  was  for  heresy.  But, 
because  by  an  act  of  parliament  all  such  offences,  done  before  a 
certain  day,  were  pardoned  (through  which  act  he  could  not  be 
burdened  with  any  thing  that  he  had  preached  or  taught  before),  yet, 
for  the  receiving  of  the  aforesaid  French  crown  of  cardinal  Pole  (as 
you  heard  before),  he  was  condemned  of  treason,  and  in  Calais  cruelly 
put  to  death ;  being  drawn,  hanged,  and  quartered. 

The  day  before  his  execution,  came  unto  him  one  Master  Mote, 

then  parson  of  our  Lady's  church  in  Calais,    saying,  "  Your  four 

quarters  shall  be  hanged  at  four  parts  of  the  town."     "  And  where 

shall  my  head  be  T'  said  Damlip.     "  Upon  the  Lantern  gate,"  said 

The  con-  Mote.     Then  Damlip  answered,  "  Then  shall  I  not  need  to  provide 

rL^'e'of"""  for  my  burial."  At  his  death,  sir  Ralph  Ellerker  knight,  then  knight- 

Damiip,    n^arslial   there,    would    not    suffer  the  innocent  and  godly  man  to 

jiot  Ctirinff  <D         J 

for  his  declare  either  his  faith,  or  the  cause  he  died  for,  but  said  to  the  exe- 
'^''^"''  cutioner,  "  Dispatch  the  knave  ;  have  done  !"  For  sir  William 
Mote,  appointed  there  to  preach,  declared  to  the  people,  how  he  had 
Damlip  been  a  sower  of  seditious  doctrine  ;  and  albeit  he  was  for  that  par- 
a'^ccused  doucd  by  the  general  pardon,  yet  he  was  condemned  for  being  a 
oftrea-    traitor  against  the  king.     To  the  which  when  Adam  Damlip  would 

son   (iiid  CD  Kj  1 

innocent-  havc  replied  and  purged  himself,  the  aforesaid  sir  Ralph  Ellerker 

death'. '"  would  uot  suffcr  him  to  speak  a  word,  but  commanded  him  to  be 

had  away.    And  so,  most  meekly,  patiently,  and  joyfully,  the  blessed 

and  innocent  martyr  took  his  death,  sir  Ralph  Ellerker  saying,  that 

An  ex-     he  would  not  away  before   he  saw  the    traitor's  heart  out.      But, 

God'sjust  shortly   after,  the  said  sir    Ralph  Ellerker,  in  a  skirmish    or   rout 

J^J,i"^°"   between  the  Frenchmen  and  us  at  Boulogne,  was,  among  others, 

slain  ;  whose  only  death  sufficed  not  his  enemies,  but  after  they  had 

t       stripped  him  stark  naked,  they  shamefully  mutilated  him,  and  cut 

the  heart  out  of  his  body ;  and  so  left  him  a  terrible  example  to  all 

bloody  and   merciless  men.      For  no  cause  was   known  why  they 

showed  such  indignation  against  the  said  sir  Ralph  Ellerker,  more 

than  against  the  rest,  but  that  it  is  written,  "  Facicns  justitias  Domi- 

nus  et  judicia,  omnibus  injuria  pressis;*"  *and^  because  his  innocent 

blood,  as  AbeFs  did,  cried  unto  God. 

Our  Lord  grant  unto  the  like  offenders  gi-ace,  speedily,  by  that 

(H  Ex  Literis  Johan.  Marbecki.  (2)  See  Edition  1563,  p.  665. -Ed. 

\3)  See  Editiou  1503,  p.  GC6.— Ed. 


A    LABOURING    MAN,    AND    ONE    DODD,    MARTYRS    AT    CALAIS.  523 

lively  and  terrible  example,  either  heartily  to  repent,  or  else  to  give    f^enry 

like  profitable  example  to  such  as  would  not  be  warned  by  other L- 

men's  evils.*  ^•^• 

As  touching  John  Butler,  and  sir  Daniel  his  curate,  imprisoned 


(as  ye  heard)  the  same  day  with  Damlip,  upon  Sunday  next  following  ^"uwe'of 
they   Avere    committed   to   John    Massy   aforesaid,    keeper    of  the  g'JlJ"^^ 
Marshalsea,  and  his  company,  and  brought  to  the  Marshalsea,  where  and  sir 
he  and  his  curate  continued  nine  months  and  more.     At  last,  being  his'cu- 
sore  laid  unto  by  sir  George  Gage,  sir  John  Baker,  and  sir  Thomas  "''^• 
Arundel,   knights,  but  especially  by  Stephen  Gardiner,   bishop  of 
Winchester,  for  the  retaining  of  Adam  Damlip,   yet,   by  friends 
soliciting  the  king"'s  highness  for  him  (namely  sir  Leonard  Musgrave, 
and  his  brother  Baunster,  who  were  bound  for  his  appearance  in  a 
thousand  pounds),  he,  at  length,  by  great  labour  and  long  time,  was 
discharged,  and,   at  last,   by  license  permitted  to  return  to  Calais 
again.' 

Furthennore,  as  touching  William  Stevens  above  mentioned,  who  Stevens, 
remained  all  this  while  prisoner  in  the  Tower,  the  same  was  also  con-  nesrpro- 
demned  with  Adam  Damlip   of  treason ;  which  was,  for  note  and  f^i*^"' 
crime  of  popery,   in  lodging  Adam  Damlip   the  traitor,  who  came  condemn- 
from  cardinal  Pole,  in  his  house,  at  the  lord  deputy"'s  commandment.  peryTbul 
Notwithstanding,  the  king  afterward,  understanding  more  of  the  said  7est!  par- 
William  Stevens,  how  innocent  he  was  from  that  crime,  being  known  ^oned  by 
to  all  men  to  be  an  earnest  and  zealous  protestant,  gave  him  his 
pardon,  and  sent  him  home  again  to  Calais  ;  and  so,  likewise,  all  the 
other  thirteen  above  mentioned. 


THE    STORY    OF    A    POOR    LABOURING    MAN,     AND     ALSO     OF    ONE 
DODD,    A    SCOTCHMAN,    BURNED    IN    CALAIS. 

By  the  credible  information  and  writing  of  the  said  Calais  men, 
who  were  then  in  trouble,  it  is  reported  of  a  certain  poor  labouring 
man  of  Calais,  that  after  the  preaching  of  Adam  Damlip,  being  in  a 
certain  company,  he  said  that  he  would  never  believe  that  a  priest 
could  make  the  Lord's  body  at  his  pleasure.     Whereupon  he  was 
then  accused,  and  also  condemned  by  one  Harvey,  commissary  there ; 
which  Harvey,  in  time  of  his  judgment  inveighing  against  him  with 
opprobrious  words,  said,  that  he  was  a  heretic,  and  should  die  a  vile 
death.    The  poor  man  (whose  name  yet  I  have  not  certainly  learned), 
answering  for  himself  again,  said  that  he  was  no  heretic,  but  was  in  A  notable 
the  faith  of  Christ :  "  And  whereas  thou  sayest  "  said  he,  "  that  I  of  (Tdd's 
shall  die  a  vile  death,  thou  thyself  shalt  die  a  viler  death,  and  that  d"  p^"""' 
shortly."     And  so  it  came  to  pass  ;  for,  within  half  a  year  after,  the  Woody 
said  Harvey  was  hanged,  drawn,  and  quartered,  for  treason,  in  the  cutor" 
said  town  of  Calais. 

After  the  burning  of  this  poor  man,  there  was  also  another  certain  onePodd 
scholar,  counted  to  be  a  Scotchman,  named  Dodd,  who,  coming  out  caiais. 
of  Germany,  was  there  taken  with  certain  German  books  about  him  ; 
and,  being  examined  thereupon,  and  standing  constantly  to  the  truth 
that  he  had  learned,  was  therefore  condemned  to  death,  and  there 

(I)  Ex  scripto  testimunio  Calctiensium. 


524  THE    STORY    OI'    WILLIAM    CROSSBOWMAKKR. 

Henry    buriicd  ill  tlic  siiid  towii  of  Calais,  within  the  space  of  a  vcar,  or 
thereabouts,  after  the  other  godly  martyr  above  mentioned. 


A.D. 
1544. 


THE   STORY    OF   WILLIAM    CR0SSB0\VM AKER,    REARINC,    A     BILLET 

IN    CALAIS. 

And,  forasmuch  as  I  am  presently  in  hand  with  matters  of  Calais, 

I  cannot  pass  from  thence  without  the  memory  of  another  certain 

honest  man  of  the  same  township,   named  William  Button,    alias 

Crossbowmaker ;    although  the  time  of  this  story  is  a  little  more 

ancient  in  years  :  which  story  is  this. 

William        William  Crossbowmaker,  a  soldier  of  Calais,  and  the  king's  servant, 

bow-^       being  a  man  (as  some  natures  be)  somewhat  pleasantly  disposed, 

mfe'^uon   "scd,  whcu  he  met  with  priests,  to  demand  of  them  certain  merry 

questions  of  pastime ;  as  these  :  Whether,  if  a  man  were  suddenly 

taken,  and  wanted  another  thing,  he  might  not  without  offence  occupy 

one  of  the  pope's  pardons  instead  of  a  broken  paper  ? 

Another  question  was,  Whether  in  the  world  might  better  be 
wanting,  dogs  or  priests  ?  And  if  it  were  answered  that  dogs  might 
rather  be  spared ;  to  that  he  would  reply  again  and  infer,  that  if 
there  were  no  do£rs,  we  could  make  no  more ;  but  if  there  lacked 
ignorant  priests,  we  might  soon,  and  too  soon,  make  too  many  of 
them. 

It  happened  in  the  time  of  Dr.  Darly,  parson  of  our  Lady's  church 
in  Calais,  being  commissary  there  for  archbishop  Warham,  there 
came  a  black  friar  to  Calais  with  the  pope's  pardons,  who,  for  four 
pence,  would  deliver  a  soul  out  of  purgatory.  The  friar  was  full  of 
Romish  virtues,  for  what  money  came  for  pardons  by  day,  he  bought 
no  land  with  it  at  night.  This  aforesaid  William  Button,  alias 
Crossbowmaker,  coming  to  the  pardoner,  and  pretending  tiiat  he 
Avould  deliver  his  father  and  friends'  souls,  asked,  if  the  holy  flither 
the  pope  could  deliver  souls  out  of  purgatory  .''  The  fi-iar  said, 
"  There  is  no  doubt  of  that."  ''  Why  then,"  quoth  Button,  "  doLli 
not  he,  of  charity,  deliver  all  the  souls  thereout  .^"  Of  which  words 
he  was  accused  to  the  commissary ;  who,  at  his  appearing  before  the 
said  conmiissary,  confessed  to  have  asked  such  questions.  The  coni- 
Hercsy,  missarv,  being  angry  thereat,  said,  "  Doubtest  thou  thereof,  thou 
offh""  heretic.^"  There  was  standing  by  a  black  friar  named  Capel,  an 
^pe's  Englishman,  who  said  to  the  commissary,  "  There  be  ten  thousand 
of  these  heretics  between  Gravelines  and  Triers."  Button  answered, 
"  Master  friar  !  of  all  men  you  may  keep  silence ;  for  your  coat 
hath  been  twice  cut  off  from  the  faith.  The  first  time  your  order 
was  enjoined  to  have  your  black  coat  shorter  than  your  white ;  and, 
for  the  second  time,  your  order  must  go  to  the  furthest  part  of  their 
church,  and  there  sing  an  anthem  of  our  Lady."*  The  commissary 
chafed  at  these  words,  calling  Button  "  heretic,"  with  many  other 
opprobrious  words.  Then  said  Button  to  the  commissary,  "  If  your 
holy  father  the  pope  may  deliver  souls  out  of  purgatory,  and  will  not 
of  charity  deliver  them,  then,  I  would  to  God  the  king  would  niakc 
me  poj)e,  and  I  would  surely  deliver  all  out  without  money.'  At 
these  words  the  commissary  raged,  and  reviled  Button  exceedingly, 

(1)  This  anthem  the  black  friars  were  CDJoinert  to  sing  every  night  to  our  Lady,  in  jiraisc  of  her 
conception. 


THE    CnUEL    MALTCK    OF    DR.  LONDOX.  /)25 


I  III. 


causing  liim  to  bear  a  billet,  and  procured  liis  wages  (which  were  six  ^ 
pence  a  day)  to  be  taken  from  him.  TJien  went  Button  to  the  — 
kinff''s  maiesty,  declaring  all  the  whole  matter  to  his  grace,  who  sent    A.I). 


him  to  Calais  again,  and  gave  him  after  that  eight  pence  a  day. 

A    NOTABLE    EXAMPLE,    WHEREIN    MAY    APPEAR    AS    WELL    THE 

DESPITE    OF    DR.  LONDON    AND    OTHER    PAPISTS    AGAINST 

THE    GOSPELLERS,    AS    ALSO    THE    FIDELITY    OF    A 

MATRON    TOWARDS    HER    HUSBAND. 

Forasmuch  as  mention  was  made  a  little  before  of  Dr.  London,  we  cmei 
will  somewhat  more  add  of  him,  because  the  matter  seemcth  neither  Dr.''£on-^ 
impertinent    nor   unfruitful,   to  the  intent  it  may  more    evidently  '^°"- 
appear,  what  truth  and  trust  is  to  be  looked  for  of  this  cruel  kind  of 
papists.      This  Dr.  London  was  warden  of  New  college  in  Oxford, 
where  it  happened  that  certain  plate  was  stolen,   and  conveyed  and 
brought  up  to  London,   and  sold  to  a  goldsmith,  named  William 
Callaway.     This  Callaway  was  a  man  of  good  and  honest  name  and 
reputation  among  his  neighbours,  but  especially  earnest  and  zealous  caiiaw" V 
towards  the  gospel,  and  a  great  maintainer  thereof.      He  had,  often-  s°'!'- 
times  before,  bought  much  plate  of  the  same  man  without  any  peril  London, 
or  danger :  wherefore,  he  doubted  the  less  of  his  fidelity.^ 

At  last  the  principal  of  the  theft  being  taken, ^  and  the  goldsmith 
also,  that  was  the  buyer,  being  known.  Dr.  London,  when  he  under- 
stood him  to  be  a  favourer  of  the  gospel  (whereof  he  himself  was  an 
extreme  adversary),  began  straightways  to  be  in  a  rage,  and  to  swear 
great  and  deep  oaths,  that  he  would  spare  neither  labour  nor  cost,  but 
would  bring  the  goldsmith  to  the  gallows,  although  it  should  cost  him 
five  hundred  pounds.  To  be  short,  this  good  goldsmith  was  arraigned 
as  accessary,  and  an  action  of  felony  brought  against  him.  He,  con- 
trariwise alleged,  that  they  ought  not  to  proceed  against  him,  the 
principal  being  alive.  Dr.  London,  on  the  contrary  part,  affirmed 
that  the  principal  was  hanged ;  which  was  most  false,  for  he  was  one 
of  the  same  college,  and  was  alive,  and  but  lately  set  at  liberty.  To 
be  brief,  he  being  found  guilty,  the  judge  asked  him  Avhat  he  could 
allege  why  he  should  not  die  ?  He  required  to  have  the  privilege  of  caiiaway 
his  book  according  to  the  ancient  custom  and  manner.  But  here  uie™riv/- 
it  was  objected  against  him  that  he  was  "bigamus,"  ^  and  therefore  he  ^ook"^'"^ 
might  not  have  his  book  by  the  law  :  notwithstanding  that,  he  never 
had  two  wives  ;  but,  because  his  wife  had  two  husbands,  it  was  imputed 
to  him  for  bigamy. 

Thus  this  good  goldsmith,  being  secluded  from  all  hope  of  life  by  a  singu- 
the  crafty  spite  of  his  malignant  adversaries,  his  wife,  being  a  woman  p"  of  a"" 
of  proved  honesty  and  good  fame,  came  in  before  the  judges  ;  and,  wUe  to'- 
perceiving  her  former  marriage  to  be  hurtful  unto  her  husband,  to  ^^^^^_  ^^^ 
save  her  husband's  life,  she  took  an  oath  before  the  judges  that  she 
was  not  "  bigama,"  and  that  she  was  never  married  to  more  men  than 
to  the  said  goldsmith  :  and,  although  she  had  children  by  her  other 
husband,  and  continued  divers  years  with  him,  yet  she  sware  that  she 
was  never  married  unto  him.     Thus  this  woman,  by  defaming  oflier- 

(1)  Hairs  Chronicle,  Lend   1809,  pp.  ti5— 89.— Ed. 

(2)  This  principal  was  a  chaplain  of  the  said  college. 

(3)  Bigamus,  that  is,  a  man  that  hath  had  two  wives. 


)26  QUALIFICATIONS    OF    THE    SIX    ARTICLES. 

Jjcnry    sclf,  to  lici  gTcut  pralsc  and  singular  example  of  love,  delivered  her 
^^^^'    innocent  husband ;  thinking  it  better  for  her  to  live  with  ignominy 


A.  D.    and  reproach,  than  for  her  husband  to  die ;  less  esteeming  the  loss  of 
^5*^4.    lier  good  name,  than  of  his  life.' 

True  love  As  touchiug  the  quality  of  this  fact  or  perjury,  I  intermeddle  not 
man  and  l^^re  to  dlscuss,  but  Icavc  it  at  large  to  the  judgment  of  lawyers  to 
''''*•  define  upon.  Truth  it  is,  that  perjury  neither  in  man  nor  woman  is 
to  be  commended,  neither  ought  it  to  be  defended.  But  yet,  the  true 
heart  and  faithful  love  between  this  man  and  his  wife,  counterpoising 
again  as  much  or  more  on  the  other  side,  the  more  rare  and  strange  I 
see  it  in  many  couples  now-a-days,  the  more  I  think  it  worthy,  not 
only  to  be  praised,  but  also,  for  example''s  sake,  to  be  notified.  But, 
in  the  mean  time,  what  shall  we  say  to  these  priests  and  adversai'ies, 
who,  in  such  sort  violently  do  press  and  force  the  poor  sheep  of 
Christ,  with  peril  of  their  conscience,  unto  such  perjury  ;  and  that,  in 
such  causes,  where  no  such  truth  is  sought,  but  innocency  oppressed, 
true  religion  persecuted,  and  only  their  spite  and  wrath  against  God's 
word  wreaked. 

QUALIFICATIONS    OF    THE    ACT    OF    THE    SIX    ARTICLES. 

During  the  time  of  these  six   articles  aforesaid,    which  brought 
many  good  men  unto  death,  yet  so  it  happened  by  another  contrary 
act,  set  forth  before  for  the  king's  supremacy  (as  ye  have  heard),  that 
the  contrary  sect  also  of  the  papists  was  not  all  in  quiet.  For,  besides 
the  death  of  More,  and  the  bishop  of  Rochester,  and  the  other  Cliar- 
terhouse  monks,  friars,  and  priests  above  specified,  about  this  year, 
also,  were  condemned  and  executed  by  the  same  law  two  others,  of 
Lark,  of   whom  ouc  was  a  priest  of  Chelsea,  named  Lark,  who  was  put  to  death 
and  Ger-  at  Loudou  for  defending  the  bishop  of  Rome's  supremacy  above  the 
diner^^"^  king's  authority :  the  other  was  Germain  Gardiner  (near  kinsman  to 
traitors.    Stephen  Gardiner,  and  yet  more  near  to  his  secret  counsel,  as  it  is 
supposed),  who,  likewise,  in  practising  for  the  pope  against  the  king's 
jurisdiction,  was  taken  with  the  manner,  and  so  brought  unto  the 
gibbet, 
^ai^^st""      Upon  the  detection  of  this  Germain  Gardiner,  being  secretary  to 
Stephen    Gardiner  bishop  of  Winchester,  his  kinsman,  it  seemed  to  some,  and 
""^  ""^'^'  so  was  also  insinuated  unto  the  king  not  to  be  unlike,  but  that  the 
said  Germain  neither  would,  nor  durst,  ever  attempt  any  such  matter 
of  popery,  without  some  setting  on  or  consent  of  tlie  bishop,  he  being 
so  near  unto  him,  and  to  all  his  secrets,  as  he  was.     Whereby  the 
king  began  somewhat  more  to  smell  and  misdoubt  the  doings  of  the 
bishop  ;  but  yet  the  bishop  so  covertly  and  clearly  conveyed  his  mat- 
ters, playing  under  the  board,  after  his  wonted  fetches,  in  such  sort 
that  (I  cannot  tell  how)  he  still  kept  in  with  the  king,  to  the  great 
inquietation  of  the  public  state  of  the  realm,  and  especially  of  Christ's 
church. 

In  declaring  the  dreadful  law,  before  set  forth,  of  the  Six  Articles, 
which  was  a.d.  1540,^  ye  heard  what  penalty  was  appointed  for  the 
breach  of  the  same,  in  like  case  as  in  treason  and  felony ;  so  that  no 
remedy  of  any  recantation  would  serve.     This  severity  was  a  little 

(1)  Ex  Ed.  Hallo.  (2)  A.D.  1539.    Sec  page  502,  note  i.—  V.i>. 


QUALIFICATIONS    OF    THE    SIX    ARTICLES.  527 

mitigated  by  another  parliament,  holden  afterwards,  a. d,  1544,  by    nfnrt, 
which  parliament  it  was  decreed,*  that  such  offenders  as  were  con- 


victed in  the  said  articles  for  the  first  time,  should  be  admitted  to    A.  D. 
recant  and  renounce  their  opinions.     And  if  the  party  refused  to    ^^^^- 
recant  in  such  form  as  should  be  laid  unto  him  by  his  ordinary,  or,  The  ri- 
after  his  recantation,  if  he  eftsoons  offended  again,  then,  for  the  second  the  six 
time,  he  should  be  admitted  to  abjure  and  bear  a  faggot ;  which  ii  a^ie'fem- 
he    deny   to   do,    or   else,'  being    abjured,    if  he    the   third   time  P^red. 
offended,  then  he  to  sustain  punishment  according  to  the  law,  &c. 
Although  the  straightness  and  rigour  of  the  former  act  was  thus  some- 
what tempered,  as  ye  see,  and  reformed  by  this  present  parliament, 
yet,  notwithstanding,  the  venom  and  poison  of  the  errors  and  mischief 
of  those  articles  remained  still  behind  ;  not  removed,  but  rather  con- 
firmed by  this  parliament  aforesaid.     By  the  same  parliament,  more- 
over, many  things  vrere  provided  for  the  advancement  of  popery, 
under  the  colour  of  religion ;  so  that  all  manner  of  books  of  the  Old 
and  New  Testament,  bearing  the  name  of  William  Tyndale,  or  any 
others,  having  prologues,  or  containing  any  matters,  annotations,  pre- 
ambles, words,  or  sentences,  contrary  to  the  six  articles,  were  debarred. 
In  like  manner  all  songs,  plays,  and  interludes,  with  all  other  books 
in  English,  containing  matter  of  religion  tending  any  way  against  the 
said  articles,  were  abolished. 

In  the  same  parliament,  furthermore,  it  was  provided,  that  the  text 
of  the  New  Testament,  or  of  the  Bible,  being  prohihited  to  all  wo- 
men, artificers,  prentices,  journeymen,  servingmen,  yeomen,  husband- 
men, and  labourers  ;  yet  was  permitted,  notwithstanding,  to  noble- 
men, and  gentlemen,  and  gentlewomen,  to  read  and  peruse,  to  their 
edifying,  so  that  they  did  it  quietly,  without  arguing,  discussing, 
or  expounding  upon  the  Scripture. 

Over  and  besides,  whereas  before,  the  offender  or  defendant  might 
not  be  suffered  to  bring  in  any  witnesses  to  purge  and  try  himself, 
in  this  parliament  it  was  permitted  to  the  party  detected  or  com- 
plained of,  to  try  his  cause  by  witnesses,  as  many,  or  more  in  number, 
as  the  others  who  deposed  against  him,  &c. 

After   this   parliament,    moreover,  followed   another   parliament,  other 
A. D.  1545,  wherein  other  qualifications,  more  special,  of  the  six  arti-  tionso? 
cles  were  provided  :  that  whereas  before,  the  cruel  statute  of  the  six  J}jg  1-^^^ 
articles  was  so  straight,  that  if  any  of  the  king's  subjects  had  been  Articles. 
complained  of  by  any  manner  of  person,  as  well  being  his  enemy  as 
otherwise,  he  should  be  indicted  presently  upon  the  same,  without 
any  further  examination  or  knowledge  given  to  the  party  so  accused ; 
and  so  thereupon  to  be  attached,  committed,  and  in  fine  to  be  con- 
demned :  it  was,  therefore,  by  this  parliament  provided,  that  all  such 
presentments  and  indictments  should  not  be  brought  before  the  com- 
missioners, otherwise  than  by  the  oaths  of  twelve  men,  or  more,  of 
honesty  and  credit,  without  corruption  or  malice  accordingly. 

Item,  That  no  such  indictments  or  presentments  should  be  taken,  but  within 
one  year  of  the  offences  committed ;  or  else  the  said  indictments  to  stand  void 
in  the  law. 

(I)  Stat.  an.  3reg.  Hen. VIII.  [This  act  (34,  35  Ileniy  VIII.  cap.  i.)  is  printed  at  length  in  Gibson's 
Codex  Juris  Ecclesiastic!  (Oxf.  1761),  pp.  346— 349.  The  session  terniiinated  on  the  li!th  of  May, 
1543.— Ed.1 


A.D. 

1545. 


mination 
of  the  ca 
non  law. 


528  THE    UECANTATIOX    OF    HEYWOOD. 

H<-nru  Item,  That  no  person  accused  upon  any  such  offence  against  the  six  articles, 
nil.  should  be  attached,  or  committed  to  ward,  before  he  were  thereof  indicted, 
unless  by  special  warrant  from  the  king. 

Item,  By  the  authority  of  the  said  parliament,  it  was  considered  and  enacted, 
that  if  any  preacher  or  reader,  for  any  word  spoken,  supposed  to  be  against  tlie 
six  articles,  should  be  accused,  but  not  within  the  space  of  forty  days  of  the 
said  his  reading  or  preaching,  then  the  party  accused  to  be  acquitted. 

Item,  That  the  justices  or  inquirers  of  such  presentments  should  have  full 
power  to  alter  and  reform  all  panels  of  inquiry  returned  before  them,  in  like 
manner  as  the  justices  of  peace  may  do  in  their  sessions,  upon  any  other  inquiries. 

Item,  That  the  party  so  accused  or  indicted,  upon  his  trial,  may  have  all 
manner  of  challenges  (peremptory  only  excepted),  as  other  persons  an-aigned 
for  felony  may  have,  by  the  laws  of  this  realm. i 

By  these  qualifications  and  moderations  of  the  six  articles,  it  may 
appear  that  the  king  began  somewhat  to  grow  out  of  favour  with  Ste- 
phen Gardiner,  and  to  discredit  his  doings,  Avhereby  he  was  the  more 
forward  to  incline  somewhat  in  furthering  the  desolate  cause  of  reli- 
gion, as  may  appear  both  by  these  premises,  and  also  by  other 
A  statute  provisions  and  determinations  of  the  aforesaid  parliament,  a.d.  ]54o, 
for  exa-  ^,]^pj,gj^^  \^  ^y^^g  decreed  by  act  of  parliament,  that  the  king  should  have 
full  power  and  authority  to  appoint  thirty-two  persons  ;  to  wit,  six- 
teen of  the  clergy,  and  sixteen  of  the  temporalty,  to  peruse,  oversee, 
and  examine  the  canons,  constitutions  and  ordinances  of  the  canon 
law,  as  well  provincial  as  synodal ;  and  so,  according  to  their  dis- 
cretions, to  set  and  establish  an  order  of  ecclesiastical  laws,  such  as 
should  be  thought  by  the  king  and  them  convenient  to  be  received 
and  used  within  this  realm :  which  statute,  as  it  is  most  needful  for 
the  government  of  the  church  of  England,  so,  would  God  it  had 
been  brought  to  perfection  ! 

In  this  year,  touching  matters  of  history,  we  read  no  great  thing 
worthy  of  memory,  but  only  of  two  persons,  John  Athy"'^  and  John 
Heywood.  Of  which  two,  we  find  first  John  Athy  to  be  indicted 
by  the  king''s  writ  for  certain  words  against  the  sacrament,  which 
words  in  the  indictment  are  specified  to  be  these  :  "  That  he  would 
not  believe  in  the  thing  which  the  knave  priest  made,  neither  in  that 
which  Long''s  wife  selleth  ;  but  only  in  God  that  is  in  heaven.  And, 
when  it  was  told  him  that  God,  through  his  word,  could  make  it  flesh 
and  blood,  he  answered,  '  So  he  might,  if  he  would,  turn  it  into  a 
chickcn"'s  leg :    meaning  the  sacrament  of  the  altar." 

The  same  year  also  followed  the  recantation  of  John  HeyAvood  ; 
who  although  he  was  attached  for  treason,  for  denying  the  king's 
supremacy,  yet,  using  the  clemency  of  the  king,  upon  his  better  re- 
formation and  amendment,  he  made  an  open  and  solemn  recantation 
in  the  face  of  all  the  people,  abandoning  and  renouncing  the  pope's 
usurped  supremacy,  and  confessing  the  king  to  be  chief  supreme  head 
and  governor  of  this  church  of  England,  all  foreign  authority  and  juris- 
diction being  excluded.  Tlie  tenor  and  eifect  of  whose  recantation 
here  followeth. 

The  Recantation  of  John  Hepvood. 

I  am  come  hither  at  this  time,  good  people !  willing,  and  of  mine  own  suit,  de- 
sirous to  show  and  declare  unto  you  briefly,  first  of  all,  the  great  and  inestimable 


(1)  Stat.  an.  l.')45.  Hen.  VIII.     [The  statute  here  referred  to  is  the  35th  of  Henry  VIII. 
See  Gibson's  Codex,  pp.  349,  350.    The  session  closed  on  the  29th  of  March,  1544.— Kd. J 
\2)  John  Athy  recanted. 


I 


THE    RECANTATION    OF    HEYWOOD.  529 

clemency  and  mercifulness  of  our  most  sovereign  and  redoubted  prince  the  Henry 

king's  majesty,  which  his  highness  hath  most  graciously  used  towards  me  a  ^^ni- 
wretch,  most  justly  and  worthily  condemned  to  die  for  my  manifold  and  out- 


rageous offences,  heinously  and  traitorously  committed  against  his  majesty  and 


A.D. 

his  laws.  For,  whereas  his  majesty's  supremacy  hath  so  often  been  opened  unto 
me,  both  by  writing  and  speaking  (if  I  had  grace  either  to  open  mine  eyes  (o 
see  it,  or  mine  ears  to  hear  it),  to  be  surely  and  certainly  grounded  and  esta- 
blished upon  the  veiy  true  word  of  God,  yet,  for  lack  of  grace,  I  have  most 
wilfully  and  obstinately  suffered  myself  to  fall  to  such  blindness,  that  I  have  not 
only  thought  that  the  bishop  of  Rome  hath  been,  and  ought  to  be,  taken  the 
chief  and  supreme  head  of  the  universal  church  of  Christ  here  in  earth ;  but 
also,  like  no  true  subject,  concealed  and  favoured  such  as  I  have  known  or 
thought  to  be  of  that  opinion.  For  the  which  most  detestable  treasons  and 
imtruths,  I  here  most  humbly,  and  with  all  my  heart,  first  of  all  ask  of  the 
king's  majesty  forgiveness,  and  secondarily  of  the  world;  beseeching  all  these 
that  either  now  do,  or  hereafter  shall,  hear  of  these  my  gi-eat  transgressions,  to 
take  this  mine  example  for  an  instruction  for  them  to  call  for  grace,  that  they 
thereby  be  stayed  from  falling  at  any  time  into  such  miserable  blindness 
and  folly. 

Moreover,  here,  afore  God  and  you  (good  christian  people),  I  do  utterly,  and 
with  all  my  heart,  recant  and  revoke  all  mine  aforesaid  erroneous  and  traitorous 
opinions.  And  (as  my  conscience  now  doth  force)  I  protest  that  even  with  my 
heart  I  firmly  think,  and  undoubtedly  believe,  that  the  bishop  of  Rome  neither  now 
hath,  nor  at  any  time  hath  had,  or  can  have,  by  any  law  of  God  or  man,  any  more 
authority,  without  the  precinct  of  his  own  country  about  him,  than  any  other 
bishop  hath  within  his  own  diocese.  Whereby  I  assuredly  take  the  abolishino- 
of  the  pretensed  and  usurped  power  or  authority  of  the  bishop  of  Rome  out  of 
this  realm,  to  be  done  justly  and  truly  by  the  law  of  God.  And  also  I  take  our 
sovereign  lord  the  king's  highness  to  be  supreme  head,  immediately  next  imder 
Christ,  of  the  chiu-ch  of  England  and  Ireland,  and  all  other  his  grace's  domi- 
nions, both  of  the  spiritualty  and  temporalty.  And  I  confess  not  only  that  his 
majesty  is  so  by  the  law  of  God;  but  also  his  progenitors,  kings  of  this  realm  so 
have  been ;  and  his  highness's  heirs  and  successors,  kings  of  this  realm,  so 
shall  be. 

Thus  have  I  showed  you  my  mind  as  well  as  I  can,  but  neither  so  well  as  I 
would,  nor  so  fully  as  I  should,  namely  concerning  the  multitude  of  mercy 
which  my  most  gracious  prince  hath  showed  toward  me,  not  only  for  saving  my 
body  after  worthy  condemnation  to  death,  as  is  aforesaid,  but,  also,  for  saving 
my  soul  from  perishing,  if  my  body  had  perished  before  the  receiving  of  such 
wholesome  covmsel  as  I  had  at  his  highness's  most  charitable  assignment.  And 
of  this  confession  declared  unto  you  (I  say  as  far  forth  as  I  can),  I  heartily  pray 
you  all  to  bear  me  record,  and  most  entirely  to  pray  Almighty  God  for  the  long 
and  most  prosperous  estate  of  our  sovereign  lord,  the  king's  majesty,  in  all  his 
affairs  and  proceedings. 

By  me,  J  ohn  He)rwood. 

Memorandum,  quod  supra  scripta  Assertio  sive  Recantatio  fuit  facta,  et  pub- 
lice  emissa  per  prfenominatum  Johannem  Heywood,  die  Dominica,  Sexto  viz. 
die  Julii,  anno  millesimo  quingentesimo  quadragesimo  quarto,  apud  Crucem 
Paulinam,  tempore  concionis  ibidem. 

In  the  year  aforesaid,  1545,  as  there  was  no  other  thing  done 
in  England  worthy  to  be  noted,  so  now  the  order  of  story  here 
requireth,  by  the  course  of  years,  next  to  infer  the  discourse  of 
the  troubles  and  persecutions  which  happened  in  Scotland  against 
Master  George  Wisehart  and  divers  other  good  men  of  the  same 
country,  about  the  same  year  of  our  Lord  1545,  and  somewhat  before.^ 
But,  because  now  we  are  come  to  the  latter  end  almost  of  king 
Henry's  reign,  we  will  make  an  end  (the  Lord  willing)  with  a  few 

(1)  Wisehart  was  burnt  in  the  year  IS'ie.  See  Knox's  Hist,  of  the  Reformation,  (fol.  Ediijburgh, 
1732),  p.  50.— Ed. 

VOL.   V.  M   M 


530  THE    STORY    OF    KEIIBV    AXD    CI.ARKE,    MARTYRS. 

Henry  otlicr  Englisli  stories  pertaining  to  that  time  ;  and,  that  finished,  then 

^^"'  set  upon  those  matters  of  Scotland,  joining  them  all  together.     The 

A.  D.  tractation  tliereof  thou  shalt  see,  good  reader,  in  the  latter  end  and 

^  ^"^^^  closing  up  of  this  king's  reign. 

JtcclJji,  anD  JHogcr  Clacfic,  of  ^uffolfi,  i^artncsi* 

saxy,  a         Coming  now  to  the  year  of  our  Lord  1546,  first  passing  over  the 
hinged  in  pricst,  wliosc  name  was  Saxy,  who  was  hanged  in  the  porter's  lodge  of 
ner's'por-  Stephen  Gardiner,  bishop  of  Winchester,  and  that,  as  it  is  supposed, 
1^^'^        not  without  the  consent  of  the  said  bishop  and  the  secret  conspiracy 
of  that  bloody  generation  ;   to  pass  over  also  one  Henry,  with  his  ser- 
vant, burned  at  Colchester ;   I  Avill  now   proceed  to   the  story  of 
Kerby,  and  of  Roger  Clarke  of  Mendelsham,  who  were  apprehended 
at   Ipswich,  A.  D.  1546,   the   Saturday   before    Gang-Monday,   and 
brought  before  the  lord  Wentworth,  with  other  commissioners  ap- 
A  bill       pointed  there  to  sit  upon  their  examinations,  judgments,  and  causes. 
tiHofd      The  night  before  they  were  arraigned,  a  bill  was  set  upon  the  town- 
wonh  at  house  door  (by  whom,  it  was  unknown),  and  brought  the  next  day  unto 
the  ar-      tlic  lord  Wcutworth  ;    who  answered,   that   it  was  good   counsel : 
men".       which  bill,  in  the  latter  end,  shall  appear. 

In   the   mean    time    Kerby   and    Roger,    being  in    the   jailor's 
house,  named  John   Bird,   an  honest  and  a  good  man  (who  had 
checks  divers  times  at  the  bar,  that  he  was  more  meet  to  be  kept, 
than  to  be  a  keeper),  came  in  Master  Robert  Wingfield,  son  and  heir 
of  Humfrey  Wingfield,  knight,  with  Master  Bruess  of  Wenham ; 
■who  then,  having  conference  with  Kerby  (being  then  in  a  several 
chamber  separate  from  the  other).  Master  Wingfield  said  to  Kerby, 
The         "  Remember  the  fire  is  hot,  take  heed  of  thine  enterprise,  that  thou 
wingfidd  take  no  more  upon  thee,  than  thou  shalt  be  able  to  perform.     The 
Lnd'^'^''^   terror  is  great,  the  pain  will  be  extreme,  and  life  is  sweet.     Better  it 
Roger,      -were  betimes  to  stick   to  mercy,  while  there  is  hope  of  life,  than 
rashly  to  begin,  and  then  to  shrink  ;""  with  such  like  words  of  persua- 
The  an-    sion.     To  whom  he  answered  again,  "  Ah,  Master  Wingfield  !  be  at 
i^tby^to  ™y  burning,  and  you  shall  say,  t}\erc  standeth  a  christian  soldier  in 
Master     the  fire.     For  I  know  that  fire  and  water,  sword,  and  all  other  things, 
lifiidr       arc  in  the  hands  of  God,  and  he  will  suffer  no  more  to  be  laid  upon 
us,   than  he  will  give  us  strength  to  bear."     "Ah,  Kerby  !"  said 
Master  Wingfield,  "  if  thou  be  at  that  point,  I  will  bid  thee  fare- 
well ;  for,   I   promise  thee,  I  am  not  so  strong  that  I  am  able  to 
burn."     And  so  both  the  gentlemen,  saying  that  they  would  pray  for 
them,  shook  hands  with  them,  and  so  departed. 
The  be-        Now  first,  touching  the  behaviour  of  Kerby  and  Roger  when  they 
of  Kerby  camc  to  tlic  judgmcnt-scat,  the  lord  Wentworth  with  all  the  rest  of 
Roger      the  justices  there  ready,  the  commissary  also,  by  virtue  of  the  statute 
brou"ht    "  ^^  officio,"  sitting  next  to  the  lord  Wentworth,  but  one  between; 
before  the  Kcrbv  and  Roger  lifted  up  their  eyes  and  hands  to  heaven  with  great 
■*"  ""■     devotion  in  all  men's  eyes,  making  their  prayers  secretly  to  God  for 
a  space  of  time,  wdiile  they  might  say  the  Lord's  Prayer  five  or  six 
Q,.gj,.      times.     That  done,  their  articles  were  declared  unto  them  with  all  cir- 
tious  pro-  cumstancesof  the  law  :  and  then  itwas  demanded  and  inquired  of  them, 
u^thcm.    >V"hether  they  believed,  that  after  the  words  spoken  by  a  priest  (as 


THE    STORY    OF    KERBY    AND    CLARKE,    MARTYRS.  .53] 

Christ  spake  tliem  to  his  apostles),  there  were  not  the  very  body  and    Jiennj 

blood  of  Christ,  flesh,  blood,  and  bone,  as  he  was  born  of  the  Virgin _ 

Mary,  and  no  bread  after  ?  ^-  ^^ 

Unto  the  which  words  they  answered  and  said.  No,"  they  did  not 
so  believe  ;  but  that  they  did  believe  the  sacrament  which  Christ  ^''"^•'' 
Jesus  did  institute  at  his  last  supper,  on  Maunday  Thursday  at  night, 
to  his  disciples,  Avas  only  to  ])ut  all  men  in  remembrance  of  his 
precious  death  and  blood-shedding  for  the  remission  of  sins ;  and 
that  there  was  neither  flesh  nor  blood  to  be  eaten  with  the  teeth,  but  The  sa- 
bread  and  wine ;  and  yet  more  than  bread  and  wine,  for  that  it  is 


answer. 


cranient 
more 


consecrated  to  a  holy  use.     Then,  with  much  persuasions,  both  Avith  "^p^'^j^'^j'Jj 
fair  means  and  threats  besides  (if  it  would  have  served),  were  these  wine. 
two  poor  men  hardly  laid  to ;  but  most  at  the  hands  of  Foster,  an  fcTe  ene- 
inferior  justice,  not  being  learned  in  such  knowledge.     But  these  "y ;" 
two  continued  both  faithful  and  constant,  choosing  rather  to  die  than  people. 
to  live  ;   and  so  continued  imto  the  end. 

Then  sentence  Avas  given  upon  them  both,  Kerby  to  be  burned  in  sentence 
the  said  toAvn  on  the  next  Saturday,  and  Roger  to  be  burned  at  Bury  against 
the  Gang-Monday  after.     Kerby,  when  his  judgment  Avas  given  by  ^n'd'^^  ' 
the  lord  WentAvorth,  Avith  most  humble  reverence  holding  up  his  Roger, 
hands  and  boAving  himself  devoutly,  he  said,  "  Praised  be  Almighty 
God ;"  and  so  stood  still  Avithout  any  more  Avords. 

Then   did  the  lord  WentAvorth  talk  secretly,  putting  his  head  Roger's 
behind  another  justice   that  sat  betAveen  them.     The  said  Roger,  the  lorci 
perceiving  that,  said  Avith  a  loud  voice,  "Speak  out,  my  lord  !  and  if  ^Jo™h". 
you  have  any  thing  contrary  to  your  conscience,  ask  God  mercy  ;  and 
Ave,  for  our  parts,  do  forgive  you :  and  speak  not  in  secret,  for  ye 
shall  come  before  a  Judge,  and  then  make  ansAver  openly,  even  before 
him  that  shall  judge  all  men ;""  with  other  like  Avords. 

The  lord  WentAvorth,  someAvhat  blushing,  and  changing  his  coun- 
tenance (through  remorse,  as  it  was  thought),  said,  "  1  did  speak 
nothing  of  you,  nor  have  I  done  any  thing  unto  you,  but  as  the  laAv 
is."  Then  were  Kerby  and  Roger  sent  forth ;  Kerby  to  prison 
there,  and  Roger  to  St.  Edmund's  Bury.  One  of  the  two,  bursting 
out  Avith  a  loud  voice  (Roger  it  is  supposed),  thus  spake  with  a 
vehemency,  "  Fight,"  said  he,  "  for  your  God ;  for  he  hath  not  pheey. 
long  to  continue." 

The  next  day,  which  was  Saturday,  about  ten  of  the  clock,  Kerby 
was  brought  to  the  market-place,  Avhere  a  stake  Avas  ready,  Avood, 
broom,  and  straw,  and  did  off  his  clothes  unto  his  shirt,  having  a 
nightcap  upon  his  head  ;  and  so  Avas  fastened  to  the  stake  Avith  irons, 
there  being  in  the  gallery  the  lord  WentAvorth,  Avith  the  most  part 
of  all  the  justices  of  those  quarters,  where  they  might  see  his  execu- 
tion. hoAv  every  thing  should  be  done,  and  also  might  hear  Avhat 
Kerby  did  say ;  and  a  great  number  of  people,  about  tAvo  thousand 
by  estimation.     There  Avas  also  standing  in  the  gallery  by  the  lord 
WentAvorth,  Dr.  Rugham,  Avho  was  before  a  monk  of  Bury,  and  ^^-  R"g- 
sexton  of  the  house,  having  on  a  surplice,  and  a  stole  about  his  neck,  monivof 
Then  silence  Avas  proclaimed,  and  the  said  doctor  began  to  disable  pelcijeth 
himself,  as  not  meet  to  declare  the  holy  Scriptures,  beinff  unprovided  'f-  "'.^ 

.  1  '^^.^.         burning' 

because  the  time  was  so  short ;  but  that  he  hoped,  in  God's  assist-  of  Kerby. 
ance,  it  should  come  well  to  pass. 

M  M  9. 


532  THK    DEATH    AN'U    MAKTVRDOM    OF    KKllIiY    AND    CLARKE. 

Henry        All  tliis  wlulc  Kcrby  was  trimming  with  irons  and  faggots,  broom 


L  and  straw,  as  one  that  shoukl  be  married  with  new  garments,  nothing 

A.  D.    changing  cheer  nor  countenance,  but  with  a  most  meek  spirit  glorified 

^^"^^^    God ;  which  was  wonderful  to  behold.     Then  master  doctor,  at  last, 

The         entered  into  the  sixth  chapter  of  St.  John,  who,  in  handling  that 

counte"     matter,  so  oft  as  he  alleged  the  Scriptures,  and  applied  them  rightly, 

couragT'^  Kerby  told  the  people  that  he  said  true,  and  bade  the  people  believe 

ofKerby.  jjij^^    Jiwi,  when  he  did  otherwise,  he  told  him  again,  "  You  say  not 

true ;  believe  him  not,  good  people.""     Whereupon,  as  the  voice  of 

the  people  was,  they  judged  Dr.  Rugham  a  false  prophet.     So  when 

master  doctor  had  ended  his  collation,  he  said  unto  Kerby,  "  Thou, 

good  man  !  dost  not  thou  believe  that  the  blessed  sacrament  of  the 

altar  is  the  very  flesh  and  blood  of  Christ,  and  no  bread,  even  as  he 

His  con-   ;vas  bom   of  the  Virgin  Mary  ?"      Kerby,  answering  boldly,  said, 

the  sacra-  "  I  do  uot  SO  believe."      "  How  doest  thou  believe  ?''''  said  the 

""'"'■       doctor.     Kerby  said,  "  I  do  believe  that  in  the  sacrament  that  Jesus 

Christ  instituted  at  his  last  supper,  on  Maunday  Thursday,  to  his 

disciples  (which  ought  of  us  likewise  to  be  done),  is  the  death  and 

passion,  and  his  blood-shedding  for  the  redemption  of  the  world,  to 

be  remembered :  and  (as  I  said  before)  yet  bread,  and  more  than 

bread ;  for  that  it  is  consecrated  to  a  holy  use."     Then  was  master 

doctor  in  his  dumps,  and  spake  not  one  word  more  to  Kerby  after. 

Then  said  the  undersherifF  to  Kerby,  "  Hast  thou  any  thing  more 
to  say  ?"  "  Yea,  sir,"  said  he,  "  if  you  will  give  me  leave."  "  Say 
on,"  said  the  sheriff. 

Then  Kerby,  taking  his  nightcap  from  his  head,  put  it  under  his 
arm,  as  though  it  should  have  done  him  service  again ;  but,  remem- 
bering himself,  he  cast  it  from  him,  and  lifting  up  his  hands,  he  said 
the  hymn,  Te  Deum,   and  the  Belief,  with  other  prayers  in  the 
Lord        Enoflish  toncrue.    The  lord  Wentworth,  while  Kerby  was  thus  doinff, 

W    J  t-  •  •  • 

wo'rth  at  did  shroud  himself  behind  one  of  the  posts  of  the  gallery,  and  wept, 
b^mlnc'  ^^^  so  did  many  others.  Then  said  Kerby,  "  I  have  done  :  you  may 
Constant  cxccute  your  office,  good  Master  SherifF."  Then  fire  was  set  to  the 
martyr-"'^  wood,  and  witli  a  loud  voice  he  called  unto  God,  knocking  on  his 
dom  of  breast,  and  holding  up  his  hands,  so  long  as  his  remembrance  would 
at  ips'  serve,  and  so  ended  his  life  ;  the  people  giving  shouts,  and  praising 
^"^'''  God  with  great  admiration  of  his  constancy,  being  so  simple  and 
unlettered. 

Roger  On  the  Gang-Monday,  a.d.  1546,  about  ten  of  the  clock,  Roger 

OlcirKC 


brought    Clarke  of  Mendelsham  was  brought  out  of  prison,  and  went  on  foot 

staile^at    ^o  tlic  gate.  Called  Southgate,  in  Bury,  and,  by  the  way,  the  proces- 

Biiry-       sion  met  with  them  ;  but  he  went  on,  and  would  not  bow  cap,  nor 

no  reve-    knee,  but  with  most  vehement  words  rebuked  that  idolatry  and  super- 

\^e%ro-    stition,  the  officers  being  much  offended.     And  without  the  gate, 

cession,    where  was  the  place  of  execution,  the  stake  being  ready,  and  the 

wood  lying  by,  he  came,  and  kneeled  down,  and  said.  Magnificat,  in 

the  English  tongue,  making  as  it  were  a  paraphrase  upon  the  same, 

wherein  he  declared  how  that  the  blessed  Virgin  Mary,  who  might  as 

well  rejoice  in  purcness,  as  any  others,  yet  humbled  herself  to  her 

Saviour.     ""  And  what  sayest  thou,  John  Baptist,"  said  he,  "  the 

greatest  of  all  men's  children .''   '  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God,  which 


COLLEGES    AND    CHANTRIES    (HVEN    TO    THE    KING.  USS 

taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  Avorkl."'''"'^     And  thus,  with  a  h)ud  voice,    ff/my 

he  cried  imto  the  people,  while  he  was  in  fastening  unto  the  stake, ^ 

and  then  the  fire  was  set  to  him,  where  he  suffered  pains  unmercifully;    A.  D. 
for  the  wood  was  green,  and  would  not  burn ;   so  that  he  was  choked 
with  smoke.     And,  moreover,  being  set  in  a  pitch-barrel,  with  some    i^^q 


pitch  sticking  still  by  the  sides,  he  was  therewith  sore  pained,  till  he  — 
had  got  his  feet  out  of  the  barrel.     And,  at  length,  one  standing  by  fui  bum- 
took  a  faggot-stick,  and  striking  at  the  ring  of  iron  about  his  neck,  mfnyr- 
so  pashed  him,  and  struck  him  belike  upon  the  head,  that  he  shrank  ^°^- 
down  on  the  one  side  into  the  fire ;  and  so  was  dissolved.^ 

In  the  beginning  of  this  story  of  Kerby  and  Roger,  mention  was 
made  of  a  certain  bill  put  upon  the  Town-house  door,  and  brought 
the  next  day  to  the  lord  Wentworth,  the  words  of  which  bill  were 
these. 

The  Bill  set  upon  the  Town-house  Door  in  Ipswich,  the  Night  before 
Kerby  and  Roger  were  condemned. 

'  Justfe  judicata  filii  hominum :'  yet,  when  ye  shall  judge,  minister  your  jus- 
tice with  mercy. 

'  A  fearful  thing  it  is,  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  living  God  :'  be  ye 
learned,  therefore,  in  true  knowledge,  ye  that  judge  the  earth ;  lest  the  Lord 
be  angry  with  you. 

'The  blood  of  the  righteous  shall  be  required  at  your  hands.'  What  though 
the  veil  hanged  before  Moses'  face ;  yet  at  Christ's  death  it  fell  down. 

'The  stones  will  speak,  if  these  should  hold  their  peace:'  therefore  harden  not 
your  hearts  against  the  verity. 

For  fearfully  shall  the  Lord  appear  in  the  day  of  vengeance  to  the  troubled 
in  conscience.  No  excuse  shall  there  be  of  ignorance,  but  every  vat  shall 
stand  on  his  own  bottom.  Therefore  have  remorse  in  your  conscience ;  fear 
him  that  may  kill  both  body  and  soul. 

Beware  of  innocent  blood-shedding ;  take  heed  of  justice  ignorantly  ministered; 
work  discreetly  as  the  Scripture  doth  command:  look  to  it,  that  ye  make  not 
the  truth  to  be  forsaken. 

We  beseech  God  to  save  our  king,  king  Henry  the  Eighth,  that  he  be  not 
led  into  temptation.     So  be  it. 

This  year  also  it  was  ordained  and  decreed,  and  solemnly  given 
out  in  proclamation,  by  the  king*'s  name  and  authority,  and  his  coun- 
cil, that  the  English  procession  should  be  used  throughout  all 
England,  according  as  it  was  set  forth  by  his  said  council,  and  none 
other  to  be  used  throughout  the  whole  realm. 

About  the  latter  end  of  this  year,  1545,  in  the  month  of  No-  The  Scots 
vember,  when  the  king  had  subdued  the  Scots,  and  afterwards,  joining 
together  with  the  emperor,  had  invaded  France,  and  had  got  from  Boulogne 
them  the  town  of  Boulogne,  he  summoned  his  high  court  of  par-  ^°"j^j.jjj, 
liament.      In  that  was  granted  unto  him,  besides  other  subsidies  of  mem. 
money,   all  colleges,    chantries,   free  chapels,  hospitals,  fraternities,  ™J^.fj^^^ 
brotherhoods,  guilds,  and  perpetuities  of  stipendiary  priests,  to  be  tries 
disposed  of  at  his  will  and  pleasure."'     Whereupon,  in  the  month  of  fh^king. 
December  following,  the  king  after  the  wonted  custom,  came  into 
the  parliament-house  to  give  his  royal  assent  to  such  acts  as  were 
there  passed ;  where,  after  an  eloquent  oration  made  to  him  by  the 

(1)  John  i. 

(2)  '  And  so  was  dissolved.'  '  Where  he  lived  long  in  great  and  ci-uel  torments  most  woeful  to 
behold,  and  so  ended  his  life.'     See  Edition  1563,  p.  (i55. —  En, 

(3)  Stat,  anno  37,  reg.  Hen.  VIIL  [cap.  iv.,— Ed  ] 


534  THE   king's   oratiox   in  the   PAKLIAMEXT-HOUSE. 

Henry  speaker,  he,  answering  again  nnto  the  same,  not  by  the  lord  chancellor 
—  (as  the  manner  was),  but  by  himself,  uttered  forth  this  oration,  word 

A.  D.    for  word,  as  it  is  reported  and  left  in  story. 

^^^^         In  the  contents  of  which  oration,  first,  eloquently  and  lovingly,  he 

IMG  tlcclarcd  his  grateful  heart  to  his  loving  subjects  for  their  grants  and 
— — ^  subventions,  offered  unto  him.  In  the  second  part,  Avith  no  less 
vehemency  he  exhorteth  them  to  concord,  peace  and  unity.  Where- 
nnto  if  he  had  also  joined  the  third  part,  that  is,  as  in  words  he 
exhorted  to  unity,  so  he  had  begun  indeed  first  himself  to  take  aAvay 
the  occasion  of  division,  disobedience,  and  disturbance  from  his  sub- 
jects ;  that  is,  had  removed  the  stumbling-block  of  the  Six  Articles 
out  of  the  people's  way,  which  set  brother  against  brother,  neighbour 
against  neighbour,  the  superior  against  the  subject,  and  the  wolves  to 
devour  the  poor  flock  of  Christ :  then,  had  he  not  only  spoken,  but 
also  done,  like  a  worthy  prince.  But  of  this,  more  shall  be  said  in 
the  sequel  hereof,  God  willing. 

The  King's  Oration  in  the  Parliament-House. 

Although  my  chancellor  for  the  time  being  hath,  before  this  time,  used  very 
eloquently  and  substantially  to  make  answer  to  such  orations  as  have  been  set 
forth  in  this  high  court  of  parliament,  yet  is  he  not  so  able  to  open  and  set  forth 
my  mind  and  meaning,  and  the  secrets  of  my  heart,  in  so  plain  and  ample  manner 
as  I  myself  am,  and  can  do.  Wherefore  I,  taking  upon  me  to  answer  your 
eloquent  oration.  Master  Speaker!  say,  that  whereas  you,  in  the  name  of  our 
well-beloved  Commons,  have  both  praised  and  extolled  me  for  the  notable 
qualities  that  you  have  conceived  to  be  in  me,  I  most  heartily  thank  you  all 
that  you  put  me  in  remembrance  of  my  duty,  which  is,  to  endeavour  myself  to 
obtain  and  get  such  excellent  qualities,  and  necessary  virtues,  as  a  prince  or 
governor  should  or  ought  to  have ;  of  which  gifts  1  recognise  myself  both  bare 
and  barren. 

But  for  such  small  qualities  as  God  hath  endued  me  withal,  I  render  to  his 

goodness  my  most  humble  thanks,  intending,  with  all  my  wit  and  diligence,  to 

get  and  acqiure  to  me  such  notable  virtues  and  pi'incely  qualities,  as  you  have 

alleged  to  be  incoi'porate  in  my  person. 

The  These  thanks  for  your  loving  admonition  and  good  counsel  fost  remembered, 

th"'^k        ^  eftsoons  thank  you  again,  because  that  you,  considering  our  great  charges 

his  com-    (not  for  our  pleasure,  but  for  your  defence ;  not  for  our  gain,  but  to  our  great 

nions.       cost),  which  we  have  lately  sustained,  as  well  in  defence  against  our  and  your 

enemies,  as  for  the  conquest  of  that  fortress,  which  was  to  this  realm   most 

displeasant  and  noisome,  and  shall  be,  by  God's  grace,  hereafter  to  our  nation 

most  profitable  and  pleasant,  have  freely,  of  your  own  mind,  granted  to  us  a 

certain  subsidy  here  in  an  act  specified ;  which,  verily,  we  take  in  good  part, 

regarding  more  your  kindness  than  the  profit  thereof,  as  he  that  setteth  more 

Promises  by  your  loving  hearts,  than  by  your  substance.     Besides  this  hearty  kindness, 

the  well     j[  cannot  a  little  rejoice,  when  I  consider  the  perfect  trust  and  sure  confidence 

in^'  of  '     which  you  have  put  in  me,  as  men  having  undoubted  hope,  and  unfeigned  behef, 

chantries  in  my  good  doings  and  just  proceedings ;  for  that  you,  without  my  desire  or 

l'"'es'^°'      request,  have  committed  to  mine  order  and  disposition  all  chantries,  colleges, 

hospitals,  and  other  places  specified  in  a  certain  act,  fimily  trusting  that  I  will 

order  them  to  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  profit  of  our  commonwealth.     Surely  if 

I,  contrary  to  your  expectation,  should  suffer  the  ministers  of  the  church  to 

decay;  or  learning,  which  is  so  great  a  jewel,  to  be  minished;  or  poor  and 

miserable  people  to  be  unrelieved ;    you  might  say  that  I,  being  put  in  so 

special  a  trust  as  I  am  in  this  case,  were  no  trusty  friend  to  you,  nor  charitable 

nian  to  mine  even  christened,  neither  a  lover  of  the  public  wealth,  nor  yet  one 

that  feared  God,  to  whom  account  nuist  be  rendered  of  all  our  doings.     Doubt 

not,  I  pray  you,  but  your  expectation  shall  be  served  more  godly  and  goodly 

than  you  will  wish  or  desire,  as  hereafter  you  shall  plainly  perceive. 


1 


THE    king's    OllATIOX   -IK    THl-:    rARLlAMKNT-HOUSK.  535 

Now,  since  I  find  such  kindness  on  your  part  towards  me,  I  cannot  choose    Henry 
but  love  and  favour  you,  affirming  that  no  prince  in  the  world  more  favoureth    ^  m- 
his  subjects  than  I  do  you,  nor  any  subjects  or  commons  more  love  and  obey    A.U^" 
their  sovereign  lord,  than  I  perceive  you  do  me,  for  whose  defence  my  treasure     1545 
shall  not  be  hidden,  nor,  if  necessity  require,  shall  my  person  be  unadventured.        to 
Yet,  although  I  with  you,  and  you  with  me,  be  in  this  perfect  love  and  concord,     1546. 

this  friendly  amity  cannot  continue,  except  you,  my  lords  temporal,  and  you,  my 

lords  spiritual,  and  you,  my  loving  subjects,  study  and  take  pains  to  amend  one 
thing,  which  is  surely  amiss  and  far  out  of  order,  to  the  which  I  most  heartily 
require  you  ;  which  is,  that  charity  and  concord  is  not  among  you,  but  discord 
and  dissension  beareth  rule  in  every  place.  St.  Paul  saith  to  the  Corinthians, 
in  the  thirteenth  chapter,  '  Charity  is  gentle,  charity  is  not  envious,  charity  is 
not  proud,'  and  so  forth,  in  the  said  chapter.  Behold  then  what  love  and 
chanty'  is  amongst  you,  when  the  one  calleth  the  other  heretic,  and  anabaptist ; 
and  he  calleth  him  again  papist,  hypocrite,  and  pharisee.  Be  these  tokens  of 
charity  amongst  you  ?  Are  these  the  signs  of  fraternal  love  between  you  ?  No,  no, 
I  assure  you  that  this  lack  of  charity  amongst  yourselves  will  be  the  hinderance 
and  assuaging  of  the  fervent  love  between  vis,  as  I  said  before,  except  this 
wound  be  salved  and  clearly  made  whole.  I  must  needs  judge  the  fault  and 
occasion  of  this  discord  to  be  partly  by  the  negligence  of  you,  the  fathers  and 
preachers  of  the  spiritualty.  For  if  I  know  a  man  which  liveth  in  adulteiy,  I 
must  judge  him  a  lecherous  and  carnal  person.  If  I  see  a  man  boast  and  bi-ag 
himself,  I  cannot  but  deem  him  a  proud  man.  I  see  and  hear  daily,  that  you  of 
the  clergy  preach  one  against  another,  teach  one  contrary  to  another,  inveigh 
one  against  another,  without  charity  or  discretion.  Some  be  too  stiff  in  their 
old  '  mumpsimus,'  others  be  too  busy  and  curious  in  their  new  '  sumpsimus.' 

Thus  all  men  almost  be  in  variety  and  discord,  and  few  or  none  do  preach 
ti-uly  and  sincerely  the  word  of  God,  according  as  they  ought  to  do.  Shall  I 
now  judge  you  charitable  persons  doing  this  ?  No,  no,  1  cannot  so  do.  Alas ! 
how  can  the  poor  souls  live  in  concord,  when  you  preachers  sow  amongst  them, 
in  your  sermons,  debate  and  discord?  Of  you  they  look  for  light,  and  you 
bring  them  to  darkness.  Amend  these  crimes,  I  exhort  you,  and  set  forth 
God's  word,^  both  by  true  preaching  and  good  example-giving;  or  else  I, 
whom  God  hath  appointed  his  vicar  and  high  minister  here,  will  see  these  divi- 
sions extinct,  and  these  enormities  corrected,  according  to  my  very  duty ;  or 
else  I  am  an  unprofitable  servant,  and  an  untrue  officer. 

Although  (as  I  say)  the  spiritual  men  be  in  some  fault,  that  charity  is  not 
kept  amongst  you,  yet  you  of  the  temporalty  be  not  clean  and  unspotted  of 
malice  and  envy;  for  you  rail  on  bishops,  speak  slanderously  of  priests,  and 
rebuke  and  taunt  preachers,  both,  contrary  to  good  order  and  christian  fratei*- 
nity.  If  you  know  surely  that  a  bishop  or  preacher  erreth,  or  teacheth  per- 
verse doctrine,  come  and  declare  it  to  some  of  our  council,  or  to  us,  to  whom  is 
committed  by  God,  the  authority  to  reform  and  order  such  causes  and  beha- 
viours; and  be  not  judges^  yourselves  of  your  own  fantastical  opinions  and 
vain  expositions,  for  in  such  high  causes  ye  may  lightly  err.  And  although  you 
be  permitted  to  read  holy  Scripture,*  and  to  have  the  Avord  of  God  in  your 
mother  tongue,  you  must  understand  that  it  is  licensed  you  so  to  do,  only  to 
inform  your  own  conscience,  and  to  instruct  your  children  and  family;  and  not 
to  dispute  and  make  Scripture  a  railing  and  a  taunting  stock  against  priests 
and  preachers,  as  many  light  persons  do.  I  am  very  sorry  to  know  and  hear 
how  imi-everently  that  most  precious  jewel,  the  word  of  God,  is  disputed, 
rhymed,  sung,*  and  jangled  in  every  alehouse  and  tavern,  contrary  to  the  true 
meaning  and  doctrine  of  the  same :  and  yet  I  am  even  as  much  sorry  that  the 
readers  of  the  same  follow  it,  in  doing,  so  faintly  and  coldly.     For  of  this  I  am 

(1)  Charity  and  concord,  in  commonwealths,  be  things  most  necessary  :  but,  in  matters  of  reli- 
gion, charity  and  concord  be  not  enough,  without  verity  and  true  worsliip  of  God.  If  true  religion 
had  been  maintained  and  error  reformed,  these  terms  of  variance  had  not  need  now  to  be 
reproved. 

(2)  And  wherein  else  consisteth  all  this  variance,  but  only  because  God's  word  hath  not  its  free 
course,  but  that  those  who  set  it  forth,  are  condemned  and  therefore  burned. 

(3)  This  can  touch  none  but  only  the  papists,  who  will  needs  be  both  accusers,  and  also  judges 
in  their  own  opinions  and  causes. 

(4)  How  are  they  permitted  to  hear  God's  word,  when  no  one  is  permitted  to  read  it  under  the 
degree  of  a  gentleman. 

(5  St.  Jerome  wishetli  the  Scriptures  not  only  to  be  read  of  all  men,  but  also  to  be  sung  cf 
woineii  at  their  rocks,  of  ploughmen  at  the  ploughs,  of  weavers  at  their  looms,  &'c. 


536  NOTES    UPON    THE    AFORESAID    EXHOKTATION. 

Iienrij  sure,  that  charity  was  never  so  fahit  amongst  you,  and  virtuous  and  godly  living' 
f'm-  was  never  less  used,  nor  was  God  himself  amongst  Christians  ever  less  reve- 
A.  D.  renced,  honoured,  or  served.  Therefore  (as  I  said  before)  he  in  charity  one 
1545  '^^ith  another  like  brother  and  brother  :  love,  dread,  and  fear  God  (to  the  which 
to  I,  as  your  supreme  head  and  sovereign  lord,  exhort  and  require  you)  :  and 
1546.     then,  I  doubt  not  but  that  that  love  and  league  which  I  spake  of  in  the  begin- 

ning,  shall  never  be  dissolved  or  broken  between  us.     And  as  touching  the 

laws  which  be  now  made  and  concluded,  I  exhort  you,  the  makers,  to  be  as 
diligent  in  putting  them  in  execution,  as  you  were  in  making  and  furthering 
the  same ;  or  else  your  labour  shall  be  in  vain,  and  your  commonwealth 
nothing  relieved. 

NOTES    UPON    THE    AFORESAID    EXHORTATION    OF    KING    HENRY. 

The  ora-       Princcs  wlio  cxliort  to  concord  and  charity  do  well :  but  princes 

tion  GX-  ■  •/  '  1 

pended  who  Seek  out  the  causes  of  discord,  and  reform  the  same,  do  much 
notes  better.  The  papist  and  protestant,  heretic  and  pharisee,  the  old 
upon  the  "  mumpsimus "  and  the  new  ''  sumpsimus,"  be  terms  of  variance 
and  dissension,  and  be,  I  grant,  "  symptomata ''''  of  a  sore  wound  in 
the  commonwealth.  But  he  that  will  amend  this  wound  must  first 
begin  to  search  out  the  causes,  and  to  purge  the  occasion  thereof: 
otherwise,  to  cure  the  sore  outwardly,  which  inwardly  doth  fester  and 
rankle  still,  it  is  but  vain. 

The  root  and  ground  of  all  this  grievance  riseth  hence  :  from  the  pre- 
lates and  clergy  of  Rome,  seeking,  as  it  seemeth,  altogether  after  riches, 
pomp,  and  honour  of  this  world ;  who,  to  maintain  the  same  under 
pretence  of  religion,  do  in  very  deed  subvert  religion.  Under  that 
title  of  the  church,  they  bring  into  the  church  manifest  errors  and 
absurdities  intolerable,  who,  pretending  to  be  fathers  of  the  church,  if 
they  transgressed  but  in  manners  and  lightness  of  life,  or  negligence 
of  government,  they  might  be  borne  withal,  for  peace  and  concord''s 
sake ;  and  here  modesty,  civility,  quietness,  unity,  and  charity, 
might  have  place  amongst  modest  natures.  But  now,  they  obscure  the 
glory  of  the  Son  of  God,  which  in  no  case  ought  to  be  suffered  ;  they 
extinguish  the  light  and  grace  of  the  gospel ;  they  clog  men's  con- 
sciences ;  they  set  up  idolatry,  and  maintain  idols ;  they  bring  in 
false  invocation,  and  restrain  lawful  matrimony,  whereby  groweth 
filthy  pollution,  adultery,  and  whoredom  in  the  church  unspeakable ; 
they  corrupt  the  sacraments;  they  Avrest  the  Scripture  to  worldly 
purposes  ;  they  kill  and  persecute  God"'s  people :  briefly  their  doc- 
trine is  damnable,  their  laws  be  impious,  their  doings  are  detestable. 
And  yet,  after  all  this,  they  creep  craftily  into  the  hearts  of  princes, 
under  the  title  of  the  church,  and  colour  of  concord  ;  making  kings 
and  princes  believe  that  all  be  heretics  and  schismatics,  who  will  not 
be  subject  to  their  ordinary  power.  Now  Almighty  God,  who  is  a 
jealous  God,  and  not  suffering  the  glory  of  his  Son  to  be  defaced,  nor 
his  truth  to  be  trodden  imdcr  foot,  stirreth  up  again  the  hearts  of  his 
people  to  understand  his  truth,  and  to  defend  his  cause.  Where- 
upon, of  these  two  parts,  as  two  mighty  flints  thus  smiting  together, 
cometh  out  the  sparkle  of  this  division,  which  can  in  no  wise  be 
quenched,  but  that  one  part  must  needs  yield  and  give  over.  There  is 
no  neutrality,  nor  mediation  of  peace,  nor  exhortation  to  agreement, 

(1)  Godlj'  living,  IhouBh  it  increase  not  with  the  gospel  so  much  as  we  wish,  yet  the  defect 
thereof  is  not  to  be  imputed  to  the  pospel :  and  if  we  well  compare  time  with  time,  we  shall  find, 
by  viewing  the  books  of  the  old  wardmote  quests  of  whoies  and  bawds,  and  wicked  livers,  ten  pre- 
sented to  one  now,  besides  priests  and  the  common  stews. 


d 


THE    TROUBLE    AND    PEUSECUTIOX    OF    ANNE    ASKEW.  537 

that  will  serve  between  these  two  contrary  doctrines,  but  either  the    irenry 


VIII. 


pope's  errors  must  give  place  to  God's  word,  or  else  the  verity  of. 
God  must  give  place  unto  them.  A.  D. 

Wherefore,  as  the  good  intent,  and  plausible  oration  of  the  king,     ^^^5 
in  this  behalf,  was  not  to  be  discommended,  in  exhorting  his  subjects    ,  ,?„ 

to  charity,  so  had  he  much  more  deserved  commendation,  if  he  had '- 

sought  the  right  way  to  work  charity,  and  to  help  innocency  amongst 
his  subjects,  by  taking  away  the  impious  law  of  the  Six  Articles,  the 
mother  of  all  division  and  manslaughter.  For  what  is  this  to  the 
purpose,  to  exhort  in  words  ever  so  much  to  charity,  and  indeed  to 
give  a  knife  to  the  murderer's  hand,  to  run  upon  his  naked  brother, 
who  never  in  conscience  can  leave  his  cause,  nor  yet  hath  power  to 
defend  himself?  as  by  experience  here  followeth  to  be  seen,  what 
charity  ensued  after  this  exhortation  of  the  king  to  charity,  by  the 
racking  and  burning  of  good  Anne  Askew,  with  three  other  poor 
subjects  of  the  king,  within  half  a  year  after ;  whereof  shortly  you 
shall  hear  more  declared. 

When  these  chantries  and  colleges  thus,  by  act  of  parliament,  were 
given  into  the  king's  hands  as  is  above  remembered  (which  was  about 
the  month  of  December,  a.d.  1545),  the  next  Lent  following.  Dr. 
Crome,  preaching  in  the  Mercer's  chapel,  among  other  reasons  and 
persuasions  to  rouse  the  people  from  the  vain  opinion  of  purgatory, 
inferred  this  (grounding  upon  the  said  act  of  parliament)  :  that  if 
trentals  and  chantry  masses  could  avail  the  souls  in  purgatory,  then 
did  the  parliament  not  well  in  giving  away  monasteries,  colleges,  and 
chantries,  which  served  principally  to  that  purpose.      But,  if  the 
parliament  did  well  (as  no  man  could  deny)  in  dissolving  them,  and 
bestowing  the  same  upon  the  king,  then  is  it  a  plain  case,  that  such 
chantries  and  private  masses  do  nothing  to  confer  and  relieve  them 
in  purgatory.  This  dilemma  of  Dr.  Crome,  no  doubt,  was  insoluble,  crome's 
But,  notwithstanding,  the  charitable  prelates,  for  all  the  king's  late  f^ai^™^ 
exhortation  unto  charity,  were  so  charitable  unto  him,  that  on  Easter  p"vate 
next  they  brought  him  "  coram  nobis,"  Avhere  they  so  handled  him,  driven  to 
that  they  made  him  to  recant.     And  if  he  had  not,  they  would  have  recant. 
dissolved  him  and  his  argument  in  burning  fire,  so  burning  hot  was  o/'t"e^ 
their  charity,  according  as  they  burned  Anne  Askew  and  her  fellows  bishops. 
in  the  month  of  July  the  year  following:'  whose  tragical  story  and 
cruel  handling  now,  consequently,  the  Lord  willing,  you  shall  hear. 

S'fje  €:iDO  ^raminationjS  of  t^e  toortljp  ^trbant  of  ^oD,  Mi^i'cti^ 

%mz  3I^feeto,  <B>au0l)t£r  of  ^ir  l©illiam  5Ii5fieiD,  fenia^t,  of 

HincolniSljice. 

MARTYRED    IN    SJIITHFIELD  FOR  THE    CONSTANT  AND  FAITHFUL 
TESTIMONY    OF    THE    TRUTH. 

*Here^  next  follow  the  true  examinations  of  Anne  Askew,  which 
here  thou  shalt  have,  gentle  reader,  according  as  she  wrote  them  with 
her  own  hand,  at  the  instant  desire  of  certain  faithful  men  and 
women  :  by  which,  if  thou  mark  diligently  the  communications,  both 
of  her,  and  of  her  examiners,  thou  mayest  easily  perceive  the  tree 
by  the  fruit,  and  the  man  by  his  work.* 

(11  Not  'the  year  following,'  but  the  same  year  to  which  Foxe  had  just  referred,  viz.  1546 
—Ed. 

(2)  See  Edition  15G3,  p.  669.— Ed. 


538 


THE    TllOUBLK    AND    I'KKSECUTION    OF    ANXE    ASKEW. 


Henry 

nil. 

A.D. 
1545 

to 
1546. 

Chris- 
topher 
Dare,  in- 
quisitor. 


Ill  condi- 
tions of 
the  mini- 
sters 
hurt  not 
the  faith 
of  the 
receivers, 


A  priest 
bronf.'ht 
to  exa- 
mine 
Anne 
Askew. 

Private 
masses 
idolatry. 


Anne 

Askew 

brought 

to  the 

lord 

mayor. 


Women 
forbidden 
to  speak 
in  the 
congrega- 
tion, and 
how. 


Anne 
Askew 
com- 
manded 
to  tlie 
compter. 


The  First  Examination  before  the  Inquisitors,  a.d.  1545. 

To  satisfy  your  expectation,  good  people  (said  site),  this  was  my  first  exami- 
nation, in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1545,  and  in  the  month  of  Marcli. 

First  Christopher  Dare  examined  me  at  Sadler's  Hall,  being  one  of  the 
quest,  and  asked,  if  I  did  not  believe  that  the  sacrament  hanging  over  the  altar 
was  the  very  body  of  Christ  really.  Then  I  demanded  this  question  of  him, 
Wherefore  was  St.  Stephen  stoned  to  death?  and  he  said,  he  could  not  tell. 
Then  I  answered  that  no  more  would  I  assoil  his  vain  question. 

Secondly,  he  said,  that  there  was  a  woman  who  did  testify  that  I  should 
read,  how  God  was  not  in  temples  made  with  hands.  Then  I  showed  him 
chapters  vii.  and  xvii.  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles ;  -what  Stephen  and 
Paul  had  said  therein.  Whereupon  he  asked  me  how  I  took  those  sentences? 
I  answered,  I  woidd  not  throw  pearls  amongst  swine,  for  acorns  were  good 
enough. 

Thirdly,  he  asked  me,  wherefore  I  said,  I  had  rather  to  read  five  lines  in  the 
Bible,  than  to  hear  five  masses  in  the  temple.  I  ( onfessed  that  I  said  no  less ; 
not  for  the  dispraise  of  either  the  epistle  or  the  gospel,  but  because  the  one  did 
greatly  edify  me,  and  the  other  nothing  at  all.  As  St.  Paul  doth  witness  in 
1  Cor.  xiv.,  where  he  saith,  '  If  the  trumpet  giveih  an  uncertain  sound,  who  will 
prepare  himself  to  the  battle  ?' 

Fourthly,  he  laid  unto  my  charge,  that  I  should  say.  If  an  ill  priest 
ministered,  it  was  the  devil  and  not  God. 

My  answer  was,  that  I  never  spake  any  such  thing.  But  this  was  my  say- 
ing :  that  whosoever  he  were  that  ministered  unto  me,  his  ill  conditions  couJd 
not  hurt  my  faith,  but  in  spirit  I  received,  nevertheless,  the  body  and  blood  of 
Christ. 

Fifthly,  he  asked  me  what  I  said  concerning  confession.  1  answered  him  my 
meaning,  which  was,  as  St.  James  saith,  that  every  man  ought  to  acknowledge 
his  faults  to  other,  and  the  one  to  pray  for  the  other. 

Sixthly,  he  asked  me  what  I  said  to  the  king's  book  :  and  I  answered  him 
that  I  could  say  nothing  to  it,  because  I  never  saw  it. 

Seventhly,  he  asked  me  if  I  had  the  Spirit  of  God  in  me.  I  answered,  if  I 
had  not,  I  was  but  a  reprobate  or  castaway. 

Then  he  said,  he  had  sent  for  a  priest  to  examine  me,  who  was  there  at  hand. 
The  priest  asked  me  what  I  said  to  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  and  required 
much  to  know  my  meaning  therein.  But  I  desired  him  again  to  hold  me 
excused  concerning  that  matter  :  none  other  answer  would  I  make  him,  because 
I  perceived  him  to  be  a  papist. 

Eighthly,  he  asked  me,  if  I  did  not  think  that  private  masses  did  help  the 
souls  departed.  I  said,  it  was  great  idolatry  to  believe  more  in  them,  than  in 
the  death  which  Christ  died  for  us. 

Then  they  had  me  thence  unto  my  lord  mayor,  and  he  examined  me,  as  they 
had  before,  and  I  answered  him  directly  in  all  things,  as  I  answered  the  quest 
before.  Besides  this,  my  lord  mayor  laid  one  thing  to  my  charge,  which  was 
never  spoken  of  me,  but  by  them ;  and  that  was,  whether  a  mouse,  eating  the 
host,  received  God  or  no?  This  question  did  I  never  ask,  but  indeed  they 
asked  it  of  me,  whereunto  I  made  them  no  answer,  but  smiled. 

Then  the  bishop's  chancellor  rebuked  me,  and  said  that  I  was  much  to  blame 
for  uttering  the  Scriptures.  For  St.  Paul,  he  said,  forbade  women  to  speak  or 
to  talk  of  the  word  of  God  I  answered  him  that  I  knew  Paul's  meaning  as 
well  as  he,  which  is,  in  1  Cor.  xiv.,  that  a  woman  ought  not  to  speak  in  the  con- 
gregation by  the  way  of  teaching  :  and  then  I  asked  him  how  many  women 
he  had  seen  go  into  the  pulpit  and  preach?  He  said  he  never  saw  any.  Then 
I  said,  he  ought  to  find  no  fault  in  poor  women,  except  they  had  ofi"ended  the 
law. 

Then  my  lord  mayor  commanded  me  to  ward.  I  asked  him  if  sureties  would 
not  serve  me ;  and  he  made  me  short  answer,  that  he  would  take  none.  Then 
was  I  had  to  the  Compter,  and  there  remained  eleven  days,  no  friend  admitted 
to  speak  with  me.  But,  in  tlie  meantime,  there  was  a  priest  sent  unto  me,  who 
said  that  he  was  commanded  of  the  bishop  to  examine  mc,  and  to  give  me  good 
cotmscl,  which  he  did  not.     But,  first,  he  asked  me  for  what  cause  I  was  put  iu 


THE    TROUULE    AND    PERSECUTION    OF    ANNE    ASKEW.  539 

the  Compter  ;  and  I  told  him,  I  could  not  tell.    Then  he  said,  it  was  great  pity  Henry 

that  I  should  be  there  without  cause,  and  concluded,  that  he  was  very  sorry  for  me.  vni- 

Secondly  he  said,  it  was  told  him  that  I  should  deny  the  sacrament  of  the  .    ^ 

altar.     And  I  answered  him  again,  that  what  I  had  said,  I  had  said. 


Thirdly  he  asked  me,  if  I  were  content  to  be  shriven.     I  told  him,  so  that  I 

1546. 


might  have  one  of  these  three,  that  is  to  say.  Dr.  Crome,  sir  Guillam,  or  Hun-         ° 


tington,  I  was  contented,  because  I  knew  them  to  be  men  of  wisdom.  As  for 
you,  or  any  other,  I  will  not  dispraise,  because  I  know  you  not.  Then,  said 
he,  '  I  would  not  have  you  think  but  that  I,  or  any  other  that  shall  be  brought 
you,  shall  be  as  honest  as  they :  for  if  we  were  not,  you  may  be  sure  the  king 
would  not  suifer  us  to  preach.'  Then  I  answered  with  the  saying  of  Solomon, 
'  By  communing  with  the  wise  1  may  leai-n  wisdom,  but  by  talking  with  a  fool 
I  shall  take  scathe.'     [Prov.  i.  5.] 

Fourthly  he  asked.  If  the  host  should  fall,  and  a  beast  did  eat  it,  whether  the  Whether 
beast  did  receive  God  or  no?     I  answered,  '  Seeing  that  you  have   taken  the  "•  '""''"^ 
pains  to  ask  the  question,  I  desire  you  also  to  assoil  it  yourself:  for  I  will  not  Christ's 
do  it,  because  I  perceive  you  come  to  tempt  me.'     And  he  said  it  was  against  i)i"iy  i"' 
the  order  of  schools,  that  he  who  asked  the  question  should  answer  it,     I  told  [I'leuT'^'^^" 
him  I  was  but  a  woman,  and  knew  not  the  course  of  schools.  no. 

Fifthly  he  asked  me,  if  I  intended  to  receive  the  sacrament  at  Easter,  or 
no  ?  I  answered,  that  else  I  were  no  christian  woman ;  and  thereat  I  did 
rejoice,  that  the  time  was  so  near  at  hand.  And  then  he  departed  thence  with 
many  fair  words. 

The  23d  day  of  March,  my  cousin  Brittayne  came  into  the  Compter  unto 
me,  and  asked  me  whether  I  might  be  put  to  bail,  or  no  ?  Then  went  he  im- 
mediately unto  my  lord  mayor,  desiring  him  to  be  so  good  unto  me,  that  I 
might  be  bailed.  My  lord  answered  him  and  said,  that  he  would  be  glad  to  do 
the  best  that  in  him  lay  ;  howbeit  he  could  not  bail  me,  without  the  consent  of 
a  spiritual  officer :  requiring  him  to  go  and  speak  with  the  chancellor  of 
London.  For,  he  said,  like  as  he  could  not  commit  me  to  prison  without  the 
consent  of  a  spiritual  officer,  no  more  could  he  bail  me  without  the  consent  of 
the  same. 

So,  upon  that,  he  went  to  the  chancellor,  requiring  of  him  as  he  did  before  Master 
of  my  lord  mayor.     He  answered  him,  that  the  matter  was  so  heinous,  that  he  i^'''tta'n 
durst  not  of  himself  do  it,  without  my  lord  of  London  were  made  privy  there-  bail  Anne 
unto.     But,  he  said,  he  would  speak  unto  my  lord  in  it,  and  bade  him  repair  Askewhis 
imto  him  the  next  morrow,  and  he  should  well  know  my  lord's  pleasure.     And  sent'"^''^ 
upon  the  morrow  after,  he  came  thither,  and  spake  both  with  the  chancellor  the 
and  with  my  lord  bishop  of  London.  The  bishop  declared  unto  him,  that  he  was  I'islwp- 
very  well  contented  that  I  should  come  forth  to  communication ;  and  appointed 
me  to  appear  before  him  the  next  day  after,  at  three  of  the  clock  at  afternoon. 
Moreover  he  said  unto  him,  that  he  would  there  should  be  at  the  examination 
such  learned  men  as  I  was  affectioned  to,  that  they  might  see,  and  also  make 
report,  that  I  was  handled  with  no  rigour.    He  answered  him,  that  he  knew  no 
man  that  I  had  more  affection  to,  than  to  other.     Then  said  the  bishop,  '  Yes, 
as  I  understand,   she  is  affectioned  to  Dr.  Crome,  sir  Guillam  Whitehead,  and 
Huntington,  that  they  might  hear  the  matter,  for  she  doth  know  them  to  be 
learned  and  of  a  godly  judgment.'     Also  he  required  my  cousin  Brittayne,  that 
he  should  earnestly  persuade  me  to  utter  even  the  very  bottom  of  my  heart ; 
and  he  sware  by  his  fidelity,  that  no  man  shoidd  take  any  advantage  of  my  Bonner's 
words,  neither  yet  would  he  lay  ought  to  my  charge  for  any  thing  that  I  should  promise 
there  speak ;  but,  if  I  said  any  manner  of  thing  amiss,  he,  with  others  more,  '° '"'"" 
would  be  glad  to  reform  me  therein,  with  most  godly  counsel. 

On  the  morrow  after,  the  bishop  of  London  sent  for  me  at  one  of  the  clock,  Anne 
his  hour  being  appointed  at  three  ;  and  as  I  came  before  him,  he  said  he  was  k.-'^'^^T. 
very  sorry  for  my  trouble,  and  desired  to  know  my  opinions  in  such  matters  as  before 
were  laid  against  me.     He  required  me  also,  in  any  wise,  boldly  to  utter  the  Conner, 
secrets  of  my  heart,  bidding  me  not  to  fear  in  any  point,  for  whatsoever  I  did 
say  in  his  house,  no  man  should  hurt  me  for  it.    I  answered,  forasmuch  as  your 
lordship  appointed  three  of  the  clock,  and  my  friends  will  not  come  till  that 
hour,  I  desire  you  to  pardon  me  of  giving  answer  till  they  come.     Then  said 
he,  that  he  thought  it  meet  to  send  for  those  four  men  who  were  aforenamed 
and  appointed.     Then  I  desired  him  not  to  put  them  to  pain,  for  it  should  not 


540 


Tllli    TROUBLE    AND    PERSECUTION    OF    ANNE    ASKEW. 


Kunry 
VIll. 

A.D. 

1.H5 

to 
1546. 

Talk  be- 
tween the 
archdea- 
con and 
her. 


Rash 
judgment 
reproved. 
Good 
council 
piven  to 
the  arch- 
deacon. 


Talk  be- 
tween 
Anne 
Askew 
and 
Bouner. 


Bonner's 
simili- 
tude. 


Bonner's 
first  ob- 
jection 
against 
Anne 
Askew. 


The  se- 
cond 
article. 


need,  because  the  two  gentlemen  which  were  my  friends,  were  able  enougli  to 
testify  wliiit  I  should  say. 

Anon  after  he  went  into  his  gallery  with  Master  Spilman,  and  willed  him  in 
any  wise  that  he  should  exhort  me  to  utter  all  that  I  thought.  In  the  mean- 
while he  commanded  his  archdeacon  to  commune  with  me,  who  said  unto  me, 
'  Mistress,  wherefore  are  you  accused  and  thus  troubled  here  before  the  bishop  V 
To  whom  I  answered  again  and  said,  '  Sir,  ask,  I  pray  you,  my  accusers ;  for 
[  know  not  as  yet.'  Then  took  he  my  book  out  of  my  hand,  and  said,  '  Such 
books  as  this,  have  brought  you  to  the  trouble  that  you  are  in.  Beware,'  said 
he,  '  beware,  for  he  that  made  this  book,  and  was  the  author  thereof,  was  a 
heretic,  I  warrant  you,  and  burned  in  Smithfield.'  And  then  I  asked  him,  if 
he  were  certain  and  sure  that  it  was  true  which  he  had  spoken.  And  he  said, 
he  knew  well  the  book  was  of  John  Frith's  making.  Then  I  asked  him  if  he 
were  not  ashamed  to  judge  of  the  book  before  he  saw  it  witliin,  or  yet  knew 
the  truth  thereof.  1  said  also,  that  such  unadvised  hasty  judgment  is  a  token 
apparent  of  a  very  slender  wit.  Then  I  opened  the  book  and  showed  it 
him.  He  said  he  thought  it  had  been  another,  for  he  could  find  no  fault 
therein.  Then  I  desired  him  no  more  to  be  so  unadvisedly  rash  and  swift  in 
judgment,  till  he  thoroughly  knew  the  truth :  and  so  he  departed  from  me. 

Immediately  after  came  my  cousin  Brittayne  in,  with  divers  others,  as  Master 
Hall  of  Gray's  Inn,  and  such  other  like.  Then  my  lord  of  London  persuaded 
my  cousin  Brittayne,  as  he  had  done  oft  before,  which  was,  that  I  should  utter 
the  bottom  of  my  heart  in  any  wise.  My  lord  said  after  that  unto  me,  that  he 
would  I  should  credit  the  counsel  of  such  as  were  my  finends  and  well-willers 
in  this  behalf,  which  was,  that  I  should  utter  all  things  that  burdened  my  con- 
science ;  for  he  assured  me,  that  I  should  not  need  to  stand  in  doubt  to  say  any 
thing.  For,  like  as  he  promised  them  (he  said),  he  promised  me,  and  would 
perform  it ;  which  was,  that  neither  he,  nor  any  man  for  him,  should  take  me 
at  advantage  for  any  word  that  I  should  speak  :  and  therefore  he  bade  me  saj' 
my  mind  without  fear.  I  answered  him,  that  I  had  nought  to  say,  for  my  con- 
science (I  thanked  God)  was  burdened  with  nothing. 

Then  brought  he  forth  this  unsavoury  similitude  ;  that  if  a  man  had  a  wound, 
no  wise  surgeon  would  minister  help  unto  it  before  he  had  seen  it  uncovered. 
'  In  like  case,'  saith  he,  '  can  I  give  you  no  good  counsel,  unless  I  know  where- 
with your  conscience  is  burdened.'  I  answered,  that  my  conscience  was  clear 
in  all  things,  and  to  lay  a  plaster  unto  the  whole  skin,  it  might  appear  much 
folly. 

'  Then  you  drive  me,'  saith  he,  '  to  lay  to  your  charge  your  own  report, 
which  is  this  :  you  did  say,  He  that  doth  receive  the  sacrament  by  the  hands  of 
an  ill  priest,  or  a  sinner,  receiveth  the  devil,  and  not  God.'  To  that  I  answered, 
'  I  never  spake  such  words :  but,  as  I  said  before,  both  to  the  quest  and  to  my 
lord  mayor,  so  say  I  now  again,  that  the  wickedness  of  the  priest  should  not 
hurt  me,  but  in  spirit  and  faith  I  received  no  less  than  the  body  and  blood  of 
Christ.'  Then  said  the  bishop  unto  me,  '  What  saying  is  this,  in  spirit  ?  I  will 
not  take  you  at  that  advantage.'  Then  I  answered,  'My  lord,  without  faith  and 
spirit,  I  cannot  receive  him  worthily.' 

Then  he  laid  unto  me,  that  I  should  say,  that  the  sacrament  remaining  in 
the  pix,  was  but  bread.  I  answered  that  1  never  said  so  ;  but  indeed  the  quest 
asked  me  such  a  question,  whcrcunto  I  would  not  answer  (I  said)  till  such  a 
time  as  they  had  assoiled  me  this  question  of  mine,  "Wherefore  Stephen  was 
stoned  to  death  ?  They  said,  they  knew  not.  Then  said  I  again,  no  more 
would  I  tell  them  what  it  was. 

Then  said  my  lord  unto  me,  that  I  had  alleged  a  certain  text  of  the  Scrip- 
ture. I  answered  that  I  alleged  none  other  but  St.  Paul's  own  saying  to  the 
Athenians,  in  the  17th  chapter  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  that  '  God  dwelleth 
not  in  temples  made  with  hands.'  Then  asked  he  me,  what  my  faith  and 
belief  was  in  that  matter  ?  I  answered  him,  '  I  believe  as  the  Scripture  doth 
teach  me.' 

Then  inquired  he  of  me,  '  What  if  the  Scripture  doth  say,  that  it  is  the  body 
of  Christ?'  '  I  believe,'  said  I,  '  as  the  Scripture  doth  teach  me.'  Then  asked 
he  again,  '  What  if  the  Scripture  doth  say,  that  it  is  not  the  body  of  Christ  V 
My  answer  was  still,  '  I  believe  as  the  Scripture  informeth  me.'  And  upon  tliis 
argument  he  tarried  a  great  while,  to  have  driven  me  to  make  him  an  answer 


THE    TROUBLE    AND    PERSECUTION    OF    ANNE    ASKEW.  541 

to  his  mind  :  liowbeit,  I  would  not,  but  concluded  this  with  him,  that  I  believed     Henry 
therein,  and  in  all  other  things,  as  Christ  and  his  holy  apostles  did  leave  them. 


Then  he  asked  me,  why  I  had  so  few  words  1     And  I.  answered,  '  God  hath  ^  y>. 

given  me  the  gift  of  knowledge,  but  not  of  utterance  :  and  Solomon  saith,  That  j^^^ 

a  woman  of  few  words  is  the  gift  of  God.'     [Prov.  ix.  13.]  to 

Thirdly,  my  lord  laid  unto  my  charge,  that  I  should  say  that  the  mass  was  jg.jg^ 
superstitious,  wicked,  and  no  better  than  idolatry.     I  answered  him,  '  No,  I 


said  not  so.  Howbeit  I  say  the  quest  did  ask  me  whether  private  mass  did  J^J^^[^^''' 
relieve  souls  departed  or  no  ?  Unto  wliom  then  I  answered,  O  lord !  what 
idolatry  is  this,  that  we  should  rather  believe  in  private  masses,  than  in  the 
healthsome  deatli  of  tlie  dear  Son  of  God  V  Then  said  my  lord  again,  '  What 
an  answer  is  tliat!'  '  Though  it  be  but  mean,'  said  I,  '  yet  is  it  good  enough 
for  the  question.' 

Then  I  told  my  lord,  that  there  was  a  priest  who  did  hear  what  I  said  there 
before  my  lord  mayor  and  them.  With  that  the  chancellor  answered,  Who  was 
the  same  priest?  '  So  she  spake  it  in  very  deed,'  saith  he,  '  before  my  lord 
mayor  and  me.' 

Then  were  there  certain  priests,  as  Dr.  Standish  and  others,  which  tempted 
me  much  to  know  my  mind.     And  I  answered  them  always  thus  :  '  That  I  said 
to  my  lord  of  London,  I  have  said.'     Then   Dr.  Standish  desired  my  lord  to  Dr.  Stan- 
bid  me  say  my  mind  concerning   the  same  text   of  St.  Paul's  [I   answered,  disli's  de- 
that  it  was  against  St.  Paul's] i  learning,  that  I,  being  a  woman,  should  interpret  ™*"  ' 
the  Scriptures  ;  especially  where  so  many  wise  learned  men  were. 

Then  my  lord  of  London  said,  he  was  informed  that  one  should  ask  of  me, 
if  I  would  receive  the  sacrament  at  Easter,  and  I  made  a  mock  of  it. 

Then  I  desired  that  mine  accuser  might  come  forth;  which  my  lord  would  AnneAs- 
not.     But  he  said  again  unto  me,  '  I  sent  one  to  give  you  good  counsel,  and  at  kew 
the  first  word  you  called  him  papist.'     That  I  denied  not,  for  I  perceived  he  ^^"^  ,j"°' 
was  no  less,  yet  made  I  him  none  answer  unto  it.  accuser. 

Then  he  rebuked  me,  and  said  that  I  should  report,  that  there  were  bent  The 
against  me  threescore  priests  at  Lincoln.     '  Indeed,'  quoth  I,  'I  said  so.     For  ^^^^f^°^ 
my  friends  told  me,  if  I  did  come  to  Lincoln,  the  priests  would  assault  me,  and  against 
put  me  to  great  trouble,  as  thereof  they  had  made  their  boast:  and  when  I  I'^^r- 
heard  it,  I  went  thither  indeed,  not  being  afraid,  because  I  knew  my  matter  to 
be  good.     Moreover  I  remained  there  nine  days,  to  see  what  would  be  said 
unto  me.     And  as  I  was  in  the  minster,  reading  upon  the  Bible,  they  resorted 
unto  me  by  two  and  two,  by  five  and  by  six,  minding  to  have  spoken  unto  me, 
yet  went  they  their  ways  again  without  words  speaking.' 

Then  my  lord  asked  if  there  were  not  one  that  did  speak  unto  me.     I  told 
him,  yes  ;  that  there  was  one  of  them  at  last,  who  did  speak  to  me  indeed.  And 
my  lord  then  asked  me  what  he  said?  And  I  told  him  his  words  were  of  small 
effect,  so  that  I  did  not  now  remember  them.     Then  said  my  lord,  '  There  ai-e 
many  that  read  and  know  the  Scripture,  and  yet  follow  it  not,  nor  live  there- 
after.'    I  said  again,  '  My  lord  !   I  would  wish  that  all  men  knew  my  conversa- 
tion and  living  in  all  points ;  for  I  am  sure  myself  this  hour,  that  there  are  she 
none  able  to  prove  any  dishonesty  by  me.     If  you  know  that  any  can  do  it,  I  standeth 
pray  you  bring  them  forth.'     Then  my  lord  went  away,  and  said  he  would  en-  honesty/ 
title  somewhat  of  my  meaning,  and  so  he  wrote  a  great  circumstance  :  but  what 
it  was,  I  have  not  all  in  my  memory  ;  for  he  would  not  suffer  me  to  have  the 
copy  thereof.     Only  do  I  remember  this  small  portion  of  it : 

'Be  it  known,'  saith  he,  '  of  all  men,  that  I,  Anne  Askew,  do  confess  this  to  Bonner's 
be  my  faith  and  belief,  notwithstanding  many  reports  made  afore  to  the  con-  misrepoit 
trary.     I  believe  that  they  which  are  houseled  at  the  hands  of  a  priest,  whether  ^skew's 
his  conversation  be  good  or  not,  do  receive  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  in  sub-  conies- 
stance  really.     Also,  I  do  believe,  that  after  the  consecration,  whether  it  be  ^'°"- 
received  or  reserved,  it  is  no  less  than  the  very  body  and  blood  of  Christ  in 
substance.     Finally,    I    do  believe   in   this  and  all  other  sacraments  of  holy 
church  in  all  points,  according  to  the  old  catholic  faith  of  the  same.     In  wit- 
ness whereof,  I,  the  said  Anne,  have  subscribed  my  name.' 

There  was  somewhat  more  in  it,  which  because  I  had  not  the  copy,  I  cannot 
now  remember.  Then  he  read  it  to  me,  and  asked  me  if  I  did  agree  to  it.  And  I 

(1)  These  words  are  supplied  from  'The  First  Examinasyon  of  Anne  Askew,  with  the  Elucy- 
d.icyon  of  Johan  Bale,'  (l(imo.  Marpurg.  1546),  p.  32. — Ed. 


642 


THE  TROUBLE  AND  PERSECUTION  OF  ANNE  ASKEW. 


Henry 
VIII. 

A.D. 
1545 

to 
1546. 

The  tenor 
of  Bon- 
ner's wri- 

■whereto 
she  sub- 
scribed. 


Tliecopy 
of  the 
bishop's 
report 
upon  the 
confes- 
sion of 
Anne  As- 
kew, as  it 
standeth 
in  regis- 
ters. 


said  again,  '  I  believe  so  mucli  thereof,  as  the  holy  Scripture  doth  agree  unto : 
wherefore  I  desire  you,  that  ye  will  add  tliat  thereunto.'  Then  he  answered, 
that  I  should  not  teach  him  what  he  should  write.  With  that  he  went  forth 
into  Ills  great  chamber  and  read  the  same  bill  before  the  audience,  who  inveigled 
and  willed  me  to  set  to  my  hand ;  saying  also,  that  1  had  favour  showed  me. 
Then  said  the  bishop,  I  might  thank  others,  and  not  myself,  for  the  favour  that 
I  found  at  his  hand ;  for  he  considered,  he  said,  that  I  had  good  friends,  and 
also  that  I  came  of  a  worshipful  stock. 

Then  answered  one  Cliristopher,  a  servant  unto  Master  Denny :  '  Rather 
ought  you,  my  lord,  to  have  done  it  in  such  case  for  God's  sake,  than  for  man's.' 
Then  my  lord  sat  down,  and  took  me  the  writing  to  set  thereto  my  hand,  and 
1  wrote  after  this  manner  :  '  I,  Anne  Askew,  do  believe  all  manner  of  things 
contained  in  the  faith  of  the  catholic  church.' 

And  forasmuch  as  mention  here  is  made  of  the  writing  of  Bonner, 
"which  this  godly  Avoman  said  before  she  had  not  in  memory,  there- 
fore I  thought  in  this  place  to  infer  the  same,  both  with  the  whole 
circumstance  of  Bonner,  and  with  the  title  thereunto  prefixed  by  the 
registrar,  and  also  with  her  own  subscription  :  to  the  intent  the 
reader,  seeing  the  same  subscription  neither  to  agree  with  the  time  of 
the  title  above  prefixed,  nor  with  the  subscription  after  the  writing 
annexed,  might  the  better  understand  thereby  Avhat  credit  is  to  be 
given  hereafter  to  such  bishops,  and  to  such  registrars.  The  tenor  of 
Bonner''s  writing  proceedeth  thus  : 

"  The  true  Copy  of  the  Confession  and  Belief  of  Anne  Askew,  other- 
wise called  Anne  Kyme,  made  before  the  Bishop  of  London,  the 
twentieth  day  of  March,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  God,  after  the 
computation  of  the  Church  of  England,  1545  ;  and  subscribed 
with  her  own  hand  in  the  presence  of  the  said  bishop  and  others 
whose  names  hereafter  are  recited,  set  forth,  and  published  at  this 
present :  to  the  intent  the  world  may  see  what  credence  is  now  to 
be  given  unto  the  same  woman,  Avho,  in  so  short  a  time,  hath  so 
damnably  altered  and  changed  her  opinion  and  belief ;  and  there- 
fore was  rightly,  in  open  court,  arraigned  and  condemned." ' 

Be  it  known  to  all  faithful  people,  that,  as  touching  the  blessed  sacrament  of 
the  altar,  I  do  firmly  and  undoubtedly  believe,  that  after  the  words  of  consecra- 
tion be  spoken  by  the  priest,  according  to  the  common  usage  of  this  church  of 
England,  there  is  present  really  the  body  and  blood  of  oiu"  Savioiu-  Jesus 
Christ,  whether  the  minister  which  doth  consecrate  be  a  good  man  or  a  bad 
man  ;  and  that  also,  whensoever  the  said  sacrament  is  received,  whether 
the  receiver  be  a  good  man  or  a  bad  man,  he  doth  receive  it  really  and  cor- 
porally. And  moreover,  I  do  believe  that,  whether  the  said  sacrament  be  then 
received  of  the  minister,  or  else  reserved  to  be  put  into  the  pix,  or  to  be  brought 
to  any  person  that  is  impotent  or  sick,  yet  there  is  the  very  body  and  blood 
of  our  said  Saviour  ;  so  that  whether  the  minister,  or  the  receiver,  be  good  or 
bad,  yea,  whether  the  sacrament  be  received  or  reserved,  always  there  is  the 
blessed  body  of  Christ  really. 

And  this  thing,  with  all  other  things  touching  the  sacrament  and  other  sacra- 
ments of  the  church,  and  all  things  else  touching  the  christian  belief,  which  are 
taught  and  declared  in  the  king's  majesty's  book,  lately  set  forth  for  the  erudi- 
tion of  the  christian  people,  I,  Anne  Askew,  otherwise  called  Anne  Kyme,  do 
truly  and  ^Jerfectly  believe ;  and  so  here  presently  confess  and  acknowledge. 
And  here  I  do  promise,  that  henceforth  I  shall  never  say  or  do  any  thing 
against  the  premises,  or  against  any  of  them.  In  witness  whereof,  I,  the  said 
Anne,  have  subscribed  my  name  unto  these  presents. 

Written  the  20th  day  of  March,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  God  154.5.2  ^ 

By  me,  Anne  Askew,  otherwise  called  Anne  Kyme. 


(1)  Ex  repist.  Lond. 


(2)  Ibid. 


THE    TROUBLE    AND    rEIlSFXUTIOX    OF    ANNE    ASKEW.  543 

Witnesses:  Edmund,  bishop  of  London  ;  John,  bishop  of  Bath  ;  Owen  Ogle-  Henry 
thorp,  doctor  of  divinity ;  Richard  Smith,  doctor  of  divinity ;  John  Rudde,  ^lli- 
bachelor  of  divinity  ;  William  Pie,  bachelor  of  divinity ;  John  Wimsley,  arch-  b^  ]j_ 
deacon   of  London;  John    Cook;    Robert  John;  Francis  Spilman  ;    Edward    i54g_ 

Hall ;    Alexander  I3ret ;  Edmund  Buts,  with  divers  others  more  being  then 

present. 

Here  mayest  thou  note,  gentle  reader,  in  this  confession,  both  in  Bonner 
the  bishop  and  his  register,  a  double  sleight  of  flilse  conveyance.  For  agister 
although  the  confession  purporteth  the  words  of  the  bishop's  writing,  [,!i^™a^'' 
whereunto  she  did  set  her  hand,  yet  by  the  title  prefixed  before,  i:ntrutii. 
mayest  thou  see  that  both  she  was  arraigned  and  condemned  before 
this  was  registered  ;  and  also,  that  she  is  filsely  reported  to  have  put 
to  her  hand,  which  indeed,  by  this  her  own  book,  appeareth  not  so  to 
be,  but  after  this  manner  and  condition  :   "  I,  Anne  Askew,  do  be- 
lieve all  manner  of  things  contained  in  the  faith  of  the  catholic 
church,  and  not  otherwise.*'''     It  followeth  more  in  the  story  : 

Then,  because  I  did  add  unto  it 'the  catholic  church,'  he  flung  into  his  chamber  Bonner 
in  a  great  fmy.  With  that,  my  cousin  Brittayne  followed,  desiring  him,  for  God's  i"  a  chafe 
sake,  to  be  good  loi'd  unto  me.     He  answered,  that  I  was  a  woman,  and  that  A^ime 
he  was  nothing  deceived  in  me.    Then  my  cousin  Brittayne  desired  him  to  take  Askew, 
me  as  a  woman,  and  not  to  set  my  weak  woman's  wit  to  his  lordship's  great 
wisdom. 

Then  went  in  unto  him  Dr.  Weston,  and  said,  that  the  cause  why  I  did  write  nr.  Wes- 
there  the  catholic  church,  was,  that  I  .understood  not  the  church  written  afore.  '""■ 
So,  with  much  ado,  they  persuaded  my  lord  to  come  out  again,  and  to  take  my 
name,with  the  names  of  my  sureties,  which  were  my  cousin  Brittayne,  and  Master 
Spilman  of  Gray's  Inn. 

This  being  done,  we  thought  that  I  should  have  been  put  to  bail  immediately,  Anne 
according  to  the  order  of  the  law  :  howbeit  he  would  not  sufl'er  it,  but  committed  ^''^'^Yt 
me  from  thence  to  prison  again  imtil  the  next  morrow,  and  then  he  willed  me  to  the 
to  appear  in  the  Guildhall,  and  so  I  did.     Notwithstanding  they  would  not  put  guild- 
me  to  bail  there  neither,  but  read  the  bishop's  writing  unto  me,  as  before,  and 
so  commanded  me  again   to  prison.       Then  were  my  sureties  appointed  to 
come  before  them  on  the  next  morrow,  in  Paul's  church,  which  did  so  indeed,  t,  -,  ^   ^ 
Notwithstanding,  they  would  once  again  have  broken  oft'  with  them,  because  last  under 
they  would  not  be  bound  also  for  another  woman,  at  their  pleasure,  whom  they  sureties, 
knew  not,  nor  yet  what  matter  was  laid  unto  her  charge  !     Notwithstanding  at  ^j'uch 
the  last,  after  much  ado  and  reasoning  to  and  fro,  they  took  a  bond  of  them  of  ado. 
recognisance  for  my  forth-coming :  and  thus  I  was  at  the  last  delivered. 

Written  by  me,  Anne  Askew. 

The  latter  Apprehension  and  Examination  of  the  worthy  Martyr  of 
God,  Mistress  Anne  Askew,  a.d.  1546. 

I  do  perceive,  dear  friend  in  the  Lord,  that  thou  art  not  yet  persuaded 
thoroughly  in  the  truth  concerning  the  Lord's  supper,  because  Christ  said  unto 
his  apostles,  '  Take,  eat,  this  is  my  body  which  is  given  for  you.' 

In  giving  forth  the  bread  as  an  outward  sign  or  token  to  be  received  with  the  Adeclara- 
mouth,  he  minded  them  in  perfect  belief  to  receive  that  body  of  his  which  should  ''°"  °^ 
die  for  the  people,  and  to  think  the  death  thereof  to  be  the  only  health  and  Askew  of 
salvation  of  their  souls.    The  bread  and  the  wine  were  left  us  for  a  sacramental  these 
communion,  or  a  mutual  participation  of  the  inestimable  benefits  of  his  most  o\°f  gl 
precious  death  and  blood-shedding,  and  that  we  should,  in  the  end  thereof,  be  viour, 
thankful  together  for  that  most  necessary  grace  of  our  redemption.    For,  in  the  '  This  is 
closing  up  thereof  he  said  thus,  'This  do  ye  in  remembrance  of  me:  yea,  so  oft  "^  ""^' 
as  ye  shall  eat  it  or  drink  it.''     Else  should  we  have  been  forgetful  of  that  we 
ought  to  have  in  daily  remembrance,  and  also  have  been  altogether  unthankful 
for  it.   Therefore  it  is  meet  that  in  our  prayei-s  we  call  mito  God  to  graft  in  our 
(1)  Luke  ixii.  19.     ICor.  xi.  25. 


544 


THE    TROUBLE    AND    PERSECUTION    OF    ANXE    ASKEW. 


A.D 

1546 


Henrfi    foreheads  the  true  meaning  of  the  Holy  Ghost  concerning  this  communion. 

VIII.  For  St.  Paul  saith,  '  The  letter  slayeth ;  the  Spirit  is  it  only  that  giveth  life.'* 
Mark  well  the  sixth  chapter  of  John,  where  all  is  applied  unto  faith :  note  also 
the  fourth  chapter  of  St.  Paul's  second  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  and  in  tlie  end 
thereof  ye  shall  find,  that '  the  things  which  are  seen  are  temporal,  hut  they  that 
are  not  seen  are  everlasting.'  Yea,  look  in  Hebrews  iii.,  and  ye  shall  find 
that  Christ  as  a  son  (and  no  servant)  ruleth  over  his  house,  '  whose  house  are 
we,'  and  not  the  dead  temple,  '  if  we  hold  fast  the  confidence  and  rejoicing  of 
that  hope  to  the  end.'^  'Wherefore,'  as  said  tlie  Holy  Gliost,  'To-day  if  ye 
shall  hear  liis  voice,  harden  not  your  hearts,'^  &c. 


Parables 
best  for 
Winches- 
ter: he 
begin- 
neth  to 
scold. 


Anne 
Askew 
brought 
again  be- 
fore the 
council. 


Winches- 
ter an- 
swered 
home. 


The  lord 
chan- 
cellor 
mute. 


The  sum  of  my  Examination  before  the  King's  Council  at  Greenwich. 

Your  request  as  concerning  my  prison-fellows  I  am  not  able  to  satisfy,  because 
I  heard  not  their  examinations.  But  the  effect  of  mine  was  this  :  I,  being  before 
the  council,  was  asked  of  Master  Kyme.*  I  answered,  that  my  lord  chancellor 
knew  already  my  mind  in  that  matter.  They  with  that  answer  were  not  con- 
tented, but  said  it  was  the  king's  pleasure  that  I  should  open  the  matter  unto 
them.  I  answered  them  plainly,  I  would  not  so  do ;  but  if  it  were  the  king's 
pleasure  to  hear  me,  I  would  show  him  the  truth.  Then  they  said,  it  was  not 
meet  for  the  king  to  be  troubled  with  me.  I  answered,  that  Solomon  was 
reckoned  the  wisest  king  that  ever  lived,  yet  misliked  he  not  to  hear  two  poor 
common  women,  much  more  his  grace  a  simple  woman  and  his  faithful  subject. 
So,  in  conclusion,  I  made  them  none  other  answer  in  that  matter.  Then  my 
lord  chancellor*  asked  of  me  my  opinion  in  the  sacrament.  My  answer  was 
this,  '  I  believe  that  so  oft  as  I,  in  a  christian  congregation,  do  receive  the 
bread  in  remembrance  of  Christ's  death,  and  with  thanksgiving,  according  to 
his  holy  institution,  I  receive  therewith  the  fiTOts,  also,  of  his  most  glorious 
passion.  The  bishop  of  Winchester  bade  me  make  a  direct  answer :  I  said,  I 
would  not  sing  a  new  song  of  the  Lord  in  a  strange  land.  Then  the  bishop 
said,  I  spake  in  parables.  I  answered,  it  was  best  for  him,  '  for  if  I  show  the 
open  tiiith,'  quoth  I,  *  ye  will  not  accept  it.'  Then  he  said  I  was  a  parrot.  I 
told  him  again,  I  was  ready  to  suffer  all  things  at  his  hands,  not  only  his 
rebukes,  but  all  that  should  follow  besides,  yea,  and  all  that  gladly. 

Then  had  I  divers  rebukes  of  the  council,  because  I  would  not  express  my 
mind  in  all  things  as  they  would  have  me.  But  they  were  not  in  the  mean  time 
unanswered  for  all  that,  which  now  to  rehearse  were  too  much,  for  I  was  with 
them  there  about  five  hours.  Then  the  clerk  of  the  council  conveyed  me  from 
thence  to  my  lady  Garnish. 

The  next  day  I  was  brought  again  before  the  council.  Then  would  they 
needs  know  of  me  what  I  said  to  the  sacrament.  I  answered,  that  I  already 
had  said  what  I  could  say.  Then,  after  divers  words,  they  bade  me  go  by. 
Then  came  my  lord  Lisle,  my  lord  of  Essex,  and  the  bishop  of  Winchester, 
requiring  me  earnestly  that  I  should  confess  the  sacrament  to  be  flesh,  blood, 
and  bone.  Then,  said  I,  to  my  lord  Parre  and  my  lord  Lisle,  that  it  was  a  great 
shame  for  them  to  counsel  contrary  to  their  knowledge.  Whereunto,  in  few 
words,  they  did  say,  that  they  would  gladly  all  things  were  well. 

Then  the  bishop  said  he  would  speak  with  me  familiarly.  I  said,  '  So  did 
Judas,  when  he  unfriendly  betrayed  Christ.'  Tlien  desired  the  bishop  to  speak 
with  me  alone.  But  that  I  refused.  He  asked  me,  why.  I  said,  tliat  in  the 
mouth  of  two  or  three  witnesses  every  matter  should  stand,  after  Christ's  and 
Paid's  doctrine.^ 

Then  my  lord  chancellor  began  to  examine  me  again  of  the  saci-ament.  Tlien 
I  asked  him  how  long  he  would  halt  on  both  sides.  Then  would  he  needs  know 
where  I  found  that.  I  said,  in  the  Scripture.'  Then  he  went  his  way.  Tlien 
the  bishop  said  I  should  be  burned.  I  answered,  that  I  had  searched  all  the 
Scriptures,  yet  could  I  never  find  that  either  Christ,  or  his  apostles,  put  any 
creature  to  death.       '  Well,  well,'  said  I,  '  God  will  laugh  your  threatenings 

(1)  2  Cor.  iii.  6.  (2)  Hcb.  iii.  14.  (3)  Psalm  xcv.  7,  8. 

(4)  Concerning  that  which  they  here  demanded,  as  touching  Master  Kyme,  read  m  the  century 
of  John  Bale  writing  upon  this  place.  [See  the  Lattre  Examinatyon  of  Anne  Askew,  with  the  Elu- 
cydacyon  of  Johan  Hale,  (16mo.  Marpurg   1547),  p   15. — Ed.  J 

(5)  This  lord  chancellor  was  Wrisley  or  Wriotlieslcy. 

(6)  Matt,  xviii.  UJ.    Cor.  xiii.  i.  (7)  1  Kings  xviii.  21. 


THE    TllOUBLE    AND    PERSECUTION    OF    ANNE    ASKEW.  545 

to  scorn. '1  Then  was  I  commanded  to  stand  aside.^     Then  came  to  me  Dr.  Cox,  Jienry 

and  Dr.  Robinson.     In  conclusion,  we  could  not  agree.  viu. 

Then  they  made  me  a  bill  of  the  sacrament,  willing  me  to  set  my  hand  there-  a    t^ 

unto  ;  but  I  would  not.    Then,  on  the  Sunday,  T  was  sore  sick,  thinking  no  less  ■,  r  aq 

than  to  die :  therefoi-e  I  desired  to  speak  with  Master  Latimer,  but  it  would  not  — '— 

be.  Then  was  I  sent  to  Newgate  in  my  extremity  of  sickness ;  for  in  all  my 
life  afore  I  was  never  in  such  pain.  Thus  the  Lord  strengthen  us  in  the  truth. 
Prciy,  pray,  pray ! 

The  Confession  of  me  Anne  Askew,  for  the  time  I  was  in  Newgate, 
concerning  my  belief. 
I   find   in   the   Scripture,    that  Christ  took   the    bread  and  gave   it  to  his 
disciples,  saying,  'Take,  eat,  this  is  my  body  which  shall  be  broken  for  you;' 
meaning  in  substance,  his  own  very  body,  the  bread  being  thereof  an  only  sign 
or  saci'ament.  For,  after  like  manner  of  speaking,  he  said  he  would  break  down  As 
the  temple,  and  in  three  days  build  it  up  again,  signifying  his  own  bod}^  by  the  Christ's 
temple,  as  St.  John  declareth  it,'  and  not  the  stony  temple  itself.     So  that  the  cilled  the 
bread  is  but  a  remembrance  of  his  death,  or  a  saci-ament  of  thanksgiving  for  it,  temple  in 

whereby  we  are  knit  unto  him  by  a  communion  of  christian  love :    althousfh  ^}^^  ^cnp- 
11  1  •         1  •  1  c      <>        1  •!     1°      ture,  so 

there  be  many  that  cannot  perceive  the  true  meanmg  thereoi :  for  the  veil  that  is  the 

Moses  put  over  his  face  before  the  children  of  Israel,  that  they  should  not  see  ^'■''^<* 

the  clearness   thereof,*  I  perceive  the  same  veil  remaineth  to  this  day.     But  Christ's 

when  God  shall  take  it  away,  then  shall  these  blind  men  see.     For  it  is  plainly  body. 

expressed   in  the  history  of  Bel   in  the  Bible,  that,  God  dwelleth   in  nothing 

material.  '  O  king,'  saith  Daniel,  'be  not  deceived;*  for  God  will  be  in  nothing 

that  is  made  with  hands   of  men.     '  Oh !  what  stiff-necked  people  are  these, 

that  will  always  resist  the  Holy  Ghost.     But,  as  their  fathers  have  done,  so  do 

they,  because  they  have  stony  hearts.'" 

Written  by  me,  Anne  Askew,  that  neither  wish  death,  nor  yet  fear 

his  might ;  and  as  merry  as  one  that  is  bound  towards  heaven. 

'Truth  is  laid  in  prison. '?  '  The  law  is  turned  to  wormwood.'*  '  And  there 
can  no  right  judgment  go  forth. '^ 

'  Oh  !  forgive  us  all  our  sins,  and  receive  us  graciously.'  '  As  for  the  woi-ks 
of  our  hands,  we  will  no  more  call  upon  them  ;  for  it  is  thou,  Lord,  that  art  our 
God.     Thou  showest  ever  mercy  unto  the  fatherless.' 

'  Oh!  if  they  would  do  this,'  saith  the  Lord,  '  I  should  heal  their  sores,  yea 
with  all  my  heart  would  I  love  them.' 

'  O  Ephraim,  what  have  I  to  do  with  idols  any  more  ?'  '  Whoso  is  wise, 
shall  understand  this ;  and  he  that  is  rightly  instructed  will  regard  it,  for  the 
ways  of  the  Lord  are  righteous.  Such  as  are  godly,  will  walk  in  them ;  and  as 
for  the  wicked,  they  will  stumble  at  them.''" 

'  Solomon,'  saith  St.  Stephen,  '  builded  a  house  for  the  God  of  Jacob.  How- 
beit,  the  Highest  of  all  dwelleth  not  in  temples  made  with  hands,  as  saith  the 
prophet,  Heaven  is  my  seat,  and  earth  is  my  footstool.  What  house  will  ye 
build  for  me,  saith  the  Lord  ?  or  what  place  is  it  that  I  shall  rest  in  ?  Hath 
not  my  hand  made  all  things?'*' 

'  Woman,  believe  me,'  saith  Christ  to  the  Samaritan,  '  the  time  is  at  hand, 
that  ye  shall  neither  in  this  mountain,  nor  yet  at  Jerusalem,  worship  the  Father. 
Ye  worship  ye  wot  not  what ;  but  we  know  what  we  worship :  for  salvation 
Cometh  of  the  Jews.  But  the  hour  cometh,  and  is  now,  when  the  true  wor- 
shippers shall  worship  the  Father  in  spirit  and  verity.'*- 

(1)  Psalm  ii.  7, 

2)  The  following  passage  is  omitted  by  Foxe.butis  given  by  John  Bale:— "Then  came  Master 
Paget  to  me  with  many  glorious  words,  and  desired  me  to  speali  my  mind  unto  him:  I  might,  he 
said,  deny  it  again  if  need  were.  I  said  that  I  would  not  deny  the  truth.  He  asked  me,  how  I 
could  avoid  the  very  words  of  Christ,  '  Take,  eat,  this  is  my  body  which  shall  he  broken  for  you  ?'  I 
answered  that  Christ's  meaning  was  there  as  in  these  other  places  of  the  Scripture.  '  I  am  the  door ;' 
'  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God  ;'  '  The  rock-stone  was  Christ ;'  as  well  as  others.  Ye  may  not  here,  said 
I,  take  Christ  for  the  material  thing  that  he  is  signified  by;  for  these  ye  will  make  him  a  very 
door,  a  vine,  a  lamb,  a  stone ;  clean  contrary  to  the  Holy  Ghost's  meaning.  All  these  do  signify 
Christ,  like  as  the  bread  doth  signify  his  body  in  that  place.  And  though  he  did  say  there,  '  Take, 
eat  this  in  remembrance  of  me ;  j'et  did  he  not  bid  them  hang  up  that  bread  in  a  box  and  make  it 
a  god,  or  bow  to  it."  The  song  which  Anne  Askew  sang  at  her  death,  is  given  by  Bale,  and  will  be 
found  in  the  appendix. — Ed. 

(3)    John  ii.  21.  (4)    Exod.  xxxiv.  35  ;  2  Cor.  iii.  13.  (5)    Bel  and  the  Dragon,  7. 

(6)    Actsvii.  51.  (7)    Luke  xxi.  7.  (8)  Amos  v.  7.         (9)    Isa.  lix..  14. 

(10)  Hosea  xiv.O.  (11)  Isa.  Ixvi.  1 ;  Acts  vii.  48.  (12)  John  iv.  21. 

VOL,  V.  N  N 


546  THE    XnOUBLE    AND    PERSKCUTIOX    OF    ANNE     ASKEW. 

Henry  '  Labour  not,'  saith  Christ,  '  for  the  meat  that  perisheth,  but  for  that  thiit 
f'llj-  endureth  unto  life  everlasting,  which  the  Son  of  man  shall  give  you :  for  him 
.    Tj     hath  God  the  Father  sealed.'' 

1546 
'—  The  sum  of  tlic  Condemnation  of  me  Anne  Askew  at  the  Guildhall. 

They  said  to  me  there,  that  I  was  a  heretic,  and  condemned  by  the  law,  if  I 

would  stand  in   my  opinion.     I  answered,  that  I  was  no  heretic,  neither  yet 

The  sub-  deserved  I  any  death  by  the  law  of  God.     But,  as  concerning  the  faith  which 

stance  of  I  uttered  and  wrote  to  the  council,  I  would  not,  I  said,  deny  it,  because  I  knew 

menTde*'  i'  ^^^^-     Then  would  they  needs  know,  if  I  would  deny  the  sacrament  to  be 

nied  to      Christ's  body  and  blood.    I  said,  '  Yea :  for  the  same  Son  of  God  that  was  born 

be  God.     Qf  ^i^g  Virgin  Mary,  is  now  glorious  in  heaven,  and  will  come  again  from  thence 

at  the  latter  day  like  as  he  went  up.^     And  as  for  that  ye  call  your  God,  it  is  a 

piece  of  bread.     For  a  more  proof  thereof  (mark  it  when  you  list,)  let  it  but  lie 

in  the  box  three  months,  and  it  will  be  mouldy,  and  so  turn  to  nothing  that  is 

good.     Whereupon  I  am  persuaded  that  it  cannot  be  God.' 

After  that,  they  willed  me  to  have  a  priest ;  and  then  I  smiled.  Then  they  asked 
me,  if  it  were  not  good ;  I  said,  I  would  confess  my  faults  unto  God,  for  I  was  sure 
that  he  would  hear  me  with  favour.     And  so  we  were  condemned  by  a  quest.^ 

Her  belief  My  belief  which  I  wrote  to  the  council  was  this  :  That  the  sacramental 
concern-  ^jj-ead  was  left  us  to  be  received  with  thanksgiving,  in  remembrance  of  Christ's 
sacra-  death,  the  only  remedy  of  our  soul's  recovery ;  and  that  thereby  we  also  receive 
ment.        the  whole  benefits  and  fruits  of  his  most  glorious  passion. 

Then  would  they  needs  know,  whether  the  bread  in  the  box  were  God  or  no  : 
I  said,  '  God  is  a  Spirit,  and  will  be  worshipped  in  spirit  and  truth.'*  Then 
they  demanded,  '  Will  you  plainly  deny  Christ  to  be  in  the  sacrament?'  I  an- 
swered, that  I  believe  faithfully  the  eternal  Son  of  God  not  to  dwell  there  ;  in 
witness  whereof  I  recited  again  the  history  of  Bel,'  Dan.  xix..  Acts  vii.  and  xvii., 
and  Matt,  xxiv.,  concluding  thus  :  *  I  neither  wish  death,  nor  yet  fear  his  might ; 
God  have  the  praise  thereof  with  thanks.' 

My  Letter  sent  to  the  Lord  Cliancellor. 

The  Lord  God,  by  whom  all  creatures  have  their  being,  bless  you  with  the 
light  of  his  knowledge.     Amen. 

My  duty  to  your  lord.ship  remembered,  &c. :  It  might  please  you  to  accept 
this  my  bold  suit,  as  the  suit  of  one  who,  upon  due  consideration,  is  moved  to 
the  same,  and  hopeth  to  obtain.  My  request  to  your  lordship,  is  only  that  it 
may  please  the  same  to  be  a  mean  for  me  to  the  king's  majesty,  that  his  grace 
may  be  certified  of  these  few  lines  which  I  have  written  concerning  my  belief, 
which  when  it  shall  be  truly  conferred  with  the  hard  judgment  given  me  for 
the  same,  I  think  his  grace  shall  well  perceive  me  to  be  weighed  in  an  uneven 
pair  of  balances.  But  1  remit  my  matter  and  cause  to  Almighty  God,  who 
rightly  judgeth  all  secrets.  And  thus  I  commend  your  lordship  to  the  govern- 
ance of  him,  and  fellowship  of  all  saints,  Amen. 

By  your  handmaid,  Anne  Askew. 

My  Faith  briefly  written  to  the  King's  Grace. 

Her  belief  I,  Anne  Askew,  of  good  memory,  although  God  hath  given  me  the  bread  of 
f<.ucliing  adversity,  and  the  water  of  trouble,  yet  not  so  much  as  my  sins  have  deserved, 
nien^t^'^'^  desire  this  to  be  known  unto  your  grace,  that,  forasmuch  as  I  am  by  the  law 
condemned  for  an  evil  doer,  here  I  take  heaven  and  earth  to  record,  that  I 
shall  die  in  my  innocency :  and,  according  to  that  I  have  said  first,  and  will 
say  last,  I  utterly  abhor  and  detest  all  heresies.  And  as  concerning  the  supper 
of  the  Lord,  I  believe  so  much  as  Christ  hath  said  therein,  which  he  confirmed 
with  his  most  blessed  blood.  I  believe  also  so  much  as  he  willed  me  to  follow 
and  believe,  and  so  much  as  the  catholic  church  of  him  doth  teach  :  for  I  will  not 
forsake  the  commandment  of  his  holy  lips.  But  look,  what  God  hath  charged 
me  with  his  mouth,  that  have  I  shut  up  in  my  heart.  And  thus  briefly  I  end, 
for  lack  of  learning.  Anne  Askew. 

(1)  John  vi.  27.  (2)  Acts  i.  H.  (3)  Without  a  jury.— Ed.  (I)  John  iv.  24. 

(."i)  Bel  and  the  Dragon,  7. 


i 


TIIK    RACKING    OF    ANNF.    ASKKW    IN    THE    TOWKU.  547 

Jieiiry 
VIU. 


THF,    CllUEL    HANDLING    AND     HACKING    OF    ANNE    ASKEW    AFTER 

HER    CONDEMNATION.  A.I). 

1546. 

The  Effect  of  my  Examination  and  Handling  since  my  Departure 
from  Newgate. 

On  Tuesday  I  was  sent  from  Newgate  to  tlie  sign  of  the  Crown,  where 
Master  Rich,  and  the  bishop  of  London,  with  all  their  power  and  flattering 
words  went  about  to  persuade  me  from  God  :  but  1  did  not  esteem  their  glosing 
pretences. 

Then  came  thei'e  to  me  Nicholas  Shaxton,  and  counselled  me  to  recant  as  he 
had  done.  I  said  to  him,  that  it  had  been  good  for  him  never  to  have  been 
born  ;  with  many  other  like  words. 

Then  Master  Rich  sent  me  to  the  Tower,  where  I  remained  till  three  o'clock. 

Then   came  Rich  and  one  of  the  council,^  charging  me  upon  my  obedi-  Anne 
ence,  to  show  unto  them,  if  I  knew  any  man  or  woman  of  my  sect.    My  answer  ^rVe'd^o 
was,  that  I  knew  none.     Then  they  asked  me  of  my  lady  of  Suifolk,  my  lady  of  accuse 
Sussex,  my  lady  of  Hertford,  my  lady  Denny,  and  my  lady  Fitzwilliam.     To  others, 
whom  I  answered,  if  I  should  pronounce  any  thing  against  them,  that  I  were 
not  able  to  prove  it.     Then  said  they  unto  me,  that  the  king  was  informed  that 
I  could  name,  if  I  would,  a  great  number  of  my  sect.     1  answered,  that  the 
king  was  as  well  deceived  in  that  behalf,  as  dissembled  with  in  other  matters. 

Then  commanded  they  me  to  show  how  I  was  maintained  in  the  compter, 
and  who  willed  me  to  stick  to  my  opinion.  I  said,  that  there  was  no  creature 
that  therein  did  strengthen  me  :  and  as  for  the  help  that  I  had  in  the  compter,  it 
was  by  means  of  my  maid.  For  as  she  went  abroad  in  the  streets,  she  made 
moan  to  the  prentices,  and  they,  by  her,  did  send  me  money ;  but  who  they 
were  I  never  knew. 

Then  they  said  that  there  were  divers  gentlewomen  that  gave  me  monej' :  Refuseth 
but  I  knew  not  their  names.  Then  they  said  that  there  were  divers  ^°^'^'^"*'' 
ladies  that  had  sent  me  money.  I  answered,  that  there  was  a  man  in  a  blue 
coat  who  delivered  me  ten  shillings,  and  said  that  my  lady  of  Hertford  sent  it 
me ;  and  another  in  a  violet  coat  gave  me  eight  shillings,  and  said  my  lady 
Denny  sent  it  me  :  whether  it  were  true  or  no,  I  cannot  tell ;  for  I  am  not  sure 
who  sent  it  me,  but  as  the  maid  did  say.  Then  they  said,  there  were  of  the 
council  that  did  maintain  me :  and  I  said,  No. 

Then  they  did  put  me  on  the  i*ack,  because  I  confessed  no  ladies  or  gentle-  Put  on 
women  to  be  of  my  opinion,  and  thereon  they  kept  me  a  long  time ;  and  "'^  "^*'''^- 
because  I  lay  still,  and  did  not  cry,  my  lord  chancellor  and  Master  Rich  took 
pains  to  rack  me  with  their  own  hands,  till  I  was  nigh  dead. 

Then  the  lieutenant  caused  me  to  be  loosed  fi-om  the  rack.     Incontinently 
I  swooned,  and  then  they  recovei-ed  me  again.     After  that  I  sat  two  long  hours 
reasoning  with  my  lord  chancellor  upon  the  bare  floor ;  where  he,  with  many  Anne  As- 
flattering  words,  persuaded  me  to  leave  my  opinion.  But  my  Lord  God  (I  thank  stant'in"' 
his  everlasting  goodness),  gave  me  grace  to  persevere,  and  will  do,  I  hope,  to  her  faith. 
the  very  end. 

Then  was  I  brought  t«  a  house,  and  laid  in  a  bed,  with  as  weary  and  painful  Anne  As- 
bones  as  ever  had  patient  Job  ;   1  thank  my  Lord  God  there-for.     Then  my  lord  ti^eaten- 
chancellor  sent  me  word,  if  I  would  leave  my  opinion,  I  should  want  nothing :  ed  to  be 
if  I  would  not,  I  should  forthwith  to  Newgate,  and  so  be  burned.     I  sent  him  burned, 
again  word,  that  I  would  rather  die,  than  break  my  faith. 

Thus  the  Lord  open  the  eyes  of  their  blind  hearts,  that  the  truth  may  take 
place.     Farewell,  dear  friend,  and  pray,  pray,  pray ! 

Tuucliing  the  order  of  her  racking  in  the  Tower  thus  it  was  ;  first  T''e  order 
she  was  let  down  into  a  dungeon,  where  sir  Anthony  Knevet,  the  racking. 
lieutenant,  commanded  his  jailor  to  pinch  her  with  the  rack.     AVhich 
being  done  as  much  as  he  thought  sufficient,  he  Avent  about  to  take  her 
down,  supposing  that  he  had  done  enough.     But  Wriothesley,  the 

(1)  This  counsellor  was  sir  John  Baker. 

N  N   2 


548  THE    TROUBLE    AND    PERSECUTIOX    OF    ANNE    ASKEW. 

JJenrti    clianccllor,  not   contented  that  she  was  loosed  so  soon,  confessing 
. '_  notliiniT,  commanded  the  lieutenant  to  strain  her  on  the  rack  amin  : 


tonnen 
tors. 


The  lieu- 
tenant 


A.  D.    which  because  he  denied  to  do,  tendering  the  Aveahness  of  the  woman, 

'^^^Q-    he  Avas  threatened  therefore  grievously  of  the  said  Wriothesley,  saying, 

that  he  would  signify  his  disobedience  unto  the  hing.     And  so  con- 

Wriothes-  se(|uently  upon  the  same,  he  and  Master  Rich,  throwing  off  their 

ley  and     gowns,  would  needs  play  the  tormentors  themselves  ;  first  asking  her, 

play" the    if  slic  wcrc  witli  child.     To  whom  she  answering  again,  said,  "  Ye 

shall  not  need  to  spare  for  that,  but  do  your  wills  upon  me."     And 

so,  quietly  and  patiently  praying  unto  the  Lord,  she  abode  their 

tyranny,  till  her  bones  and  joints  were  almost  plucked  asunder,  in 

such  sort  as  she  was  carried  away  in  a  chair.     When  the  racking  was 

past,  Wriothesley  and  his  fellow  took  their  horse  towards  the  court. 

wriothes-      In  the  mean  time,  while  they  were  making  their  way  by  land, 

iTnt'ed  by  the  good  lieuteuaut,  eftsoons  taking  boat,  sped  him  to  the  court  in 

the  lieu-    ^11  liastc  to  spcak  with  the  king  before  the  others,  and  so  did  ;  who 

there  making  his  humble  suit  to  the  king,  desired  his  pardon,  and 

showed  him   the  whole  matter  as  it  stood,  and  of  the  racking  of 

Mistress  Askew,  and  how  he  was  threatened  by  the  lord  chancellor, 

because,  at  his  commandment,  not  knowing  his  highness''s  pleasure, 

he  refused  to  rack  her  ;  which  he,  for  compassion,  could  not  find  in 

his  heart  to  do,  and  therefore  humbly  craved  his  highnesses  pardon. 

Which  when  the  king  had  understood,  he  seemed  not  very  well  to 

pardoned  ]j].j>  ^f  ^]^gjj.  gQ  extreme  handlinsT  of  the  woman,  and  also  granted  to 

by  the  "^  '  o 

king.       the  lieutenant  his  pardon,  willing  him  to  return  and  see  to  his  charge. 

Great  expectation  was  in  the  mean  season  among  the  warders  and 

other  officers  of  the  ToAver,  waiting  for  his  return  ;  whom  when  they 

saw  come  so  cheejfully,  declaring  unto  them  how  he  had  sped  with  the 

king,  they  Avere  not  a  little  joyous,  and  gave  thanks  to  God  there-for. 

Anne  Askew's  Answer  unto  John  LaceFs  Letter. 

O  flriend,  most  dearly  beloved  in  God !  I  marvel  not  a  little  what  should  move 
you  to  judge  in  me  so  slender  a  faith  as  to  fear  death,  which  is  the  end  of  all 
misery.  In  the  Lord  I  desire  you  not  to  believe  of  me  such  wickedness  : 
for  I  doubt  it  not,  but  God  will  perform  his  work  in  me,  like  as  he  hath  begun. 
I  understand  the  council  is  not  a  little  displeased,  that  it  should  be  reported 
abroad  that  I  was  racked  in  the  Tower.  They  say  now,  that  what  they  did  there 
was  but  to  fear  me ;  whereby  I  peixeivc  they  are  ashamed  of  their  micomely 
doings,  and  fear  much  lest  the  king's  majesty  should  have  information  tliereof ; 
wherefore  they  would  no  man  to  noise  it.  Well !  their  cruelty  God  forgive  tliem. 
Your  heart  in  Christ  Jesu.     Farewell  and  pray. 

The  Purgation  or  Answer  of  Anne  Askew,  against  the  false  Surmises 
of  her  Recantation. 

Anne  I  have  read  the  process  which  is  reported  of  them  that  know  not  the  tnuh, 

ns'"i^^      to  be  my  recantation.     But,  as  the  Lord  liveth,  I  never  meant  a  thing  less  than 

suspected  to  recant.     Notwithstanding  this  I  confess,  that  in  my  first  troubles  I  was  ex- 

to  recant,  amined  of  the  bishop  of  London  about  tlie  sacrament.     Yet  had  they  no  grant 

of  my  mouth  but  this  :  that  I  believed  therein  as  the  word  of  God  did  bind  me 

to  believe.    More  had  they  never  of  me.    Then  he  made  a  copy,  which  is  now 

in  print,  and  required  me  to  set  thereunto  my  hand  ;  but  I  reftised  it.     Then  my 

two  sureties  did  will  me  in  no  wise  to  stick  thereat,  for  it  was  no  great  matter, 

thev  said. 

then  with  much  ado,  at  the  last  I  wrote  thus :  '  I,  Anne  Askew,  do  believe 
this,  if  God's  word  do  agree  to  the  same,  and  the  true  catholic  church.'     Then 


HER    CONFESSION    OF    FAITH.  549 

the  bishop,  being  in  great  displeasure  with  me  because  I  made  doubts  in  my  Hotirij 
writing,  commanded  me  to  prison,  where  I  was  awhile  ;  but  afterwards,  by  J'lli. 
means  of  friends,  I  came  out  again.  Here  is  tlie  trutli  of  that  matter.  And  as  .  ,. 
concerning  the  thing  that  ye  covet  most  to  know,  resort  to  John  vi.,  and  be  i  £4^' 
nded  always  thereby.     Thus  fare  ye  well  quoth  Anne  Askew.  1. 


The  Confession  of  the  Faith  which  Anne  Askew  made  in  Newgate, 
before  she  suffered. 

I,  Anne  Askew,  of  good  memory,  although  my  mercifid  Father  hath  given  me 
the  bread  of  adversity,  and  the  water  of  trouble,  yet  not  so  much  as  my  sins 
have  deserved,  do  confess  myself  here  a  sinner  before  the  throne  of  his  hea- 
venly Majesty,  desiring  his  forgiveness  and  mercy.  And  forasmuch  as  I  am  by 
the  law  unrighteously  condemned  for  an  evil  doer  concerning  opinions,  I  take 
the  same  most  merciful  God  of  mine,  who  hath  made  both  heaven  and  earth,  to 
record,  that  I  hold  no  opinions  contrary  to  his  most  holy  word.  And  I  trust  in 
my  merciful  Lord,  who  is  the  giver  of  all  grace,  that  he  will  graciously  assist 
me  against  all  evil  opinions  which  are  contrary  to  his  blessed  verity.  For  I 
take  him  to  witness,  that  I  have  done,  and  will,  unto  my  life's  end,  utterly  abhor 
them  to  the  uttermost  of  my  power. 

But  this  is  the  heresy  which  they  report  me  to  hold  :  that  after  the  priest  The  mat- 
hath  spoken  the  words  of  consecration,  there  remaineth  bread  still.     They  both  ter  and 
say,  and  also  teach  it  for  a  necessary  article  of  faith,  that  after  those  words  be  ^^hv^ghe 
once  spoken,  there  remaineth  no  bread,  but  even  the  self-same  body  that  hung  suffered 
upon  the  cross  on  Good  Friday,  both  flesh,  blood,  and  bone.     To  this  belief  of  death, 
theirs  say  I,  nay.     For  then  were  our  common  creed  false,  which  saith,  that  he 
sitteth  on  the  right  hand  of  God  the  Father  Almighty,  and  from  thence  shall 
come  to  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead.     Lo,  this  is  the  heresy  that  I  hold,  and 
for  it  must  suffer  the  death.     But  as  touching  the  holy  and  blessed  supper  of 
the  Lord,  I  beheve  it  to  be  a  most  necessary  remembrance  of  his  glorious  suffer- 
ings and  death.     Moreover,  I  believe  as  much  therein  as  my  eternal  and  only 
Redeemer  Jesus  Christ  woidd,  I  should  believe. 

Finally,  I  believe  all  those  Scriptures  to  be  true,  which  he  hath  confirmed  Scripture 
with  his  most  precious  blood.     Yea,  and  as  St.  Paul  saith,  those  Scriptures  are  f'"*'i'^'<^"' 
sufficient  for  our  learning  and  salvation,  that  Christ  hath  left  here  with  us;  vation. 
so  that  I  believe  we  need  no  unwritten  verities  to  rule  his  church  with.     There- 
fore look,  what  he  hath  said  unto  me  with  his  own  mouth  in  his  holy  gospel, 
that  have  I,  with  God's  grace,  closed  up  in  my  heart,  and  my  fidl  trust  is,  as 
David  saith,  that  it  shall  be  a  lantern  to  my  footsteps.^ 

There  be  some  do  say,   that  J  deny  the  eucharist  or  sacrament  of  thanks-  Anne 
giving ;  but  those  people  do  untruly  report  of  me.     For  I  both  say  and  believe  f^^^^" 
it,  that  if  it  were  ordered  like  as  Christ  instituted  it  and  left  it,  a  most  singidar  ported  to' 
comfort  it  were  unto  us  all.     But  as  concerning  your  mass,  as  it  is  now  used  in  deny  the 
our  days,  I  do  say  and  believe  it  to  be  the  most  abominable  idol  that  is  in  the  chirist"' 
world  :  for  my  God  will  not  be  eaten  with  teeth,  neither  yet  dieth  he  again. 
And  upon  these  words  that  I  have  now  spoken,  will  I  suffer  death. 

A  Prayer  of  Anne  Askew. 

O  Lord!  I  have  more  enemies  now,  than  there  be  hairs  on  my  head:  yet 
Lord,  let  them  never  overcome  me  with  vain  words,  but  fight  thou,  Lord,  in  my 
stead ;  for  on  thee  cast  I  my  care.  With  all  the  spite  they  can  imagine,  they 
fall  upon  me,  who  am  thy  poor  creature.  Yet,  sweet  Lord,  let  me  not  set  by 
them  that  are  against  me  ;  for  in  thee  is  my  whole  delight.  And,  Lord,  I 
heartily  desire  of  thee,  that  thou  wilt  of  thy  most  merciful  goodness  forgive  them 
that  violence  which  they  do,  and  have  done,  imto  me.  Open  also  thou  their 
blind  hearts,  that  they  may  hereafter  do  that  thing  in  thy  sight,  which  is  only 
acceptable  before  thee,  and  to  set  forth  tliy  verity  aright,  without  all  vain  fan- 
tasies of  sinful  men.     So  be  it,  O  Lord,  so  be  it ! 

By  me,  Anne  Askew. 

(1)  Psalm  cxix.  105. 


550  ANNE    ASKEW    AND    THHEE    OTHERS    HUUKKD    AT    THE    STAKE. 

Hitherto  we  have  entreated  of  this  good  Avoman  :  noAv  it  remaineth 
that  we  touch  somewhat  as  concerning  her  end  and  martyrdom.  After 
that  she  (being  bom  of  such  stock  and  kindred  that  slie  miu;ht  have 
lived  in  groat  wealtli  and  prosperity,  if  she  woukl  rather  have  followed 
the  world  than  Christ),  now  had  been  so  tormented,  that  slie  could 
neither  live  long  in  so  great  distress,  neither  yet  by  her  adversaries 
be  suffered  to  die  in  secret,  the  day  of  her  execution  being  appointed, 
^^^^  she  was  brought  into  Smithfield  in  a  chair,  because  she  could  not  go 
Askew  on  her  feet,  by  means  of  her  great  torments.  When  she  was  brought 
unto  uie  iJi^to  the  stake,  she  was  tied  by  the  middle  with  a  chain,  that  held  up 
\lmei  ^^^^  body.  When  all  things  were  thus  prepared  to  the  fire.  Dr. 
upon  the  Shaxton,  who  was  then  appointed  to  preach,  began  his  sermon.  Anne 
siiax'ton  Askew,  hearing  and  answering  again  unto  him,  Avhere  he  said  well, 
preacheth  confirmed  the  same  ;  Avhere  he  said  amiss,  "  There,"  said  she,  "  he 
barning.   misscth,  and  speaketh  without  the  book." 

The  sermon  being  finished,  the  martyrs,  standing  there  tied  at 
three  several  stakes  ready  to  their  martyrdom,  began  their  prayers. 
The  multitude  and  concourse  of  the  people  was  exceeding ;  the  place 
where  they  stood  being  railed  about  to  keep  out  the  press.  Upon  the 
bench  under  St.  Bartholomew's  church  sat  Wriothesley,  chancellor  of 
England ;  the  old  duke  of  Norfolk,  the  old  earl  of  Bedford,  the  lord 
mayor,  with  divers  others.  Before  the  fire  should  be  set  unto  them, 
one  of  the  bench,  hearing  that  they  had  gunpowder  about  them,  and 
being  alarmed  lest  the  faggots,  by  strength  of  the  gunpowder,  Avould 
come  flying  about  their  ears,  began  to  be  afraid:  but  the  earl  of 
Bedford,  declaring  luito  him  how  the  gunpowder  was  not  laid  under 
the  lliggots,  but  only  about  their  bodies,  to  rid  them  out  of  their 
pain  ;  which  having  vent,  there  Mas  no  danger  to  them  of  the  faggots, 
so  diminished  that  fear. 
She  re-         Then  Wriotheslev,  lord  chancellor,  sent  to  Anne  .A.skew  letters, 

lusc'ili  tke  .  * 

king's      offering  to  her  the  king's  pardon  if  she  would  recant;  who,  refusing 
part  on.     ^^^^.^  j.^  I^^l^  upon  them,  made  this  answer  again,  that  she  came  not 
thither  to  deny  her  Lord  and  Master.     Then  were  the  letters  like- 
wise offered  unto  the  others,  who,   in  like  manner,  following  the 
constancy  of  the  woman,  denied  not  only  to  receive  them,  but  also 
Justitia!  *^  ^^^^^  upou  tlicm.     AVlioroupon  the  lord  mayor,  commanding  fire 
justitia!    to  be  put  unto  them,  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  "  Fiat  justitia." 

And  thus  the  good  Anne  Askew,  with  these  blessed  martyrs, 
being  troubled  so  many  manner  of  ways,  and  having  passed  through 
so  many  torments,  having  now  ended  the  long  course  of  her  agonies, 
being  compassed  in  with  flames  of  fire,  as  a  blessed  sacrifice  unto 
God,  she  slept  in  the  Lord  a.d.  L54<6,  leaving  behind  her  a  singular 
example  of  christian  constancv  for  all  men  to  follow. 

^fje  UlartpuDom  of  ^idjn  Eacelb',  Slofjn  ^Dam,^,  and  i^icfjola^ 
23elenian. 

There  was,  at  the  same  time,  also  burned  together  with  her,  one 
Nicholas  lielenian,  priest  of  Shropshire ;  John  Adams,  a  tailor ;  and 
John  Laccl.?,  gentleman  of  the  court  and  household  of  king  Henry. 

It  happened  well  for  them,  that  they  died  together  with  Anne 
Askew :  foi-,  albeit  that  of  themselves  they  were  strong  and  stout 


A    LETTEll    OF    JOHN    LACEI.S,      MARTYR.  551 

men,  yet,  through  the  example  and  exhortation  of  her,  they,   being    Henry 


the  more  boldened,  received  occasion  of  greater  comfort  in  that  so 
painful  and  doleful  kind  of  death ;  who,  beholding  her  invincible  A.  D. 
constancy,  and  also  stirred  up  through  her  persuasions,  did  set  apart  ^^^^- 
all  kind  of  fear. 

Thus  they,  confirming  one  another  with  mutual  exhortations, 
tarried  looking  for  the  tormentor  and  fire,  which,  at  the  last,  flaming 
round  about  them,  consumed  their  blessed  bodies  in  happy  martyr- 
dom, in  the  year  of  our  salvation  1546",  about  the  month  of  June.* 

There  is  also  a  certain  letter  extant,  which  the  said  John  Lacels 
briefly  wrote,  being  in  prison,  touching  the  sacrament  of  Christ''s 
body  and  blood  ;  wherein  he  doth  both  confute  the  error  of  them, 
Avho,  being  not  contented  with  the  spiritual  receiving  of  the  sacra- 
ment, will  leave  no  substance  of  bread  therein,  and,  also,  confuteth 
the  sinister  interpretation  of  many  thereupon  :  the  tenor  of  which 
letter  is  as  hereunder  followeth. 

The  Copy  of  the  Letter  of  John  Lacels,  written  out  of  Prison.  ^ 

St.  Paul,  because  of  sects  and  dissension  among  the  Corinthians,  wrote  this 
epistle  luito  them ;  and,  in  like  case  pertaining  to  my  conscience,  I  do  protest 
my  whole  heart  in  the  blessed  supper  of  the  Lord ;  wherein  I  trust  in  God  to 
bring  nothing  for  me,  but  I  shall  be  able,  with  God's  holy  word,  to  declare  and 
manifest  the  same.  And  herein  I  take  occasion  to  recite  the  saying  of  St.  Paul, 
in  the  said  epistle,  chap,  xi.,  '  That  which  I  delivered  unto  you,  I  received  of 
the  Lord.  For  the  Lord  Jesus,  the  same  night  in  which  he  was  betrayed, 
took  bread,  gave  thanks,  and  brake  it,  and  said,  Take  ye,  eat  ye ;  this  is  my 
body,  which  is  broken  for  you.' 

Here,  me  seemeth,  St.  Paul  durst  not  take  upon  him  his  Lord  and  Master's  Bias 
authority.    Wherefore,  as  at  God's  hand  the  breaking  of  the  most  innocent  and  P''^™^  , 
immaculate  body  and  blood  of  Christ  is  the  quietness  of  all  men's  consciences,  edncss  of 
the  onl)'  remedy  of  our  sins,  and  the  redemption  of  mankind,  which  is  called  in  the  mass. 
the  Scripture  the  daily  offering :  so  the  mass,  which  is  the   invention  of  man 
(whose  author  is  the  pope  of  Rome,  as  it  doth  appear  in  Polydore  Virgil  and 
many  others),  is  the  unquietness  of  all  Christendom,  a  blasphemy  unto  Christ's 
blood,  and  (as  Daniel  calleth  it)   the  abominable  desolation,   as  the  Scripture  A  pro- 
shall  hereafter  more  manifest  it.     St.  Paul  was,  belike  to  learn  of  the  Romans'  P^f  ly. 
church,  the  manner  of  the  consecration  as  they  call  it,  with  the  breathing  over  ?h^'''j' 
the  host,  and  other  ceremonies  besides,  that  he  durst  not  take  upon  him  to  say,  take  upon 
'  Hoc  est  corpus  meum.'     But  this  1  will  admit :  it  was  the  Lord  Jesus  that  li'™  in 
made  the  supper ;  who  also  did  finish  it,  and  made  an  end  of  the  only  act  of  j^^,  ^f"^" 
our  salvation,  not  only  here  in  this  world,  but  with  his  Father  in  heaven  ;  as  Christ  to 
he  declareth  himself,  that  he  will  drink  no  more  of  this  bitter  cup,  till  he  drink  ^^'^' '  ^""^ 
it  new  in  his  Father's  kingdom,  where  all  bitterness  shall  be  taken  away.  meum,' 

Now,  if  any  man  be  able  to  finish  the  act  of  our  Saviour,  in  breaking  of  his  as  our 
body,  and  shedding  of  his  blood  here,  and  .also  to  finish  it  with  the  Father  in  P""'^*"'*  "• 
heaven,  then  let  him  say  it.     But  I  think  that  if  men  will  look  upon  St.  Paul's 
words  well,  they  shall  be  forced  to  say,  as  St.  Paul  saith,  '  The  Lord  Jesus  said 
it;'  and  once  for  all,  who  only  was  the  fulfiller  of  it.     For  these  words  '  Hoc  Christ 
est  corpus  meum,'  were  spoken  of  his  natural  presence  (which  no  man  is  able  yan  say, 
to  deny),  because  the  act  was  finished  on  the  cross,  as  the  story  doth  plainly  corrnxs''*^ 
manifest  it  to  them  that  have  eyes.     Now  this  bloody  sacrifice  is  made  an  end  meum,' 
of;  the  supper  is  finished,  forasmuch  as  '  Christ  hath  once  suff'ered  for  sins,  the  ^^^^^^ ' 
just  for  the  unjust,  to  bring  us  to  God,  and  was  killed  as  pertaining  to  the  flesh,  o^ce  for 
and  hath  entered  in  by  his  own  blood  once  for  all,  into  the  holy  place,  and  all. 
found  eternal  redemption.'' 

Here  now  followeth  the  administration  of  the  supper  of  the  Lord,  which  I 
will  take  at  Christ's  hands  after  the  resuri'ection,  although  other  men  will  not 

(1)  Stowe  says  July  i6th.     See  his  .\nnals  (fol.  Lond.  1631,)  p.  592.— Ed. 

(2)  i  Cor.  li.  23.  (3)  1  Pet.  iii.  18;  Heb.  ix.  12 


552 


A    LETTER    OF    JOHN    LACELS,    MAUTYK. 


Neiiry 
VIII. 

A.D. 
1546. 

The  right 
use  of  the 
Lord's 
supper  in 
the  apo- 
stles' 
time. 

How  far 
the  power 
of  tlie  mi- 
nister ex- 
tendeth 
in  conse- 
crating 
the 
supper. 

How  the 
iiesh  of 
Christ  is 
eaten  in 
the  sup- 
per. 


Popish 
Priests 
take  upon 
them  to 
do  more 
than 
C'lirist 
did. 


The  faith' 
ful  and 
reverend 
confes- 
sion of 
Lacels, 
touching 
tlie  Lord'i 
supper. 


be  ashamed  to  bring  the  wicked  counsels  of  foolish  inventions  for  them.  '  And 
it  came  to  pass,  as  Christ  sat  at  meat  with  tliem.  he  took  bread,  blessed,  and 
brake  it,  and  gave  it  to  them ;  and  their  eyes  were  opened,  and  knew  him,  and 
he  vanished  out  of  their  sight.''  And  the  apostles  did  know  him  in  breaking 
of  bread. 

Here,  also,  it  seemeth  to  me  the  apostles  to  follow  their  master  Christ,  and 
to  take  the  right  use  of  the  sacrament,  and  also  to  teach  it  to  those  that  were 
converted  to  Christ,  as  mention  is  made  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  where  it 
is  said,  '  They  continued  in  the  apostles'  doctrine  and  fellowship,  in  breaking 
of  bread,  and  prayer,  and  they  continued  daily  with  one  accord  in  the  temple, 
and  brake  bread  in  every  house,  and  did  eat  there  with  gladness  and  singleness 
of  heart,  praising  God ;  and  had  favour  with  all  the  people.'*  And  St.  Paul, 
following  the  same  doctrine,  doth  plainly  show  the  duty  of  the  minister,  and 
also  of  them  that  shall  receive  it :  'As  oft  as  3'e  shall  eat  this  bread,  and  drink 
this  cup,  ye  shall  show  the  Lord's  death  until  he  come.'^  Here  I  do  gather, 
that  the  minister  hath  no  further  power  and  authority  than  to  preach  and  pro- 
nounce the  Lord's  death,  or  else  to  say,  the  Lord  Jesus  said  it,  who  did  fulfil 
it  on  the  cross. 

Furthermore,  I  do  steadfastly  believe,  that  where  the  bread  is  broken  accord- 
ing to  the  ordinance  of  Christ,  the  blessed  and  immaculate  Lamb  is  present  to  the 
eyes  of  our  faith,  and  so  we  eat  his  flesh,  and  drink  his  blood,  which  is,  to  dwell 
with  God,  and  God  with  us.  And  in  this  we  are  sure  we  dwell  with  God,  in  that  he 
giveth  us  his  Holy  Spirit,even  as  the  forefathers,  that  were  before  Christ's  coming, 
did  presently  see  the  Lord's  death,  and  did  eat  his  body,  and  drink  his  blood. 

In  this  I  do  differ  from  the  pope's  church,  that  the  priests  have  authority 
to  make  Christ's  natural  presence  in  the  bread,  for  so  doth  he  more  than 
our  Lord  and  Saviour  did  ;  as  the  example  is  manifest  in  Judas,  who,  at 
Christ's  hands,  received  the  same  wine  and  bread  as  the  other  apostles  did.  But 
the  pope  and  his  adherents  are  even  they  whom  Daniel  speaketh  of,^  saying, 
'  He  shall  set  men  to  unhallow  the  sanctuary,  and  to  put  down  the  daily  offer- 
ing, and  to  set  up  the  abominable  desolation.  Yea,  he  '  of  Rome,  '  shall  speak 
marvellous  things  against  the  God  of  heaven,  and  God  of  all  gods,  wherein  he 
shall  prosper  so  long,  till  the  wrath  be  fulfilled,  for  the  conclusion  is  devised 
already.  He  shall  not  regard  the  God  of  heaven,  nor  the  God  of  his  fathers, 
yea  in  his  place  shall  he  worship  the  mighty  idol,  and  the  God  whom  his  fathers 
knew  not,  which  is  the  god  Maozim.'^ 

For  lack  of  time,  I  leave  the  commemoration  of  the  blessed  supper  of  the 
Lord,  and  the  abominable  idol  the  mass,  which  is  it  that  Daniel  meaneth  by  the 
god  Maozim.6  Read  the  second  and  last  chapters  of  Daniel,  and  2  Thess.  ii., 
where  they  recite  the  abomination  of  desolation,  which  Matthew  saith,  '  standeth 
in  the  holy  place,''  that  is,  in  the  consciences  of  men.  Mark  saith,  'where  it 
ought  not  to  stand, '8  which  is  a  plain  denial  of  all  the  inventions  of  men.  Fur- 
ther, Luke  saith,  '  the  time  is  at  hand.'"  Paul  saith,  '  the  mystery  of  iniquity 
woriceth  already,  yea,  and  shall  continue  till  the  appearance  of  Christ,'"  which 
in  my  judgment  is  at  hand. 

Now  for  the  supper  of  the  Lord,  I  do  protest  to  take  it  as  reverently  as 
Christ  left  it,  and  as  his  apostles  did  use  it,  according  to  the  testimonies  of  the 
prophets,  the  apostles,  and  our  blessed  Saviour  Christ,  which  accordingly  St. 
Paul  to  the  Ephesians  doth  recite. 

Now,  with  quietness,  I  commit  the  whole  world  to  their  pastor  and  herds- 
I  man  Jesus  Christ,  the  only  Saviour  and  true  Messias,  and  I  commend  my  sove- 
reign lord  and  master  the  king's  majesty,  king  Henry  VI IL,  to  God  the 
Father,  and  to  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ :  the  queen,  and  my  lord  the  prince,  with 
this  whole  realm,  ever  to  the  innocent  and  immaculate  Lamb,  that  his  blood  may 
wash  and  purify  their  hearts  and  souls  from  all  iniquity  and  sin,  to  God's  glory, 
and  to  the  salvation  of  their  souls.  I  do  protest,  that  the  inward  part  of  my  heart 
doth  groan  for  this ;  and  I  doubt  not  but  to  enter  into  the  holy  tabernacle  which 
is  above,  yea,  and  there  to  he  with  God  for  ever.  Farewell  in  Christ  Jesu. 

John  Lacels,  late  servant  to  the  king,  and  now  I  trust  to  serve  the  ever- 
lasting King,  with  the  testimony  of  my  blood  in  Smithfield. 

(1)  Lukexxiv.  31.  ;2)  Acts  ii.47.  (3)  1  Cor.  xi.  26.  (4)  Chap.  xi.  36. 

(5)  Maozim  signifieth  in  Hehrew,  as  much  as  the  god  of  divers  temples. 

(6)  The  god  Maozim  in  Daniel  alludeth  much  near  to  Mazon,  which  signifieth  bread. 

(7)  Chap   xxiv.  15.  (8)  Chap.  xiii.  14.  (0)  Chap,  xxi.32.  (10)  2  Thcss.  ii.  7. 


THE    STORY    OF    QUEEN    KATHARINE    PARR.  553 


In  Annse  Askevse  constantissimas  Foeminse    et   Martyris    Bustum, 


Hennj 

yiii. 


Epitaphium  Sapphicum.     J.  F."  iVifi' 

Lictor  incestis  manibus  ciiiente,  Artubus  luxis  resoluta  cedunt  • 

Membra  quid  fnistra  eculeis  fatigas,  Ossa  juncturis  :  nihil  e  pudico 

Vique  virtutem  laceras  puellffi  Corpore  infractuni  est.  Superat  tyrannos 

Te  melioris  ?  Pars  tainen  una. 

Fortius  istis  pietas  nitescit  Sola  enim  nullis  potuit  moveri 

Pressa  tormentis,  quatitur  nee  uUis  Lingua  rupturis  :  socias  periclo 

Veritas  vinclis,  citius  sed  ipsa  Dum  suo  solvit,  jubet  et  quietam 

Lassa  fatiscunt.  Stertere  in  auram. 

Instat  immani  rabidus  furore  Ergo  quae  nullis  aliis  revinci 

Carnifex:  ruptis  jacet  ilia  nervis  Quivit  harpastis,  moribunda  tandem 

Foemina  in  nervis,  socias  ut  edat  Solvitm-  flammis  :  cineres  coronat 

Religionis.  Vita  perennis. 

Exprimit  nullum  tamen  ilia  nomen  :  Sola  nequaquam  potitur  brabeio 

Machinam  vincit  mulier  tacendo.  Haec  tamen :  partes  veniunt  coronas 

Stat,  stupent  illi,  furiunt  trahendo  :  Martyres  luia — opifex,  Lacellus, 

Proficiunt  nil.  Belenianus. 

<©ne  iSoger?',  a  Jilartyc,  tJurneD  in  ^mitljfielO* 

Like  as  Winchester  and  other  bishops  did  set  on  king  Henry 
against  Anne  Askew  and  her  fellow  martyrs,  so  Dr.  Repse,  bishop  of 
Norwich,  did  incite  no  less  the  old  duke  of  Norfolk  against  one 
Rogers  in  the  county  of  Norfolk  ;  who,  much  about  the  same  year 
and  time,  was  there  condemned  and  suffered  martyrdom  for  the  six 
articles.  After  which  time  it  was  not  long,  but  within  a  half  year, 
both  the  king  himself,  and  the  duke''s  house  decayed :  albeit,  the 
duke's  house,  by  God''s  grace,  recovered  again  afterwards,  and  he 
himself  converted  to  more  moderation  in  this  kind  of  dealing. 

Cfje  ^tocp  of  <©uecn  Ifatijatine  parr,  late  <©ucen,  anti  Wife  to  iiting 
tencp  tf)e  €i0^t^  ? 

WHEREIN  APPEARETH  IN  WHAT  DANGER  SHE  WAS  FOR  THE 
GOSPEL,  BY  MEANS  OF  STEPHEN  GARDINER  AND  OTHERS  OF 
HIS  CONSPIRACY  ;  AND  HOW  GRACIOUSLY  SHE  WAS  PRE- 
SERVED   BY    HER    KIND    AND    LOVING    HUSBAND    THE    KING. 

After  these  stormy  stories  above  recited,  the  course  and  order  as 
well  of  the  time  as  the  matter  of  the  story  doth  require  now  somewhat  to 
treat,  likewise,  touching  the  troubles  and  afflictions  of  the  virtuous 
and  excellent  lady  queen  Katharine  Parr,  the  last  wife  to  king  Henry  : 
the  story  whereof  is  this. 

About  the  same  time  above  noted,  which  was  about  the  year  after  The  reii- 
the  king  returned  from  Boulogne,  he  was  informed  that  queen  Katha-  of""uee'ir^ 
rine  Parr,  at  that  time  his  wife,  was  very  much  given  to  the  reading  ifatha- 
and  study  of  the  holy   Scriptures,  and  that  she,  for  that  purpose,  to"^ard"' 
had  retained  divers  well  learned  and  godly  persons  to  instruct  her  word, 
thoroughly  in  the  same ;  with  whom  as,  at  all  times  convenient,  she 
used  to  have  private  conference  touching  spiritual  matters,  so  also  of 
ordinary  ;  but  especially  in  Lent,  every  day  in  the  afternoon,  for  the 
space  of  an  hour,  one  of  her  said  chaplains,  in  her  privy  chamber, 

(1)  See  the  Latin  Edition.  Basic,  1559,  p.  200.— Ed. 


554 


THE    STOKY    OF    aUEEX    KATHARINE    PARK. 


Henry 
VIII. 

A.  D. 
1546. 


The  ex- 
hortation 
of  queen 
Katha- 
rine to  the 
kini'. 


The  kin 
toward 


made  some  collation  to  lier  and  to  her  ladies  and  gentlewomen  of  lier 
privy  chamber,  or  others  that  were  disposed  to  hear ;  in  which  ser- 
mons they  ofttinies  touched  such  abuses  as  in  the  church  then  were 
rife.  As  these  things  were  not  secretly  done,  so  neither  were  their 
preachings  unknown  to  the  king ;  whereof,  at  first,  and  for  a  great 
time,  he  seemed  very  well  to  like.  This  made  her  the  more  bold 
(being  indeed  become  very  zealous  toward  the  gos])el,  and  the  pro- 
fessors thereof)  frankly  to  debate  with  the  king  touching  religion,  and 
therein  flatly  to  discover  herself ;  oftentimes  wishing,  exhorting,  and 
persuading  the  king,  that  as  he  had,  to  the  glory  of  God,  and  his 
eternal  fame,  begun  a  good  and  a  godly  work  in  banishing  that  mon- 
strous idol  of  Rome,  so  he  would  thoroughly  perfect  and  finish  the 
same,  cleansing  and  purging  his  church  of  England  clean  from  the 
dregs  thereof,  wherein  as  yet  remained  great  superstition. 

And  albeit  the  king  grew,  towards  his  latter  end,  very  stern  and 
his'iatter  opiuionatc,  SO  that  of  few  he  covdd  be  content  to  be  taught,  but  worst 
end  wax-  of  all  to  bc  Contended  withal  by  argument;  notwithstanding,  towards 
impa-  her  he  refrained  his  accustomed  manner  (unto  others  in  like  case 
used),  as  appeared  by  great  respects,  either  for  the  reverence  of  the 
cause,  whereunto  of  himself  he  seemed  well  inclined,  if  some  others 
could  have  ceased  from  seeking  to  pervert  him,  or  else,  for  the  singu- 
lar affection,  which,  until  a  very  small  time  before  his  death,  he 
always  bare  unto  her.  For  never  handmaid  sought  with  more  careful 
diligence  to  please  her  mistress,  than  she  did,  with  all  painful  endea- 
vour, apply  herself,  by  all  virtuous  means,  in  all  things  to  please  his 
humour. 

Moreover,  besides  the  virtues  of  the  mind,  she  was  endued  with 
very  rare  gifts  of  nature,  as  singular  beauty,  favour,  and  comely  per- 
sonage, being  things  wherein  the  king  was  greatly  delighted  :  and  so 
enjoyed  she  the  king's  favour,  to  the  gi-cat  likelihood  of  the  setting  at 
large  of  the  gospel  within  this  realm  at  that  time,  had  not  the  ma- 
licious practice  of  certain  enemies  professed  against  the  truth  (which 
at  that  time  also  were  very  great),  prevented  the  same,  to  the  utter 
alienating  of  the  king's  mind  from  religion,  and  almost  to  the  extreme 
niin  of  the  queen  and  certain  others  with  her,  if  God  had  not  marvel- 
lously succoured  her  in  that  distress.  The  conspirers  and  practisers 
of  her  death  were  Gardiner  bishop  of  Winchester,  Wriothesley,  then 
lord  chancellor,  and  others,  as  well  of  the  king's  privy  chamber,  as  of 
his  privy  council.  These,  seeking  (for  the  furtherance  of  their  un- 
godly purpose)  to  revive,  stir  up,  and  kindle,  evil  and  pernicious 
humours  in  their  prince  and  sovereign  lord,  to  the  intent  to  deprive  her 
of  this  great  favour  which  then  she  stood  in  with  the  king  (which  they 
not  a  little  feared  would  turn  to  the  utter  ruin  of  their  antichristian 
sect,  if  it  should  continue),  and  thereby  to  stop  the  passage  of  the 
gospel ;  and  consequently  (having  taken  away  her,  who  was  the  only 
patroness  of  the  professors  of  the  truth),  openly,  without  fear  of  check 
or  controlment,  with  fire  and  sword,  after  their  accustomed  manner, 
to  invade  the  small  remainder,  as  they  hoped,  of  that  poor  flock — ■ 
made  their  wicked  entry  unto  this  their  mischievous  enterprise,  after 
this  manner  following. 

The  king's  majesty,  as  you  have  heard,  misliked  to  be  contended 
withal  in  any  kind  of  argument.     This  humour  of  his,  although  not 


Virtuous 
inclina- 
tion of 
queen 
Katha- 
rine to- 
wards the 
king. 


Knemies 
and  con- 
spirers 
against 
the  gos- 
pel. 


HER    TROUBLE    ON    ACCOUNT    OF    THE    GOSPEL,  OOi) 

in  smaller  matters,  yet  in  canses  of  relisfion  as  occasion  served,  the    Henry 


queen  would  not  stick,  in  reverent  terms  and  humble  talk,  entering L. 

Avith  him  into  discourse,  with  sound  reasons  of  Scripture  now  and    A.D. 

then  to  contrary ;  the  which  the  king  was  so  well  accustomed  unto 

in  those  matters,  that  at  her  liands   he  took  all  in  sjood  i)art,  or,  at  The  king 

o  I  ^         '  some- 

least,  did  never  show  countenance  of  offence  thereat :  Avhich  did  not  times 
a  little  appal  her  adversaries  to  hear  and  see.     During  which  time,  to'the"^^ 
perceiving  her  so  thoroughly  grounded  in  the  king^s  favour,  they  durst  |'"ar"u- 
not  for  their  lives  once  open  their  lips  unto  the  king  in  any  respect  meut. 
to  touch  her,  either  in  her  presence,  or  behind  her  back.     And  so 
long  she  continued  this  her  accustomed  usage,  not  only  of  hearing 
private  sermons  (as  is  said),  but  also  of  her  free  conference  with  the  king 
in  matters  of  religion,  without  all  peril ;  until,  at  the  last,  by  reason  sickly  ' 
of  his  sore  leg  (the  anguish  whereof  began  more  and  more  to  increase),  ^"ft  to®" 
he  waxed  sickly,  and  therewithal  froAvard,  and  difficult  to  be  pleased.    iJiease. 

In  the  time  of  this  his  sickness,  he  had  left  his  accustomed  manner 
of  coming,  and  visiting  the  queen:  and  therefore  she,  according  as 
she  understood  him,  by  such  assured  intelligence  as  she  had  abovit 
him,  to  be  disposed  to  have  her  company,  sometimes  being  sent  for, 
at  other  times  of  herself,  would  come  to  visit  him,  either  after 
dinner  or  after  supper,  as  was  most  fit  for  her  purpose :  at  which 
times  she  would  not  fail  to  use  all  occasions  to  move  him,  according 
to  her  manner,  zealously  to  proceed  in  the  reformation  of  the  church. 
The  sharpness  of  the  disease  had  sharpened  the  king''s  accustomed  Bepin- 
patience,  so  that  he  began  to  show  some  tokens  of  misliking ;  and,  iii'isuue 
contrary  unto  his  manner,  upon  a  day  breaking  off  that  matter,  he  ''^'^ 

.'        ,  ,      ^      J  *^  .  ^  queen. 

took  occasion  to  enter  into  other  talk,  which  somewhat  amazed  the 
queen :  to  whom,  notAvithstanding,  in  her  presence  he  gave  neither 
evil  word  nor  countenance,  but  knit  up  all  arguments  with  gentle 
words  and  loving  countenance ;  and  after  other  ])lea8ant  talk,  she,  for 
that  time,  took  her  leave  of  his  majesty ;  who,  after  his  manner, 
bidding  her  "  Farewell,  sweet  heart  !*"  (for  that  was  his  usual  term  to 
the  queen,)  licensed  her  to  depart. 

At  this  visitation  chanced  the  bishop  of  Winchester  aforenamed  winches- 
to  be  present,  as  also  at  the  queen''s  taking  her  leave  (who  very  well  Iccaskm^ 
had  printed  in  his  memory  the  king's  sudden  interrupting  of  the  *''j^j,°j'^f 


queen  in  her  tale,  and  falling  into  other  matter),  and  thought,  that 
if  the  iron  were  beaten  whilst  it  was  hot,  and  that  the  king"'s  humour 
were  holpen,  such  misliking  might  follow  towards  the  queen,  as  might 
both  overthrow  her,  and  all  her  endeavours ;  and  he  only  awaited 
some  occasion  to  renew  in  the  king''s  memory  the  former  misliked 
argimient.  His  expectation  in  that  behalf  did  nothing  fail  him  ;  for 
the  king  at  that  time  showed  himself  no  less  prompt  and  ready  to 
receive  any  information,  than  the  bishop  was  maliciously  bent  to  stir 
up  the  king's  indignation  against  her.  The  king,  immediately  upon 
her  departure  from  him,  used  these  or  like  words  :  "  A  good  hearing," 
quoth  he,  "  it  is,  when  women  become  such  clerks  ;  and  a  thing  much 
to  my  comfort,  to  come  in  mine  old  days  to  be  taught  by  my  wife."" 

The  bishop,  hearing  this,  seemed  to  mislike  that  the  queen  should  nis^vords 
so  much  forget  herself  as  to  take  upon  her  to  stand  in  any  argument  J;",Jgf 
with  his  majesty,  Avhom  he,  to  his  face,  extolled  for  his  rare  virtues, 
and  especially,  for  his  learned  judgment  in  matters  of  religion,  above 


556  THE  STORY  OF  QUEEN  KATHARINE  PARK. 

Henry    not  oiily  priiiccs  of  that  and  other  ages,  but  also  above  doctors  pro- 

fessed  in  divinity ;  and  said  that  it  was  an  unseemly  thing  for  any  of 

A.  D.    his  majesty^s  subjects  to  reason  and  argue  with  him  so  malapcrtly, 
^^^^-    and  grievous  to  him,  for  his  part,  and  other  of  his  majesty's  coun- 
cillors and  servants,  to  hear  the  same ;  and  that  they  all,  by  proof, 
knew  his  wisdom  to  be  such,  that  it  was  not  needful  for  any  to  put 
him  in  mind  of  any  such  matters  :  inferring,  moreover,  liow  dangerous 
and  perilous  a  matter  it  is,  and  ever  hath  been,  for  a  prince  to  suffer 
such  insolent  words  at  his  subjects'  hands  ;  who,  as  they  take  boldness 
to  contrary  their  sovereign  in  words,  so  want  they  no  will,  but  only 
power  and  strength,  to  overthwart  them  in  deeds. 
Winches-      Bcsidcs  this,  that  the  religion  by  the  queen,  so  stiffly  maintained, 
cifsaHon   did  uot  ouly  disallow  and  dissolve  the  policy  and  politic  government 
against     q^  pn^ces,  but  also  taught  the  people  that  all  things  ought  to  be  in 
queen,      commou ;  SO  that  what  colour  soever  they  pretended,  their  opinions 
were  indeed  so  odious,  and  for  the  prince's  estate  so  perilous,  that 
(saving  the  reverence  they  bear  unto  her  for  his  majesty's  sake)  they 
durst  be  bold  to  affirm  that  the  gi-eatest  subject  in  this  land,  speaking 
those  words  that  she  did  speak,  and  defending  those  arguments  that 
she  did  defend,  had,  Avith  indilFerent  justice,  by  law  deserved  death. 
Howbeit,  for  his  part,  he  would  not,  nor  durst  he,  without  good 
waiTant  from  his  majesty,  speak  his  knowledge  in  the  queen's  case, 
although  very  apparent  reasons  made  for  him,  and  such  as  his  dutiful 
affection  towards  his  majesty,  and  the  zeal  and  preservation  of  his 
estate,  wovdd  scarce  give  him  leave  to  conceal,  though  the  uttering 
thereof  might,  through  her,  and  her  faction,  be  the  utter  destruction 
of  him,  and  of  such  as  indeed  did  chiefly  tender  the  prince's  safety, 
without  his  majesty  would  take  upon  him  to  be  their  protector,  and 
as  it  were  their  buckler :  which,  if  he  Avould  do  (as  in  respect  of  his 
own  safety  he  ought  not  to  refuse),  he,  with  others  of  his  faithful 
councillors,  could,  within  short  time,  disclose  such  treasons  cloaked 
with  this  cloak  of  heresy,  that  his  majesty  should  easily  perceive  how- 
perilous  a  matter  it  is,  to  cherish  a  serpent  within  his  own  bosom : 
howbeit,  he  would  not,  for  his  part,  willingly  deal  in  the  matter,  both 
for  reverent  respect  aforesaid,  and,  also,  for  fear  lest  the  faction  was 
grown  already  too  great,  there,  with  the  prince's  safety,  to  discover 
the  same.    And  therewithal,  with  heavy  countenance,  and  whispering 
together  with  them  of  that  sect  there  present,  he  held  his  peace. 
Winches-      Thcsc,  and  such  other  kinds  of  Winchester's  flattering  phrases,, 
etiithe'    marvellously  whetted  the  king  both  to  anger  and  displeasm-e  towards; 
king  with  the  queen,  and  also  to  be  iealous  and  mistrustful  of  his  own  estate;; 

his  flat-       n  \  ^  o    ''     ■  ,     X       1  1x1 

tery.  for  tlic  assurauce  whereof,  prmccs  use  not  to  be  scrupulous  to  do  any 
thing.  Thus  then  Winchester,  with  his  flattering  words,  seeking  toi 
frame  the  king's  disposition  after  his  own  pleasure,  so  far  crept  into 
the  king  at  that  time,  and,  with  doubtful  fears  lie,  with  other  his 
fellows,  so  filled  the  king's  mistrustful  mind,  that  before  they  departed 
the  place,  the  king  (to  see,  belike,  what  they  Avould  do)  had  given 
commandment,  with  warrant  to  certain  of  them  made  for  that  pur])ose, 
to  consult  together  about  the  drawing  of  certain  articles  against  the 
queen,  wherein  her  life  might  be  touched ;  which  the  king,  by  their 
persuasions  pretended  to  be  fully  resolved  not  to  spare,  having  any 
rigour  or  colour  of  law  to  countenance  the  matter.     With  this  com- 


HER    TROUBI.K    ON    ACCOUXT    OF    THK    GOSPKL.  557 

mission  they  depatted  for  that  time  from  the  king,  resolved  to  put    JJenrtr 
their  pernicious  practice  to  as  mischievous  an  execution.  L 

During  the  time  of  deliberation  about  this  matter,  they  failed  not    A.  D. 
to  use  all  kind  of  policies  and  mischievous  practices,  as  well  to  suborn  ^' 

accusers,  as  otherwise  to  betray  her,  m  seeking  to  understand  what 
books,  by  law  forbidden,  she  had  in  her  closet.     And  the  better  to 
bring  their  purpose  to  pass,^  because  they  would  not  upon  the  sudden, 
but  by  means,  deal  with  her,  they  thought  it  best,  at  first,  to  begin 
with  some  of  those  ladies,  whom  they  knew  to  be  great  with  her,  and 
of  her  blood ;  the  chiefest  whereof,  as  most  of  estimation,  and  privy 
to  all  her  doings,  were  these  :   the  lady  Herbert,  afterwards  countess  Ladies 
of  Pembroke,  and  sister  to  the  queen,  and  chief  of  her  privy  chamber  ;  j^ane^nd 
the  lady  Lane,  being  of  her  privy  chamber,  and  also  her  cousin  Tyrwu. 
german  ;  the  lady  Tyrwit,  of  her  privy  chamber,  and,  for  her  virtuous 
disposition,  in  very  great  favour  and  credit  with  her. 

It  was  devised  that  these  three  above  named  should,  first  of  all, 
have  been  accused  and  brought  to  answer  unto  the  six  articles  ;  and, 
upon  their  apprehension  in  the  court,  their  closets  and  coffers  should 
have  been  searched,  that  somewhat  might  have  him  found  whereby 
the  queen  might  be  charged ;  which,  being  found,  the  queen  herself, 
presently,  should  have  been  taken,  and  likewise,  by  barge,  carried  by 
night  unto  the  Tower.  This  platform  thus  devised,  but  yet  in  the  winches- 
end  coming  to  no  effect ;  the  king,  by  those  aforesaid,  was  forthwith  ^Jn,''  ^*" 
made  privy  unto  the  device  by  Winchester  and  Wriothesley,  and  his 
consent  thereunto  demanded ;  who  (belike  to  prove  the  bishop''s 
malice,  how  far  it  would  presume),  like  a  wise  politic  prince,  was 
contented  dissemblingly  to  give  his  consent,  and  to  allow  of  every 
circumstance  ;  knowing,  notwithstanding,  in  the  end  what  he  would 
do.  And  thus  the  day,  the  time,  and  the  place  of  these  apprehensions 
aforesaid,  were  apyjointed ;  which  device  yet  after  was  changed. 

The  king  at  that  time  lay  at  Whitehall,  and  used  very  seldom, 
being  not  well  at  ease,  to  stir  out  of  his  chamber  or  privy  gallery ; 
and  few  of  his  council,  but  by  especial  commandment,  resorted  unto 
him  ;  these  only  except,  Avho,  by  reason  of  this  practice,  used,  oftener 
than  ordinary,  to  repair  unto  him.  This  purpose  so  finely  was 
handled,  that  it  grew  now  within  few  days  of  the  time  appointed  for 
the  execution  of  the  matter,  and  the  poor  queen  neither  knew,  nor 
suspected,  any  thing  at  all,  and  therefore  used,  after  her  accustomed 
manner,  when  she  came  to  visit  the  king,  still  to  deal  with  him 
touchino-  religion,  as  before  she  did. 

The  king,  all  this  while,  gave  her  leave  to  utter  her  mind  at  the 
fall,  without  contradiction  ;  not  upon  any  evil  mind  or  misliking  (ye 
must  conceive)  to  have  her  speedy  dispatch,  but  rather  closely  dis- 
sembling with  them,  to  try  out  the  uttermost  of  Winchester''s  fetches. 
Thus,  after  her  accustomed  conference  with  the  king,  when  she  had 
taken  her  leave  of  him  (the  time  and  day  of  Winchesters  final  date 
approaching  fast  upon),  it  chanced  that  the  king,  of  himself,  upon  a 
certain  night  after  her  being  with  him,  and  her  leave  taken  of  him, 
in  misliking  her  religion,  brake  the  whole  practice  unto  one  of  his 
physicians,  either  Dr.  VV^endy,  or  else  Owen,  but  rather  Wendy,  as 
is  supposed  :  pretending  unto  him,  as  though  he  intended  not  any 

(1)  How  Winchester  and  his  ftUows  devise  against  the  gospellers  ! 


558  THE    STOllY    OF    QUEEN    KATHARIXE    PARR. 

Henry    ]ox\(tQx  to  l)c  troul)lod  witli  sucli  a  JoctrcPS  as  slic  Avas  ;    ami  also 

declaring  -what  trouble  was  in  Avorking'  against  her  hy  certain  of"  her 

A.  D.    enemies,  but  vet  charging  liim  \vithal,  upon  peril  of  his  life,  not  to 

^^'*^-    utter  it  to  any  creature  living  :  and  thereupon  declared  unto  him  the 

parties  above  named,  -nith  all  circumstances,  and  when  and  what  the 

final  resolution  of  the  matter  should  be. 

The  wiles      The  quccn  all  this  while,  compassed  about  with  enemies  and  per- 

Ahitho-    secutors,  perceived  nothing  of  all  this,  nor  what  was  Avorking  against 

cilest^^!""  ^^^^'  ^"^^  ^"i^Sit  traps  were  laid  for  her  by  Winchester  and  his  fellows ; 

dispatcii-  so  closely  was  the  matter  conveyed.     But,  see  what  the  Ijord  God 

(who  from  his  eternal  throne  of  wisdom  seeth  and  dispatcheth  all  the 

inventions  of  Ahithophel,   and    comprchcndeth    the   wily,   beguily, 

themselves)  did  for  his  poor  handmaiden,  in  rescuing  her  from  the 

pit  of  ruin,  whereinto  she  was  ready  to  fall  unawares. 

How  the        For,  as  the  Lord  would,  so  came  it  to  pass,  that  the  bill  of  articles 

dra^r     draw^n  against  the  queen,  and  subscribed  with  the  king's  own  hai;d 

against     (although    disscmblingly   you  must   understand),   falling   from  the 

queen,      bosom  of  ouc  of  the  aforcsaid  councillors,  Avas  found  and  taken  up  of 

her         some  godly  person,  and  brought  immediately  unto  the  queen  ;   who, 

iiands.      reading  there  the  articles  comprised  against  her,  and  perceiving  the 

The         king's  own  hand  unto  the  same,  for  the  sudden  fear  thereof  fell  in- 

an  agony.  Continent  into  a  great  melancholy  and  agony,  bewailing  and  taking 

on  in  such  sort  as  Avas  lamentable  to  see,  as  certain  of  her  ladies  and 

gentlcAvomen,  being  yet  alive,  Avho  Avere  then  present  about  her,  can 

testify. 

The  king,  hearing  Avhat  perplexity  she  Avas  in,  almost  to  the  peril 
and  danger  of  her  life,  sent  his  physicians  unto  her ;  Avho,  traA'ailing 
about  her,  and  seeing  Avhat  extremity  she  was  in,  did  Avhat  they  could 
the  ktng's  ^^"^  ^^^'  ^'^^o^^ry.     Then  Wendy,  avIio  knew  the  cause  better  than  the 
physi-      others,  and  perceiving,  by  her  Avords,  Avhat  the  matter  Avas,  according 
to^her!^"  to  that  the  king  before  had  told  him,  for  the  comforting  of  her  heavy 
mind,  began  to  break  Avith  her  in  secret  manner,  touching  the  said 
articles  devised  against  her,  Avhich  he  himself  (he  said)  kncAv  right 
Avell  to  be  true  :  although  he  stood  in  danger  of  his  life,  if  ever  he 
The  ex-    Avcrc  kuoAvu  to  uttcr  the  same  to  any  living  creature.     Nevertheless, 
of  AVendy  Partly  for  the  safety  of  her  life,  and  partly  for  the  discharge  of  his 
to  her.     own  conscicucc,  having  remorse  to  consent  to  the  shedding  of  inno- 
cent blood,  he  could  not  but  give  her  Avarning  of  that  mischief  that 
hanged  over  her  head  ;    beseeching  her  most  instantly  to  use  all 
secrecy  in  that  behalf,  and  exhorting  her  somcAvhat  to  frame  and  con- 
form herself  unto  the  king's  mind,  saving,  he  did  not  doid)t  but,  if 
she  Avould  so  do,  and  shoAv  her  humble  submission  unto  him,  she 
should  find  him  gracious  and  favourable  unto  her. 
The  king       It  Avas  uot  long  after  this,  but  the  king  hearing  of  the  dangerous  state 
to  the      Avherein  she  yet  still  remained,  came  unto  her  himself;  unto  Avhom, 
comfort"  ''^^ter  that  she  had  uttered  her  grief,  fearing  lest  his  majesty  (she 
'"-•'■•         said)  had  taken  displeasure  with  her,  and  had  utterly  forsaken  her, 
lie,  like  a  loving  husband,  Avith  sweet  and  comfortable  Avords  so  re- 
freshed and  appeased  her  careful  mind,  that  she,  \\\w\\  the   same, 
began  somcAvhat  to  recover ;   and  so  the  kins;,  after  he  had  tarried 
there  about  the  space  of  an  hour,  departed. 

After  this  the  queen,  remembering  Avith  herself  the  Avords  that 


HER  TROUBLE  ON  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  GOSPEL.  559 

Master  Wendy  had  said  unto  her,  devised  how,  by  some  good  oppor-    ifr^'jn 

timity,  she  might  repair  to  the  king's  presence.     And  so,  first  com- _ 

manding  her  ladies  to  convey  away  their  books  which  were  against  A^.  D. 
the  laAv,  the  next  night  following,  after  supper,  she  (waited  upon  only  ^•'^'^^'- 
by  the  lady  Herbert  her  sister,  and  the  lady  Lane,  who  carried  the 
candle  before  her)  went  unto  the  king's  bed-chamber,  whom  she 
found  sitting  and  talking  with  certain  gentlemen  of  his  chamber  ; 
whom  when  the  king  did  behold,  very  courteously  he  welcomed  her, 
and,  breaking  off  the  talk  which,  before  her  coming,  he  had  with  the 
gentlemen  aforesaid,  began  of  himself,  contrary  to  his  manner  before 
accustomed,  to  enter  into  talk  of  religion,  seeming  as  it  were  desirous 
to  be  resolved  by  the  queen,  of  certain  doubts  which  he  pro- 
pounded. 

The  queen,  perceiving  to  what  purpose  this  talk  did  tend,  not 
being  unprovided  in  what  sort  to  behave  herself  towards  the  king, 
with  such  answers  resolved  his  questions  as  the  time  and  opportunity 
present  did  require,  mildly,  and  with  reverent  countenance,  answering 
again  after  this  manner  : 

'  Your  majesty,'  quoth  she,   '  doth  right-well  know,  neither   I  myself  am  The 
ignorant,  what  great  imperfection  and  weakness  by  our  first  creation  is  allotted  ^"j'ljP'^ 
unto  us  women,  to  be  ordained  and  appohited  as  inferior  and  subject  unto  man  submL- 
as  our  head ;  from  which  head  all  our  direction  ought  to  proceed  :  and  that  as  sion  to 
God  made  man  to  his  own  shape  and  likeness,  whereby  he,  being  endued  with  "^^  ^'^"^• 
more  special  gifts  of  perfection,  might  rather  be  stirred  to  the  contemplation  of 
heavenly  things,  and  to  the  earnest  endeavour  to  obey  his  commandments,  even 
so,  also,  made  he  woman  of  man,  of  whom  and  by  whom  she  is  to  be  governed, 
commanded,  and  directed ;  whose  womanly  weaknesses  and  natural  imperfec- 
tion ought  to  be  tolerated,  aided,  and  borne  withal,  so  that,  by  his  wisdom,  such 
things  as  be  lacking  in  her  ought  to  be  supplied. 

'  Since,  therefore,  God  hath  appointed  such  a  natural  difference  between  man 
and  woman,  and  yom-  majesty  being  so  excellent  in  gifts  and  ornaments  of 
wisdom,  and  1  a  silly  poor  woman,  so  much  inferior  in  all  respects  of  nature 
unto  you,  how  then  cometh  it  now  to  pass  that  your  majesty,  in  such  diffiise 
causes  of  religion,  will  seem  to  require  my  judgment?  which  when  I  have 
uttered  and  said  what  I  can,  yet  must  I,  and  will  I,  refer  my  judgment  in  this, 
and  in  all  other  cases,  to  your  majesty's  wisdom,  as  my  only  anchor,  supreme 
head  and  governor  here  in  earth,  next  under  God,  to  lean  unto.' 

'  Not  so  by  St.  Mary,'  quoth  the  king ;  *  you  are  become  a  doctor,  Kate,  to 
instruct  us  (as  we  take  it),  and  not  to  be  instructed  or  directed  by  us.' 

'  If  your  majesty  take  it  so,'  quoth  the  queen,  '  then  hath  your  majesty  very 
much  mistaken  me,  who  have  ever  been  of  the  opinion,  to  think  it  very  un- 
seemly, and  preposterous,  for  the  woman  to  take  upon  lirr  the  office  of  an 
instructor  or  teacher  to  her  lord  and  husband  ;  but  ratlier  to  learn  of  her  hus- 
band, and  to  be  taught  by  him.  And  whereas  I  have,  with  your  majesty's 
leave,  heretofore  been  bold  to  hold  talk  with  your  majesty,  wherein  sometimes 
in  opinions  there  hath  seemed  some  difference,  I  have  not  done  it  so  much  to 
maintain  opinion,  as  I  did  it  rather  to  minister  talk,  not  only  to  the  end  your 
majesty  might  with  less  grief  pass  over  this  painful  time  of  yoiu-  infirmity, 
being  attentive  to  our  talk,  and  hoping  that  your  majesty  shoidd  reap  some 
ease  thereby  ;  but  also  that  I,  hearing  your  majesty's  learned  discourse,  might 
receive  to  myself  some  profit  thereby:  wherein,  I  assure  your  majesty,  I  have 
not  missed  any  part  of  my  desire  in  that  behalf,  always  referring  myself,  in  all 
such  matters,  unto  your  majesty,  as  by  ordinance  of  nature  it  is  convenient  for 
me'  to  do.' 

*'  And  is  it  even  so,  sweet  heart !"  quoth  the  king,  "  and  tended 


560  THK    STORY    OF    QUKEN    KATIIAUIKE    PARR. 

Henry    your  argumciits  to  no  worse  end  ?    Then,  perfect  friends  we  are  now 
again,  as  ever  at  any  time  heretofore."     And  as  he  sat  in  his  chair, 


A. I)-  embracing  her  in  his  arms,  and  kissing  her,  he  added  this,  saying, 
^^^^-  that  it  did  him  more  good  at  tliat  time  to  hear  those  words  of  lier 
Perfect  Qwn  mouth,  than  if  he  had  heard  present  news  of  a  hundred  thousand 
nientbe-  pouuds  in  moncy  fallen  unto  him.  And  Avith  great  signs  and  tokens 
kTng'alur  of  marvellous  joy  and  liking,  with  promises  and  assurances  never 
*'"^  again  in  any  sort  more  to  mistake  her,  entei-ing  into  other  very  plea- 

sant discourses  with  the  queen  and  lords,  and  the  gentlemen  standing 
by,  in  the  end  (being  very  I'ar  in  the  night)  he  gave  her  leave  to 
depart:  whom,  in  her  absence,  to  the  standcrs-by,  he  gave  as  singular 
and  as  afFcctuous  commendations,  as  before  time,  to  the  bishop  and 
the  chancellor  (who  then  were  neither  of  them  present),  he  seemed 
to  mislike  of  her. 
The  king       Now  then,  God  be  thanked  !   the  king"'s  mind  Avas  clean  altered, 
uie  ma-    ^"^^  I'c  dctcstcd  in  his  heart  (as  afterwards  he  plainly  showed)  this 
w^orki^      tragical  practice  of  those  cruel  Caiaphases;  who,  nothing  understand- 
ofthe      ing  of  the  king^s  well-reformed  mind  and  good  disposition  toward 
papists,    the  queen,  were  busily  occupied  about  thinking  and  providing  for 
their  next  day''s  labour,  which  was  the  day  determined  to  have  car- 
ried the  queen  to  the  Tower. 

The  day  and  almost  the   hour  appointed  being  come,  the  king, 
being  disposed  in  the  afternoon  to  take  the  air  (waited  upon  with  two 
gentlemen  only  of  his  bed-chambor),  went  into  the  garden,  whither 
the  queen  also  came,  being  sent  for  by  the  king  himself,  the  three 
ladies  above  named  alone  waiting  upon  her ;  with  whom  the  king,  at 
that  time,  disposed  himself  to  be  as  pleasant  as  ever  he  was  in  all 
his  life  before :  when  suddenly,  in  the  midst  of  their  mirth,  the  hour 
determined  being  come,  in  cometh  the  lord  chancellor  into  the  gar- 
den with  forty  of  the  king''s  guards  at  his  heels,  with  purpose  indeed 
to  have  taken  the  queen,  together  with  the  three  ladies  aforesaid,* 
whom  they  had  before  purposed  to  apprehend  alone,  even  then  unto 
the  Tower.     Whom  then   the  king  sternly  beholding,  breaking  off 
his  mirth  with  the  queen,  stepping  a  little  aside,  called  the  chancellor 
unto  liim ;   wlio,  upon  his  knees,  spake  certain  words  unto  the  king, 
but  what  they  were  (for  that  they  were  softly  spoken,  and  the  king  a 
pretty  good  distance  from  the  queen),  it  is  not  well  known,  but  it 
The  king  is  most  Certain  that  the  king''s  replying  unto  him,  was  "Knave!''''  for 
the'iord    his  answcr ;  yea,  "'  arrant  knave  !    beast !    and   fool  !'"'*      And  with 
chancel-    ^^^^^^  ^^  king  ctimmandcd  him  presently  to  avaunt  out  of  his  pre- 
sence.    These  words,  although  they  Avere  uttered  somewhat  low,  yet 
were  they  so  vehemently  whispered  out  by  the  king,  that  the  queen 
AVriothes-  (W^  easily,  Avith  her  ladies  aforesaid,  overhear  them  ;  which  had  been 
devices,    uot  a  little  to  her  comfort,  if  she  had  known  at  that  time  the  Avholc 
chestTr's'"  cause  of  his  coming,  as  perfectly  as  after  she  knew  it.    Thus  departed 
piatiurm   t],g  i,^rd  chauccUor  out  of  the  kin<2:'s  presence  as  he  came,  Avith  all 

liG  in  tiic  ~       I  ' 

dust.        his  train  ;   the  whole  mould  of  all  his  device  being  utterly  broken. 

The  king,  after  his  departure,  immediately  retm-ncd  to  the  queen  ; 
Avhom  she,  perceiving  to  be  very  nuich  chafed  (albeit,  coming  towards 
lier,  he   enforced  himself  to  put  on  a  merry  countenance),  with  as 

(!)  This  purpose  being  alterert,  tliat  the  ladies  sliould  be  first  taken,  it  was  then  appointed  that 
they,  with  tlie  queen,  should  altogether  be  apprehended,  in  manner  as  is  here  declared. 


RELIGION    HINDERED    BY    STEPHEN    GARDINER.  561 

sweet  words  as  she  could  utter,  she  endeavoured  to  qualify  the  king's    Uf^ry 


displeasure,  with  request  unto  his  majesty  in  behalf  of  the  lord  chan- 
cellor, with  whom  he  seemed  to  be  offended  ;    saying,  for  his  excuse,    A.  D. 
"that  albeit  she  knew  not  what  just  cause  his  majesty  had  at  that    ^^'*^- 


time  to  be  offended  with  him,  yet  she  thought  that  ignorance,  not  Excuse 

■  ~  .       ~    .  .1       for  her 

will,  was  the  cause  of  his  error,"  and  so  besought  his  majesty  (if  the  enemy. 
cause  Averc  not  very  heinous),  at  her  humble  suit,  to  take  it. 

"  Ah  !  poor  soul,"  quoth  he,  "  thou  little  knowest  how  evil  he  The 
deserveth  this  grace  at  thy  hands.     Of  my  word,  sweet-heart !  he  u^cr"'  ^ 
hath  been  towards  thee  an  arrant  knave,  and  so  let  him  go."     To  ^e^-veJ-fj 
this  the  queen,  in  charitable  manner  replying,  in  few  words  ended  from  ^er 
that  talk  ;  having  also,  by  God's  only  blessing,  happily,  for  that  time  Lries! 
and  ever,  escaped  the  dangerous    snares  of  her  bloody  and  cruel 
enemies  for  the  gospel's  sake. 

The  pestiferous  purpose  of  this  bishop,  and  of  such  like  bloody 
adversaries  practising  thus  against  the  queen,  and  proceedings  of 
God's  gospel  (as  ye  have  heard),  putteth  me  in  remembrance  of 
another  like  story  of  his  wicked  working  in  like  manner,  a  little 
before  ;  but  much  more  pernicious  and  pestilent  to  the  public  church 
of  Jesus  Christ,  than  this  was  dangerous  to  the  private  estate  of  the 
queen :  which  story,  likewise,  I  thought  here,  as  in  convenient  place, 
to  be  adjoined  and  notified,  to  be  known  to  all  posterity,  according 
as  I  have  it  faithfully  recorded  and  storied  by  him  who  heard  it  of 
the  archbishop  Cranmer's  own  moutli  declared,  in  order  and  form  as 
followeth. 


%  ^i^cours^e  toucf^tng  a  certain  ^tAit^  ujSeb  &ji  ^t^pljen  «6artiiner, 

25j^ljo},i  of  JDincljej^tec,  in  ^taping  Iting  li^enry  t^e  ^igtjtlj  from 

reDce^^ing  of  certain  Ibu.se.sf  of  CeremoniejS  m  tlje  €fjurclj ; 

being  Imfta.^^aCioc  tJcponD  tlje  ^eaiS« 

ALSO    THE    COMMUNICATION  OF    KING  HENRY   THE   EIGHTH,   HAD 

WITH  THE   AMBASSADOR  OF   FRANCE  AT   HAMPTON-COURT, 

CONCERNING  THE   REFORMATION  OF   RELIGION,  AS 

WELL    IN    FRANCE    AS    IN    ENGLAND,    A.D. 

1546,    IN    THE    MONTH    OF    AUGUST. 

It  chanced  in  the  time  of  king  Henry  the  Eighth,  when  his  highness  Stephen 
did  lastly  (not  many  years  before  his  death),  conclude  a  league  between  ambas's" 
the  emperor,  the  French  king,  and  himself,  that  the  bishop  of  Winches-  ''*''"• 
ter,  Stephen  Gardiner  by  name,  was  sent  in  embassage  beyond  the 
seas  for  that  purpose;  in  whose  absence  the  archbishop  of  Canterburv, 
Thomas  Cranmer,  attending  upon  the  king's  court,  sought  occasion 
somewhat  to  further  the  reformation  of  the  corrupt  religion,  not  vet 
fully  restored  unto  perfection.     For,  like  as  the  said  archbishop  was  This 
always  diligent  and  forward  to  prefer  and  advance  the  sincere  doctrine  tYra^reat 
of  the  gospel,  so  was  that  other  bishop  a  contrary  instrument,  con-  hinderer 
tinually  spurning  against  the  same,  in  whatsoever  coast  of  the  world  courL  of 
he  remained.     For,  even  now,  he,  being  beyond  the  seas,  in  the  go!pei. 
temporal  affairs  of  the  realm,  forgat  not,  but  found  the  means,  as  a 
most  valiant  champion  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  to  stop  and  hinder, 

VOL.  v.  O   O 


562  TALK    BETWEEN    THE    KING 

Henry    as  wcll  tlic  good  diligence  of  the  said  archbishop,  as  the  godly  dis- 
^^^'    position  of  the  king's  majesty  in  that  behalf,  which  thus  chanced : 


A.  D.        Whilst  the  said  bishop  of  Winchester  was  now  remaining  beyond 

^^'^Q-    the  seas  about  the  affairs  aforesaid,  the  king"'s  majesty  and  the  said 

The_       archbishop  having  conference  together  for  tlie  reformation  of  some 

confer-     supcrstitious  cnormitics  in  the  church,  amongst  other  things  the  king 

cranmer^  determined  forthwith  to  pull  down  the  roods  in  every  chm-ch,  and  to 

about  re-  supprcss  the  accustomcd  ringing  on  Allhallow-night,  with  a  few  such 

o7the '"   like  vain  ceremonies ;  and  therefore,  when  the  said  archbishop  took 

rood-'^^'     ^^is  leave  of  the  king  to  go  into  Kent,  his  diocese,  his  highness  willed 

lofts,        him  to  remember  that  he  should  cause  two  letters  to  be  devised  : 

on  All-     "  By  me,"  quoth  the  king,  "  to  be  signed;   the  one  to  be  directed 

nfght^"     ^i^to  you,  my  lord,  and  the  other  unto  the  archbishop   of  York, 

wherein  I  will  command  you  both,  to  send  forth  your  precepts  unto 

all  other  bishops  within  your  provinces,  to  see  those  enormities  and 

ceremonies  reformed  undelayedly,  that  we  have  communed  of." 

Letters  of      So  upou  this,  the  king's  pleasure  known,  when  the  archbishop  of 

ti(fn"obe  Canterbury  was  then  come  into  Kent,  he  caused  his  secretary  to 

signed  by  conceive  and  write  these  letters  according  to  the  king's  mind ;   and, 

being  made  in  a  readiness,  he  sent  them  to  the  court  to  sir  Anthony 

Denny,  for  him  to  get  them  signed  by  the  king.   When  Master  Denny 

had  moved  the  king  thereunto,  the  king  made  this  answer : — 


Keforma-       '  I  am  now  otherways  resolved,  for  you  shall  send  my  lord  of  Canterbury  word, 
tionof  re-  ^^^  since  I  spake  with  him  about  these  matters,  I  have  received  letters  from 
s'to'pped     my  lord  of  Winchester,  now  being  on  the  other  side  of  the  sea,  about  the  con- 
by  Gar-     elusion  of  a  league  between  us,  the  emperor,  and  the  French  king,  and  he 
•^'^er.        writeth  plainly  unto  us,  that  the  league  will  not  prosper  nor  go  forward,  if  we 
make  any  other  innovation,  change,  or  alteration,  either  in  religion  or  cere- 
monies, than  heretofore  hath  been  already  commenced  and  done.     Wherefore, 
my  lord  of  Canterbury  must  take  patience  herein,  and  forbear  until  we  may 
espy  a  more  apt  and  convenient  time  for  that  puqiose.' 


ter  of  re- 
formation 


This  matter  of  reformation  began   to   be  revived  again,  at  what 
__  time  the  great  ambassador  from  the  French  king  came  to  the  king's 
again  te-  niajcsty  at  Hampton  Court,  not  long  before  his  death ;'  where  then 
little  be-  no  gentleman  was  permitted  to  wait    upon    his    lord  and  master, 
kinVs^^    without  a  velvet  coat,  and  a  chain  of  gold.     And,  for  that  entertain- 
death.      nicut  of  the  ambassador,  were  builded  in  the  park  there  three  very 
iiing's      notable,  great,  and  sumptuous  banqueting-houses  ;  at  the  which  it  was 
foTtTe*'    purposed,  that  the  said  ambassador  should  have  been,  three  sundry 
French     ^jglits,  vcry  richly  banqueted.    But,  as  it  chanced,  the  French  king's 
dor.         great  affairs  were  then  suddenly  such,  that  this  ambassador  was  sent 
for  home  in  post-haste,  before  he  had  received  half  the  noble  enter- 
tainment that  was  prepared  for  hun,  so  that  he  had  but  the  fruition 
of  the  first  banqueting-house. 

Now,  what  princelike  order,  was  there  used,  in  the  furniture  of  the 
banquet,  as  well  in  placing  of  the  noble  estates,  namely,  the  king's 
majesty,  and  the  French  ambassador,  with  the  noble  men  both  of 
England  and  France  on  the  one  part,  and  of  the  queen's  highness 
and  the  lady  Anne  of  Clcve,  with  other  noble  women  and  ladies  on 
the  other  part,  as  also  touching  the  great  and  sumptuous  preparation 

(1)  This  ambassador  was  admiral  of  France,  whose  name  was  Monsieur  de  Annebalt:   he  came 
to  Hampton  Court,  the  20th  day  of  August,  a.  d.  1546. 


AND    THE    FRENCH    AMBASSADOR.  563 

of  costly  and  fine  dishes  there  out  of  number  spent,  it  is  not  our    «cnty 
purpose  here  presently  to  treat  thereof,  but  only  to  consider  and  note 


the  conference  and  communication  had  the  first  night  after  the  said    ^- ^• 

banquet  was  finished,  between  the  king's  majesty,   the  said  ambas- '- 

sador,  and  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury  (the  king's  highness  standing  commu- 
openly  in  the  banqueting-house,  in  the  open  face  of  all  the  people,  j^gt^'g"" 
and  leaning  one  arm  upon  the  shoulder  of  the  archbishop  of  Canter-  t)ie  king 
bury,  and  the  other  arm  upon  the  shoulder  of  the  ambassador),  French^ 
touching  the  establishing  of  godly  religion  between  those  two  princes  jor'^rnr 
in  both  their  realms :  as,  by  the  report  of  the  said  archbishop  unto  tue  arcii- 
his  secretary,  \ipon  occasion  of  his  service  to  be  done  in  king  canter- 
Edward's  visitation,  then  being  registrar  in  the  same  visitation,  re-  '^"'^" 
lation  was  made  on  that  behalf  in  this  sort : 

When  the  said  visitation  was  put  in  a  readiness,  before  the  com-  Thetesti- 
missioners  should  proceed  in  their  voyage,  the  said  archbishop  sent  "redit  o"'" 
for  the  said  registrar,^  his  man,  unto  Hampton  Court,  and  willed  him  "^«  '''"'■3- 
in  any  wise  to  make  notes  of  certain  things  in  the  said  visitation  ; 
whereof  he  gave  unto  him  instruction  :  having  then  further  talk  with 
him  touching  the  good  eflTect  and  success  of  the  said  visitation.  Upon 
this  occasion  the  registrar  said  thus  unto  his  master  the  archbishop. 

Registrar : — '  I  do  remember,  that  you,  not  long  ago,  caused  me  to  conceive 
and  \vrite  lettei'S,  which  king  Henry  the  Eighth  should  have  signed,  and  have 
directed  unto  your  grace  and  the  archbishop  of  York,  for  the  reformation  of 
certain  enormities  in  the  churches,  as  taking  down  of  the  roods,  and  forbidding 
of  ringing  on  Allhallow-night,  and  such  like  vain  ceremonies :  which  letters 
your  grace  sent  to  the  court  to  be  signed  by  the  king's  majesty,  but  as  yet  I 
think  that  there  was  never  any  thing  done  therein.' 

'  Why,'  quoth  the  archbishop  again,  '  never  heard  you  those  letters  were 
suppressed  and  stopped?'  Whereunto  the  archbishop's  servant,  aiaswering 
again  :  '  As  it  was,'  said  he,  'my  duty  to  write  those  letters,  so  was  it  not  my 
part  to  be  inquisitive  what  became  thereupon.'  'Marry!'  quoth  the  archbishop, 
'  my  lord  of  Winchester  then  being  beyond  the  seas,  about  the  conclusion  of  a 
league  between  the  emperor,  the  French  king,  and  the  king  our  master,  and 
fearing  that  some  reformation  should  here  pass  in  the  realm  touching  religion, 
in  his  absence,  against  his  appetite,  wrote  to  the  king's  majesty,^  bearing  him 
in  hand  that  the  league  then  towards,  would  not  prosper  nor  go  forwards  on 
his  majesty's  behalf,  if  he  made  any  other  innovation  or  alteration  in  religion, 
or  in  the  ceremonies  in  the  church,  than  was  already  done  ;  which  his  advertise- 
ment herein  caused  the  king  to  stay  the  signing  of  those  letters,  as  sir  Anthony 
Denny  wrote  to  me  by  the  king's  commandment.' 

Then  said  his  servant  again  unto  him,  '  Forasmuch  as  the  king's  good  intent 
took  no  place  then,  now  your  grace  may  go  for-'.vard  in  those  matters,  the  op- 
portunity of  the  time  much  better  serving  thereunto  than  in  king  Henry's  days.' 

'Not  so,'  quoth  the  archbishop.  '  It  was  better  to  attempt  such  reformation 
in  king  Henry  the  Eighth's  days  than  at  this  time;  the  king  being  in  his  in- 
fancy. For,  if  the  king's  father  had  set  forth  any  thing  for  the  reformation  of 
abuses,  who  was  he  that  dm-st  gainsay  it  ?  Marry  !  we  are  now  in  doubt  how 
men  will  take  the  change,  or  alteration  of  abuses,  in  the  church  ;  and,  there- 
fore, the  council  hath  forborne  especially  to  speak  thereof,  and  of  other  things 
which  gladly  they  would  have  reformed  in  this  visitation,  referring  all  those 
and  such-like  matters  unto  the  discretions  of  the  visitors.  But,  if  king  Henry 
the  Eighth  had  lived  unto  this  day  with  the  French  king,  it  had  been  past  my 
lord  of  Winchester's  power  to  have  visored  the  king's  highness,  as  he  did  when 
he  was  about  the  same  league.' 

'  I  am  sure  you  were  at  Hampton  Court,'  ijuoth  the  archbishop,  '  when  the 
French  king's  ambassador  was  entertained  there  at  those  solemn  banqueting- 

(1)  The  name  of  this  registrar  was  Master  Morice,  secretary  some  time  to  arclibishop  Cranmer. 

(2)  Mark  the  mischievous  fetches  of  this  old  fox,  Winchester. 


564  TIIK    TROUBLE    OF     SIR    GEORGK    BLAGK. 

Henry  houscs,  not  long  before  the  king's  death ;  nanielj',  when,  after  tlie  banquet  was 
^^^^-  done  tlie  first  night,  tlie  king  was  leaning  upon  the  ambassador  and  upon  me : 
AT)  if  I  should  toll  what  communication  between  the  king's  highness  and  the  said 
I  rii'  ambassador  was  had,  concerning  the  establishing  of  sincere  religion  then,  a  man 
would  hardly  have  believed  it :  nor  had  I  myself  thought  the  king's  highness 


The  pur-   ha(|   been  so  forward  in  those  matters  as  then  appeared.     I  may  tell  you,  it 
k?ng°       passed  the  pulling  down  of  roods,  and  suppressing  the  ringing  of  bells.     I  take 
Henry       it  that  few  in  England  would  have  believed,  that  the  king's  majesty  and  the 
and  (-f  the  pj-^nch  king  had  been  at  this  point,  not  only,  within  half  a  year  after,  to  have 
king  a       changed  the  mass  in  both  the  realms  into  a  communion  (as  we  now  use  it),  but 
liitie  be-    also  Utterly  to  have  extirped  and  banished  the  bishop  of  Rome,  and  his  usurped 
(k'aths'^"^  power,  out  of  both  their  realms  and  dominions.     Yea,  they  were  so  thoroughly 
and  firmly  resolved  in  that  behalf,  that  they  meant  also  to  exhort  the  emperor 
to  do  the  like  in  Flanders  and  other  his  countries  and  seigniories ;  or  else  they 
would  break  off  from  him.     And  herein  the  king's  highness  willed  me,'  quoth 
the  archbishop,   '  to  pen  a  form  thereof  to  be  sent  to  the  French  king,  to  con- 
sider of.     But  the  deep  and  most  secret  providence  of  Almighty  God,  owing  to 
this  realm  a  sharp  scourge  for  our  iniquities,  prevented  for  a  time  this  their 
most  godly  device  and  intent,  by  taking  to  his  mercy  both  these  princes.' 

%  brief  l^acration  of  tjje  Ccoutile  of  ^i:  ^Dcorge  2BIagg. 

Sir  Here  would  also  something  be  said  of  sir  George  Blage,  one  of 

fatseiyae-  the  king's  privy  chamber,  who,  being  falsely  accused  by  sir  Hugh 

sent'\'o     Caverley,  knight,  and  Master  Littleton,  was  sent  for  by  Wriothesley, 

Newgate  |oj.(j  chaucellor,  the  Sunday  before  Anne  Askew  suffered,  and  the  next 

dtinned.   day  was  carried  to  Newgate,  and  from  thence  to  Guildhall,  where  he 

was  condemned  the  same  day,   and  appointed  to  be    burned  the 

Wednesday  following.     The  words  which  his  accusers  laid  unto  him 

were  these  :   "  What  if  a  mouse  should  eat  the  bread  ?  then,  by  my 

consent,  they  shoidd  hang  np  the  mouse  :'"'  whereas,  indeed,  these  words 

he  never  spake,  as  to  his  life''s  end  he  protested.     But  the  truth  (as 

Crafty      Jje  Said)  was  this,  that  they,  craftily  to  undermine  him,  Avalking  with 

mining  of  him  in  PauFs  church  after  a  sermon  of  Dr.  Crome,  asked  if  he  were 

cubers!"     ^^  the  sermon.     He  said,   "  Yea.""     "  I  heard  say,"  saith  JNIaster 

Littleton,  "that  he  said  in  his  sermon, that  the  mass  profiteth  neither 

for   the    quick,   nor  for  the    dead."      "  No,"  saith  Master  Blage. 

"  Wherefore  then  'f    "  Belike  for  a  gentleman,  when  he  ridctli  a 

hunting,  to  keep  his  horse  from  stumbling."    And  so  they  de])arting, 

immediately  after  he  was  apprehended  (as  is  showed),  and  condemned 

to  be  burned.       When   this  was  heard  among   them   of  the  privy 

chamber,  the  king,  hearing  them  whispering  together  (Avhich  he  could 

never  abide),  commanded  them  to  tell  him  the  matter.     Whereupon 

the  matter  being  opened,  and  suit  made  to  the  king,  especially  by 

Master     the  good  carl  of  Bedford,  then  lord  privy  seal,  the  king,  being  sore 

pardoned  offcndcd  with  their  doings,  that  they  would  come  so  near  him,  and 

kLg!^      even    into   his   Privy  Chamber,    without   his   knowledge,    sent  for 

Wriothesley,  commanding  eftsoons  to  draw  out  his  pardon  himself, 

and  so  was  he  set  at  liberty  ;  who,  coming  after  to  the  king"'s  presence. 

The         "  Ah  !  my  pig"  (saith  the  king  to  him,  for  so  he  was  Avont  to  call 

almost'"^  him).     "  Yea,"  said  he,  "  if  your  majesty  had  not  been  better  to  me 

roasted,    ^jj^n  youi  bishops  weie,  your  pig  had  been  roasted  ere  this  time." 

But  to  let  this  matter  of  sir  George  Blage  pass,  we  will  now  reduce 
our  story  again  to  Anne  Askew  and  her  fellow  martyrs,  who,  the 
same  week,  were  bunied,  and  could  find  no  pardon. 


THE    king's    proclamation    TO    ABOLISH    ENGLISH    BOOKS.  565 

Then  the  catholic  fathers,  when  they  had  brought  this  christian     tjenry 

woman,  with  the  residue,  as  above  hath  been  declared,  unto  their _ 

rest,  they,  being  now  in  their  ruff  and  triumph,  like  as  the  pharisees,    A.  D. 

when  they  had  brought  Christ  to  his  grave,  devised  with  themselves l. 

how  to  keep  Him  down  still,  and  to  overtread  truth  for  ever. 
Whereupon,  consulting  with  certain  of  the  council,  they  made  out  a 
strait  and  hard  proclamation,  authorized  by  the  king's  name,  for  the 
abolishing  of  the  Scripture,  and  all  such  English  books  as  might 
give  any  light  to  the  setting  forth  of  God's  true  word,  and  the  grace 
of  the  gospel :  the  copy  and  tenour  of  which  proclamation  is  this,  as 
foUoweth. 

A  Proclamation  for  the  abolishing  of  English  Books,  after  the  Death 
of  Anne  Askew,  set  forth  by  the  King,  a.d.  1546,  the  eighth  day 
of  July. 

The  king's  most  excellent  majesty — understanding  how,  under  pretence  of 
expounding  and  declaring  the  truth  of  God's  Scripture,  divers  lewd  and  evil- 
disposed  persons  have  taken  upon  them  to  utter  and  sow  abroad,  by  books 
imprinted  in  the  English  tongue,  sundry  pernicious  and  detestable  errors  and 
heresies,  not  only  contrary  to  the  laws  of  this  realm,  but  also  repugnant  to  the 
true  sense  of  God's  law  and  his  word,^  by  reason  whereof  certain  men  of  late, 
to  the  destruction  of  their  own  bodies  and  souls,  and  to  the  evil  example  of 
Others,  have  attempted  arrogantly  and  maliciously  to  impugn  the  truth,  and 
therewith  trouble  the  sober,  quiet,  and  godly  religion,  united  and  established 
under  the  king's  majesty  in  this  his  realm ;  his  highness,  minding  to  foresee 
the  dangers  that  might  ensue  of  the  said  books,  is  enforced  to  use  his  general 
prohibition,  commandment,  and  proclamation,  as  followeth  : 

First,  That  from  henceforth  no  man,  woman,  or  person,  of  what  estate,  con-  The  New 
dition,  or  degree  soever  he  or  they  be,  shall,  after  the  last  day  of  August  next  Testa- 
ensuing,  receive,  have,  take,  or  keep  in  his  or  their  possession,  the  text  of  the  xjndaie 
New  Testament,  of  Tyndale's  or  Coverdale's  translation  in  English,  nor  any  and  oCCo- 
other  than  is  permitted  by  the  act  of  parliament  made  in  the  session  of  the  J^^'da-^ 
parliament  holden  at  Westminster  in  the  thirty-fourth  and  thirty-fifth  year  of  tion  for- 
his  majesty's  most  noble  reign;  nor,  after  the  said  day,  shall  receive,  have,  bidden. 
take,  or  keep,  in  his  or  their  possession,  any  manner  of  books  printed  or  written 
in  the  English  tongue,  which  be,  or  shall  be,  set  forth  in  the  names  of  Frith,  Divers 
Tyndale,  Wickliff,  Joy,   Roy,  Basil,  Bale,  Barnes,  Coverdale,   Turner,  Tracy,  other 
or  by  any  of  them ;  or  any  other  book  or  books  containing  matter  contrary  to  E^ngHsh 
the  said  act  made  in  the  year  thirty-four,  or  thii-ty-five ;  but  shall,  before  the  restrain 
last  day  of  August  next  coming,  deliver  the  same  English  book  or  books,  to  his  ^^• 
master  in  that  household,  if  he  be  a  servant,  or  dwell  under  any  other;  and 
the  master  or  rider  of  the  house,  and  such  others  as  dwell  at  lai'ge,  shall  deliver 
all  such  books  of  these  sorts  aforesaid  as  they  have,  or  shall  come  to  their 
hands,  delivered  as  afore  or  otherwise,  to  the  mayor,  bailiff,  or  chief  constable 
of  the  town  where  they  dwell,  to  be  by  them  delivered  over  openly  within  forty 
days  next  following  after  the  said  delivery,  to  the  sheriff  of  the  shire,  or  to  the 
bishop's  chancellor,  or  commissary  of  the  same  diocese;  to  the  intent  the  said 
bishop,  chancellor,  commissary,  and  sherifl",  and  every  of  them,  may  cause 
them  incontinently  to  be  openly  burned  :  which  thing  the  king's  majesty's  plea-  Burning 
sure  is,  that  every  of  them  shall  see  executed  in  most  effectual  sort,  and  of  f';',^^',';'!^ 
their  doings  thereof  make  certificate  to  the  kmg  s  majesty  s  most  nonovu'able  books. 
council,  before  the  first  day  of  October  next  coming. 

And,  to  the  intent  that  no  man  shall  mistrust  any  danger  of  such  ])enal  a  bait  to 
statutes  as  be  passed  in  this  behalf,  for  the  keeping  of  the  said  books,  the  king's  jj''''!^.'" 
majesty  is  most  graciously  contented,  by  this   proclamation,  to  pardon  that 
offence  to  the  said  time  appointed  by  this  proclamation  for  the  delivery  of  the 

(1)  Nay  rather  for  the  ignorance  and  lack  of  God's  Scripture,  many  have  taken  occasion  of  error 
and  heresies  intolerable. 


566  THE  king's  puoclamatiox 

Henry  said  boolis ;  and  commandeth  that  no  bishop,  chancellor,  commissary,  maj'or, 
^^^^-  bailiff,  sheriff,  or  constable,  shall  be  curious  to  mark  who  bring  eth  forth  such 
.  £j  books,  but  only  order  and  burn  them  openly,  as  is  in  this  proclamation  ordered. 
T>'4r*    ^^'^  ^^  ^"y  man,  after  the  last  day  of  August  next  coming,  shall  have  any  of 

1-  the  said  books  in  his  keeping,  or  be  proved  and  convicted,  by  sufficient  witness, 

before  four  of  the  king's  most  honourable  council,  to  have  hidden  them,  or  used 
them,  or  any  copy  of  any  of  them,  or  any  part  of  them,  whereby  it  should 
ITie  pe-  appear  that  he  willingly  hath  offended  the  true  meaning  of  this  proclamation, 
"^.^*y^i"  the  same  shall  not  only  suffer  imprisonment  and  punishment  of  his  body  at  the 
king's  majesty's  will  and  pleasure,  but  also  shall  make  such  fine  and  ransom  to 
his  highness  for  the  same,  as  by  his  majesty,  or  four  of  his  grace's  said  council, 
shall  be  determined,  &c. 

Finally,  His  majesty  straitly  chargeth  and  commandeth,  that  no  person  or 
persons,  of  what  estate,  degree,  or  condition  soever  he  or  they  be,  from  the 
day  of  this  proclamation,  presume  to  bring  any  manner  of  English  book,  con- 
cerning any  manner  of  christian  religion,  printed  in  the  parts  beyond  the  seas, 
into  this  realm,  to  sell,  give,  or  distribute  any  English  book,  printed  in  outward 
parts,  or  the  copy  of  any  such  book,  or  any  part  thereof,  to  any  person  dwelHng 
within  this  his  grace's  realm,  or  any  other  liis  majesty's  dominions,  unless  the 
same  shall  be  specially  licensed  so  to  do  by  his  highness's  express  grant,  to  be 
obtained  in  writing  for  the  same,  upon  the  pains  before  limited ;  and  there- 
withal to  incur  his  majesty's  extreme  indignation. 

*Hereafter^  follow  the  names  of  certain  books,  which,  either  after 
the  injunction  mentioned  before,^  or  some  other,  in  this  king's  days, 
were  prohibited;  the  names  of  which  books  here  follow,  in  order 
expressed. 

The  Names  of  certain  prohibited  Books. 

First,  The  Whole  Bible.s 

Item,  The  New  Testament. 

Item,  A  General  Confession. 

Item,  The  Acts  of  the  Disputation  in  the  council  of  the  Empire  at  Regens- 
burgh.* 

Item,  A  Short  Recapitulation  or  Abridgment. 

Item,  A  Confutation  touching  the  Protestation  of  Dr.  Barnes. 

Item,  The  Christian  State  of  Matrimony. 

Item,  A  very  excellent  and  sweet  Exposition  on  the  Twenty-third  Psalm 
of  David,  called  in  Latin,  'Dominus  regit  me.' 

Item,  The  Old  Faith. 

Item,  Tlae  Order  that  the  church  and  congregation  of  Christ  in  Denmark, 
and  in  many  other  places  of  Gennany  doth  use  at  the  Supper  of  the  Lord,  and 
at  the  ministration  of  the  blessed  sacrament  of  Baptism  and  Holy  Wedlock. 

Item,  A  Faithful  and  True  Prognostication  upon  the  year  1536,  translated 
out  of  high  Almain  into  English. 

Item,  Psalms  and  Songs,  drawn,  as  is  pretended,  out  of  Holy  Scripture. 

First,  The  Exposition  of  Daniel  the  Prophet,  gathered  out  by  Philip  Melanc- 
thon,  John  (Ecolampade,  Conrade  Pellicane;  and  out  of  John  Draconite, 
&c.,  translated  into  English. s 

Item,  David's  Psalter,  translated  into  English. 

Item,  Jeremy,  the  Prophet,  translated  into  English. 

Item,  An  Apology  against  William  Tyndale. 

Item,  A  book  called  'The  Prophet  Esay,'  translated  into  Enghsh. 

Item,  The  Subversion  of  Moses' false  foundation. 

Item,  A  Present  Consolation  for  the  sufferance  of  persecution  for  righteous- 


(1)  This  catalogue  of  prohibited  books  is  only  found  in  the  First  Edition,  ISC'!,  pp.  573,  571.— Ku. 

(2)  See  p.  563  of  this  volume.— Ed.  (3)  'The  whole  Bible,'  by  MUes  Coverdaie. 
(4^  Kegensburg  or  Ratisbon.— Ed.  (5)  Translated  into  English,  by  George  Jove. 


FOR    ABOLISHING    ENGLISH    BOOKS.  567 

First,  A  New  Year's  Gift.J  Henry 

Item,  David's  Harp,  full  of  most  delectable  harmony,  newly  stringed  and  set     ^^^^- 

in  tune.  A.D. 

Item,  The  Golden  Book  of  Christian  Matrimony.  1546. 

Item,  News  out  of  Heaven.  

Item,  A  Christmas  Banquet,  gai-nished  with  many  pleasant  and  dainty  dishes. 

Item,  The  True  Defence  of  Peace. 

Item,  A  Potation  or  Drinking,  for  the  holy  time  of  Lent. 

Item,  An  Invective  against  the  most  wicked  vice  of  Swearing. 

Item,  The  Right  Pathway  unto  Prayer. 

Item,  The  New  Policy  of  War. 

Item,  A  New  Catechism. 

Item,  A  Pleasant  New  Nosegay. 

Item,  Christmas  Carols,  very  new  and  godly.^ 

First,  The  New  Testament  in  divers  prints. 

Item,  The  Obedience  of  a  Christian  Man,^ 

Item,  An  Answer  of  Sir  Thomas  More's  Dialogue. 

Item,  A  book,  called  The  Prophet  Jonas,  teaching  to  understand  the  right 
use  of  Scripture. 

Item,  A  Treatise  of  the  Justification  by  Faith  only,  otherwise  called,  The 
Parable  of  the  Wicked  Mammon. 

Item,  The  Parable  and  Complaint  of  a  Ploughman  unto  Christ. 

Item,  A  Book  touching  the  Church. 

Item,  A  Godly  Disputation  between  a  Christian  Shoemaker  and  a  Popish 
Parson. 

Item,  The  Disclosing  of  the  Man  of  Sin. 

First,  A  Letter,  sent  by  John  Frith  unto  the  faithful  followers  of  the  Gospel. 

Item,  A  Ti'eatise,  made  by  the  said  John  Frith,  while  he  was  prisoner  in 
the  Tower  of  London. 

Item,  A  Treatise,  [another]  made  by  the  said  John  Frith,  while  he  was  prisoner 
in  the  Tower  of  London. 

Item,  A  Book,  made  by  the  said  Frith,  prisoner  in  the  Tower  of  London, 
answering  unto  Master  Moore's  Letter. 

Item,  The  New  Testament  of  William  Tracey,  esquire,  expounded  both  by 
William  Tyndale  and  John  Frith. 

Item,  A  Book  against  the  Sacrament,  made  by  John  Frith. 

Item,  A  Mirror  or  Glass  for  them  that  be  sick  and  in  pain :  translated  out 
of  Dutch  into  English. 

Item,  An  Exposition  upon  Magnificat,  translated  out  of  Latin  into  English. 

Item,  The  Original  and  Spring  of  all  Sects  and  Ordery  :  translated  out  of 
Dutch  into  English. 

Item,  The  Old  God  and  the  New. 

First,  A  Comparison  between  the  Old  Learning  and  the  New :  translated  out 
of  Latin  into  English. 

Item,  The  Abridgment  of  Unio  Dissidentium :  translated  out  of  Latin  into 
English. 

Item,  The  Hunting  of  the  Fox. 

Item,  The  sum  of  the  Holy  Scripture.  ' 

Item,  The  Book  of  Merchants,  right  necessary  to  all  folks ;  newly  made  by 
the  Lord  Pantapole. 

Item,  The  Spiritual  Nosegay. 

First,  A  Supplication  made  by  the  said  Barnes,  unto  the  king's  majesty. 
Item,  A  Book  in  Articles,  touching  Christian  Rehgion. 
Item,  A  Book  called  the  Preparation  to  the  Cross  and  Death. 
Item,  A  Brief  Chronicle,  concerning  the  examination,  and  the  death  of  Sir 
John  Oldcastle  the  Lord  Cobham. 

vfl)  By  Theodore  Basil,  alias  Xhomas  Beaeon. 

(2)  Made  by  the  said  Basil,  otherwise  called  Thomas  Beacon. 

(3)  By  William  Tyndale. 


)68 


THE    UXTRUE    DEALING    OK    THE    PAPISTS. 


Henry        Item,  A  Preface  against  the  Genealogy  of  John  Huntingdon. 
^^^^-         Item,  A  Mystery  of  Iniquity,  disclosed  and  confuted  by  tlie  said  John  Bale. 
^  T\  Item,  The  Image  of  Botli  Churches. 

15*46'         Item,  The  second  and  third  part  of  the  Image  of  Both  Churclies. 
'—      Item,  The  Disclosing  the  Man  of  Sin ;  made  by  Bale,  naming  himself  Har- 
rison, 

Item,  The  Door  of  Holy  Scripture  ;  made  by  Thomas  Boughe. 

Item,  The  Lord's  Flail;  made  by  T.  Solme. 

Item,  The  Lamentation  against  the  City  of  London ;  made  by  Roderick  Mors. 

Item,  An  Epistle  Exhortatory,  made  by  Henry  Stalbridge. 

Item,  A  Work  concerning  both  parts  of  the  Sacrament ;  made  by  Melancthon. 

Item,  The  Exposition  of  Daniel  the  Prophet;  made  by  Melancthon. 

Item,  The  Image  of  a  Covmterfeit  Bishop ;  made  by  Luther. 

Item,  The  Obedience  of  a  Christian  Man  ;  compiled  by  William  Tyndale. 

Item,  The  Medicine  of  Life ;  by  Urbanus  Regius. 

Item,   Common  Places  of  Scripture. 

Item,  The  Confession  of  the  Germans,  with  the  defence  of  the  same. 

Item,  A  Compendious  Letter,  which  John  Pomerane,  curate  of  the  congrega- 
tion of  Wittenbiu'gh,  sent  to  the  faithful  congregation  in  England. 

Item,  The  Defence  of  Marriage  of  Priests;  made  by  James  Sawtre. 

Item,  Ten  Places  of  Scripture,  by  wliich  it  is  proved,  that  doctrines  and 
traditions  of  men  ought  to  be  avoided. 

Item,  A  Consolation  for  Christian  People  to  repair  again  to  the  Lord's 
Temple  ;  with  certain  places  of  Scripture,  truly  applied  to  satisfy  their  minds 
for  the  expelling  of  Idolatry. 

Item,  The  Epistle  Exhortatory  of  an  English  Christian  unto  his  dearly 
beloved  country  of  England. 

Item,  The  Image  of  a  very  Christian  Bishop  and  of  a  Counterfeit  Bishop. 

Item,  An  Exposition  upon  the  sixth  and  seventh  chapters  of  Matthew. 

Item,  The  Lantern  of  Light. 

Item,  A  Pathway  unto  Holy  Scripture. 

Item,  A  Treatise  called  'I'he  New  Additions. 

Item,  The  Liberty  of  a  Christian  Man. 

Item,  The  Practice  of  Prelates. 

Untrue         Forasmucli  as  it  is,  and  always  liatli  been,  the  common  guise  and 
the  pa-     practice  of  the  ])ope\s  church,  to  extinguish,  condemn,  and  abolish  all 
grthedng  good  boolvS  and  wholesome  treatises  of  learned  men,  under  a  false 
iieresies    pretcnce  of  errors  and  heresies,  Avhereof  examples  abundantly  appear 
none  are.  in  tliis  liistory  above :  noAv,  for  the  better  trial  hereof,  to  see  and  try 
the  impudent  and  shameless  vanity  of  these  catholic  clergymen,  in 
mistaking,  falsifying,  depraving,  blaspheming,  and  slandering,  where 
they  have  no  cause,  against  all  right  and  honest  dealing,  yea,  against 
tlieir  own  knowledge,  conscience,  and  manifest  verity  of  God's  word ; 
I  shall  therefore  desire  the  attentive  reader,  before  we  pass  any  fur- 
ther, to  consider  and  expend  here  two  things  by  the  way  :  First,  what 
opinions  and  articles  these  men  gather  out  of  their  books  for  errors 
and  heresies.  Secondly, how  wittingly  andAvillingly  they  wrest,  pervert, 
and  misconstrue  their  sayings  and   writings  in  such  sense  as  the 
writers  never  spake  nor  meant ;  and  all,  to  bring  them  into  hatred  of 
the  world,  after  they  have  burned  their  books. 
Articles        So  did  they  before  with  JohnWicklitl"  John  Huss,  and  .Icrome  :  so 
"iff and     did    they    before    with    Martin   Luther,   l^yndale.    Frith,   Lambert, 
falsified    Bamcs,  Joyc,  Roy,  Seton  ;  and,  briefly,  yet  do  still  with  all  the  pro- 
by  the      tcstants,  either  pcrvertina^  their  sayings  otherwise  than  they  meant,  or 
notmg  lor  heresies  sucli  as  are  maniiest  principles  and  grounds  oi  our 
religion :  or  else  falsely  belieing  them,  or  untruly  mistaking  them, 
either  in  mangling  the  places,  or  adding  to  their  words,  as  may  serve 


papists. 


THE    bishops''    mandate    TO    ABOLISH    ENGLISH    BOOKS.  569 

for  their  most  advantage,  to  bring  them  out  of  credit  with  princes  and    Jjenj 
all  the  people.  '— 

For  the  more  evident  probation  and  experience  whereof,  thou  shalt    A.  D. 
see  here,  christian  reader,  as  in  a  table  laid  before  thine  eyes,  the  • 

book  or  catalogue  of  such  errors,  blasphemies,  and  heresies,  which  the 
catholic  papists  in  their  own  registers  have  extracted  out  of  their 
books,  whom  in  this,  and  other  proclamations,  they  have  condemned. 
Whereunto,  moreover,  we  have  annexed  the  very  places  also  of  the 
authors,  out  of  which  every  article  is  gathered,  keeping  also  the  same 
signature  of  verse  and  page,  which  they  in  their  registers  do  send  us 
unto.  So  that  with  little  diligence  thou  mayest  now,  loving  reader, 
easily  perceive,  conferring  the  articles  and  places  together,  what  truth 
and  fidelity  these  bloody  catholics  have  used  toward  the  chiklren  of 
God  :  first,  in  burning  up  their  bodies  ;  then,  in  consuming  and 
abolishing  their  books  ;  and  afterwards,  in  drawing  out  articles,  such 
as  they  list  themselves,  out  of  their  works,  to  make  the  people  be- 
lieve what  damnable  heretics  they  were,  as  by  these  articles  hereunder 
ensuing,  collected  and  contained  in  their  own  registers,  may  well 
appear.  In  all  which  articles,  there  is  not  one  (speaking  of  these 
writers  which  here  they  have  condemned)  but  either  it  is  a  perfect 
truth,  and  a  principle  of  christian  doctrine,  or  else  it  is  falsely 
gathered,  or  perversely  recited,  or  craftily  handled,  and  maliciously 
mangled  ;  having  either  something  cut  from  it,  or  some  more  added, 
or  else  racked  out  of  his  right  place,  or  wrested  to  a  wrong  meaning, 
Avhich  the  place  giveth  not,  or  else  which  some  other  place  following 
doth  better  expound  and  declare.  This  false  and  malicious  dealing- 
hath  always  been  a  common  practice  amongst  God's  enemies  from  the  The 
beginning,  to  falsify,  wrest,  and  deprave  all  things,  whatsoever  maketh  st^'^ste-^ 
not  to  their  faction  and  affection,  be  it  ever  so  true  and  just.  So  p|J^^,  ^^^_ 
began  they  with  Stephen,  the  first  martyr  of  Jesus  Christ,'  and  so  praved. 
have  they  continued  still,  and  yet  do  to  this  present  day. 

Long  it  were  to  recite,  but  more  grievous  to  behold,  what  spite 
and  falsehood  were  used  in  the  articles  of  the  Albigenses,  Waldenses, 
Wickliff,  Swinderby,  Brute,  Thorpe,  Armachanus,  sir  John  Oldcastle, 
John  Huss,  the  Bohemians,  and  such  others :  which  thing,  if  the 
books  and  places  whence  these  articles  were  gathered  against  them  had 
been  suiFered  to  remain,  we  might  more  plainly  understand.  In  the 
mean  season,  as  touching  these  articles  here  present,  forasmuch  as  the 
bishop''s  own  registers  have  offered  them  unto  us,  and  do  yet  remain 
with  the  selfsame  books  from  whence  they  be  excerpted,  I  shall  there- 
fore desire  thee,  friendly  reader,  first  to  consider  the  articles,  and 
lay  them  with  the  places  which  the  registers  themselves  do  assign,  and 
then  judge  thyself,  what  is  to  be  thought  thereof  The  articles, 
gathered  out  of  the  aforesaid  books,  with  the  bishops'"  decree  prefixed 
before  the  same,  are  as  hereunder  follow  : 

A  Public  Instrument  by  the  Bishops,  for  the  abolishing  of  the  Scrip- 
ture, and  other  Books,  to  be  read  in  English. 

In  the  name  of  God,  Amen.  Beit  known  to  all  and  singula!"  true  and  faith- 
ful people,  to  whom  these  present  letters  testimonial,  or  this  present  puhlic  and 
authentic  instrument,  shall  come  to  be  seen,  read,  heard,  or  understood,  and 

(11  Acts  vi.  7. 


oTO 


HEKESIES    FALSELY    GATHERED    UY    THE    PAPISTS, 


Henry  wlioiii  this  under-written  shall  or  may  teach,  or  appertain  unto  in  any  nianiier 
^i^^-  of  wise  in  time  to  come ;  William,  by  the  sufferance  of  Almighty  God,  arch- 
A.  I)  bishop  of  Canterbury,  pi'imate  of  all  the  realm  of  England,  sendeth  greeting  in 
1546!     our  Lord  God  everlasting.     We  signify  unto  you  all,  and  let  you  well  to  wit 

'-   and  know  by  these  presents,  that  the  king,  our  sovereign  lord,  hearing  of  many 

books  in  the  English  tongue,  containing  many  detestable  errors,  and  danmable 
opinions,  printed  in  the  parts  beyond  the  seas,  to  be  brought  into  divers  towns, 
and  sundry  parts  of  this  his  realm  of  England,  and  sown  abroad  in  the  same,  to 
the  great  decay  of  our  faith  catholic,  and  perilous  corruption  of  his  people,  unless 
speedy  remedy  were  briefly  provided ;  his  highness,  willing  evermore  to  em- 
ploy all  his  study  and  mind,  in  the  high  degree  which  Almighty  God  hath 
called  him  unto,  to  the  wealth  of  his  subjects,  that  they  might  live  not  only  in 
tranquillity  and  peace,  but  also  be  kept  pure  and  clean  of  all  contagion,  and 
wrong  opinions  in  Christ's  religion :  considering  also,  that  he,  being  defender 
of  the  faith,  would  be  full  loth  to  suffer  such  evil  seed  sown  amongst  his 
people,  and  so  take  root  that  it  might  overgrow  the  corn  of  the  catholic  doc- 
trine before  spiamg  in  the  souls  of  his  subjects  :  for  the  repelling  of  such  books, 
calling  unto  him  of  his  great  goodness  and  gracious  disposition,  not  only  certain 
of  the  chief  prelates  and  clerks  of  his  realm,  but  also  of  each  university  a  certain 
number  of  the  chief  learned  men,  proposed  such  of  those  books  as  his  grace  had 
ready  to  be  read  unto  them,  requiring  to  hear  in  that  behalf  their  advice  and 
judgment  ( f  them  :  who,  both  by  great  diligence  and  mature  deliberation, 
perusing  over  the  said  books,  found  in  them  many  errors  and  heresies,  both  de- 
testable and  damnable,  being  of  such  sort,  that  they  were  like  briefly  to  corrupt 
a  great  part  of  his  people  (if  they  might  be  suffered  to  remain  in  their  hands  any 
space) ;  gathering  also  out  of  them  many  great  errors  and  pestilent  heresies, 
and  noting  them  in  writing,  to  the  intent  to  show  for  what  cause  they  reputed 
the  said  books  damnable ;  of  which  hereafter,  out  of  each  book  gathered,  many 
do  ensue  :  albeit  many  more  there  be  in  the  said  books,  which  books  totally  do 
swarm  full  of  heresies  and  detestable  opinions. 

^ere^ie^  and  €rror^  collecteti  bp  tlje  2?l?"^op^  nut  of  tf)e  25oofe  of 
^■QXimZy  nameO  "  Clje  J©icheD  jaammon;' 

WITH    THE    PLACES    OF    THE    BOOK  ANNEXED    TO    THE    SAME,  OUT 
OF    WHICH    EVERY    ARTICLE    IS    COLLECTED. 

First  Article.  "  Faith  only  justifieth."     Fol.  62.^ 
The  pa-         Tliis  article  being  a  principle  of  the  Scripture,  and  the  ground  of 
^he^'rin    ^^^  salvation,  is  plain  enough  by  St.  Paul  and  the  whole  body  of  the 
ipies  of   Scripture  ;  neither  can  any  make  this  a  heresy,  but  they  must  make 

St.  Paul  a  heretic,  and  show  themselves  enemies  unto  the  promises 

of  grace,  and  to  the  cross  of  Christ. 

II.  "  The  law  maketh  us  to  hear  God,  because  we  be  born  under 
the  power  of  the  devil."     Fol.  62. 

III.  "  It  is  impossible  for  us  to  consent  to  the  will  of  God."  Fol.  62. 
The  place  of  Tyndale  from  whence  these  articles  be  wrested,  is  in 

the  "  Wicked  Mammon,"  as  followeth  :  which  place  I  beseech  thee 
indiiFerently  to  read,  and  then  to  judge. 

'  In  the  faith  which  we  have  in  Christ,  and  in  God's  promises,  find  we  mercy, 
life,  favour,  and  peace.  In  the  law  we  find  death,  damnation,  and  wrath  :  more- 
over, the  curse  and  vengeance  of  God  upon  us.  And  it,  that  is  to  say  the  law,  is 
called  of  Paul,  the  ministration  of  death  and  damnation.  (2  Cor.  iii.)  In  the  law 
we  are  proved  to  be  enemies  of  God,  and  that  we  hate  him  :  for  how  can  we  be 
at  peace  with  God,  and  love  him,  seeing  we  are  conceived  and  born  under  the 
power  of  the  devil,  and  are  his  possession  and  kingdom,  his  captives  and  bond- 
men, and  led  at  his  will,  and  he  holdeth  our  hearts,  so  that  it  is  impossible  for 

(1)  These  folios  refer  to  an  edition  of  the  vorks  of  Tynilalc,  Frith,  and  Barnes,  printed  by  John 
Dayc,  London,  1573;  and  to  which  Foxe  wrote  a  preface.  There  has  been  occasion  to  correct  a 
few  of  tliem.  The  passages  within  brackets  have  been  inserted  from  that  edition,  and  collated 
with  an  edition  printed  at  '  Walborowe,  in  the  lande  of  Hesse,'  in  1528.— Ed. 


divinity, 
make  he 
resy. 


Article. 


OUT    OF    TYNDALe's    "  WICKED  MAMMON.'"  ^7 1 

lis  to  consent  to  the  will  of  God :  much  more  is  it  impossible  for  a  man  to  iienry 
fulfil  the  law  by  his  own  strength  and  power,  seeing  that  we  are  by  birth  and  Vlll- 
nature  the  heirs  of  eternal  damnation,'  etc'  »    j) 

IV.  "  The  law  requireth  impossible  things  of  us."     Fol.  62. 
Read  the  place  : 

'  The  law,  Avhen  it  commandeth  that  thou  shalt  not  lust,  giveth  thee  not  power 
so  to  do,  but  damneth  thee  because  thou  canst  not  so  do.  If  thou  wilt  therefore 
be  at  peace  with  God,  and  love  him,  then  must  thou  turn  to  the  promises,  and 
to  the  gospel,  which  is  called  of  Paul  [in  the  place  before  rehearsed  of  the 
Corinthians]  the  ministration  of  righteousness,  and  of  the  spirit.'^ 

V.  "  The  Spirit  of  God  turneth  us  and  our  nature,   that  we  do  Article, 
good,  as  naturally  as  a  tree  doth  bring  forth  fruit."     Fol.  Q5. 

The  place  is  this  : 

'  The  Spirit  of  God  accompanieth  faith,  and  bringeth  with  her  light,  where- 
with a  man  beholdeth  himself  in  the  law  of  God,  and  seeth  his  miserable  bond- 
age and  captivity,  and  hiimbleth  himself,  and  abhon-eth  himself.  She  bringeth 
God's  promises  of  all  good  things  in  Christ.  God  worketh  with  his  word,  and 
in  his  word,  and  as  his  word  is  preached,  faith  rooteth  herself  in  the  hearts  of 
the  elect.  And  as  faith  entereth,  and  the  word  of  God  is  believed,  the  power 
of  God  looseth  the  heart  from  the  captivity  and  bondage  under  sin,  and  knitteth 
and  coupleth  him  to  God,  and  to  the  will  of  God ;  altereth  him  and  changeth 
him  clean ;  fashioneth  and  forgeth  him  anew;  giveth  him  power  to  love  and  to 
do  that  which  before  was  impossible  for  him  either  to  love  or  do,  and  turneth 
him  into  a  new  nature ;  so  that  he  loveth  that  which  before  he  hated,  and 
hateth  that  which  he  before  loved,  and  is  clean  altered  and  changed  and 
contrarily  disposed,  and  is  knit  and  coupled  fast  to  God's  will,  and  naturally 
bringeth  forth  good  works,  that  is  to  say,  that  which  God  commandeth  to  do, 
and  not  things  of  his  own  imagination :  and  that  doth  he  of  his  own  accord,  as 
a  tree  bringeth  forth  fruit  of  her  own  accord,'  etc.^ 

VI.  "  Works  do  only  declare  to  thee  that  thou  art  justified."  Article 
Fol.  67. 

If  Tyndale  say  that  works  do  only  declare  our  justification,  he 
doth  not  thereby  destroy  good  works ;  but  only  showeth  the  right 
use  and  office  of  good  works  to  be  nothing  to  merit  our  justification, 
but  rather  to  testify  a  lively  faith,  which  only  justifieth  us.  The 
article  is  plain  by  the  Scripture  and  St.  Paul. 

VII.  "  Christ  with  all  his  works  did  not  deserve  heaven."'  Fol.  Q^.  Article. 
Read  the  place  : 

'  All  good  works  must  be  done  freely,  with  a  single  eye,  without  respect  of 
any  thing,  and  that  no  profit  be  sought  thereby.  That  commandeth  Christ,* 
where  he  saith.  Freely  have  ye  received,  freely  give  again.  For  look,  as  Christ 
with  all  his  works  did  not  deserve  heaven^  (for  that  was  his  already),  but  did 
us  service  therewith ;  and  neither  looked  [for],  nor  sought  his  own  profit,  but 
ours,  and  the  honour  of  God  his  Father  only :  even  so  we,  Avith  all  our  works, 
may  not  seek  our  own  profit,  neither  in  this  world  nor  in  heaven ;  but  must 
and  ought  freely  to  work  to  honour  God  withal,  and  without  all  manner  [of] 
respect  seek  our  neighbour's  profit,  and  do  him  service,'  etc. 

VIII.  "  Labouring  by  good  Avorks  to  come   to  heaven,    thou  Article, 
shamest  Christ's  blood."     Fol.  70. 

(1)  Herein  is  nothing  contained  but  ■what  is  rightly  consonant  unto  the  Scripture. 

(2)  2  Cor.  iii.     What  heresy  is  in  these  words? 

(3)  This  place  speaketh  of  the  operation  and  effect  of  faith,  containing  nothing  but  what  is 
maintainable  by  the  Scripture.  ("l)  Matt.  x. 

(5)  He  meaneth  in  his  divinity,  but  in  his  humanity  he  deserved  heaven  by  his  works,  not  only 
for  himself,  but  for  us  all. 


572  HERESIES    KALSELV    GATHERED    BY    THE    PAPISTS, 

Henry        Read  tlic  placc  : 

"       '  If  thou  wouldest  obtain  heaven  with  the  merits  and  deservings  of  thine  own 

^-  ^'    works,  so  doest  thou  wrong,  yea  and  shamest  the  blood  of  Christ,  and  unto  thee 

^^'*"'    Christ  is  dead  in  vain.     Now  is  the  true  believer  heir  of  God  by  Christ's  de- 

To  say      servings,   yea  and  in  Christ  was  predestinate  and  ordained  unto  eternal  life 

that  hea-  ][jgfQ,.g  ^]^q  world  began.     And  when  the  gospel  is  preached  unto  us,  we  believe 

gotten  by  the  mercy  of  God ;  and,  in  believing,  we  receive  the  Spirit  of  God,  which  is 

our  de-      ^^g  earnest  of  eternal  life ;  and  we  are  in  eternal  life  already,  and  feel  already 

is'a'po-*'  i"  •'^i'^"  hearts  the  sweetness  thereof,  and  are  overcome  with  the  kindness  of  God 

pish  here-  and  Christ,  and,  therefore,  love  the  will  of  God,  and  of  love  are  ready  to  work 

sy,  and     freelv;  and  not  to  obtain  that  which  is  given  us  freely,  and  whereof  we  are  heirs 
contrary       ,        j     . 
to  tlie        already. 


Scrip- 
tures. 
Article. 


IX.  "  Saints  in  heaven  cannot  help  us  thither."     Fol.  70. 

Whether  saints  can  help  us  unto  heaven,  see  the  Scripture ;  and 
mark  well  the  office  of  the  Son  of  God,  our  only  Saviour  and  Re- 
deemer, and  thou  shalt  not  need  to  seek  any  further. 
Article.  X.  "  To  buikl  a  church  in  the  honour  of  our  Lady,  or  any  other 
saint,  is  in  vain ;  they  cannot  help  thee,  they  be  not  thy  friends." 
Fol.  71. 

Read  the  place  of  Tyndale  : 

Our  '  What  buildest  thou  churches,  foundest  abbeys,  chantries,  and  colleges,  in 

friends,  to  honour  of  saints,  to  my  Mother,  to  St.  Peter,  Paul,  and  saints  that  be  dead,  to 
of  th'e  ^  make  of  them  thy  friends?  They  need  it  not,  yea,  they  are  not  thy  friends,  [but 
wicked  theirs  which  lived  then  when  they  did,  of  whom  they  were  holpen.]  Thy  friends 
inam-  ^j.g  ^y  jjqqj.  [which  are  now  in  thy  time  and  live  with  thee,  thy  poor]  neigh- 
mean  the  hours,  which  need  thy  help  and  succour.  Them  make  thy  friends  with  the 
poor  unrighteous  mammon,  that  they  may  testify  of  thy  faith,  and  that  thou  mayest 

not  tiie"*^  know  and  feel  that  thy  faith  is  right,  and  not  feigned.' 
saints  de- 

ArUcie.         ^I*  "All  flesh  is  in  bondage  of  sin,  and  cannot  but  sin.""  Fol.  74. 
This  article  is  evident  enough  of  itself,  confirmed  by  the  Scriptiu-e, 
and  needeth  no  allegations. 
Article.         XII.  "  Thou  caust  uot  bc  damned  without  Christ  be  damned, 
nor  Christ  be  saved  without  thou  be  saved."     Fol.  75,  76. 
Read  the  place : 

'  A  physician  serveth  but  for  sick  men,  and  that  for  such  [sick]  men  as  feel 
their  sickness,  and  mourn  there-for,  and  long  for  health.  Christ,  likewise,  serveth 
but  for  such  sinners  only  as  feel  their  sin,  and  that  for  such  sinners  that  sorrow  and 
mourn  in  their  hearts  for  health.  Health  is  the  power  or  strength  to  fulfil  the 
law,  or  to  keep  the  commandments  :  Now,  he  that  longeth  for  that  health,  that 
is  to  say,  for  to  do  the  law  of  (lod,  is  blessed  in  Christ,  and  hath  a  promise  that 
his  lust  shall  be  fulfilled,  and  that  he  shall  be  nuule  whole  :  Blessed  are  they 
which  hunger  and  tliirst  for  righteousness'  sake,  (that  is,  to  fulfil  the  law,)  for 
tlieir  lust  shall  be  fulfilled.  Matt.  5. 

'  This  longing,  and  the  consent  of  the  heart  unto  the  law  of  God,  is  the 
working  of  the  Spirit,  which  (Jod  hath  poured  into  thine  heart,  in  earnest,  that 
thou  mightest  be  sure  that  CJod  will  fulfil  all  his  promises  that  he  hath  made 
thee.'  It  is  also  the  seal  and  mark  which  (iod  putteth  on  all  men  that  he 
chooseth  unto  everlasting  life.  So  long  as  thou  seest  thy  sin,  and  mournest, 
and  consentest  to  the  law,  and  longest  (though  thou  be  never  so  weak),  yet  the 
Spirit  shall  keep  thee  in  all  temptations  from  desperation,  and  certify  thine 
heart,  that  God,  for  his  truth,  shall  deliver  thee,  and  save  thee  ;  yea,  and  by 
thy  good  deeds  shalt  thou  be  saved — not  wliich  thou  hast  done,  but  which  Christ 
hath  done  for  thee.   For  Christ  is  thine,  and  all  his  deeds  are  thy  deeds.    Christ 

(1)  The  believing  man,  standin<;  upon  the  certainty  of  God's  promise,  may  assure  himself  of  his 
salvation,  as  truly  as  Christ  himself  is  saved  ;  and  he  can  no  more  than  Christ  liimself  be  damned  : 
and,  altliough  the  Scripture  doth  not  use  this  phrase  of  speaking,  yet  it  importeth  no  less  in 
elfect,  by  reason  of  the  verity  of  God's  promise,  which  impossible  it  is  to  fail. 


OUT  OF  tvndai,e''s  "  WICKED  :\iammon/''  573 

is  in  thee,  and  thou  in  him,  knit  together  inseparahly ;  neither  canst  thou  be  iiennj 
damned,  except  Christ  be  damned  with  thee ;  neither  can  Christ  be  saved,  ^'^^^- 
except  thou  be  saved  with  him.'  ^  j) 

1546. 
The  like  comfortable  words  lie  liath  afterwards,  fol.  82,  which  are 
these  : 

'  He  that  desireth  mercy,  the  same  fecleth  his  own  misery  and  sin,  and 
mourneth  in  his  heart  to  be  delivered,  that  he  might  honour  God,  and  God  for 
his  truth  must  hear  him,  which  saith  by  the  mouth  of  Christ,'  Blessed  are  they 
which  hunger  and  thirst  after  righteousness,  for  they  shall  be  satisfied.  God, 
for  his  truth's  sake,  must  put  the  righteousness  of  Christ  in  him,  and  wash  his 
unrighteousness  away  in  the  blood  of  Christ.  And  be  the  sinner  never  so  weak, 
so  feeble  and  frail,  though  he  have  sinned  never  so  oft  and  so  grievous ;  yet 
so  long  as  this  lust,  desire,  and  mourning  to  be  delivered,  remaineth  in  him, 
God  seeth  not  his  sins,  reckoneth  them  not,  for  his  truth's  sake,  and  love  to 
Christ.  He  is  not  a  sinner  in  the  sight  of  God,  that  would  be  no  sinner :  he 
that  would  be  delivered,  hath  his  heart  loose  already:  his  heart  sinneth  not, 
but  mourneth,  repenteth,  and  consenteth  unto  tlie  law  and  will  of  God,  and 
justifieth  God,  that  is,  beai'eth  record  that  Gud  who  made  the  law,  is  righteous 
and  just.  And  such  a  heart,  trusting  in  Christ's  blood,  is  accepted  for  full 
righteousness,  and  his  weakness,  infirmity,  and  frailty  is  pardoned,  and  his  sins 
are  not  looked  upon,  until  God  put  more  strength  in  him,  and  fulfil  his  lust.' 

XIII.  "  The  commandments  be  given  us,  not  to  do  them,  but  to  Article, 
know  our  damnation,  and  to  call  for  mercy  of  God."     Fol.  76. 

Read  the  place : 

'  If  thou  wilt  enter  into  life,  keep  the  commandments." — First  remember,  that 
when  God  commandeth  us  to  do  any  thing,  he  doth  it  not  therefore,  because  that 
we,  of  ourselves,  are  able  to  do  that  he  commandeth,  but  that  by  the  law  we 
might  see  and  know  our  horrible  damnation  and  captivity  under  sin,  and  should 
r«pent  and  come  unto  Christ,  and  receive  mercy,'  etc.* 

XIV.  "  Fasting  is  only  to  avoid  surfeit,  and  to  tame  the  body ;  Article, 
all  other  purposes  be  nought."'''     Fol.  81. 

The  words  of  Tyndale  be  these  : 

'  Fasting  is  to  abstain  from  surfeiting  or  overmucli  eating,  from  drunkenness  The  true 
and  cares  of  the  world,  as  thou  mayest  read  in  Luke  xxi.    And  the  end  of  fasting,  e"d  of 
is  to  tame  the  body,  that  the  spirit  may  have  a  free  course  unto  God,  and  may   ^^  '"^' 
quietly  talk  with  God.    For  overmuch  eating  and  drinking,  and  care  of  worldlj^ 
business,  press  down  the  spirit,  choke  her,  and  tangle  her,  that  she  cannot  lift 
up  herself  to  God.    Now  he  that  fasteth  for  any  other  intent  than  to  subdue  the 
body,  that  the  spirit  may  wait  on  God,  and  freely  exercise  herself  in  the  things 
of  God,  the  same  is  blind,  and  wotteth  not  what  he  doth ;  erreth,  and  shooteth 
at  a  wrong  mark ;  and  his  intent  and  imagination  is  abominable  in  the  sight  of 
God.' 

XV.  "  To  bid  the  poor  man  pray  for  me,  is  only  to  remember  Article. 
him  to  do  his  duty  ;  not  that  I  have  any  trust  in  his  prayer."  Fol.  82. 

The  words  of  Tyndale  be  these  : 

'  When  we  desire  one  another  to  pray  for  us,  that  do  we  to  put  our  neighbour 
in  remembrance  of  his  duty,  and  not  that  we  trust  in  his  holiness :  our  trust  is 
in  God,  in  Christ,  and  in  the  ti-uth  of  God's  promises.  We  have  also  a  promise, 
that  when  two  or  three  or  more  agree  together  in  one  thing,  according  to  the 
will  of  God,  God  heareth  us.  Notwithstanding,  as  God  heareth  many,  so  heareth 

( I )  Matt.  V.  '2)  Matt.  .\ix. 

(3)  This  article  is  falsely  wrested  out  of  these  words  ;  which  do  not  say  that  we  should  not  do 
the  commandments,  but  that  we  cannot  do  them. 


HERESIES    FALSELY    GATHERED    BY    THE    PAPISTS, 


Tfenry 

viii. 

A.D. 
1546. 


Article. 


he  few,  and  so  heareth  he  one,  if  he  pray  after  the  will  of  God,  and  desire  the 
lionour  of  God.'' 

XVI.  "  Though  thou  give  me  a  thousand  pounds  to  pray  for  thee, 
I  am  no  more  bound  now  than  I  was  before.""     Fol.  83. 

The  words  be  these  : 

'  If  thou  give  me  a  thousand  pounds  to  pray  for  thee,  I  am  no  more  bound 
tlian  I  was  before.  Man's  imagination  can  make  the  commandment  of  God 
neither  greater  nor  smaller ;  neither  can  to  the  law  of  God  either  add  or  diminish; 
God's  commandment  is  as  great  as  himself. '^ 

XVII.  "  A  good  deed  done,  and  not  of  fervent  charity,  as  Christ's 
was,  is  sin."     Fol.  83. 

The  words  of  Tyndale  be  these : 

'  Though  thou  show  mercy  unto  thy  neighbour,  yet  if  thou  do  it  not  with 
such  burning  love  as  Christ  did  unto  thee,  so  must  thou  acknowledge  thy  sin, 
and  desire  mercy  in  Christ.'^ 


XVIII.  "  Every  man  is  lord  of  another  man*'s  goods. 
The  words  of  Tvndale  be  these  : 


Fol.  83. 


'  Christ  is  Lord  over  all,  and  every  christian  is  heir  annexed  with  Christ,  and 
therefore  lord  of  all,  and  every  one  lord  of  whatsoever  another  hath.  If  thy 
brother  or  neighbour  therefore  need,  and  thou  have  to  help  him,  and  yet 
showest  not  mercy,  but  withdrawest  thy  hands  from  him,  then  robbest  thou  him 
of  his  own,  and  art  a  thief.'* 

Read  more  hereof  in  the  twentieth  article  follo^vinw. 


XIX.  "  I  am  bound  to  love  the  Turk  with  the  very  bottom  of  my 
heart."     Fol.  84. 

The  place  of  this  article  is  this  : 

*  I  am  bound  to  love  the  Turk  with  all  my  might  and  power,  j'ea  and  abo\'e 
my  power,  even  from  the  ground  of  my  heart,  after  the  ensample  that  Christ 
loved  me ;  neither  to  spare  goods,  body,  nor  life,  to  win  him  to  Christ.  And 
what  can  I  do  more  for  thee,  if  thou  gavest  me  all  the  world  ?  Where  I  see 
need,  there  can  I  not  but  pray,  if  God's  Spirit  be  in  me.' 

XX.  "  The  worst  Turk  living  hath  as  much  right  to  my  goods 
at  his  needs,  as  my  household,  or  mine  own  self  "^     Fol.  84. 

Read  and  mark  well  the  place  in  "  The  Wicked  Mammon  r" 

*  In  Christ,  we  are  all  of  one  degree  without  respect  of  persons.  Notwith- 
standing, though  a  Christian  man's  heart  be  open  to  all  men,  and  receiveth  all 
men,  yet,  because  that  his  ability  of  goods  extendeth  not  so  far,  this  provision 
is  made,  that  every  man  shall  care  for  his  own  household ;  as  father  and  mother, 
and  thine  elders  that  have  holpen  thee ;  wife,  children,  and  servants.  If  thou 
shouldest  not  care  and  provide  for  thine  household,  then  were  thou  an  infidel, 
seeing  thou  hast  taken  on  thee  so  to  do ;  and  forasmuch  as  that  is  thy  part, 
committed  unto  thee  of  the  congregation.  Wlien  thou  hast  done  thy  duty  to  thine 
household,  and  yet  hast  further  abundance  of  the  blessing  of  God,  that  owest 
thou  to  the  poor  that  cannot  labour,  or  would  labour  and  can  get  no  work,  and 

(1)  The  place  hiddeth  us  put  our  trust  in  Christ  only,  and  not  in  poor  men's  prayers;  and  so  dotli 
the  Scripture  likewise,  and  yet  no  heresy  therein. 

(2)  This  place  answereth  for  itself  sufiiciently. 

(3)  This  place  tendeth  to  no  such  meaning  as  is  in  the  article,  but  only  showeth  our  good  deeds 
to  be  imi)erfect. 

(4)  This  place  giveth  to  none  any  propriety  of  another  man's  goods  but  only  by  way  of  christian 
communion. 

(.5)  Lo  !  reader,  how  peevishly  this  place  is  wrested.  First,  here  is  no  mention  made  of  any  Turk. 
Secondly,  this  place  speaking  of  an  inlidel,  meaneth  of  such  Christians  as  forsake  their  own  house- 
holds. Thirdly,  by  his  right  in  thy  goods,  he  meaneth  no  propriety  that  he  hath  to  claim,  but  only 
to  put  thee  in  remembrance  of  thy  christian  duty  what  to  give. 


OUT    OF    TYNDALe's    "■  WICKED    IMAMMON.""  575 

are  destitute  of  friends :  to  the  poor,  I  mean,  which  thou  knowest ;  to  tliem  of  Henry 
thine  own  parish.  [For  that  provision  ought  to  be  had  in  tlie  congregation,  ''^^^- 
that  every  parish  care  for  their  poor.]  If  thy  neighbours  which  thou  knowest  ^_  y^ 
be  served,  and  thou  yet  liave  superfluity,  and  hearest  necessity  to  be  among  the     j^'^g" 

brethren  a  thousand  miles  off,  to  them  art  thou  debtor :  yea,  to  the  very  infidels  1. 

we  be  debtors,  if  they  need,  so  far  forth  as  we  maintain  them  not  against  Christ, 
or  to  blaspheme  Christ.  Thus  is  every  man  that  needeth  thy  help,  thy  father, 
mother,  sister,  and  brother  in  Christ ;  even  as  every  man  that  doth  the  will  of  the 
Father,  is  father,  mother,  sister,  and  brother  unto  Christ. 

'  Moreover,  if  any  be  an  infidel  and  a  false  christian,  and  forsake  his  house- 
hold, his  wife,  children,  and  such  as  cannot  help  themselves,  then  art  thou 
bound  to  them,  and  thou  have  wherewith,  even  as  much  as  to  thine  own  house- 
hold ;  and  they  have  as  good  right  in  thy  goods,  as  thou  thyself, '  etc. 

'  If  the  whole  world  were  thine,  yet  hath  every  brother  his  right  in  thy  goods, 
and  is  heir  with  thee,  as  we  are  all  heirs  with  Christ.' 

XXI.  "  Alms  deserve  no  meed."     Fol.  84.  Article. 
The  place  is  this  : 

'  He  that  seeketh  with  his  alms  more  than  to  be  merciful,  to  be  a  neighbour, 
to  succour  his  brother's  need,  to  do  his  duty  to  his  brother,  to  give  his  brother 
that  he  oweth  him,  the  same  is  blind,  and  seeth  not  what  it  is  to  be  a  christian 
man,  and  to  have  fellowship  in  Christ's  blood.' 

XXII.  "  There  is  no  work  better  than  another  to  please  God,  Article. 
to  pour  water,  to  wash  dishes,  to  be  a  souter,^  or  an  apostle,  all  is 

one ;  to  wash  dishes  and  to  preach  is  all  one,  as  touching  the  deed  to 
please  God.''    Fol.  85. 

The  words  of  Tyndale  be  these  : 

'  As  pertaining  to  good  works,  understand  that  all  works  are  good  which  are 
done  within  the  law  of  God,  in  faith  and  with  thanksgiving  to  God ;  and  under- 
stand that  thou,  in  doing  them,  pleasest  God,  whatsoever  thou  doest  within  the        f 
law  of  God ;  as  when  thou  pourest  water,  etc. 

'  Moreover,  put  no  diflference  between  works,  but  whatsoever  cometh  into  thy 
hands,  that  do,  as  time,  place,  and  occasion  giveth,  and  as  God  hath  put  thee  in 
degree,  high  or  low :  for  as  touching  to  please  God,  there  is  no  work  better  than 
another,  God  looketh  not  first  on  thy  woi-ks,  as  the  world  doth,  as  though  the 
beautifulness  of  the  woi'ks  pleased  him,  as  it  doth  the  world,  or  as  though  he  had 
need  of  them.  But  God  looketh  first  on  the  heart ;  what  faith  thou  hast  to  his 
words;  how  thou  believest  him  [trustest  him],  and  how  thou  lovest  him  for  his 
mercy  that  he  hath  showed  thee.  He  looketh  with  what  heart  thou  workest,  and 
not  what  thou  workest ;  how  thou  acceptest  the  degree  that  he  hath  put  thee  in, 
and  not  of  what  degree  thou  art,  whether  thou  be  an  apostle  or  a  shoemaker. 

'  Set  this  ensample  before  thine  eyes  :  Thou  art  a  kitchen-page,  and  washest 
thy  master's  dishes.  Another  is  an  apostle,  and  preacheth  the  word  of  God. 
Of  this  apostle  hark  what  St.  Paul  saith,^  If  I  preach  (saith  he),  I  have  nought 
to  rejoice  in,  for  necessity  is  put  unto  me.  As  who  should  say,  God  hath  made 
me  so  :  woe  is  unto  me  if  I  preach  not.  If  I  do  it  willingly  (saith  he),  then 
have  I  my  reward ;  that  is,  then  am  I  sure  that  God's  Spirit  is  in  me,  and  that 
I  am  elect  to  eternal  life.  If  I  do  it  against  my  will,  an  oflice  is  committed 
unto  me  ;  that  is,  if  I  do  it  not  of  love  to  God,  but  to  get  a  living  thereby,  and 
for  a  woi-ldly  pvirpose,  and  had  rather  otherwise  live ;  then  do  I  that  office 
which  God  hath  put  me  in,  and  yet  please  not  God  myself,  etc. 

'  Moreover,  howsoever  he  preacheth,  he  hath  not  to  rejoice  in  that  he  preacheth. 
But  and  if  he  preach  willingly,  with  a  true  heart,  and  of  conscience  to  God,  then 
hath  he  his  reward ;  that  is,  then  fceleth  he  the  earnest  of  eternal  life,  and 
the  working  of  the  Spirit  of  God  in  him.  And  as  he  feeleth  God's  goodness 
and  mercy,  so  be  thou  sure  he  feeleth  his  own  infirmity,  weakness,  and  unwor- 
thiness,  and  mourneth  and  acknowledgeth  his  sin,  in  that  the  heart  will  not 
arise  to  work  with  that  full  lust  and  love  that  is  in  Christ  our  Lord  :  and,  never- 
theless, is  he  yet  at  peace  with  God,  through  faith  and  trust  in  Christ  Jesu.  For 
(1)  'Sou tor,"  a  cobbler.  (2)  2  Cor.  ix. 


576 


HKRKSirs    FALSELY    GATHERED    15Y    THE    PAPISTS. 


Henry 

nil. 

A.D. 

1546. 

No  differ- 
ence of 
men  be- 
fore God 
in  respect 
of  deeds, 
but  only 
in  respect 
of  faith. 


tlie  earnest  of  the  Spirit  that  worketh  in  him,  testifipth  and  beareth  witness  unto 
his  heart,  that  (Jod  hatii  chosen  him,  and  tliat  his  grace  shall  suffice  him, 
which  grace  is  now  not  idle  in  him.     In  his  works  putteth  he  no  trust. 

'  Now  thou  that  ministerest  in  the  kitchen,  and  art  but  a  kitchen-page,  re- 
ceivest  all  things  of  the  hand  of  God,  knowest  that  God  hath  put  tliee  in  that 
office,  submittest  thyself  to  his  will,  and  servest  thy  master,  not  as  a  man,  but  as 
Christ  himself,  with  a  pure  heart,  according  as  Paul  teacheth  us ;  puttest  thy 
trust  in  God,  and  with  him  seekest  thy  reward.  Moreover,  there  is  not  a  good 
deed  done,  but  thy  heart  rejoiceth  'herein  ;  yea,  when  thou  hearest  that  the 
word  of  God  is  preached  by  this  apostle,  and  seestthe  people  turn  to  God,  thou 
consentest  unto  the  deed  ;  thy  heart  breaketh  out  in  joy,  springeth  and  leapeth 
in  thy  breast,  that  God  is  honoured ;  and  thou,  in  thine  heart,  doest  the  same 
that  the  apostle  doth,  and  haply  with  greater  delectation  and  a  more  fervent 
spirit.  Now,  he  that  receiveth  a  prophet  in  the  name  of  a  prophet,  shall  receive 
the  reward  of  a  prophet  (Matt,  x.)  ;  that  is,  he  that  consenteth  to  the  deed  of 
a  prophet,  and  maintaineth  it,  the  same  hath  the  same  Spirit,  and  earnest  of 
everlasting  life,  which  the  prophet  hath,  and  is  elect  as  the  prophet  is. 

'Now  if  thou  compare  deed  to  deed,  there  is  great  difference  betwixt  wash- 
ing of  dishes  and  preaching  the  word  of  God :  but,  as  touching  to  please  God, 
none  at  all.  For  neither  that,  nor  this  pleaseth,  but  as  far  forth  as  God  hath 
chosen  a  man ;  hath  put  his  Spirit  in  him,  and  purified  his  heart,  by  faith  and 
trust  in  Christ,'  etc.^ 


Article.         XXII I.  "  Ceremonies  of  the  church  have  brought  the  worklfrom 
God."     FoL  86. 

Read  the  place  of  Tyndale : 

'  Seek  the  word  of  God  in  all  things,  and  without  the  word  of  God  do  nothing, 
though  it  appear  ever  so  glorious.  Whatsoever  is  done  without  the  word  of  God, 
that  count  idolatry.  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  within  us.-  Wonder  therefore 
at  no  monstrous  shape,  nor  at  any  outward  thing  without  the  word.  For 
the  world  was  never  drawn  from  God,  but  with  an  outward  show,  and  glorious 
appearance  and  shining  of  hypocrisy,  and  of  feigned  and  visored  fasting,  pray- 
ing, watching,  singing,  offering,  sacrificing,  hallowing  of  superstitious  ceremo- 
nies, and  monstrous  disguising.' 


Article 


Good  in- 
tents. 


XXTV.  "  Beware  of  good  intents :  they  are  damned  of  God." 
Fol.  87. 

XXV.  "  See  tliou  do  nothing  but  that  God  biddeth  thee.''  Fol.  87. 

The  words  of  Tyndale  out  of  which  these  two  articles  be  gathered 
are  these  : 

'  Beware  of  thy  good  intent,  good  mind,  good  affection  or  zeal,  as  they  call 
it.  Peter,  of  a  good  mind,  and  of  a  good  affection  or  zeal,  chid  Christ,  because 
he  said  that  he  must  go  to  Jerusalem  and  there  be  slain.  But  Christ  called  him 
Satan  for  his  labour  (a  name  that  belongeth  to  the  devil),  and  said  that  he  per- 
ceived not  godly  things,  but  worldly.^  Of  a  good  intent,  and  of  a  fervent  affec- 
tion to  Christ,  the  sons  of  Zebedee  would  have  had  fire  to  come  down  from 
heaven  to  consume  the  Samaritans ;  but  Christ  rebuked  them,  saying,  that  they 
wist  not  of  what  spirit  they  were  ;  that  is,  that  they  understood  not  how  that 
they  were  altogether  worldly  and  fleshly  minded.*  Peter  smote  Malchus  of  a 
good  zeal,  but  Christ  condemned  his  deed.  The  very  Jews,  of  a  good  intent 
and  of  a  good  zeal,  slew  Christ,  and  persecuted  the  apostles,  as  Paul  beareth 
them  record.  I  bear  them  record  (saith  he),  that  they  have  a  fervent  mind  to 
God-ward,  but  not  according  to  knowledge.*  It  is  another  thing,  then,  to  do 
of  a  good  mind,  and  to  do  of  knowledge.  Labour  for  knowledge,  that  thou 
mayest  know  God's  will,  and  what  he  would  have  thee  to  do. 

(1)  The  words  of  Tvndale  sufiiciently  discharge  the  article  of  all  heresy,  if  tlieybe  wellweiglied. 
The  meaning  whereof  is  this,  that  all  our  acceptation  with  God,  standeth  only  upon  our  faith  in 
Christ,  and  upon  no  work  nor  ofiice.  Cornelius  the  soldier,  believing  in  Christ,  is  as  well  justified 
before  God,  as  the  apostle  or  preacher;  so  that  there  is  no  rejoicing  now  either  in  work  or  office, 
but  only  in  our  faith  io  Christ,  which  only  justifieth  us  before  God.     PlOHi.  viii. 

(2)  Lukexvii.  \:i)  Matt.  xvi.  (4)  Luke  ix.  (5j  Rom.  x. 


TYXDALE  S         OBKDIEKCE    OF    A    CHRISTIAX    .MAX.  571 

'  Our  mind,  intent,  and  affection  or  zeal,  are  blind,  and  all  that  we   do  of    Henry 

them  is  damned  of  God ;  and  for  that  cause  hath  God  made  a  testament  be-     ^'^H- 

J  tween  him  and  us,  wherein  is  contained  both  what  he  would  have  us  to  do,  and     a    rx 

what  he  would  have  us  to  ask  of  him.     See,  therefore,  that  thou  do  nothing  to     i  rAr 

please  God  withal,  but  that  he  commandeth  ;  neither  ask  any  thing  of  him  but '— 

that  he  hath  promised  thee.' 

XXVI.  "  Churclies  are  for  preaching  only,  and  not  as  they  be  Article. 
used  now."     Fol.  87. 

This  article  containeth  neither  error   nor   heresy,  but   is   plain 
^  enough  of  itself,  to  all  them  that  have  their  minds  exercised  in  the 
scriptures  of  God. 

XXVII.  "  To  worship  God  otherwise  than  to  believe  that  he  is  Article, 
just  and  true  in  his  promise,  is  to  make  God  an  idol."     Fol.  87. 

Read  the  words  of  Tyndale  with  this  article. 

'  God  is  honoured  on  all  sides,  in  that  we  count  him  righteous  in  all  his  laws 
and  ordinances,  and  also  true  in  all  his  promises.  Other  worshipping  of  God 
none,  except  we  make  an  idol  of  him.' 

XXVIII.  "  Pharaoh  had  no  power  to  let  the  people  depart  at  Article. 
God's  pleasure."     Fol.  95. 

XXIX.  "Our  prelates,  in  sin  say  they  have  power."     Fol.  95.    Article. 
Read  the  place  in  "  The  Wicked  Mammon,"  out  of  the  which  these 

two  articles  are  gathered. 

'  Paul  saith.  If  thou  confess  with  thy  mouth  that  Jesus  is  the  Lord,  and 
^  believe  with  thine  heart  that  God  raised  him  from  death,  thou  shalt  be  safe  :  i 

that  is,  if  thou  believe  he  raised  him  up  again  for  thy  salvation.  Man)'  be- 
,  lieve  that  God  is  rich  and  almighty,  but  not  unto  themselves :  and  that  he  will 
I  be  good  to  them,  and  defend  them,  and  be  their  God.     Phai-aoh,  for  pain  of  the 

plague,  was  compelled  to  confess  his  sins ;  but  had  yet  no  power  to  submit 
i  himself  unto  the  will  of  God,  and  to  let  the  children  of  Israel  go,  and  to  lose 
'  so  great  profit  for  God's  pleasure  :  as  our  prelates  confess  their  sins,  saying, 
;  Though  we  be  never  so  evil,  yet  have  we  the  power.     And  again,  The  scribes 

I  and  the  pharisees,  say  they,  sat  in  Moses'  seat :  Do  as  they  teach,  but  not  as 
they  do.     Thus  confess  they  that  they  are  abominable,' 

HERE  FOLLOW  OTHER  HERESIES  AND  ERRORS,  COLLECTED  BY 
THE  BISHOPS  OUT  OF  TYNDALe's  BOOK  XAMED,  "  THE  OBE- 
DIENCE OF  A  CHRISTIAN  MAN,"  WITH  THE  PLACES  OF  THE 
BOOK    ANNEXED    TO    THE    SAME. 

First  Article. — "  Tyndale  saith,  '  We  are  bound  to  make  satisfac-  ArtieiL'. 
tion  to  our  neighbour,  but  not  to  God.'"     Fol.  132. 

'  Satisfaction^  is  a  full  recompense  or  amends-making  to  him  whom  we  have 
offended,  which  recompense  we  are  able  to  make  one  man  to  another,  and  are 
bound  so  to  do ;  but  to  God  no  man  can  make  any  amends  or  recompense,  but 
only  God's  own  Son  Christ  Jesus  our  Saviour :  for  else,  if  man  could  have 
made  satisfaction  to  God,  then  had  Christ  died  in  vain.'^ 

Lo  !  what  heresy  or  error  is  in  this  article  ? 

II.  "  He  saith,  that  children  ought  not  to  marry  without  the  con-  Article, 
sent  of  their  parents."     Fol.  120. 

The  words  of  Tyndale  in  the  "  Obedience,"  be  these  : 

(1)  Rom.  X. 

(2)  'Satisfaction'  is  treated  of  at  fo.  132  in  the  edition  of  1573,  and  also  at  fo,.  Ui);  but  this 
passage  does  not  occur  in  either  page. — Ed.  (3)  Gal.  ii. 

VOL.    V.  P    V 


578  HEUESIES    FALSELY    GATHERED    BY    THE    PAPISTS. 

Henry  '  Let  the  fathers  and  mothers  mark  how  they  themselves  were  disposed  at  all 
^'^^I-  ages,  and,  by  experience  of  their  own  infirmities,  help  their  children,  and  keep 
4  1^  them  from  occasions.  [Let  them  teach  children  to  ask  marriages  of  their 
,  J.p'    fathers  and  mothers,  and]  let  them  provide  marriages  for  them  in  season,  teach- 

1_  ing  them  also  to  know,  that  she  is  not  his  wife  which  the  son  taketh,  nor  he  her 

The  pa-     husband  which  the  daughter  taketh,  without  the  consent  and  good  will  of  their 

sem^in"^'  sWers,  or  them  that  have  authority  over  them.     If  their  friends  will  not  marry 

marriage,  them,   then  are  they  not  to  blame,  if  they  marry  themselves.      Let  not  the 

fathers  and  mothers  always  take  the  utteniiost  of  their  authority  of  their  children, 

but,  at  all  times,  suffer  with  them,  and  bear  their  weakness,  as  Christ  doth  ours.' 

Article.         III.  "  He  saitli,  that   vows  are  against  the  ordinance  of  God." 
Fol.  109. 

They  that  say  that  this  article  is  a  heresy,  let  them  show  -where 
these  vows  in  all  the  New  Testament  be  ordained  of  God ;  espe- 
cially such  vows  of  single  life,  and  Avilful  poverty,  as  by  the  canon 
law  be  obtruded  on  young  priests  and  novices.  St.  Paul  plainly  forc- 
fendeth  any  widows  to  be  admitted  under  the  age  of  threescore  years. 
Is  not  here,  trow  you,  a  perilous  heresy .'' 
Article.  IV.  "  He  saith,  that  a  christian  man  may  not  resist  a  prince  being 
an  infidel  and  an  ethnic.''     This  taketh  away  freewill."     Fol.  112. 

St.  Peter  willeth  us  to  be  subject  to  our  princes.'  St.  Paul  also 
doth  the  like  ;^  Avho  Avas  also  himself  subject  to  the  power  of  Nero  ; 
and,  although  every  commandment  of  Nero  against  God  he  did  not 
follow,  yet  he  never  made  resistance  against  the  authority  and  state 
of  Nero ;  as  the  pope  useth  to  do  against  the  state  not  only  of 
infidels,  but  also  of  christian  princes. 
Article.  V.  "  '  Whatsoever  is  done  before  the  Spirit  of  God  cometh  and 
giveth  us  light,  is  damnable  sin.'  This  is  against  moral  virtues." 
Fol.  113. 

What  heresy  Aristotle  in  his  Ethics  can  find  by  this  article,  [ 
cannot  tell.  Sure  I  am,  that  the  Word  and  Spirit  of  God,  well  con- 
sidered, can  find  none,  but  rather  will  pronounce  the  contrary  to  be 
a  damnable  heresy. 
Article.  VI.  "  He  rcprovcth  men  that  make  holy  saints  their  advocates  to 
God,  and  there  he  saith,  that  saints  were  not  rewarded  in  heaven  for 
their  holy  works."     Fol.  114. 

The  words  of  Tyndale  be  these  : 

'  They  turn  from  God's  word,  and  put  their  trust  and  confidence  in  the 
saint,  and  his  merits,  and  make  an  advocate,  or  rather  a  God,  of  the  saint.'  *  •  * 
*  They  ascribe  heaven  unto  their  imaginations  and  mad  inventions,  and  receive 
it  not  of  the  liberaUty  of  God,  by  the  merits  and  deserving  of  Christ.' 

Article.         VII.  "  God  moved  the  hearts  of  the  Egyptians  to  hate  the  people  ; 
likewise  he  moved  kings,"  etc.     Fol.  118. 
The  words  in  the  "  Obedience  "  be  these  : 

'  In  Psalm  cvi.  thou  readest,  He  destroyed  the  rivers,  and  dried  up  the 
springs  of  water,  and  turned  the  fniitful  land  into  barrenness,  for  the  wicked- 
ness of  the  inhabitants  thereof.  When  the  children  of  Israel  had  forgotten  God 
in  Egypt,  God  moved  the  hearts  of  the  Egyptians  to  hate  them,  and  to  subdue 
them  with  craft  and  wiliness.'^ 

'  In  2  Kings  ii.  God  was  angry  with  his  people,  and  moved  David  to  number 
them,  when  Joab  and  the  other  lords  wondered  why  he  would  have  them  num- 
bered; and  because  they  feared  lest  some  evil  should  follow,  dissuaded  the 
(1)  1  Pet.  ii.  (2)  Rom.  xiii.  (3)  Psalm  civ.  and  Deut.  iii. 


TYNDALE  S         OBEDIENCE    OF    A    CHRISTIAN    MAN.  579 

king :  yet  it  helped  not.     God  so  hardened  his  heart*  in  Ids  pui-pose,  to  have    Henry 
an  occasion  to  slay  the  wicked  people.'  viii. 


A.D. 
VIII.  "  Paul  was  of  higher  authority  than  Peter.""     Fol,  125.         1546. 

The  Avords  in  "  The  Obedience  "  be  these  :  .  ,.  ,„ 


*  I  suppose,  saith  he  (meaning  Paul),  that  I  was  not  behind  the  liigh 
apostles;  meaning  in  preaching  Jesus  Christ  and  his  gospel,  and  in  ministering 
the  Spirit.  And,  in  the  same  chapter,  he  proveth  by  the  doctrine  of  Christ, 
that  he  was  greater  than  the  high  apostles :  for  Christ  saith,  To  be  great  in  the 
kingdom  of  God,  is  to  do  service,  and  take  pain  for  others.'  Upon  which  rule 
Paul  disputeth,  saying,  If  they  be  the  ministers  of  Christ,  I  am  more:  in 
labours  more  abundant,  in  stripes  above  measure,  in  pi-ison  more  plenteous,  in 
death  oft,  etc.  If  Paul  preached  Christ  more  than  Peter,  and  suffered  more  for 
his  congregation,  then  is  he  greater  than  Peter,  by  the  testimony  of  Christ.' 

IX.  "A  priest  ought  to  liave  a  wife  for  two  causes."     Fol.  138.   Article. 
The  words  of  Tyndale  be  these  : 

'  He  must  have  a  wife  for  two  causes ;  one,  that  it  may  thereby  be   known  True  doc- 
who  is  meet  for  the  room :  he  is  unapt  for  so  chargeable  an  office,  which  had  trine 
never  household  to  rule.    Another  cause  is,  that  chastity  is  an  exceeding  seldom  heresy 
gift,  and  unchastity  exceeding  perilous  for  that  degree,  inasmuch  as  the  people 
look  as  well  unto  the  living  as  unto  the  preaching,  and  are  hurt  at  once  if  the 
living  disagree,  and  fall  from  the  faith,  and  believe  not  the  word.' 

X.  "  He  condemneth  auricular  confession."     Fol.  140.  Article. 
Of  this  read  above. 

XI.  "  Every  man  is  a  priest,  and  we  need  no  other  priest  to  be  a  Article. 
mean  for  us  unto  God."     Fol.  144. 

The  words  in  "  The  Obedience"  be  these  : 

'There  is  a  word  called  in  Latin  '  sacerdos,'  in  the  Greek,  '  Upevs,'  in  Hebrew 
'cohan;'  that  is,  a  minister,  an  officer,  a  sacrificer,  or  a  priest,  as  Aaron  was  a 
priest,  and  sacrificed  for  the  people,  and  was  a  mediator  between  God  and 
them ;  and  in  the  English  it  should  have  had  some  other  name  than  priest  : 
but  Antichrist  hath  deceived  us  with  unknown  and  strange  tei'ms  to  bring  us 
into  confusion  and  superstitious  blindness.  Of  that  manner  is  Christ  a  priest 
for  ever,  and  all  we  are  priests  through  him,  and  need  no  more  of  any  such 
priest  to  be  a  mean  for  us  unto  God,'^  etc. 

XII.  "  He  destroyeth  the  sacraments  of  matrimony  and  orders."  Article 
Fol.  144. 

As  truly  as  matrimony  and  orders  be  sacraments,  so  truly  is  this 
article  a  heresy. 

XIII.  "  He  saith  that  purgatory  is  the  pope's  invention,  and,  Article, 
therefore,  he  may  do  there  whatsoever  he  will."     Fol.  1.50. 

One  of  the  pope's  own  writers  saith  thus:  "  Souls  being  in  puro-a- 
tory,  are  under  the  pope's  jurisdiction,  and  the  pope  may,  if  he  will, 
evacuate  all  purgatory."  Furthermore  the  old  fathers  make  little 
mention  of  purgatory ;  the  Greek  church  never  believed  the  pur- 
gatory ;  St.  Augustine  doubteth  of  purgatory ;  and  the  Scriptures 
plainly  disprove  purgatory.  St.  John  saith,  "  The  blood  of  Jesus 
Christ  the  Son  of  God  purgeth  us  from  all  sin  ;"*  and  the  pope  saith, 
*'  Sin  cannot  be  purged  but  by  the  fire  of  purgatory."  Now,  whose 
invention  can  purgatory  be,  but  only  the  pope's  ? 

(1)  God  sometimes  hardeneth  the  heart  of  good  princes,  for  the  wickedness  of  the  people, 

(2)  '  And  made  us  kings  and  priests  to  God  his  Father,'  &c.     Apoc.  i.  (3)  j  John  i. 

p  p  2 


580 


IIEKF.SIES    FALSELY     GATllF.UKD    BY    'J"HK    PAIMSTS. 


Henry 

nil. 

A.D. 

1546. 


XIV.  "  Saints  be  saved  not  by  their  merits,  but  only  by  the 
merits  of  Christ."     Fol.  151. 

What  can  be  more  manifest  and  plain  by  the  Scriptures,  than  this  ? 
Isaiah  saith,  "  All  we  have  erred,  every  man  in  his  own  ways,  and 
God  hath  laid  upon  him  all  our  iniquities,"  etc. 

XV.  "  He  saith,  '  No  man  may  be  hired  to  pray.'  "     Fol.  155. 
The  words  in  "  The  Obedience"  be  true,  which  are  these: 

'  To  pray  one  for  another,  are  we  equally  bound  :  and  to  pray,  is  a  thing  that 
we  may  always  do,  whatsoever  we  have  in  hand;  and  that  to  do,  may  no  man 
hire  another:  Christ's  blood  hath  hired  us  already;'  etc. 


Article.         XVI.  "  He  saith,  '  Why  should  I  trust  in  Paul's  prayer  or  holi- 
ness .'''     If  St.  Paul  were  alive,  he  would  compare  himself  to  St. 
Paul,  and  be  as  good  as  he."     Fol.  159. 
The  words  of  Tyndale  be  these  : 

The  '  Why,  am  not  I  also  a  false  prophet,  if  I  teach  thee  to  trust  in  Paul,  or  in 

words  of  Jiis  holiness  or  prayer,  or  in  anything  save  in  God's  word,  as  Paul  did?  If 
iinport  no  I*^ul  Were  here,  and  loved  me  as  he  loved  them  of  his  time,  to  whom  he  was  a 
such  servant  to  preach  Christ,  what  good  could  he  do  for  me,  or  wish  me,  but  preach 

meaning  chj-Jst,  and  pray  to  God  for  me,  to  open  my  heart,  to  give  me  his  Spirit,  and  to 
article,      bring  me  to  the  full  knowledge  of  Christ  1     Unto  which  port  or  haven  when  I 

am  once  come,  I  am  as  safe  as  Paul,  fellow  with  Paul,  joint  heir  with  Paul  of 

all  the  promises  of  God;'  etc. 

Article.         XVII.  "  He   saith,    that  all    that  be   baptized,    become    Christ 
himself.''    Fol.  163. 

With  this  article  confer  the  words  of  "  The  Obedience,"  which 
be  these  : 

'  In  Matt.  XXV.  saith  Christ,  Inasmuch  as  ye  have  done  it  to  any  of  the 
least  of  these  my  brethren,  ye  have  done  it  to  me :  and  inasmuch  as  ye  have 
not  done  it  unto  one  of  the  least  of  these,  ye  have  not  done  it  unto  me.  Here 
seest  thou  that  we  are  Christ's  brethren,  and  even  Christ  himself,  and  whatso- 
ever we  do  one  to  another,  that  do  we  to  Christ  ?'  etc. 


Article. 


The 

article  is 

true, 

being 

truly 

taken. 


XVIII.  "  He  saith,  that  the  children  of  faith  be  under  no  law." 
Fol.  163. 

The  words  of  Tyndale  be  these  : 

'  I  serve  thee  not  because  thou  art  my  master  or  my  king,  for  hope  of  reward 
or  fear  of  pain,  but  for  the  love  of  Christ.  For  the  children  of  faith  are  under 
no  law,  as  thou  seest  in  the  epistles  to  the  Romans,  to  the  Galatians,  and  the 
first  of  Timothy,  but  are  free.  The  Spirit  of  Christ  hath  written  tlie  lively  law 
of  love  in  their  hearts,  which  driveth  them  to  work  of  their  own  accord,  freely 
and  willingly,  for  the  great  love's  sake  only  which  they  see  in  Christ;  and, 
therefore,  need  they  no  law  to  compel  them,'  etc. 

Article.         XIX.  "  There  is  no  deed  so  good,  but  that  the  law  condemneth 
it."     Fol.  167. 

The  place  in  "  The  Obedience"  is  this : 

'Tliouhast  the  story  of  Peter,  how  he  smote  Malchus'  ear,  and  how  Christ 

healed  it  again.     There  hast  thou,  in  the  plain  text,  great  learning,  great  fruit. 

What        and  great  edifying,  which   I  pass  over.     Then  come  I,  when  I  preach  of  the 

heresy  is   j^w  and  the  gospel,  and  borrow  this  example,  to  express  the  nature  of  the  law 

'"  ""'  ■     and  of  the  gospel,  and  to  paint  it  unto  thee  before  thine  eyes ;  and  of  Peter  and 

his  sword  make  I  the  law,  and  of  Christ  the  gospel,  saying,  As  Peter's  sword 

cutteth  off  the  ear,  so  doth  the  law.     The  law  damneth,  the  law  killeth  and 


TYNDALe's    "  OBEDIENCK    OF    A    CHRISTIAN    MAX."  o8l 

maiigleth  the  conscience.     There  is  no  ear  so  i-ighteous,  that  can  abide  the  Henry 

hearing  of  the  law.     There  is  no  deed  so  good,  but  that  the  law  damneth  it.  ym 

But  Christ  (that  is  to  say,  the  gospel,  the  promises  and  testament  that  God  hath  ^  £)_ 

made  in  Christ),  healeth  the  ear  and  conscience,  which  the  law  hath  hurt.'  1546. 


XX.  "  To  ask  of  God  more  than  he  hath  promised,  cometh  of  a  Article, 
false  faith,  and  is  plain  idolatry."     Fol.  171. 

The  words  of  Tyndale  are  these  : 

'  Look  wherein  thou  canst  best  keep  the  commandments ;  thither  get  thyself,  Wliat 
and  there  abide,'  etc.  '  If  we  have  infirmities  that  draw  us  from  the  laws  of  God,  i'lft^ls  ?" 
let  us  cure  them  with  the  remedies  that  God  hath  made.  If  thou  burn,  marry; 
for  God  hath  promised  thee  no  chastity,  as  long  as  thou  mayest  use  the  remedy 
that  he  hath  ordained ;  no  more  than  he  hath  promised  to  slack  thine  hunger 
without  meat.  Now,  to  ask  of  God  more  than  he  hath  promised,  cometh  of  a 
false  faith,  and  is  plain  idolatry,'  etc. 

XXI.  "  Om-  pains-taking-  in  keeping  the  commandments,  doth  Article, 
nothing  but  purge  tlie  sin  that  remaineth  in  the  flesh ;  but  to  look 

for  any  other  reward  or  promotion  in  heaven,  than  God  hath  promised 
for  Christ*'s  sake,  is  abominable  in  the  sight  of  God."     Fol,  171. 
Consider  the  place  in  "  The  Obedience,"  which  is  this  : 

'To  look  for  any  other  reward  or  promotion  in  heaven,  or  in  the  life  to  come, 
than  that  which  God  hath  promised  for  Christ's  sake,  and  which  Christ  hath 
deserved  for  us  with  his  pain-taking,  is  abominable  in  the  sight  of  God ;  for 
Cln-ist  only  hath  purchased  the  reward.  And  our  pain-taking  to  keep  the  com- 
mandments, doth  but  purge  the  sin  that  remaineth  in  the  flesh,  and  certify 
us,  that  we  are  chosen  and  sealed  with  God's  Spirit,  unto  the  reward  that 
Christ  hath  purchased  for  us.' 

XXII.  "  The  pope  hath  no  other  authority  but  to  preach  only."  Article. 
Fol.  173. 

Christ  said  to  Peter,  "  Feed  my  sheep  ;"•  "  and  thou  being  con- 
verted, confirm  thy  brethren."^  And  to  his  apostles  he  said,  "  Go 
ye  into  all  the  world  and  preach  the  gospel,"  etc.  Again,  St.  PauP 
saith,  that  Christ  sent  him  not  to  baptize,  but  to  preach  :  to  what 
other  office  or  function  he  sent  the  pope,  let  them  judge,  who  con- 
sider the  Scriptures.'* 

XXIII.  "  If  thou  bind  thyself  to  chastity,  to  obtain  that  which  Article. 
Christ  purchased  for  thee,  so  surely  art  thou  an  infidel."     Fol.  175. 

Read  and  confer  the  place  of  Tyndale,  Avhich  is  this  : 

Chastity  canst  thou  not  give  to  God,  further  than  God  lendeth  it  thee.  If  Chastity, 
thou  canst  not  live  chaste,  thou  art  bound  to  marry,  or  to  be  damned.  Last  of  all 
for  what  purpose  thou  bendest  thyself,  must  be  seen.  If  thou  do  it  to  obtain 
thereby  that  which  Christ  hath  purchased  for  thee,  so  art  thou  an  infiidel,  and 
hast  no  part  with  Christ.  If  thou  wilt  see  more  of  this  matter,  look  in 
Deuteronomy,  and  there  thou  shalt  find  it  more  largely  treated  of.' 

XXIV.  "He  denieth,  rebuketh,  and  damneth  miracles."  Fol.  176.  Article. 
The  words  in  Tyndale's  "  Obedience"  be  these  : 

'  And  when  they  cry  Miracles,  Miracles,  remember  that  God  hath   made  Miracles 
an  everlasting  testament,  with  us  in  Christ's  blood  ;    against  which  we  may  ^"Z^  '^"^ 
receive  no  miracles,  no,  neither  the  preaching  of  Paul  himself,  if  he  came  again  believed, 
(by  his  own  teaching  to   the  Galatians),  neither  yet  by  the  preaching  of  the 
angels  of  heaven,'  etc. 

(1)  John  xxi.  (2)  Luke  x.xii.  (:n  1  Cor.  i. 

(1)  This  heresy  is  only  to  the  pope  :  but  none  at  all  to  God. 


582  HERESIES    FALSELY    GATHERED    BY    THE    PAPISTS. 

Henry  '  The  end  of  God's  miracles  is  good  :  the  end  of  these  miracles  is  evil.  For 
^^^^-  the  offerings,  which  are  the  cause  of  the  miracles,  do  but  minister  and  maintain 
i^  Y)  vice,  sin,  and  all  abomination,  and  are  given  to  them  that  have  too  much,  so 
1.546.  ^^^^^  ^°^  very  abundance  they  foam  out  their  own  shame,  and  corrupt  the  whole 
•  world  with  the  stench  of  their  filthiness.'     Fol.  159. 


Article.         XXV.  "  He  saitli,  that  no  man  should  serve  God  with  good 
intent  or  zeal ;  for  it  is  plain  idolatry."     Fol.  177. 
The  place  is  this  in  '*  The  Obedience  :" 

Good  *  Remember  Saul  was  cast  away  of  God  for  ever,  for  his  good  intent.     God 

wiulout  requireth  obedience  unto  his  word,  and  abhorreth  all  good  intents  and  good 

God's  zeals  which  are  without  God's  word  ;  for  they  are  nothing  else  but  plain  idolatry, 

word.  and  worshipping  of  false  Gods.' 

HERE  rOLLOW  OTHER  HERESIES  AND  ERRORS,  COLLECTED  BY 
THE  BISHOPS,  OUT  OF  THE  BOOK  CALLED  "  THE  REVELATION 
OF  ANTICHRIST,"^  WITH  THE  PLACES  OF  THE  BOOK,  OUT  OF 
WHICH    THEY    WERE    GATHERED,    ANNEXED    TO    THE    SAME. 

Article.  I,  "  To  bind  a  man  perpetually  to  any  vow  of  religion,  is  without 
doubt  an  error."     Fol.  19. 

The  place  of  the  book  called  "  The  Revelation,"  whence  this 
article  is  gathered,  is  this  that  followeth  : 

'  Which  the  fathers  did  neither  make  nor  keep :  he  meaneth  vows,  but,  with 
the  liberty  of  the  spirit,  binding  no  man  perpetually  to  them.  For,  if  they  did, 
without  doubt,  they  erred  according  to  man's  fragility.' 

Article.  n.  "  To  Say  the  constitutions  of  religion  are  good,  because  holy 
men  did  ordain  them,  as  Augustine,  Benedict,  Francis,  Dominic, 
and  such  others,  and  to  follow  such  examples  of  fathers,  is  to  leave 
the  faith."     Fol.  19. 

The  place  of  the  article  is  this  : 

'  But  they  object.  The  statutes  and  ordinances  are  good :  holy  men  did  make 
them,  as  Augustine,  Benedict,  Bernard,  Francis,  Dominic,  and  such  others. 
To  this  I  answer,  that  is  even  it,  that  Christ  and  the  apostles  did  mean,*  that 
these  works  should  be  like  to  those  things  which  are  taught  in  the  gospel,  for 
that  they  call  counterfeiting  of  the  doctrine,  and  privily  bringing  in  of  sects 
and  heresies,  because  they  take  only  of  the  fathers'  examples  of  works,  and 
leave  the  faitli,'  etc. 

Article.  III.  "  All  moral  divines  have  a  wicked  conscience,  full  of  scru- 
pulosity." Fol.  3. 

Moral  divines  be  they,  whose  doctrine  and  hope  of  salvation  con- 
sisteth  in  moral  virtues,  rather  than  in  christian  laith,  apprehending 
the  free  promises  of  God  in  Christ.  And  they  that  be  such,  can 
never  be  certified  in  conscience  of  their  salvation,  but  always  be  full 
of  fear  and  scrupulosity.  St.  Paid,  therefore,  saith,  "  It  is  therefore 
of  faith,  that  it  might  come  by  grace,  and  the  promise  might  be  firm 
and  sure  to  the  whole  seed.""'' 

Article.  IV.  "  Moral  virtues,  as  justice,  temperance,  strength,  chastity, 
described  by  natural  reason,  make  a  synagogue,  and  corrupt  Christ's 
faith."     Fol.  64. 

(1)  Translated  by  John  Frith,  a.d.  1521).  (8vo.  Marlborow  in  Hesse).  This  work,  and  •  The  Sum 
of  the  Scriptures,'  are  extrenielv  scarce.— Ed. 

(2)  2  Pe't.  ii.  (3)  Rom.  iv. 


this 


"the  revelation  of  antichrist."'  o83 

The  place  of  this  article,  gathered  out  of  "  The  Revelation,"  is    iienry 


Vlll. 


'  So  many  he  (the  pope  he  nieaneth)  cornipteth,  as  he  hath  subdued  and  led  ,  '^ ." 
under  his  laws  and  empery.  And  who  is  he  in  the  world  that  is  not  subject 
under  him,  except  they  be  infants,  or  peradventure  some  simple  persons,  who 
are  reserved  by  the  inscrutable  counsel  and  provision  of  God?  O  thou  man  of 
sin  !  O  thou  son  of  perdition  !  O  thou  abomination  !  O  thou  corrupter  !  O  thou 
author  of  evil  consciences  !  O  thou  false  master  of  good  consciences  !  O  thou 
enemy  of  faith  and  christian  liberty  !  Who  is  able  to  rehearse,  yea,  or  to  com- 
prehend in  his  mind,  the  infinite  waves  of  this  monstrous  king's  evils  ?'i 

'  If  he  had  ordained  these  his  laws  in  those  works  of  virtues  that  are  com- 
mended in  the  ten  precepts,  or  else  in  such  as  the  philosophers  and  natural 
reason  did  describe,  as  are  justice,  strength,  temperance,  chastit}',  mildness, 
truth,  goodness,  and  such  others,  peradventure  they  should  only  have  made  a 
synagogue,  or  else  have  ordained  in  the  world  a  certain  civil  justice ;  for, 
through  these,  faith  also  should  have  been  corrupted,  as  it  was  among  the  Jews. 
Howbeit,  now  he  keepeth  not  himself  within  these  bounds,  but  runneth  at  riot, 
and  more  at  large,  raising  infinite  tempests  of  mischief,  enticing  and  drawing 
us  to  ceremonies,  and  his  own  feigned  traditions,  and  bindeth  us  like  asses  and 
ignorant  fools,  yea  and  like  stocks  unto  them,'  etc. 

V.  "  Christ  took  away  all  laws,  and  maketh  us  free  and  at  liberty  ;  Article. 
and  most  of  all  he  suppresseth  all  ceremonies."     Fol.  63,  65. 

The  place  of  this  article,  gathered  out  of  "  The  Revelation,''''  is 
this : 

*  Christ,  taking  away  all  laws  to  make  us  free  and  at  liberty,  did  most  of  all 
suppress  and  disannul  the  ceremonies,  which  did  consist  in  places,  persons,  gar- 
ments, meats,  days,  and  such  other ;  so  that  their  use  should  be  to  all  men 
most  free  and  indifferent,'  etc. 

What  he  meaneth  by  taking  away  all  laws,  he  declareth  a  little 
fore,  saying : 


before,  saying : 


'  He  hath  not  delivered  us  from  the  law,  but  from  the  power  and  violence  of 
the  law,  which  is  the  very  true  loosing.  But,  for  all  that,  he  hath  not  taken 
away  from  the  powers  and  officers,  their  right,  sword,  and  authority  to  punish 
the  evil :  for  such  pertain  not  to  his  kingdom,  until  they  are  made  spii-itual ; 
and  then  freely  and  with  a  glad  heart  they  serve  God.' 

VI.  "  If  the  pope  would  make  all  the  observations  of  the  cere-  Article. 
monies,  as  Lent,   fasting,  holy-days,   confession,   matrimony,  mass, 
matins,  and  relics,  etc.,  free  and  indifferent,  he  should  not  be  Anti- 
christ ;  but  now,  because  he  commandeth  them  in  the  name  of  Christ, 

he  utterly  corrupteth  the  church,  suppresseth  the  faith,  and  advanceth 
sin."     Fol.  67. 

If  the  pope  will  infer  a  necessity  of  those  things  which  Christ 
leavcth  free  and  indifferent,  then  what  doth  he  make  himself  but 
Antichrist .''  The  article  is  plain,  and  is  founded  upon  the  doctrine 
of  Christ,  and  St.  Paul. 

VII.  "  To  believe  in  Christ,  maketh  sure  inheritors  with  Christ.""  Article 
Fol.  1. 

VIII.  "  If  a  man  say,  '  Then  shall  we  do  no  good  works  ?''    I  an-  Article. 
swer  as  Christ  did  :  '  This  is  the  work  of  God  to  believe  in  him  whom 

he  hath  sent.''  "     Fol.  1. 

(I)  By  this  king,  he  niear.eth  the  kiiif;  effaces  which  Daniel  speakcth  of  in  the  eighth  chapter. 
[  Uan.  viii.  23.  '  A  kin^  of  tierce  countenance,  and  understanding  dark  sentences.'  See  also  Note  1, 
page  589.— Ed.] 


584  HERESIES    FALSELY    GATHERED    BY    THE    PAPISTS. 

Hevru        The  place  of  these  two  articles,  fathered  out  of  "  The  Revelation,' 
rm.    •    .1  •     "^ 
IS  this : 


^  1.^         '  Who  is  this  light,  that  we  are  exhorted  to  believe  in  ?  Truly  it  is  Christ,  as 

— ^  St.  John  doth  testify.  He  was  the  ti'iie  light,  that  lighteneth  all  men  who  come 

into  the  world.'  To  believe  in  this  light,  maketh  us  the  children  of  light,  and 
the  sure  inheritors  with  Jesus  Christ.  Even  now  have  we  cruel  adversaries, 
who  set  up  their  bristles,  saying,  Why !  shall  we  then  do  no  good  works  ?  To 
these  we  answer,  as  Christ  did  to  the  people,  in  the  sixth  of  St.  John,  -who 
asked  him  what  they  should  do,  that  they  might  work  the  works  of  God.  Jesus 
answered  and  said  unto  them,  This  is  the  work  of  God,  that  ye  believe  in  him 
whom  he  hath  sent.  And  after  it  followeth,  Verily,  verily  I  say  unto  you,  he 
that  believeth  on  me  hath  everlasting  life.  To  this  also  consenteth  St.  John, 
in  his  epistle,  saying,  These  things  have  I  written  unto  you  that  believe  on  the 
name  of  the  Son  of  God,  that  you  may  surely  know,  how  that  you  have  eternal 
life. — What  is  the  name  of  the  Son  of  God  ?  Truly  his  name  is  Jesus,  that  is  to 
say,  a  Saviour  ;  therefore  thou  must  believe  that  he  is  a  Saviour. 

'  But  what  availeth  this?  The  devils  do  thus  believe  and  tremble.^  They 
know,  that  he  is  the  Son  of  God,  and  said  unto  him,  crying,  O  Jesu,  the  Son 
of  God !  what  have  we  to  do  with  thee  ?  They  know,  that  he  hath  redeemed 
mankind  by  his  passion,  and  they  laboured  to  let  it :  for  when  Pilate  was  set 
down  to  give  judgment,  his  wife  sent  imto  him,  saying,  Have  thou  nothing  to 
do  with  that  just  man ;  for  I  have  suffered  many  things  this  day  in  my  sleep 
about  him. 3   No  doubt  she  was  vexed  of  the  devil,  to  the  intent  that  she  should 

f)ersuade  her  husband  to  give  no  sentence  upon  him,  so  that  Satan  might  the 
onger  have  had  jurisdiction  over  mankind.  They  know,  that  he  hath  sup- 
pressed sin  and  death ;  as  it  is  written.  Death  is  consumed  into  victory.  Death, 
where  is  thy  sting?  Hell,  where  is  thy  victory?  The  sting  of  death  is  sin  ;  the 
strength  of  sin  is  the  law ;  but  thanks  be  inito  God  which  hath  given  us  victory 
through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ :  who  by  sin  damned  sin  in  the  flesh.  For  God 
made  him  to  be  sin  for  us,  that  is  to  say,  a  sacrifice  for  our  sin  (and  so  is  sin 
taken  in  many  places)  which  knew  no  sin,  that  we,  by  his  means,  should  be 
that  righteousness,  which  before  God  is  allowed.*  It  is  not,  therefore,  sufficient 
to  believe  that  he  is  a  Saviour  and  Redeemer ;  but  that  he  is  a  Sadour  and 
Redeemer  unto  thee,'  etc. 

Article.         IX.  "  Numbering  of  sins  maketh  a  man  more  a  sinner,  yea,  a 
blasjjhemer  of  the  name  of  God."     Fol.  3. 

The  place  of  this  article,  gathered  out  of  "  The  Revelation,"  is  this  : 

'  Acknowledge  thyself  a  sinner,  that  thou  mayest  be  justified.  Not  that  the 
numbering  of  thy  sins  can  make  thee  righteous,  but  rather  a  greater  sinner, 
yea,  and  a  blasphemer  of  the  holy  name  of  God,  as  thou  mayest  see  in  Cain, 
who  said  that  his  sins  were  greater  than  that  he  might  receive  forgiveness;  and 
so  was  a  reprobate,'  etc. 

Article.         X.  "  God  biudcth  us  to  that  which  is  impossible  for  us  to  accom- 
plish."    Fol.  3. 

The  place  of  this  article,  gathered  out  of  '"  The  Revelation,"  is  this  : 

'  If  thou  ask  of  me,  why  he  bindeth  us  to  that  which  is  impossible  for  us  to 
accomplish,  thou  shalt  have  St.  Augustine's  answer,  who  sailh,  in  the  second 
book  that  he  wrote  to  Jerome,  that  the  law  was  given  us,  that  we  might  know 
what  to  do,  and  what  to  eschew ;  to  the  intent  that  when  we  see  ourselves  not 
able  to  do  that  which  we  are  bound  to  do,  nor  avoid  the  contrary,  we  may  then 
know  what  we  shall  pray  for,  and  of  whom  we  shall  ask  this  strength,  so  that 
we  may  say  unto  our  P'ather,  Good  Father!  command  whatsoever  it  pleaseth 
thee,  but  give  us  thy  grace  to  fulfil  what  thou  commandest.  And  when  we 
perceive  that  we  cannot  fulfil  his  will,  yet  let  us  confess  that  the  law  is  good 
and  holy,  and  that  we  are  sinners  and  carnal,  sold  under  sin.^     But  let  us  not 

.  (11  John  i.  (2)  James  ii.;  Matt.  viii.  (.3)  Matt,  xxvii. 

{i)  Hosea  xiii. ;   Hcb.  ii. ;  1  Cor.  xv. ;  Rom.  viii.  (5)  Rom.  vii. 


"  THE    REVELATION    OF    ANTICHRIST."  585 

here  stick ;  for  now  we  are  at  hell-gates,  and  douhtless  should  fall  into  utter  Henry 

desperation,  except  God  did  bring  us  again,  showing  us  his  gospel  and  promise,  flli- 

saying,   Fear  not,  little  flock ;  for  it  is  your  Father's  pleasure  to  give  you  a  .    „ 

kingdom,'!  etc.  ^^^^ 


XL    "Sin  cannot  condemn  us,  for  our  satisfaction  is  made  in  Article. 
Christ  who  died  for  us.''"'     FoL  4. 

The  place  of  this  article,  gathered  out  of  "  The  Revelation,*'''  is  this  : 

*  Sin  hath  no  power  over  us,  neither  can  condemn  us,  for  our  satisfaction  is 
made  in  Christ,  who  died  for  us  that  were  wicked  and  naturally  the  children 
of  wrath.  But  God,  which  is  rich  in  mercy,  through  the  great  love  wherewith 
he  loved  us,  even  when  we  were  dead  through  sin,  hath  quickened  us  with 
Christ,  and  with  him  hath  raised  us  up,  and  with  him  hath  made  us  sit  in  hea- 
venly places,  through  Jesus  Christ ;  to  show,  in  times  to  come,  the  exceeding 
riches  of  his  grace  in  his  kindness  towards  us  through  Christ  Jesus.  For  by 
grace  are  ye  saved,  through  faith ;  and  that  not  of  yourselves,  for  it  is  the  gift  of 
God,  and  cometh  not  of  works,  lest  any  man  should  boast  himself,'^  etc. 

XII.  "  I  will  show  thee  an  evident  argument  and  reason,  that  Article. 
thou  mayest  know  without  doubt,  who  is  Antichrist.     All  they  that 

do  pursue,  are  Antichrist.  The  pope,  bishops,  cardinals,  and  their 
adherents  do  pm-sue :  therefore  the  pope,  bishops,  and  cardinals,  and 
their  adherents,  are  Antichrists.  I  ween  our  syllogismus  be  well 
made."     Fol.  9. 

The  place  of  this  article  gathered  out  of  "  The  Revelation,"  is  this  : 

'  I  will  show  thee  an  evident  reason,  that  thou  mayest  know  without  doubting 
who  is  the  very  Antichrist :  and  this  argument  may  be  grounded  upon  their 
furious  persecution,  which  Paul  doth  confirm,  writing  to  the  Galatians.  We, 
dear  brethren,  are  the  children  of  promise,  as  Isaac  was ;  not  the  sons  of  the 
bondwoman,  as  Ishmael.  But,  as  he  that  was  born  after  the  flesh  did  persecute 
him  that  was  born  after  the  Spirit,  even  so  it  is  now.  Mark  Paul's  reason. 
By  Isaac,  are  signified  the  elect ;  and  by  Ishmael,  the  reprobate.  Isaac  did 
not  persecute  Ishmael ;  but,  contrary,  Ishmael  did  persecute  Isaac.  Now  let 
us  make  our  reason  : 

Bar-     All  they  that  do  persecute  as  Ishmael,  be  reprobates  and  Antichrists.  Major. 
ha-        But  all  the  popes,  cardinals,  bishops,  and  their  adherents,  do  per-  Minor. 

secute. 
ra.         Therefore  all  the  popes,  cardinals,  bishops,  and  their  adherents,  be  Conclu-; 

Ishmael ;  reprobates  and  Antichrists.  *'°"- 

'  I  ween  our  syllogismus  is  well  made,  and  in  the  first  figure.' 

Read  the  place,  and  see  how  he  proveth  the  parts  of  this  argument 
more  at  large. 

XIII.  "  I  think  verily,   that  so  long  as  the  successors   of  the  Article, 
apostles  were  persecuted  and  martyred,  there  were  good  christian 
men,  and  no  longer."    Fol.  10. 

The  bishops  of  Rome  in  the  primitive  church,  were  under  perse- 
cution the  space  of  well  near  three  hundred  years,  under  which  perse- 
cution, as  good  as  thirty  of  them,  and  more,  died  martyrs.  Since  that 
time  have  succeeded  two  hundred  and  four  popes,  who  have  lived  iu 
great  wealth  and  abundance,  amongst  whom  if  the  book  of  "  The 
Revelation"  think  that  there  be  not  four  to  be  found  good  christian 
men,  I  think  no  less  but  that  he  may  so  think  without  any  heresy. 

(1)  Luke  xii.  (2)  Ephes.  ii. 


586  IIliRESIES    fAI.SKLY    GATHERED    BY    THE    PAPISTS. 

Henry        XIV.  "  It  is  impossible  that  the  word  of  the  cross  should  be 

'—  without  affliction  and  persecution."    Fol.  10. 

•A-D.  St.  Paul  saith,  "  Whosoever  will  live  virtuously  in  Christ  Jesus, 
shall  suffer  persecution.""'  And  how  then  can  this  be  truth  in  Paul, 
and  in  this  man  heresy  ? 
Article.  XV.  "  That  the  apostles  did  ever  curse  any  man,  truly  "We  cannot 
read  in  Scripture  :  for  Christ  commanded  them  to  bless  those  that 
cursed  them."    Fol.  11. 

Upon  Avhat  good  ground  of  "  The  Revelation"'''  this  heresy  is 
wrung  out,  let  the  place  be  conferred,  which  is  written  in  these  words 
following : 

'  They  are  as  merciful  as  the  wolf  is  on  his  prey.  They  were  ordained 
to  bless  men ;  ^  but  they  curse  as  the  devil  were  in  them.  Paul  saith,  that 
he  hath  power  to  edify,  and  not  to  destroy.'  But  I  wot  not  of  whom  these 
bloody  beasts  have  their  authority,  which  do  so  much  rejoice  in  cursing  and 
destruction.  We  read  how  Paul  did  excommunicate  the  Corinthian  (and  that 
for  a  great  transgression),  to  the  intent  that  he  might  be  ashamed  of  his  iniquity, 
and  desired  again  the  Corinthians  to  receive  him  with  all  charity  :*  but,  tliat 
the  apostles  did  curse  any  man,  truly  we  cannot  read  in  Scripture ;  ^  for  Clirist 
commanded  them  to  bless  those  that  cursed  them,  and  to  pray  for  those  that 
persecuted  them,'  etc. 

Article.  XVI.  "  By  worlvS,  superstitlous,  and  ceremonies,  we  decay  from 
the  faith,  which  alone  doth  truly  justify  and  make  holy.""    Fol.  15. 

Note  here,  good  reader,  how  perversely  and  corruptly  this  article 
is  drawn.  For  whereas  the  place  of  this  book,  which  is  written  in 
fol.  15,  expressly  speaketh  of  trusting  to  works,  meaning  that  we 
should  put  no  confidence  in  works,  but  only  in  faith  in  Christ  Jesus, 
False  this  article,  to  make  it  appear  more  infamous  and  heretical,  leaveth 
wresting.  ^^^^  ^.j^^  i^X^Q  trust,  and  speaketh  simply  as  though  Avorks  should 
decay  faith.  Read  the  place,  which  is  written  in  these  words  fol- 
lowing : 

'  Daniel  calleth  not  this  word  pesckiam,  any  manner  of  sin,  but  those  special 
and  chief  sins,  which  resist  and  fight  against  the  tnith  and  the  faith  :  as  are  the 
trusting  in  works,  superstitions  and  ceremonies,  by  which  we  decay  from  the 
faith,'  etc. 

Article.  XVII.  "  The  abusion  of  the  mass  with  all  its  solemnities,  with 
vigils,  year-minds,  foundations,  burials,  and  all  the  business  that  is 
done  for  the  dead, 'is  but  a  face  and  a  cloak  of  godliness,  and  a  de- 
ceiving of  the  people  :  as  if  they  were  good  works  rather  for  the  dead 
than  for  the  quick."'"'    Fol.  24. 

True  godliness  consisteth  in  faith,  that  is,  in  the  true  knowledge 
of  the  Son  of  God,  whom  he  hath  sent,  and  in  the  observation  of 
God"'s  commandments.  All  their  rites  and  additions  instituted  by 
man,  are  no  part  of  true  godliness.  And  whoso  putteth  trust  and 
confidence  therein,  as  being  things  meritorious  for  the  dead,  is  de- 
ceived. Such  funerals  St.  Augustine  calleth  rather  refreshings  of  the 
living,  than  rclievings  and  helps  of  the  dead. 

Article.  XVIII.  "  To  kccp  and  observe  one  day  to  fast,  another  to  abstain  ; 
to  forbear  such  a  meat  upon  the  fasting  day  to  deserve  heaven  thereby; 
is  a  wicked  face  and  cloak,  and  against  Paul.""    Fol.  29. 

(1)  2  Tim.  iii.  (2)  1  Cor  x.  C3)  1  Cor.  xiii.  (4)  1  Cor.  v.  (5)  2  Cor.  iii.  6. 


"  THE    REVELATION    OF    ANTICHRIST."  587 

The  truth  of  this  article  is  manifest  enough  to  be  void  of  all  error  Uenry 

•              1                    •  VIII 

and  heresy,  unless  it  be  heresy,  to  believe  and  hold  with  the  Scripture 


St.  Paul  saith,  "  If  heaven,  and  our  righteousness,  come  by  the  law,    A.  D. 
then  Christ  died  in  vain.^i  ^^"^^^ 

XIX.  "  The  mvdtiplication  of  holy-days,   of  feasts  of  Corpus  Article. 
Christi,  of  the  Visitation  of  our  Lady,  etc.,  is  a  wicked  face  and 
colour ;  and  indeed  foolish,  unprofitable  and  vain."    Fol.  30. 

This  article,  likewise,  needeth  no  declaration,  containing  in  it  a  true 
and  necessary  complaint  of  such  superfluous  holy-days  of  the  pope's 
making :  which,  as  they  bring  with  them  much  occasion  of  wicked- 
ness, idleness,  drunkenness,  and  vanity,  and  so  having  also  joined 
unto  them  opinion  of  religion,  and  meritorious  devotion  and  God's 
service,  they  gender  superstition,  and  nourish  the  people  in  the 
same. 

XX.  "  Keeping  of  virginity  and  chastity  of  religion  is  a  devilish  Article, 
thing."    Fol.  30. 

The  place,  cited  in  the  book  of  "  The  Revelation  of  Antichrist,"  Another 
doth  sufficiently  open   itself,  speaking  and  meaning  only  of  those  fafselyde- 
monkish  vows,  which,  by  the  canonical  constitution  of  the  pope,  are  ^y'^(J^g 
violently  forced  upon  priests  and  monks,  the  coaction  whereof  St.  papists. 
Paul  doth  rightly  call  "  the  doctrine  of  devils."     And  here  note  by 
the  way  another  trick  of  a  popish  caviller  :  for,  where  the  words  of  the 
book  speak  plainly  of  the  chastity  of  the  religious,  he,  fraudulently 
turning  it  to  a  universality,  saith,  "  the  chastity  of  the  religion," 
whereby  it  might  seem  to  the  simple  reader  more  odious  and  here- 
tical.    The  words  of  the  place  be  these : 

'  Keeping  of  virginity  and  chastity  of  the  religious  seemetli  to  be  a  godly 
and  a  heavenly  thing  ;  but  it  is  a  devilish  thing  :  of  the  which  it  is  spoken  in 
1  Tim.  iv.,  Forbidding  to  marry,  etc.  Whereas,  again,  our  most  reverend 
father  maketh  that  thing  necessary,  that  Christ  would  have  free,  whereof  Daniel^ 
speaketh.  He  shall  not  be  desirous  of  women.  Here  Daniel  meaneth,  that  he 
shall  refuse  and  abstain  from  marriage,  for  a  cloak  of  godliness,  and  not  for  love 
of  chastity.' 

XXI.  "  Worshipping  of  relics  is  a  proper  thing,  and  a  cloak  of  Article, 
advantage  against  the  precept  of  God.  and  nothing  but  the  affection 

of  men."     Fol.  30,  31. 

These  be  the  words  in  "  The  Revelation  :" 

*  This  (the  worshipping  of  relics  he  meaneth)  is  a  proper  and  most  fruitful 
cloak  of  advantage.  Out  of  this  were  invented  innumerable  pilgrimages,  with 
which  the  foolish  and  unlearned  people  might  lose  their  labour,  money,  and 
time  ;  nothing,  in  the  mean  season,  regarding  their  houses,  wives,  and  children  ; 
contraiy  to  the  commandment  of  God ;  when  they  might  do  much  better 
deeds  to  their  neighbours,  which  is  the  precept,'  etc. 

XXII.  "  There  is  but  one  special  office  that  pertaineth  to  thine  Article, 
orders,  and  that  is,  to  preach  the  word  of  God."    Fol.  36. 

Of  this  matter  sufficient  hath  been  said  before  in  the  twenty-second 
article  alleged  out  of  the  book  of  "  The  Obedience." 

XXIII.  "  The  temple  of  God  is  not  stones  and  wood,  neither  in  Article. 
the  time  of  Paul  was  there  any  house  which  was  called  '  The  temple 

of  God.'"   Fol.  37. 

(1)  Gal.  ii.  (2)  Chap,  xi 


588  HERESIES    FALSELY    GATHERED    BY    THE    PAPISTS. 

Henry        The  placc  of  this  article  is  this  : 

'  Who  is  an  adversary  (the  pope  he  meaneth),  and  is  exalted  above  all  that 

A.  D.    is  called  God,  or  that  is  worshipped  :  so  that  he  shall  sit  in  the  temple  of  God, 

^'^'*"-     and  show  himself  as  God.     Doth  he  not  sit  in  the  temple  of  God,  wlio  saith 

The  place  and  professeth  himself  to.be  the  master  in  the  whole  chmxh?     "What  is  the 

is  not  so    temple  of  God  ?     Is  it  stones  and  wood  ?     Both  not  Paul  say.  The  temple  of 

as'the"*    ^o^  ^*  ^^"b')  which  temple  are  ye  ?     Neither  in  the  time  of  Paul  was  there  any 

article       house,  which  was  called  '  the  temple  of  God,'  as  we  now  call  them.     What 

maketli.    ^leaneth  this  sitting,  but  reigning,  teaching  and  judging?     Who,  since  the 

begiiming  of  the  church,  durst  presume  to  call  himself  the  master  of  the  whole 

church,  but  only  the  pope  ?'  etc. 

Ankle.  XXIV.  "  He  that  fasteth  no  day,  that  saith  no  matins,  and  doth 
none  of  the  precepts  of  tlie  pope,  sinneth  not,  if  he  think  that  he  doth 
not  sin."     Fol.  43. 

The  place  in  "  The  Revelation"  is  this  : 
The  place       <  Because  he  feareth  the  consciences  under  the  title  and  pretence  of  Christ's 
dear'ami   "^"^6,  he  maketh  of  those  things  which  in  themselves  are  no  sins,  very  griev- 
plaiii         ous  offences.     For  he  that  believeth  that  he  doth  sin  if  he  eat  flesh  on  the 
without     apostles'  even,  or  say  not  matins  and  prime  in  the  morning,   or  else  leave 
ger  of        imdone  any  of  the  pope's  precepts,  no  doubt  he  sinneth  ;  not  because  the  deed 
heresy.      which  he  doth  is  sin,  but  because  he  believeth  it  is  sin,  and  because  against  this 
foolish  belief  and  conscience  he  ofFendeth  :  of  which  foolish  conscience  the  pope 
only  is  head-author ;  for  another,  doing  the  same  deed,  thinking  that  he  doth 
not  sin,  truly  ofFendeth  not.     And  this  is  the  cause,  that  the  spirit  of  Paul  com- 
Tradi-       plaineth  that  many  shall  depart  from  the  faith.     And  for  this  foolish  conscience 
th°"^ii'°^  men's  traditions  be  pernicious  and  noisome,  the  snares  of  souls,  hurting  the 
hurt.         faith  and  the  liberty  of  the  gospel.     If  it  were  not  for  this  cause,  they  should  do 
no  hurt.     Therefore  the  devil,  through  the  pope,  abuseth  these  consciences  to 
establish  the  laws  of  his  tyranny,  to  suppress  the  faith  and  liberty,  and  to  re- 
plenish the  world  with  error,  sin,  and  perdition, '  etc. 

Article.         XXV.  "  Christ  ordained  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  only  to  nou- 
rish the  faith  of  them  that  live  ;  but  the  pope  maketh  it  a  good  work, 
and  a  sacrifice  to  be  applied  both  to  the  quick  and  dead.""     Fol.  48. 
The  place  is  this  : 
The  place      <  Satan  hated  the  sacrament,  and  knew  no  way  how  to  suppress  and  disannul 
theVbuse  '*''  therefore  he  found  this  craft:  that  the  sacrament,  which  Christ  did  only 
of  the  sa-  ordain  to  nourish  and  establish  the  faith  of  them  that  live,  should  be  counted 

ciament;  {-q^  ^  good  Work  and  sacrifice,  and  bought  and  sold.   And  so  faith  is  suppressed, 
and  IS  not         tP.         i,  ..  .  ,.S  i  -ii  ini 

against      and  this  wholesome  ministry  is  applied,  not  to  the  quick,  but  unto  the  dead ; 

the  sacra-  that  is  to  say,  neither  to  the  quick,  nor  yet  to  the  dead.     Oh  this  incredible 

""^'"-       fury  of  God!' etc. 

Article.         XXVI.  "  Tlicse  sigus  (he  speaketh  of  miracles  and  visions,  or 

apparitions)  are  not  to  the  increase  of  faith  and  gospel,  for  they  are 

rather  against  the  faith  and  gospel,  and  they  are  the  operation  of 

Satan,  and  lying  signs."      Fol.  49. 

The  place  is  as  followcth  : 

The  place       i  Who  is  able  to  number  the  monstrous  marvels  only  of  them  that  are  de- 

eth  a  true  Parted?  Good  Lord  !  what  a  sea  of  lies  hath  invaded  us,  of  apparitions,  conjur- 

conipiaint  ings,  and  answers  of  spirits  ?  by  wliich  it  is  brought  to  pass,  that  the  pope  is 

illusions    ''^*°  made  the  king  of  them  that  are  dead,  and  reigneth  in  purgatory,  to  the 

and  may    great  profit  of  his  priests,  who  have  all  tlieir  living,  riches,  and  pomp  out  of 

well  be     purgatory.    Howbeit  they  should  have  less,  if  tliey  did  so  well  teach  the  faith  of 

them  that  live,  as  they  do  [teach]  riddles  of  them  that  are  dead  :  neither  was  there, 

since  the  beginning  of  the  world,  any  work  found  of  so  little  labour  and  great 

advanttige.     p'or  truly  to  this  purpose  were  gathered  almost  the  possessions  of 

all  princes  and  rich  men ;  and,  through  these  riches,  sprang  up  all  pleasures 

and  idleness,  and  of  idleness  came  very  Babylon  and  Sodom,' etc. 


"  THE    REVELATION    OF    AXTICHIIIST."  589 

*  Neither  ai-e  these  signs  to  the  increase  of  the  faith  and  gospel  (for  they  are  iiennj 

rather  against  the  faith  and  gospel) ;  but  they  are  done  to  establish  the  tyranny  fill- 

of  these  faces  and  riddles, i  and  to  set  up  and  confirm  the  trust  in  works.  Among  •    j~. 

these  illusions  are  those  miracles  to  be  reputed,  which  are  showed  in  visions,  ,  ,\  „' 

pilgrimages,  and  worshippings  of  saints,  as  there  are  plenty  now-a-days,  which  L 

the  pope  confirmeth  by  his  bulls,  yea,  and  sometimes  doth  canonize  saints  that 
he  knoweth  not.     Now  behold  what  is  the  operation  of  Satan  in  lying  signs,'  etc. 

XXVII.  "  The  people  of  Christ  do  nothing  because  it  is  com-  Article. 
manded,  but  because  it  is  pleasant  and  acceptable  unto  them."  Fol.  63. 

The  words  out  of  which  this  article  is  gathered,  are  these  : 

'  They  are  the  people  of  Christ,  who  willingly  do  hear  and  follow  him,  not  The  place 
for  any  fear  of  the  law,  but  only  enticed  and  led  with  a  gracious  liberty  and  S'veth 
faithful  love  ;  not  doing  any  thing  because  it  is  commanded,  but  because  it  is  meatiing 
pleasant  and  acceptable  unto  them,  though  it  were  not  commanded  :  for  they  t''^."  the 
that  would  do  otherwise,  should  be  counted  the  people  of  the  law  and  syna-  ^'^'"^''^• 
gogue,'  etc. 

XXVIII.  "  In  the  whole    new  law  is  no  urgent  precept,  nor  Article, 
grievous  ;   but  only  exhortations  to  observe  things  necessary  for  soul's 
health."     Fol.  63. 

The  place  of  this  article,  gathered  out  of  "  The  Revelation,""  is  this : 

'  A  christian  should  work  nothing  by  compulsion  of  the  law,  but  all  through  T'le  place 
the  spirit  ot  liberty,  as  Paul  saith  ■?     The  law  is  not  given  to  a  righteous  man.  and*""^' 
For  whatsoever  is  done  by  compulsion  of  the  law,  is  sin,  for  it  is  not  done  with  standeth 
a  glad  and  willing  spirit,  but  with  a  contrary  will,  and  rebelling  against  the  law  ;  well  with 
and  this  truly  is  sin.     Therefore,  in  Corinthians,^  he  calleth  the  preachers  of  turef 
the  New  Testament  the  ministers  of  the  Spirit,  and  not  of  the  letter,  because 
they  teach  grace,  and  not  the  law.     Wherefore  in  the  whole  New  Testament 
are  there  no  urgent  or  grievous  precepts,  but  only  exhortations  to  observe  those 
things  which  are  necessary  to  our  health  :  neither  did  Christ  and  his  apostles  at 
any  time  compel  any  man.     And  the  Holy  Ghost  was  for  that  cause  called 
Paracletus,  that  is  to  say,  an  exhorter  and  comforter,'  etc, 

XXIX.  "  All  things  necessary  are  declared  in  the  New  Testa-  Article, 
ment,  but  no  man  is  compelled,  but  to  do  according  to  his  own 

will.     Therefore  Christ  teacheth,*  that  a  rebel  should  not  be  killed, 
but  avoided."     Fol.  63,  66. 

The  words  in  "  The  Revelation"  are  these  : 

'  In  the  New  Testament  are  all  things  declared,  which  we  ought  to  do  and 
leave  undone ;  what  reward  is  ordained  for  them  that  do  and  leave  undone ; 
and  of  whom  to  seek,  find,  and  obtain  help  to  do  and  to  leave  imdone.  But  no 
man  is  compelled,  but  suffered  to  do  according  to  their  own  will.  Therefore  in 
Matthew,^  he  teacheth  that  a  rebel  should  not  be  killed,  but  avoided,  and  put 
out  of  company  like  a  Gentile,'  etc. 

XXX.  "  Christ  forbade  that  one  place  should  be  taken  as  holy,  Article. 
and  another  profane  ;  but  would  that  all  places  should  be  indifferent." 
Fol.  68. 

The  place  is  this  : 

'  Christ  taketh  away  the  difference  of  all  places ;  will  be  worshipped  in  everj"- 
place.  Neither  is  there  in  his  kingdom  one  place  holy,  and  another  profane, 
but  all  places  are  indifferent ;  neither   canst   thou  more  heartily  and  better 

(1)  This  book  of  the  '  Revelation  of  Antichrist,'  treating  upon  the  eighth  chapter  of  Daniel,  wTio 
there  speaketh  of  the  king  of  faces  and  riddles,  alludeth  here  to  the  same. 

(2)  1  Tim.  ii.  (3)  2  Cor.  iv.  (4)  Matt,  xviii.  (5)  Ibid.     ' 


690  HERESIES    FALSELY    GATHERED    BY    THE    PAPISTS. 

Henry  bcIieve,  trust,  and  love  God,  in  the  temple,  at  the  altar,  in  the  church-yard, 

nil.  than  in  thy  Larn,  vineyard,  kitchen,  or  bed.     And,  to  be  short,  the  martyrs  of 

.    „  Christ  have  honoured  liim  in  dark  dungeons  and  prisons,'  etc. 
xV.  JLl. 

1546 


Article. 


XXXI.  "  He  railetli  against  all  the  rites  and  ceremonies  of  the 
mass,  as  he  were  mad."     Fol.  68. 

The  place  out  of  which  this  article  is  collected,  is  as  followeth  : 

'  If  a  nun  touch  the  super-altare,  or  corpores  (as  they  call  it),  it  is  a  sin. 
To  touch  the  chalice  is  a  great  transgression.  To  say  mass  witli  an  unhal- 
lowed chalice,  is  a  grievous  offence.  To  do  sacrifice  in  vestments  which  are 
not  consecrated,  is  a  heinous  crime.  It  is  reputed  for  a  sin,  if  in  ministering 
any  sacrament,  the  priest  doth  lack  any  ornament  that  pertaineth  thereunto.  If 
he  call  a  child,  or  speak  in  the  words  of  a  canon,  it  is  a  sin.  He  offendeth  also 
that  doth  stutter  or  stammer  in  the  words  of  the  canon.  He  sinneth  that 
toucheth  the  holy  relics  of  saints.  He  that  toucheth  the  sacrament  of  the  altar 
either  with  hand  or  finger,  though  it  be  for  necessity,  to  pluck  it  from  the  roof 
of  his  mouth,  commilteth  such  villanous  iniquity,  that  thej'  will  scrape  and 
shave  off  the  quick  flesh  from  the  part  which  did  touch  it.  I  think,  at  length, 
they  will  flay  the  tongue,  the  roof  of  the  mouth,  the  throat,  and  the  belly,  be- 
cause they  touch  the  sacrament.  But  to  hurt  thy  neighbour,  or  privily  to 
convey  away  any  of  his  goods,  or  not  to  help  him  in  his  need,  is  in  a  manner 
counted  for  no  sin,  nor  yet  regarded,''  etc. 

Article.  XXXII.  "  No  labour  is  now-a-days  more  tedious  than  saying  of 
mass,  matins,  etc.  which,  before  God,  are  nothing  but  grievous  sins." 
Fol.  70. 

Article.  XXXIII.  "  The  sins  of  Manasseh,  and  other  wicked  kings,  sacri- 
ficing their  own  children,  are  but  light  and  childish  offences  to  those. 
The  cursed  sacrifices  of  the  Gentiles  may  not  be  compared  to  ours; 
we  are  seven  times  worse  Gentiles  than  Ave  were  before  we  knew 
Christ."     Fol.  70. 

The  words  out  of  which  these  two  articles  are  gathered,  are  these  : 

'  They  are  so  oppressed  (those  he  meaneth  who  are  imder  the  servitude  of 
the  pope's  laws  and  decrees),  that  they  fulfil  them  only  with  the  outward  work  ; 
for  their  wills  are  clean  contrary,  as  we  see  by  experience  in  the  troublesome 
business  of  vigils,  masses,  and  hours,  which  must  be  both  said  and  sung :  in 
the  which  they  labour  with  such  weariness,  that  now-a-days  no  labour  is  more 
tedious.  Yet  nevertheless,  the  cruel  exactors  of  these  most  hard  Avorks  compel 
men  to  work  such  things  without  ceasing,  which  before  God  are  nothing  but 
grievous  sins ;  although  before  men  they  be  good  w'orks,  and  counted  for  the 
service  of  God.  Here  are  invented  the  enticements  of  the  senses  through 
organs,  music,  and  diversity  of  songs  ;  but  these  are  nothing  to  the  spirit,  which 
rather  is  extinct  through  these  wanton  trifles.  Ah,  Christ !  with  what  violence, 
with  what  power,  are  they  driven  headlong  to  sin,  and  perish  through  this 
abomination.^ 

'  It  is  horrible  to  look  into  these  cruel  whirlpools  of  consciences,  which  perish 
with  so  great  pains  and  labour.  What  light  offences  to  these  are  the  sins 
wherein  Manasseh  and  other  wicked  kings  sinned,  by  doing  sacrifice  with 
their  own  children  and  progeny  ?^  Truly,  the  cursed  sacrifices  of  the  most 
rude  Gentiles,  no  not  of  the  Lestrigones,*  may  be  compared  unto  ours.  The 
saying  of  Christ  may  be  verified  in  us :  seven  more  wicked  spirits  make  the 

(1)  This  place  noteth  only  the  preposterous  judgment  of  those  who  set  more  by  the  precepts  of 
men,  than  by  the  commandments  of  God ;  and  yet  herein  he  useth  no  railing,  nor  maketh  terror. 

(2)  The  place  may  seem  to  speak  somewhat  vehemently  perad venture,  but  yet  I  see  no  heresy 
in  it. 

(.3)  2  Kings  xxi. 

(4)  The  Lestrigones  were  a  people  or  giants  about  the  borders  of  Italy,  who,  as  Homer  saith, 
used  to  eat  men's  flesh.    [Odys.  x  \W. — Kd.J 


"the   uevet,ation   of   A\'TICHRIST."  591 

end  worse  than  the  beginning.     Foi-  I  say,  that  we  are  worse  Gentiles  seven     Henry 
times,  than  we  were  before  we  knew  Christ,'  etc.  viii. 


A.  D 

XXXIV.  "  It  were  better  to  receive  neither  of  the  parts  of   1546. 

the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  than  the  one  alone."     Fol.  73. 
The  words  be  these  : 

'  Plainly  I  think  that  the  whole  is  taken  away,  since  I  see  manifestly  the  one  The 
part  gone  (for  the  bread  and  the  wine  is  but  one  sacrament) ;  the  other  is  left  truth  of 
only  for  a  laughing  stock.     For  he  that  in  one  part  ott'endeth  against  God,  is  *^"^y  ^^^'^^ 
guilty  in  all.     Therefore  it  were  better  to  receive  neither  of  the  parts,  than  the  avouched 
one  alone ;  for  so  we  might  the  more  surely  eschew  the  transgression  of  that  ^^  ^""'^ 
which  Christ  did  institute,'  etc.  ''''''"'"■ 

XXXV.  "  The  law  of  the  pope,  that  coramandeth  all  men  to  Article, 
communicate  together  upon  one  day,  is  a  most  cruel  law,  constrain- 
ing men  to  their  own  destruction."     Fol.  73. 

The  place  is  this  : 

'  He  (the  pope  he  meaneth)  setteth  a  most  cruel  and  deadly  snare  to  tangle  Men 
the  consciences ;  sufFereth  not  the  use  of  this  sacrament  to  be  free  ;  but  com-  ""S'lt  not 
pelletli  all  together,  on  one  certain   day  once  in  the  year,  to  communicate,  diiven 
Here,  I  pray  thee,  christian  brother !  how  many  dost  thou   think  to  commu-  to  the 
nicate  only  by  the  compulsion   of  this  precept,  who  truly,  in  their  heart,  had  ^9'"™ti- 
rather  not  communicate  ?   and  all  these  sin   (for  they  do  not  communicate  against 
in  spirit,  that  is  to  say,  neither  in  faith  nor  will,  but  by  the  compulsion  of  this  tlieir 
letter  and  law),  since  this  bread  requireth  a  hungry,  and  not  a  full  heart,  and  J^'be  ^"' 
much  less  a  disdaining  and  hateful  mind.     And  of  all  these  sins   the  pope  is  exhorted 
author,  constraining  all  men,  by  his  most  cruel  law,  to  their  own  destruction  ;  f"tu^'^' 
whereas  he  ought  to  leave  this  communion  free  to  every  man,  and  only  call  own  dis- 
and  exhort  them,  and  not  compel  and  drive  them  unto  it,'  etc.  position. 

XXXVI.  "  The  Spirit  would  that  nothing  should  be  done,  but  Article. 
that  Avhich  is  expressly  rehearsed  in  the  Scripture."     Fol.  81. 

In  things  appertaining  to  God's  worship  and  service,  true  it  is  that 
he  is  not  to  be  worshipped,  but  only  according  to  that  which  he  hath 
revealed  and  expressed  unto  us  in  his  own  word.  And  this  is  the 
meaning  of  the  author,  as  by  his  words  doth  plainly  appear. 

XXXVII.  "  St.  Thomas  Aquinas  savoureth  nothing  of  the  Spirit  Article 
of  God."  Fol.  83. 

The  doctrine  of  Thomas  Aquinas  referreth  the  greatest,  or  a  very  Thomas 
great  part  of  our  righteousness  to  "  opus  operatum,"  and  unto  merits,  ''^'i^'"^^- 
The  Spirit  of  God  referreth  all  our  righteousness  before  God,  only 
to  our  faith  in  Christ.     Now,  how  these  savour  together,   let  any 
indifferent  reader  judge. 

XXXVIII.  "  The  pope  did  condemn  the  truth  of  the  word  of  Article. 
God  openly  at  Constance  in  John  Huss,  persevering  unto  this,  day 

in  the  same  stubbornness."     Fol.  86. 

Touching  the  condemnation  of  John  Huss,  and  the  manner  of  his  john 
handling,  and  the  cause  of  his  death,  read  his  story  before  ;  and  con-  *^"**'     ' 
sider,  moreover,  his  prophecy  of  the  hundred  years  after  him  expired, 
how  truly  the  sequel  did  follow  in  Martin  Luther,  and  then  judge  of 
his  cause,  good  reader,  as  the   truth  of  God's  word  shall  lead  thee. 
And  thus  much  concerning  these  slanderous  articles. 


592 


HERESIES    FAI-SELY    GATHERED    BY    THE    PAPISTS. 


Henry 

VIII.      HERE    FOLLOW    OTHER     HERESIES     AND     ERRORS,    COLLECTED    BY 

A    r)  THE    BISHOPS    OUT    OF     THE     BOOK    KAMED    "  THE    SUM    OF    THE 

1546.  scripture/''    WITH    THE     PLACES    OF     THE    BOOK    ANNEXED    TO 

THE    SAME. 


Article. 


I.  First  article. — "  The  water  of  the  font  hath  no  more  virtue  in 
it  than  hath  any  other  water,"     Fol.  1. 

IT.  "  The  virtue  of  baptism  lieth  not  in  hallowed  Avater,  or  in 
other  outward  thing,  but  only  in  faith."     Fol.  6. 

The  place  of  these  two  articles  gathered  out  of  "  The  Sum  of  the 
Scripture,"  is  this  : 

'  The  water  of  baptism  taketh  not  away  our  sin ;  for  then  were  it  a  precious 
water,  and  then  it  behoved  us  daily  to  wash  ourselves  therein  :  neither  hath 
the  water  of  the  font  more  virtue  in  itself,  than  the  water  that  runneth  in  the 
river  of  Rhine.  When  Philip  baptized  the  eunuch,-  the  servant  of  Candace 
the  queen  of  Ethiopia,  there  was  then  no  hallowed  water,  nor  candle,  nor  salt, 
nor  cream,  neither  white  habit ;  but  he  baptized  him  in  the  first  water  they 
came  to  upon  the  way.  Here  mayest  thou  perceive  that  the  virtue  of  baptism 
lieth  not  in  hallowed  water,  nor  in  the  outward  things  that  we  have  at  the  font, 
but  in  the  faith  only,  etc.  Christ  hath  healed  us  (saith  St.  Paul)  by  the  bath 
of  regeneration,  and  renovation  of  the  Holy  Ghost.'^ 

III.  "  Godfathers  and  godmothers  be  bound  to  help  their  children 
that  they  be  put  to  school,  that  they  may  understand  the  gospel, 
and  the  epistles  of  St.  Paul."     Fol.  15. 

The  place  of  this  article,  gathered  out  of  the  said  book,  is  this  : 

'  The  godfathers  and  godmothers  be  boimd  to  help  the  children  that  they  be 
put  to  school,  to  the  intent  that  they  may  understand  the  gospel,  the  joyful 
message  of  God,  with  the  epistles  of  St.  Paul.  God  hath  commanded  to  publish, 
and  to  show  the  gospel,  not  only  to  priests,  but  to  every  creature  :  Go  ye  (saith 
Chi-ist  unto  his  disciples)  into  the  universal  world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to 
every  creature.*  For  we  be  all  equally  bound  to  know  the  gospel  and  the 
doctrine  of  the  New  Testament,  etc.  And  St.  Paul,  writing  to  the  Corinthians, 
confesseth  that  he  sendeth  his  epistles  to  all  the  church ;  that  is  to  say,  to 
all  the  assembly  of  christian  men,  and  to  all  them  that  call  on  tlie  name  of 
Jesus,'  etc. 

IV.  "  We  think,  when  we  believe  that  God  is  God,  and  ken  our 
creed,  that  we  have  the  faith  that  a  christian  man  is  bound  to  have ; 
but  so  doth  the  devil  believe."     Fol.  17. 

V.  "  To  bplieve  that  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  be 
one  God,  is  not  the  principal  that  we  must  believe  :  our  faith  doth 
not  lie  principally  in  that;  for  so  believeth  the  devil."     Fol.  18. 

The  place  out  of  the  which  these  two  articles  are  collected,  is 
this : 

'  We  think,  when  we  believe  that  God  is  God,  and  ken  om-  creed,  that  we 

have  the  faith  which  a  christian  is  bound  to  have.     The  devil  believeth  also 

that  there  is  a  God,  and  life  everlasting,  and  a  hell,  but  he  is  never  the  better 

for  it ;  and  he  trembleth  always  for  his  faith,  as  saith  St.  James,^  The  devils 

believe,   and  they  tremble.     A  man  might  ask,  What  shall  I  then  believe  ? 

■WTiat        Thou  shalt  believe  plainly  and  undoubtedly,  that  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the 

that  true    Holy  Ghost,  is  one  only  God,  etc.     But  this,  likewise,  believeth   the  wicked 

whkh^      spirits,  and  are  nothing  the  better  there-for.     There  is  yet  another  faith  which 

justifieth.  Christ  SO  much  requireth  of  us  in  the  gospel,  and  whereunto  St.  Paul  in  almost 


Article. 


Article. 


(1)  Translated  by  Simon  Fish,  about  the  year  1530.- 
(3)  Tit.  iii.  (4)  Mark  xvi. 


-Ed. 

(5)  James  ii. 


(2)  Acts  viii. 


"  THE    SUM    OF    THE    SCraPTURE."  o9'3 

all  his  epistles  so  strongly  exliorteth  us  ;  that  is,  that  we  believe  the  gospel.  jig„,.,j 
When  our  Lord  first  began  to  preach,  he  said  (as  rehearseth  St.  Mai-k),  '  Repent  viii. 
and  believe  the  gospel.'*  ~A~n~~ 

1.546. 


Of  this  faith  read  before  in  the  first  article. gathered  out  of  "  The 
Wicked  Mammon,"'"'  and  in  the  ninth  and  tenth  of  "The  Revelation 
of  Antichrist."'"' 

VI.  "  If  we  believe  that  God  hath  promised  everlasting  life,  it  is  Article. 
impossible  that  we  should  perish."     Fol.  20. 

Lo  here,  good  reader  !  another  manifest  example  of  the  unhonest  The  place 
dealing  and  false  cogging  of  these  men.  For  whereas  the  place  of  the  author 
author   speaketh   expressly    of  putting  our  trust  in   God   and   his  ^^Jg^J.^^,, 
promises,  the  article  prettily  leaveth  out  our  trusting  in  God's  promise, 
and  saith  only,  if  we  believe  that  God  hatli  promised.     Read  the 
place,  and  confer  it  with  the  article,  and  then  judge  whether  there  be 
no  difference  between  trusting  in  the  promise  that  God  hath  made 
of  everlasting  life,  and  believing  only  that  God  hath  made  the  promise 
of  everlasting  life.     The  place  here  followeth  as  it  is  there  written  : 

'When  with  a  perfect  courage  we  put  all  our  trust  in  God  and  in  his  pro- 
mises, it  is  impossible  that  we  should  perish,  for  he  hath  promised  us  life  ever- 
lasting. And  forasmuch  as  he  is  Almighty,  he  may  well  perform  that  which 
he  hath  promised  ;  and  in  that  he  is  merciful  and  true,  he  will  perform  his 
promise  made  unto  us,  if  we  can  believe  it  steadfastly,  and  put  all  our  trust  in 
him.' 

VII.  "  If  thou  canst  surely  and  steadfastly  believe  in  God,  he  will  Article. 
hold  his  promise :  for  he  hath  bound  himself  to  us,  and  by  his  pro- 
mise he  oweth  us  heaven,  in  case  that  we  believe  him."    Fol.  21. 

Seeing  all  our  hope  standeth  only  upon  the  promise  of  God,  what  True  doc- 
heresy  tiien  is  in  this  doctrine,  to  say  that  God  oweth  us  heaven  by  ^^^^^^  j^g_ 
his  promise,  w^hich  is  to  mean  no  other  but  that  God  cannot  break  ■••^sy. 
promise  ?    And  now  judge  thou,  good  reader,  whether  is  more  heresy 
to  say,  that  God  oweth  us  heaven  by  his  promise,  as  we  say ;  or  this, 
that  God  oweth  us  heaven  by  the  condignity  and  congruity  of  our 
works,  as  the  papists  say. 

VIII.  *'  All  Christ's  glory  is  ours."     Fol.  27.  Article. 

IX.  "We  need  not  to  labour  to  be  Christ's  heirs,  and  sons  of  Article. 
God,  and  to  have  heaven;  for  we  have  all  these  things  already." 
Fol.  24. 

The  words,  out  of  which  these  two  heresies  are  gathered,  be 
these : 

'  We  be  made  his  heirs,  and  all  his  glory  is  ours,  as  St.  Paul  largely  de- 
clareth.  This  hath  God  given  us  without  our  deserving,  and  we  need  not  to 
labour  for  all  these  things,  for  these  we  have  already,'  etc. 

They  that  note  these  articles  for  heresy,  by  the  same  judgment  True  doc- 
they  may  make  heresy  of  St.  John's  gospel,  and  of  PauFs  epistle,  and  maTe  he- 
of  all  together.     St.  John  saith,  "  The  glory  which  thou  gavest  me,  '«=^y- 
I  have  given  them  that  they  may  be  one,  as  we  also  are  one.""^    "  As 
many  as  received  him,  to  them  gave  he  power  to  be  the  sons  of 
God."  ^     St.  Paul  saith,  "  The  same  Spirit  certifieth  our  spirit,  that 

(I)  Mark i.  (2)  John  xvii.  (3)  John  i. 

VOL.  V.  Q  a 


594  HERESIES    FAI.SEI.Y    CATHEKEU    BY    THE    PAPISTS. 

jienrij    we  ai'c  tlic  SOUS  of  Gocl.     If  we  be  sons,  then  arc  we  also  licirs,  tlie 

'—  heirs  I  mean  of"  God,  and  heirs  annexed  with  Christ.""  ' 

A.I).  X.  "  We  need  not  to  hibour,  by  our  good  works,  to  get  everhast- 
ing  life,  for  we  have  it  already ;  we  be  all  justified  ;  we  be  all  the 
children  of  God."     Fol  28. 

Article.  XI  "All  that  think  that  good  works  help  or  profit  anything  to 
get  the  gift  of  salvation,  they  blaspheme  against  God,  and  rob  God  of 
his  honour."     Fol.  28. 

Article.  XII.  "If  we  be  circumcised,  that  is  to  say,  if  we  put  any  trust  in 
works,  Christ  shall  not  help  us."     Fol,  18. 

Article.         XIII.  "  We  deserve  nothing  of  God."     Fol.  30. 

Article.  XIV.  "  We  descrvc  not  everlasting  life  by  our  good  works  ;  for 
God  hath  promised  it  unto  us,  before  that  we  began  to  do  good." 
Fol.  40. 

Article.  XV.  "  Evcry  christian  man  must  keep  God''s  commandments 
by  love,  and  not  by  hope  to  get  for  his  service  everlasting  life." 
Fol.  42. 

Article.  XVI.  "  The  Jcws  kept  the  commandments,  and  the  law  of  God; 
yet  they  could  not  come  to  heaven."     Fol.  43, 

Article.  XVII.  "  Men,  trusting  in  their  good  works,  are  like  to  the  thief 
on  the  left  side,  and  are  such  men  as  come  to  the  church  daily,  keep 
holy-days  and  fasting-days,  and  hear  masses,  and  these  people  be 
soonest  damned ;  for  this  is  one  of  the  greatest  errors  in  Christendom, 
to  think  that  thy  good  works  shall  help  to  thy  salvation."     Fol.  47. 

True  If  these  articles  be  made  heresies,  which  refer  the  benefit  of  our 

ity"turned  inheritance  of  life  and  salvation  to  God's  gift,  and  not  to  our  labours; 

into  he-  ^fj  grace,  and  not  to  merits  ;  to  faith,  and  not  to  the  law  of  works  ; 
then  let  us  shut  up  clean  the  New  Testament,  and  aAvay  with  God's 
word,  and  set  up  a  new  divinity  of  the  popc"'s  making ;  yea,  let  us 
leave  Christ  with  his  heretical  gospel,  and,  in  his  stead,  set  up  the 
bishop  of  Rome  with  his  Talnmd,  and  become  the  disciples  of  his 
decretals.  And  certes,  except  christian  princes  begin  betimes  to 
take  some  zeal  of  God  unto  them,  and  look  more  seriously  u])on  the 
matter,  the  proceedings  of  these  men  seem  to  tend  to  little  better, 
than  to  drive  us  at  length  from  true  Christianity,  to  another  kind  and 
form  of  religion  of  their  own  invention,  if  they  have  not  brought  it 
well  near  to  pass  already. 

Aiiicie.         XVIII.  "  To  serve  God  in  a  tediousness,  or  for  fear  of  hell,  or 
for  the  joys  of  heaven,  is  but  a  shadow  of  good  works,  and  such  ser- 
vice doth  not  please  God,"     Fol.  41. 
The  place  is  this  : 

These  •  Works  done  in  faith  be  only  pleasant  unto  God,  and  worthy  to  be  called 

contain      good  works;  for  they  be  the  works  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  that  dwelleth  in  us  by 
either  of    this  faitli.     But  they  that  are  done  by  tediousness,  and  evil  will,  for  fear  of  hell, 
error  or     oj-  for  desire  of  heaven,  be  nothing  else  but  shadows  of  works,  making  hypo- 
eresy.      writes.     The  end  of  our  good  works  is  only  to  please  God,  acknowledging  that 
if  we  do  ever  so  much,  we  can  never  do  our  duty ;  for  they  that  for  fear  of 
hell,  or  for  the  joys  of  heaven,  do  serve  God,  do  a  constrained  service,  which 
God  will  not  have.     Such  people  do  not  serve  God,  because  he  is  their  God  and 
their  Father,  but  to  have  their  reward,  and  to  avoid  his  punishments ;  and  such 
people  are  hired  men  and  waged  servants,  and  are  not  children.     But  the  chil- 
dren of  God  serve  their  Father  for  love,'  etc. 

(1)  Pom.  viii. 


"  THE    SUM     OK    THK    SCKIPTUKE."'  TjOS 

XIX.  "  We  must  love  death,  and  more  desire  to  die,  than  to  fear    ^"iry 
death;'     Fol.  36.  ""'"• 

Although  our  nature  be  frail,  and  full  of  imperfection,  so  that  we    A.D. 
do  not  as  we  should,  yet  doing  as  we  ought,  and  as  we  are  led  by  the    ^^'^^- 
Scriptures  to  do,  we  should  not  dread,  but  desire  rather  to  die,  and 
be  with  Christ,  as  the  place  itself  doth  well  declare,  which  is  this : 

'  We  must  love  death,  and  more  desire  to  die,  and  to  be  with  God,  as  did  St.  The  place 
Paul,  than  to  fear  death.     For  Jesus  Christ  died  for  us,  to  the  intent  that  we  '^  sound 
should  not  fear  to  die ;  and  he  hath  slain  death,  and  destroyed  the  sting  of  feet, 
death,  as  writeth   St.  Paul,  saying,   O  death,  where  is  thy  sting?     Death  is 
swallowed  up  in  victory !  i     And  to  the  Philippians,  Christ  is  to  me  life,  and 
death  is  to  me  advantage.'- 

XX.  "  God  made  us  his  children  and  his  heirs,  while  we  were  his  Article, 
enemies,  and  before  we  knew  him."     Fol.  44. 

I  marvel  what  the  papists  mean  in  the  registers  to  condemn  this 
article  as  a  heresy,  unless  their  purpose  be  utterly  to  impugn  and 
gainstand  the  Scripture,  and  the  writings  of  St.  Paul,  who,  in  the  fifth 
chapter  to  the  Romans,  and  other  his  epistles,  importeth  even  the 
same  doctrine  in  all  respects,  declaring,  in  formal  Avords,  that  we  be 
made  the  children  and  heirs  of  God,  and  that  we  were  reconciled  unto 
him  when  we  were  his  enemies. 

XXI.  "  It  were  better  never  to  have  done  good  works,  and  ask  Article. 
mercy  there-for,  than  to  do  good  works,  and  think  that  for  them  God 

is  bound  to  a  man  by  promise."     Fol.  48. 

XXII.  "  We  can  show  no  more  honour  to  God,  than  faith  and  Article. 
trust  in  him."     Fol.  48. 

The  place  out  of  which  these  two  articles  be  gathered,  is  this : 

'  It  were  better  for  thee  a  thousand  fold,  that  thou  hadst  been  a  sinner,  and  What  hc- 
never  had  done  good  deed,  and  to  acknowledge  thine  offences  and  evil  life  unto  ''^^^  '^''" 
God,  asking  mercy  with  a  good  heart,  lamenting  thy  sins,  than  to  have  done  out  of^^  * 
good  works,  and  in  them  to  put  thy  trust,  thinking  that  therefore  God  were  this  place. 
bound  to  thee.     There  is  nothing  which  (after  the  manner  of  speaking)  bind- 
eth  God,  but  firm  and  steadfast  faith  and  trust  in  him  and  his  promises,  etc.  ; 
for  we  can  show  unto  God  no  greater  honour,  than  to  have  faith  and  trust  in 
him :  for  whosoever  doth  that,  he  confesseth  that  God  is  true,  good,  mighty, 
and  merciful,'  etc. 

XXIII.  "  Faith  without  good  works,  is  no  little  or  feeble  faith,  Article, 
but  it  is  no  faith."     Fol.  50. 

XXIV.  "  Every  man  doth  as  much  as  he  believeth."     Fol.  50.  Article. 
The  place  out  of  Avhich  these  two  articles  be  gathered,  is  this : 

*  If  thy  faith  induce  thee  not  to  do  good  works,  then  hast  not  thou  the  right  Heresy 
faith,  thou  doest  but  only  think  that  thou  hast  it.     For  St.  James  saith,  That  faith  1"'^'"',^ 
without  works  is  dead  in  itself.^    He  saith  not,  that  it  is  little  or  feeble,  but  that  none  is"'^ 
it  is  dead ;  and  that  which  is  dead,  is  not.    Therefore,  when  thou  art  not  moved 
by  faith  unto  the  love  of  God,  and  by  the  love  of  God  unto  good  works,  thou 
hast  no  faith,  but  faith  is  dead  in  thee ;  for  the   Spirit  of  God,  that  by  faith 
Cometh  into  our  hearts  to  stir  up  love,  cannot  be  idle.     Every  one  doth  as  much 
as  he  believeth,  and  loveth  as  much  as  he  hopeth,  as  writeth  St.  John  :  He  that 
hath  this  hope,  that  he  is  the  Son  of  God,  purifieth  himself  as  he  is  pure.     He 
saith  not,  he  that  purifieth  himself  hath  this  hope,  for  the  hope   must  come 
before,  proceeding  from  the  faith ;  as  it  behoveth  that  the  tree  must  first  be 
good,  which  must  bring  forth  good  fruit.' 

(1)  1  Cor.  XV.  (2)  Phil.  i.  (3)  James  ii. 

Q  Q  2 


S96  HERESIES    FALSELY    GATHERED    BY    THE    PAPISTS. 

iievry        XXV.  "•  Wc  caiiiiot  bc  witliout  motions  of  evil  desires ;  but  we 
must  mortify  them  in  resisting  them."'"'     Fol.  52. 


A.  D.        They  tliat  note  this  article  of  heresy,  may  note  themselves  rather 
^^'^^-    to  be  like  the  pharisee,'  "who,  foolishly  flattering  himself  in  the  false 
No  man    opinion  of  his  own  righteousness,  was  not  subdued  to  the  righteous- 
any  here-  uess  wliich  staudetli  before  God  by  faith  ;  and,  therefore,  went  home 
piiat".'ex-  to  ^i^s  house  less  justified  than  the  publican.     If  the  Scriptures  con- 
cept he    clemn  the  heart  of  man  to  be  crooked,  even  from  his  youth  ;^  and 
risee.       also    condcmu  all   the  righteousness  of  man   to  be  like  a  defiled 
cloth  ;  and  if  St.  Paul  could  find  in  his  flesh  no  good  thing  dwelling, 
but  showeth  a  continual  resistance  between  the  old  man  and  the  new  ; 
then  must  it  follow,  that  these  pharisees,  who  condemn  this  article  of 
heresy,  either  carry  no  flesh,  and  no  old  man  about  them  to  be  re- 
sisted ;  or,  verily,  say  what  they  will,   they  cannot  choose  but  be 
cumbered  with  evil  motions,  for  the  inward  man  continually  to  fight 
against.     The  place  of  the  author  sufficiently  defendeth  itself,  as 
foUoweth  : 

'  St.  Paul  biddeth  us  mortify  all  our  evil  desires  and  carnal  lusts,  as  unclean- 
ness,  covetousness,  wrath,  blasphemy,  detraction,  pi'ide,  and  other  like  vices. ^ 
And  imto  the  Romans,*  he  saith,  Let  not  sin  reign  in  your  mortal  bodies  :  that 
is  to  say,  albeit  we  cannot  live  without  the  motion  of  such  evil  desires,  yet  we  shall 
not  suffer  them  to  rule  in  us,  but  shall  mortify  them  in  resisting  them,'  etc. 

Article.        XXVI.  "  All  truc  Christianity  lietli  in  love  of  our  neighbours  for 
God  :  and  not  in  fasting,  keeping  of  holy-days,  watching,  praying,  and 
singing,  and  long  prayers,  dady  and  all  day  long  hearing  mass,  run- 
ning on  pilgrimage,"'"'  etc.     Fol.  52. 
The  place  of  this  article  is  this  : 

Confer  '  Thou  hast  always  occasion  to  mortify  thine  evil  desires,  to  serve  thy  neigh- 

this  arti-  bour,  to  comfort  him,  and  to  help  him  with  word  and  deed,  with  counsel  and 
nfeTcrip-  exhortation,  and  other  semblable  means.  In  such  love  towards  our  neighbour 
ture,  and  for  the  love  of  God,  lieth  all  the  law  and  the  prophets,  as  saitli  Christ,  yea,  and 
thou  Shalt  ,jj  Christianity;  and  not  in  fasting,  keeping  of  holy-days,  watching,  singing, 
resy  in  it.  and  long  prayers;  daily  and  all  day  long  hearing  of  masses,  setting  up  of 
candles,  running  on  pilgrimages,  and  such  other  things,  wliich  as  well  the 
hypocrites,  proud  people,  envious,  and  subject  to  all  wicked  affections,  do,'  etc. 

Article.         XXVII.    "  Many  doctors  in   divinity,   and  not   only  common 
people,  believe  that  it  is  the  part  of  christian  faith  only  to  believe 
that  Jesus  Christ  hath  lived  here  on  earth.""     Fol.  53,  54. 
The  place  is  this  : 

lieve^that  '  ^^  believe  tliat  Jesus  Christ  hath  here  lived  on  earth,  and  that  he  hath 
Christ  preached,  and  that  he  died  for  us,  and  did  many  other  things.  AVlicn  we  be- 
here  lived  ijgyg  these  things  after  the  story,  we  believe  that  this  is  our  christian  faith, 
is  good:'  This  not  only  the  simjile  people  believe,  but  also  doctors  in  divinity,  who  are 
but  this  taken  for  wise  men.  Yea,  the  devil  hath  also  this  faith ;  as  saitli  St.  James, 
onlT'  ^^^  '^''^  devils  believe,  and  they  tremble. ^  For,  as  we  have  said  before,  the  devil 
thingthat  believeth  that  God  is  God,  and  tliat  Jesus  Christ  hath  here  preached,  that  lie 
niaketh  a  died,  was  buricd,  and  rose  again.  This  must  we  also  believe,  but  this  is  not 
mail'.  '*"    the  faith  Avhereof  speaketh  the  gospel,  and  St.  Paul,'  etc. 

Of  this  faith,  and  what  it  is,  read  before  in  the  place  of  the  fourth 
and  fifth  articles  of  this  book,  and  of  the  first  article  gathered  out  of 

(1)  Luke  ^viii.  (2)  Gen.  viii.  (3)  Col.  iii.  (4)  Rom.  vi.         ■    (5)  James  ii. 


*'  THE    SUM    OF    THE    SCRIPTURE.""  597 

"  The  Wicked  Mammon,"  and  the  ninth  and  tenth  articles  of  "  The    ifenry 
Revelation  of  Antichrist."  _!Zff_. 

XXVIII.  "  He  that  doth  good  against  his  v/ill,  he  doth   evil."    A.D. 
Fol.  56.  ^  l^-l^^- 

The  place  is  this : 

'  All  good  deeds,  which  are  not  done  by  love  and  good  will,  are  sin  before 
God,  as  saith  St.  Augustine :  He  that  doth  good  against  his  will,  doth  evil ; 
albeit  that  he  doth  be  good  :  for  that  which  I  do  against  my  will,  I  hate ;  and 
when  I  hate  the  commandment,  I  hate  also  him  that  hath  commanded  it,'  etc. 

XXIX.  "  No  man   doth  more  than  he  is  bound  to   do,  and  Article. 
therefore  no  man  may  make  others  partakers  of  their  good  works." 
Fol.  59.' 

The  words  be  these  : 

'  The  prophet  Isaiah  saith,  We  are  all  as  an  unclean  tiling,  and  all  our  justice 
is  as  it  were  a  filthy  cloth :  ^  and  therefore  I  can  never  marvel  enough,  that 
many  of  the  religious  persons  would  make  others  partakers  of  their  good  works, 
seeing  that  Christ  saith  in  the  gospel.  When  ye  have  done  all  those  things  which 
are  commanded  you,  say.  We  are  unprofitable  servants ;  we  have  done  but 
that  which  was  our  duty  to  do.  For  none  can  do  too  much.  None  doth  more 
than  he  is  bound  to  do,  but  only  Jesus  Christ  (who  only,  as  saith  St.  Peter, 
never  did  sin,  neither  was  there  deceit  found  in  his  mouth^)  hath  done  that  he 
was  not  bound  to  do ;  and  as  the  pi'ophet  Isaiah  saith,  hath  taken  upon  him 
our  infirmities,  and  borne  our  sorrows ;  he  was  wounded  for  our  offences,  and 
smitten  for  our  wickedness,  and  by  his  stripes  are  we  made  whole,'*  etc. 

XXX.  "  Christ  hath  gotten  heaven  by  his  passion  ;  but  that  right  Article, 
hath  he  no  need  of,  but  hath  granted  it  to  all  them  that  believe  in 

his  promises."     Fol.  59. 
Read  the  place : 

'  Jesus  Christ  possesseth  the  kingdom  of  heaven  by  double  right :  first,  be-  The  doc- 
cause  he  is  the  Son  of  God,  and  very  inheritor  of  his  kingdom  :  secondly,  be-  ^™^  ''^. 
cause  he  hath  gotten  it  by  his  passion  and  death.     Of  his  second  right  he  hath  cie  is 
no  need,  and  therefore  he  giveth  it  to  all  them  that  believe  and  trust  in  him  sound. 
and  his  promises.' 

XXXI.  "  If  God  had  promised  us  heaven  for  our  good  works,  Article. 
we  should  ever  be  unsure  of  our  salvation."     Fol.  59. 

XXXII.  "  Be  our  sins  ever  so  great,  so  that  it  seemeth  impos-  Article, 
sible  to  us  to  be  saved,  yet  wdthout  any  doubt  we  must  believe  to  be 
saved."     Fol.  59. 

The  words  out  of  which  these  two  articles  be  gathered  are  these : 

'  If  God  had  promised  heaven  unto  us  because  of  our  works,  we  should  ever  The  doc- 
then  be  unsure  of  our  salvation :  for  we  should  never  know  how  much,  nor  how  *"""  ^^ 
long,  we  should  labour  to  be  saved,  and  should  ever  be  in  fear  that  we  had  done  tides,  as 
too  little,  and  so  we  should  never  die  joyfully.     But  God  would  assure  us  of  fue  as 
heaven  by  his  promise,  to  the  intent  we  should  be  certain  and  sure,  for  he  is  p*^;  '^°'^' 
the  truth,  and  cannot  lie ;  and  also  to  the  intent  that  we  should  have  trust  and 
hope  in  him.     And,  notwithstanding  that  after  the  greatness  and  multitude  of 
our  sins,  it  seem  to  us  a  thing  impossible,  yet  always  we  must  believe  it  without 
any  doubt,  because  of  his  sure  promise:  and  whosoever  doth  this,  he  may  joy- 
fully die,  and  abide  the  judgment  of  God,  which,  else,  were  intolerable. 

Read  more  hereof  before  in  the  eleventh  article  taken  out  of  "  The 
Wicked  Mammon." 

( 1 )  Whosoever  gathereth  heresy  of  this  article  must  needs  show  himself  to  be  a  heretic. 

(2)  Isaiah  Ixiv.  (3j  I  Pet.  ii.  (4)  Isaiah  liii. 


598 


HERESIES    FALSELY    GATHERED    BY    THE    PAPISTS. 


ifenry        XXXIII.  "  If  tliou  love  thy  wife  because  slic  is  tliy  wife,  tliat  is 

no  love  before  God,  but  thou  shalt  love  her  because  she  is  thy  sister 

A.D.    in  God."     Fol.83. 
15^6-        The  words  be  these  : 

'  Our  Saviour  Christ  hath  commanded  nothing  so  straitly,  as  to  love  one 
another ;  yea,  to  love  our  enemies  also  :  then  how  much  more  should  the  man 
and  wife  love  together  ?  But  there  be  but  few  that  know  how  to  love  the  one 
the  other  as  they  ought  to  do.  If  thou  love  thy  wife  only  because  she  is  thy 
wife,  and  because  she  serveth,  and  pleaseth  thee  after  the  flesh,  for  beauty, 
birth,  riches,  and  such-like,  this  is  no  love  before  God.  Of  such  love  speaketh 
not  St.  Paul,  for  such  love  is  among  harlots,  yea,  among  brute  beasts :  but  thou 
shalt  love  her  because  she  is  thy  sister  in  the  christian  faith  ;  and  because  she 
is  inheritor  together  with  thee  in  the  glory  of  God ;  and  because  ye  serve  toge- 
ther one  God ;  because  ye  have  received  together  one  baptism,  etc.  Thou  shalt 
also  love  her  for  her  virtues,  as  shamefastness,  chastity,  and  diligence,  sadness, 
patience,  temperance,  secrecy,  obedience,  and  other  godly  virtues,'  etc. 


A  differ- 
ence be- 
tween 
carnal 
love  and 
spiritual 
love ;  and 
yet  in  ma- 
trimony 
both  are 
neces- 
sary. 


Article.  XXXIV.  "  It  is  nothing  but  all  incredulity,  to  run  in  pilgrimage, 
and  seek  God  in  one  certain  place,  who  is  alike  mighty  in  all  places."" 
Fol.  62. 

The  matter  of  this  article  is  evident  to  all  indifferent  and  learned, 
judgments,  to  be  void  of  all  doubt  of  heresy. 
.\rticie.         XXXV.  "  Men  should  see  that  their  children  come  to  church,  to 
hear  the  sermon."^     Fol.  89. 
The  place  of  this  article  is  this  : 

'  On  the  festival-days  thou  shalt  bring  thy  children  to  the  church,  to  hear 
the  sermon ;  and  when  thou  shalt  come  home,  thou  shalt  ask  them  what  they 
have  kept  in  memoiy  of  the  sermon.  Thou  shalt  teach  them  the  christian 
faith.  Thou  shalt  admonish  them  to  live  well,  and  to  put  all  their  hope  and 
trust  in  God,  and  rather  to  die,  than  to  do  any  thing  that  is  against  the  will  of 
God ;  and,  principally,  thou  shalt  learn  them  the  contents  of  the  prayer  of  our 
Saviour  Christ,  called  the  Pater-noster ;  that  is  to  say,  how  they  have  another 
Father  in  heaven,  of  whom  they  nuist  look  for  all  goodness,  and  without  whom 
they  can  have  no  good  thing  ;  and  how  that  they  may  seek  nothing  in  all  their 
works,  and  in  all  their  intents,  but  the  honour  of  their  heavenly  Father :  and 
how  they  must  desire  that  this  Father  would  govern  all  that  the}'  do  or  desire : 
and  how  that  they  must  submit  all  to  His  holy  will,  who  cannot  be  but  good,  etc. 
Thou  shalt  buy  them  wholesome  books,  as  the  holy  gospel,  the  epistles  of  the 
holy  apostles,  yea,  both  the  New  and  the  Old  Testament,  that  they  may  under- 
stand and  drink  of  the  sweet  foimtain  and  waters  of  life." 

Article.         XXXVI.  "  Thou  shalt  not  vex  or  grieve,   by  justice  or  other- 
wise, the  poor  that  oweth   unto   thee  :    for  thou  mayest  not  do  it 
without  sin."     Fol.  97. 
The  place  is  this  : 

'  Thou  shalt  not  vex  or  grieve  by  justice,  etc.,  as  Christ  saith,  Resist  not 
evil,  but  whosoever  striketh  thee  on  the  right  check,  turn  to  him  the  other 
also,"^  etc.  St.  Paul  saith.  Render  not  evil  for  evil ;  and,  if  it  be  possible,  and 
as  much  as  is  in  you,  live  in  peace  with  all  men,  not  revenging  yourselves,  my 
well-beloved,  but  give  place  to  wrath  :  for  it  is  written.  To  me  be  the  vengeance, 
and  I  will  render  it,  saith  the  Lord  God.'^ 

Article.  XXXVII.  "  Some  text  of  canon  law  suffereth  war,  but  the 
tcachinor  of  Christ  forbiddeth  all  wars.      Nevertheless,  when  a  city  is 


(I)  What  mean  these  men,  trow  you,  to  make  this  doctrine  a  heresy? 
(3)  Rom.  xii.;  Heb.  x. 


(2)  Matt.  V 


"  THE    SUM    OF    THE    SCRIPTURE.""  5U9 

besieged,  or  a  country  invaded,  the  lord  of  the  country  is  bound  to    Hemy 
put  his  life  in  jeopardy  for  his  subjects."     Fol.  119.  L 

XXXVIII.  "■  So  a  lord  may  use  horrible  war  charitably  and    A.  D. 
christianly."  J^l^ 

As  touching  war,  to  be  moved  or  stirred  first  of  our  parts  against  ifow 
any  people  or  country  upon  any  rash  cause,  as  ambition,  malice,  or  tians  may 
revenge,  the  gospel  of  Christ  giveth  us  no  such  sword  to  fight  withal.  J'uny'.^^^" 
Notwithstanding,  for  defence  of  country  and  subjects,  the  magistrate, 
being  invaded  or  provoked  by  others,  may  lawfully,  and  is  bound  to 
do  his  best :  as  the  city  of  Marburg  did  well  in  defending  itself 
against  the  emperor,  etc. 

XXXIX.  "  The  gospel  maketh  all  true  christian  men  servants  Article. 
to  all  the  world."     Fol.  79. 

He  that  compiled  this  article,  to  make  the  matter  to  appear  more  crafty 
heinous,  craftily  leaveth  out  the  latter  part  which  should   expound  in^tl'i's" 
the  other,   that  is,   "  by  the  rule  of  charity  ;"    for  that  the  author  article, 
addeth  withal.      By  which  rule  of  charity,   and  not  of  office  and 
duty,  every  christian  man  is  bound  one  to  help  another ;  as  Christ 
himself,  being  lord  of  all,  yet,  of  charity,  was  a  servant  to  every  man 
to  do  him  good.    Read  the  place  of  the  Sum  of  the  Scripture,  in  the 
page  as  in  the  article  it  is  assigned. 

XL.  "■  The  gospel  is  written  for  persons  of  all  estates,  prince.  Article. 
duke,  pope,  emperor."     Fol.  112. 

They  that  noted  this  article  for  a  heresy,  I  suppose  could  little  tell 
either  what  God,  or  what  the  Scripture  meaneth. 

XLI.  "  When  judges  have  hope  that  an  evil  doer  will  amend,  Article, 
they  must  be  always  merciful,  as  Christ  was   to  the  woman  taken  in 
advoutry.     The  temporal  law  must  obey  the  gospel ;  and  them  that 
we  may  amend  by  warning,  we  shall  not  correct  by  justice."  Fol.  113. 

The  purpose  of  the  book  whence  this  article  is  wrested,  being  well 
understood,  intendeth  not  to  bind  temporal  judges  and  magistrates 
from  due  execution  of  good  laws,  but  putteth  both  them,  and  espe- 
cially spiritual  judges,  in  remembrance,  by  the  example  of  Christ,  to 
discern  who  be  penitent  offenders,  and  who  be  otherwise ;  and  Avhere 
they  see  evident  hope  of  earnest  repentance  and  amendment,  if  they 
be  ecclesiastical  judges,  to  spare  them ;  if  they  be  civil  magistrates, 
yet  to  temper  the  rigour  of  the  law  as  much  as  conveniently  they 
may,  with  merciful  moderation,  which  the  Greeks  do  call  iTruiKeia. 

And  thus  much  hitherto  of  these  heresies  and  articles  collected  by 
the  bishops,  and  inserted  in  their  own  registers  out  of  the  books 
above  specified.  The  names  of  the  bishops  and  collectors  were  these, 
sir  Thomas  More,  lord  chancellor ;  William  Warham,  archbishop  of 
Canterbury ;  Tonstall,  bishop  of  London  ;  Stephen  Gardiner,  bishop 
of  Winchester ;  Richard  Sampson,  dean  of  the  chapel ;  Richard 
Woolman,  master  of  the  requests ;  John  Bell,  Dr.  Wilson,  with  a 
great  number  more,  as  in  the  registers  doth  appear.^ 

I  shall  not  need,  I  trust,  gentle  reader,  further  here  to  tarry  with  Truth 
reciting  more  places,  when  these  already  rehearsed  may  suffice  for  a  ^o^^iy 
taste  and  a  trial  for  thee,  sufficient  to  note  and  consider  how  falsely,  slandered 
and  most  slanderously,  these  catholics  have  depraved  and  misrcported  pistu. 

(I)  Ex  Regist.  Cant,  et  Loiid. 


600  GOOD    MEN    SLANDERED    FOR    THE    TRUTH. 

-fi^^"-7/    the  books  and  Avritings  of  good  men,  who  miglit  ahnost  gather  here- 

sies  as  well  of  St.  John^s  gospel,  and  St.  PauFs  epistles,  as   out  of 

A.D.    these  places.     Tims  may  we  see,  what  cannot  malice  do,  being  set 
^^'^'^-    on  mischief?  or  what  cannot  the  spirit  of  spite  and  cavilling  find  out, 
The         being  inflamed  with  hatred,  and  blown  Avith  the  bellows  of  ambition 
wTwn      and  iniquity  ?  And  as  they  have  done  with  these,  the  like  parts  they 
monk^^    have  and  do  practise  still  against  all  others,  whosoever,  in  defence  of 
bellies,     truth,  dare  touch  ever  so  little  either  the  pope"'s  crown,  or  the  bellies  of 
ous'things  his  clcrgy :  for  these  two  sores  in  no  case  they  can  abide  to  be  touched, 
touched.        -^^^  hereof  only  cometh  all  this   crying  out,    Heresy,  Heresy; 
Blasphemy,  Error,  and  Schism.     Although  the  doctrine  be  ever  so 
sound  and  perfect  after  the  Scripture,  yet  if  the  writer  be  not  such, 
in  all  points  (especially  in  these  two  above  touched),  as   will  sing 
after  their  tune,  and  dance  after  their  pipe,  he  is  by  and  by  a  heretic, 
by  virtue  of  their  inquisition.      So  did  they  with  the  articles  of  the 
learned  earl  Johannes  Picus  Mirandula.     So  did  they  also  with  John 
Reveline  or  Capnion.     So  did  they  also  with  good  John  Colet  here  in 
His         England.    Also,  Avith  the  like  spirit  of  lying  and  cavilling,  the  catholic 
uphoWen  faculties  of  Louvain,   Spain,  and  Paris,  condemned  the  works  and 
T^in   and  '^^'^'itings  of  Erasuius,  and  many  more.     So  full  they  are  of  censures, 
cavilling,  articles,   suspicions,   offences,   inquisitions.      So  captious  they  be  in 
taking,  so  rash  in  judging,  so  slanderous  of  report,  so  practised  in 
depraving,  misconstruing,  and  wresting,  true  meanings  into  VTong 
pur]DOses.     Briefly,  so  pregnant  they  be  in  finding  heresies  where 
none  are,  that  either  a  man  must  say  nothing,   or  serve  their  de- 
votion, or  else  he  shall  procure  their  displeasure,  that  is,  shall  be 
deemed  for  a  heretic.     Yea,  and  though  no  just  cause  of  any  heresy 
be  ministered,  yet  where  they  once  take  disliking,  they  will  not  stick 
sometimes,  with  false  accusations,  to  press  him  with  matter  which  he 
never  spake  nor  thought.     If  Luther  had  not  stirred  against  the 
pope''s   pardons  and  authority,  he  had  remained  still  a  white  son  of 
the  mother  catholic  church,  and  all  had  been  well  done,  whatsoever 
he  did.     But,  because  he  adventured  to  touch  once  the  triple  crown, 
■what  floods  of  heresies,  blasphemies,  and  articles  were  cast  out  against 
him,  enough  to  drown  a  whole  world  !  what  lies  and  forged  crimes 
were  invented  against  him  ! 
Impudent      Hcrc  uow  comctli  Staph ylus  ^  and  furious  Surius,^  with  their  fi-a- 
Luthen"  ternity,  and  say,  that  he  learned  his  divinity  of  the  devil.     Then 
followeth  another  certain  chronographer,^  who,  in  his  lying  story 
reporteth  most  falsely,  that  Luther  died  of  drunkenness.     With  like 
Burer      malice  the  said  chronographer  writeth  also  of  Master  Bucer,  falsely 
shame-     affirming  upon  his   information,  that  he  should  deny  at  his  death 
dered^'^"'  Christ  our  Mcssias  to  be  come ;  when  not  only  Dr.  Redman,  who 
preached  at  his  burial,  but  also  all  Englishmen  who  knew  the  name 
of  Bucer,  did  know  it  to  be  contrary. 

So  was  it  laid  against  one  Singleton,  chaplain  some  time  to  queen 
Anne  Bullen,  that  he  was  the  murderer  of  Packington,  and  after- 
wards, that  he  was  a  stirrer  up  of  sedition  and  commotion ;  who,  also 

(1)  Staphilus'sTheologia;Lutheran?E  trimembrisEpitomc,  p.  18  to26.  8vo.  Antwerp,  1562.— Ed. 

(2)  Surius's  Commentarius  rerum  in  orbe  gestarum.  ab  anno  1500  ad  1574,  page  74.  Cologne, 
1574.— Ed. 

(3)  The  work  alluded  to  is  '  Genebardi  Theol.  Paris,  chronographis  libri  quatuor.'  Lugduni. 
1599,  pp.  725—729.  The  First  Edition  appeared  sufficiently  early  for  Fo.\e  to  consult  it.  A  list  of 
Genebarde's  writings,  appears  in  '  Fossuevini  apparatus  sacer.'    Col.  Agrip.  1008.  p.  640. — Ed. 


THE    TROUBLE    OF    THOMAS    MERIAL.  601 

suffered  as  a  traitor  for  the  same.     Whereas,  in  very  deed,  the  true    ucry 
cause  was  for  nothing  else,  but  for  preaching  the  gospel  unto  the 


people ;  whose  purpose  was  ever  so  far  from  stirring  sedition,  that  he    A.  I), 
never  once  dreamed  of  any  such  matter,  as  he  himself  declared  and    ^'^^^- 
protested  to  one  Richard  Lant  his  scholar,  who  is  yet  alive,  and  can 
testify  the  truth  hereof.     But  this  is  no  new  practice  amongst  the 
Romish  bishops  ;  Avhereof  enough  hath  been  said  before  in  the  story 
of  sir  John  Oldcastle,  and  sir  Roger  Acton,  etc. 

Another  like  practice  of  such  malicious  slander  we  find  also  in  one  Meriai 
Merial  a  bricklayer,  whose  name,  with  his  abjuration,  remaineth  yet  '''^'"^''• 
in  the  registers  of  the  bishop  of  London. 

The  story  is  this,  and  not  unworthy  to  be  remembered.     In  the 
year  of  our  Lord  1534,  which  was  about  the  first  beginning  of  queen 
Anne  Bullen,  at  what  time  purgatory  and  such  trumpery  began  to 
grow  in  contempt,  Stokesley,  bishop  of  London,  made  a  sermon  in  Bishop 
the  Shrouds,  upon  the  Sunday  before  May-day ;  where  he,  preaching  le/s'ser- 
in  the  commendation  of  the  virtue  of  masses,  declared  to  the  people,  ™^" '" 
that,  for  a  little  cost,  if  they  procured  masses  to  be  said,  wives  might  siirouds. 
deliver  their  husbands,  and  husbands  their  wives  out  of  the  bitter 
pains  of  purgatory.      At  this  sermon,    besides  many  others,   was  ^'7/"^- 
Thomas  Merial,  a  zealous  favourer  of  God's  word ;  who,  being  in  mo"  tor- 
tile watch  on  May-even,  made  relation  of  these  words  of  the  bishop  of  tiie 
unto  the  company  about  him,  amongst  whom  then  was  one  John  Jhafsuf- 
Twyford,  a  furious  papist,  and  who  had  the  same  time  the  setting-up  ^^'^".^^'^ 
of  the  stakes  in  Smithfield,  whereat   the  good  saints  of  God  were  iieid. 
burned. 

This  Twyfoid,  who  then  kept  a  tavern,  and  had  an  old  grudge 
against  the  said  Merial  for  striking  his  boy,  hearing  these  words, 
allured  home  to  his  house  certain  lewd  persons,  to  the  number  of  ten, 
whose  names  were  these  :  Blackwell,  Laurence,  Wilson,  Thomas 
Clark,  John  Duffield,  William  Kenningham,  Thomas  Hosier, 
Worme  a  cutler,  Allen  Ryse,  with  another  that  was  the  tenth. 
Besides  these  he  procured  also  secretly  Master  Chambers's  clerk, 
whose  name  was  Bright.  And  when  he  had  craftily  overcome  them 
with  wine,  and  made  them  to  report  what  words  he  listed,  and  which 
they  knew  not  themselves,  the  clerk  by  and  by  received  the  same  in 
writing.  Whereupon  this  article  was  gathered  against  Merial,  that 
he  should  hold  and  affirm,  that  the  passion  of  Christ  doth  not  help 
them  that  came  after  him,  but  only  them  that  were  in  limbo  before  : 
and  also  that  he  should  say,  that  his  wife  was  as  good  as  our  Lady. 
Upon  this  writing  of  the  notary,  he  was  immediately  brought  to 
bishop  Stokesley,  and  there,  by  the  deposition  of  these  ten  false 
witnesses,  wrongfully  accused,  and  also  for  the  same  should  have  been 
condemned,  had  not  Dr.  Barret  the  same  time  bid  him  speak  one  False  ac- 
word  (which  he  knew  not)  as  the  sentence  was  in  reading,  whereby  <^"^^''°"-  ■ 
the  condemnation  was  stayed,  and  he  put  to  do  open  penance,  and 
to  bear  a  faggot.  Notwithstanding  the  said  Merial  sware  before  the 
bishop  that  he  never  spake  nor  meant  any  such  word  as  there  was 
said  unto  him,  but  only  recited  the  words  of  the  bishop"'s  sermon,  Meriai 
reporting  the  same  in  the  person  of  the  bishop,  and  not  his  own  ;  ^^y  ac- 
which  also  was  testified  to  be  true,  by  the  oaths  of  three  others,  to  cusedand 
wit,  William  Tompson,  Gregory  Newman,  and  William  Wit,  who,  penance. 


602 


GOOD    MEN    SLANDEUliD    BY    THE    PAPISTS. 


accusa- 


Hcnp   being  in  the  aforesaid  watch  the  same  time,  did  take  u])on  tlu'ir  oath 

L  before  the  bishop,  that  his  words  were  no  other,  but  as  is  above 

A. D.    declared.     Those  three  witnesses,  at  the  second  edition  liercof,'  were 

also  living,  with  the  wife  of  the  aforesaid   Merial,  who  would  then 

also  be  sworn  that   the   same  was  true :   Avhercas,  contrary,  the  other 

ten  persons,  *  false  perjured  witnesses,*  be  all  gone,  and  none  of  them 

all  remaining.     Of  whom,  moreover,  the  most  of  all  the  said  ten 

came  to  a  miserable  end ;  wliereas  the  other  three  who  testified  the 

God's       trutli  with  Merial,  being  living  at  the  second  edition  hereof,  did  see 

pumsh-    the  end  of  all  tlie  others.     And  as  for  Twyford,  who  was  the  execu- 

^Tw^K     tioner  of  Frith,  Bayfield,  Bainham,  Tewkesbury,  Lambert,  and  other 

cruel  per-  good  mcu,  lie  died  rotting  above  the  ground,  so  that  none  could 

abide  him,  and  thus  came  to  a  wretched  end.^ 
Ex-  Of  this  malicious  and  perverse   dealing  of  these  men   contrary 

fa"s'^^^°  to  all  truth  and  honesty,  in  defaming  them  for  heretics  wlio  indeed 
are  none,  and  with  opprobrious  railing  to  slander  their  cause,  which 
is  nothing  else  but  the  simple  truth  of  Christ's  gospel,  whoso  listeth 
to  search  further  (if  these  examples  hitherto  recited  do  not  suffice), 
let  him  read  the  story  of  Merindol  and  Angrogne.-^  Let  him  consider 
the  furious  bull  of  pope  Martin,**  the  like  slanderous  bull  also  of  pope 
Leo  X.^  with  the  edict  of  Charles  the  emperor  against  Luther.  Also 
let  him  survey  the  railing  stories  of  Surius  the  monk  of  Cologne  ,  the 
book  of  Hosius  ;^  of  Lindanus  ;'  the  chronography  of  Genebarde  ,** 
the  story  of  Cochleus  against  the  Hussites  and  the  Lutherans,'*  with 
the  preface  of  Conradus  Brunus  the  lawyer  prefixed  before  the  same, 
wherein  he,  most  falsely  and  untruly  railing  against  these  protestants, 
whom  he  calleth  heretics,  chargeth  them  to  be  blasphemers  of  God, 
contemners  of  God  and  men,  church-robbers,  cruel,  false  liars,  crafty 
deceivers,  unfaithful,  promise-breakers,  disturbers  of  public  peace 
and  tranquillity,  corrupters  and  subverters  of  commonweals,  and  all 
else  that  naught  is. 

Li  much  like  sort  was  Socrates  accused  of  his  countrymen  for  a 
corrupter  of  the  youth,  whom  Plato  notwithstanding  defendeth. 
Aristides  the  just  lacked  not  his  unjust  accusers.  Was  it  not 
objected  unto  St.  Paul,  that  he  was  a  subverter  of  the  law  of  Moses, 
and  that  we  miglit  do  evil  that  good  might  come  thereof.'"'*  How 
was  it  laid  to  the  christian  martyrs  in  the  primitive  church,  for  worship- 
ping of  an  ass's  head,  and  for  sacrificing  of  infants.  And,  to  come 
more  near  to  these  our  latter  days,  you  heard  likewise  how  falsely  the 
christian  congregation  of  the  Frenchmen,  gathered  together  in  the 
night  at  Paris,  to  celebrate  the  holy  communion,  were  accused  of 

(1)  The  Second  Edition  (where  the  words  in  asterisks  occur.line  6),  was  published  inl570. — Ed. 

(2)  Ex  testim.  uxoris,  Meriali,  VV.  Tomson,  Gregorii  Newman,  W.  Wit,  &c. 

(3)  See  vol.  iv.  p.  •474.  — Ed. 

(4)  This  was  the  bull  of  pope  Martin  III.,  alias  V.,  against  WicklifT,  Huss.  Jerome,  and  their 
adherents  (see  vol.  iii.  p.  557) ;  concerning  whom  it  was  commanded  '  Ecclesiastica  careant  sepul- 
tura,  nee  oblationes  fiant,  aiit  recii)iantur  pro  iisdem.'  See  •  Magnum  Hullarium  Komanum,' 
&c.  vol.  i.  p.  28S.     Edit  Luxemburgi.  1737. —  liD. 

(5)  This  bull  is  given  at  a  subsequent  page  with  a  translation.— Ed. 

(6)  llieronymus  Hosius'^  '  Res  gcsta  Ducum  Austria;  et  Casarum  Romanorum,  a  Rodolpho  primo 
ad  praesentem  annum,  &c.     Prajs  et  Francofordia;.' 4to.  Viteberg,  15();i. — Ed. 

O)  Wilhelmus  Lindanus  '  Tabuls  grassantium  passim  hasreseon  anasceuasticae  Lutherana;,'  etc. 
8vo    Antwerp,  1502 — Ed. 

(8)  Genebarde's  '  Chronographia.'     Fol.  Paris,  l.';(57.— Ed. 

(9)  Basil,  fol.  1549,  very  rare.  Another  Edition  of  this  work  is  in  the  British  Museum;  fol. 
'  Apud  St.  Victorem  prope  Mognntiam,  ex  ollicina  Francisoi  Bchem.  Tj^og.  1549.'  See  also  by 
the  same  author,  '  Libri  sex  de  Uareticis  in  gencre,  X:c.  fol.  ap.  S.  Vict,  prope  Mogunt.  1549;  and 
'De  Gratia  Sacramentorum  liber  unus,  advcrsus  assertionem  Martini  Lutheri.  Argent.  1522.' — Ed. 

(lU)  Acts  xxi. ;  Koiu.  iii. 


GOOD    MEN    SLANDERED    BY    THE    PAPISTS.  603 

filthy  commixion  of  men  and  women   together,  and  the  king  the    ne>,ry 

same  time  (Henry  II.)  was  made  to  believe  that  beds  with  pillows ^ 

and  mats  were  found  there   on  the  floor  where  they  lay  together  ;    A.  D. 
whereupon  the  same  time  divers  were  condemned  to  the  fire,  and    ^•^^^- 
burned.     Finally,  what  innocency  is  so  pure,  or  truth  so  perfect,  No  truth 
which  can  be  void  of  these  slanders  and  criminations,  when  also  our  jaise 
Saviour  Christ  himself  was  noted  for  a  wine  drinker,  and  a  common  aonf° 
haunter  of  the  publicans,  etc. 

Even  so,  likewise,  it  pleaseth  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Christ  to  keep 
and  to  exercise  his  church  under  the  like  kind  of  adversaries  now 
reigning  in  the  church,  who,  under  the  name  of  the  church,  will 
needs  maintain  a  portly  state  and  kingdom  in  this  world  ;  and 
because  they  cannot  uphold  their  cause  by  plain  Scripture  and  the 
word  of  God,  they  bear  it  out  with  facing,  railing,  and  slandering; 
making  princes  and  the  simple  people  believe,  that  all  be  heretics, 
schismatics,  blasphemers,  rebels,  and  subverters  of  all  authority 
and  commonweals,  whosoever  dare  reply  with  any  Scripture  against 
their  doings. 

It  is  written  of  Nero,  that  when  he  himself  had  burned  the  city 
of  Rome  six  days  and  seven  nights,  he  made  open  proclamations  that 
the  innocent  Christians  had  set  the  city  on  fire,  to  stir  the  people 
against  them,  whereby  he  might  burn  and  destroy  them  as  rebels 
and  traitors.^ 

Not  much  unlike  seemeth  the  dealing  of  these  religious  catholics.  Papists 
who,  when  they  be  the  true  heretics  themselves,  and  have  burned  the"pro- 
and  destroyed  the  church  of  Christ,  make   out  their  exclamations,  ^^.^t^nts 
bulls,  briefs,  articles,  books,  censures,  letters,  and  edicts  against  the  andtiiey' 
poor  Lutherans,  to  make  the  people  believe,  that  they  be  the  heretics,  heretics 
schismatics,  disturbers  of  the  whole  world ;  who,  if  they  could  prove  ^gf"g^ 
them,  as  they  reprove  them  to  be  heretics,  they  were  worthy  to  be 
heard.     But  now  they  cry  out  upon  them  heretics,  and  can  prove 
no  heresy  ;  they  accuse  them  of  error,  and  can  prove  no  error.   They 
call  them  schismatics,  and  what  church  since  the  world  stood,  hath 
been  the  mother  of  so  many  schisms  as  the  mother  church  of  Rome  ? 
They  charge  them  with  dissension  and  rebellion;  and  what  dissension 
can  be  greater  than  to  dissent  from  the  Scripture  and  word  of  God  ? 
or  what  is  so  like  rebellion,  as  to  rebel  against  the  Son  of  God,  and 
against  the  will  of  his   eternal  Testament  ?     They  are  disturbers, 
they  say,  of  peace  and  public  authority ;  which  is  as  true,  as  that  the 
Christians  set  the  city  of  Rome  on  fire.     What  doctrine  did  ever 
attribute   so  much   to    public  authority  of  magistrates,  as   do  the 
protestants  ?  or  who  ever  attributed  less  to  magistrates,  or  deposed 
more  dukes,  kings,  and  emperors,  than  the  papists  ?     He  that  saith 
that  the  bishop  of  Rome  is  no  more  than  the  bishop  of  Rome,  and 
ought  to  wear  no  crown,  is  not  by  and  by  a  rebel  against  his  king 
and  magistrates,  but  rather  a  maintainer  of  their  authority  ;  which, 
indeed,  the  bishop  of  Rome  cannot  abide.     Briefly,  wilt  thou  see 
whether  be  the  greater  heretics,  the  protestants  or  the  papists  ?    Let 
us  try  it  by  a  measure,  and  let  this  measure  be  the  glory  only  of  the 
Son  of  God,  which  cannot  fail.     Now  judge,  I  beseech  thee,  whoso- 
ever knowcst  the  doctrine  of  them  both,  whether  of  these  two  do 

(1)  Suetonius  in  Nerone.     [Edit.  1590.  Lugduiii  Bativorum,  p.  226. — Ed.] 


em 


THE    ABOLISHING    OF    ENGLISH    BOOKS. 


Henry 

nil. 

A.D. 
1546. 

Com- 
parison 
between 
the  doc- 
trines of 
papists 
and  pro- 
testauts. 


God's 
merciful 
help  in 
time  of 
need. 


ascribe  more  or  less  to  the  majesty  of  Christ  Jesus  our  King  and 
Lord  ;  the  protestants,  who  admit  no  other  head  of  the  churcli,  nor 
justifier  of  our  souls,  nor  forgivcr  of  our  sins,  nor  advocate  to  his 
Father,  but  him  alone;  or  else  the  papists,  who  can  abide  none  of  these 
articles,  but  condemn  the  same  for  heresy  ?  This  being  so  (as  they 
themselves  will  not  deny),  now  judge,  good  reader,  who  hath  set  the 
city  of  Rome  on  fire — Nero,  or  the  Christians, 

But  to  return  again  to  the  purpose  of  our  former  matter,  which 
was  to  show  forth  the  proclamation  of  the  bishops  for  the  abolishing 
of  English  books  above  rehearsed  as  being  corrupt  and  full  of  heresy, 
which,  notwithstanding,  we  have  declared  to  contain  no  heresy,  but 
sound  and  wholesome  doctrine,  according  to  the  perfect  word  and 
scripture  of  God. 

Here  now,  when  the  prelates  of  the  pope''s  side  had  procured  this 
edict  and  proclamation  aforesaid,  for  the  condemnation  of  all  such 
English  books,  printed  or  unprinted,  which  made  against  their  advan- 
tage, they  triumphed  not  a  little,  weening  they  had  made  a  great 
hand  against  the  gospeFs  ever  rising  again,  and  that  they  had 
established  their  kingdom  for  ever  ;  as  indeed,  to  all  men's  thinking, 
it  might  seem  no  less.  For  who  would  have  thought,  after  so  strait, 
so  precise,  and  so  solemn  a  proclamation,  set  forth  and  armed  with 
the  king's  terrible  authority  ;  also  after  the  cruel  execution  of  Anne 
Askew,  Lacels,  and  the  rest :  item,  after  the  busy  search  moreover, 
and  names-taking  of  many  others,  of  whom  some  were  chased  away, 
some  apprehended  and  laid  up,  divers  in  present  peril,  and  expecta- 
tion of  their  attachment,  who  would  have  thought  it  (I  say)  other- 
wise possible,  but  that  the  gospel  must  needs  have  an  overthrow, 
seeing  what  sure  work  the  pa])ists  here  had  made,  in  setting  up  their 
side,  and  throwing  down  the  contrary  ? 

But  it  is  no  new  thing  Avith  the  Lord,  to  shoAv  his  power  against 
man's  presumption,  that  when  man  counteth  himself  most  sure,  then 
is  he  furthest  oiF,  and  when  he  supposeth  to  have  done  all,  then 
is  he  anew  to  begin  again.  So  was  it  in  the  primitive  church  before 
Constantine's  time,  that  when  Nero,  Domitian,  INLaxentius,  Decius, 
and  other  emperors,  impugning  the  gospel  and  profession  of  Christ, 
did  not  onlv  constitute  laws  and  ])roclamations  against  the  Christians, 
but  also  did  engrave  the  same  laws  in  tables  of  brass,  minding  to 
make  all  things  firm  for  ever  and  a  day;  yet  we  see  how%  with  a 
little  turning  of  God's  hand,  all  their  puissant  devices  and  brazea 
laws  turned  all  to  wind  and  dust :  so  little  doth  it  avail  for  man  to 
wrestle  against  the  Lord  and  his  proceedings  !  Howsoever  man's 
building  is  mortal  and  ruinous,  of  brittle  brick,  and  mouldering  stones, 
yet  that  which  the  Lord  taketh  in  hand  to  build,  neither  can  time 
waste,  nor  man  pluck  down.  What  God  setteth  up,  there  is  neither 
power  nor  striving  to  the  contrary.  What  he  intcndeth,  standeth ; 
what  he  blesseth,  that  prcvaileth.  And  yet  man's  unquiet  pre- 
sumption will  not  cease  still  to  erect  up  towers  of  Babel  against  the 
Lord,  which,  the  higher  they  are  builded  up,  fall  with  the  greater 
ruin  :  for  what  can  stand,  that  standeth  not  with  the  Lord  ?  Which 
Babd"  "^  thing,  as  in  example  of  all  ages  it  is  to  be  seen,  so,  in  this  late  procla- 
agaiiist  mution  devised  by  the  bishops,  is  it  in  like  manner  exemplified  ;  which 
proclamation,  though  it  was  sore  and  terrible  for  the  time,  yet,  not 


God's 

power 

vorketh 

against 

man's 

presunip 

tiun. 


the 
Lord. 


KING    henry's    brief    TO    BONNER.  605 

long  after,  by  reason  of  the  king"'s  death  (wliom  the  Lord  shortly  there-    Ji<^"Ty 

upon  took  to  his  mercy),  it  made  at  length  but  a  castle  come  down. 

So  that  where  the  prelates  thought  to  make  their  jubilee,  it  turned  A.  D. 
them  to  the  "  threnes"  of  Jeremy.'  Such  be  the  admirable  workings  "^  • 
of  the  Lord  of  hosts,  whose  name  be  sanctified  for  ever  !  Man's 

device 

This  I  do  not  infer  for  any  other  purpose,  but  only  for  the  works  against 
of  the  Lord   to   be   seen  ;    premonishing  thee,  good  reader,  withal,  over-""^ 
that  as  touching  the  king  (who  in  this  proclamation  had  nothing  but  ">™^"- 
the  name  only),  here  is  nothing  spoken  but  to  his  laud  and  praise  ;  praise  of 
who,  of  his  own  nature  and  disposition,  was  so  inclinable  and  forward  ^'"^ 
in  all  things  virtuous  and  commendable,  that  the  like  enterprise  of 
redress  of  religion   hath  not  lightly  been  seen  in  any  other  prince 
christened  :  as  in  abolishing  the  stout  and  almost  invincible  authority 
of  the  pope,    in  suppressing  monasteries,  in   repressing  custom  of 
idolatry  and  pilgrimage,  etc.  ;   which  enterprises,  as  never  king  of 
England  did  accomplish  (though  some  began  to  attempt  them)  before 
him,  so,  yet  to  this  day,  we  see  but  few  in  other  realms  dare  follow  the 
same.    If  princes  have  always  their  council  about  them,  that  is  but  a 
common  thing.     If  sometimes  they  have  evil  counsel   ministered, 
that  I  take  to  be  the  fault  rather  of  such  as  are  about  them,  than  of 
princes  themselves.     So  long   as   queen   Anne,   Thomas  Cromwell, 
archbishop  Cranmer,   Master  Denny,  Doctor  Butts,  with  such  like 
were  about  him,  and  could  prevail  with  him,  what  organ  of  Christ's 
glory  did  more  good  in  the  church  than  he  ?  as  is  apparent  by  such 
monuments,  instruments,  and  acts  set  forth  by  him,  in  setting  up 
the  Bible  in  the  church,  in  exploding  the  pope  with  his  vile  pardons, 
in  removing  divers  supei-stitious  ceremonies,  in  bringing  into  order  Much 
the  inordinate  orders  of  friars  and  sects,  in  putting  chantry  priests  ^"jPfJ" 
to  their  pensions,  in  permitting  white  meat  in  Lent,  in  destroying  vurged 
pilgrimage-worship,  in  abrogating  idle  and  superfluous   holy-days,   ^ 
both  by  act  public,  and  also  by  private  letters  sent  to  Bonner  tend- 
ing to  this  effect. 

A  private  Letter  of  the  King  to  Bishop  Bonner. 

Right  reverend  father  in  God,  right  trusty  and  well  beloved,  we  greet  you  Abro^a- 
well !  And  whereas,  considering  the  manifold  inconveniences  which  have  ''""  "^ 
ensued,  and  daily  do  ensue  to  our  subjects,  by  the  great  superfluity  of  holy-  da/s. 
days,  we  have,  by  the  assents  and  consents  of  all  you  the  bishops  and  other 
notable  personages  of  the  clergy  of  tliis  our  realm,  in  full  congregation  and 
assembly  had  for  that  purpose,  abrogated  and  abolished  such  as  be  neither 
canonical,  nor  meet  to  be  suffered  in  a  commonwealth,  for  the  manifold  incon- 
veniences which  do  ensue  of  the  same,  as  is  rehearsed.  And  to  the  intent  our 
determination  therein  may  be  duly  observed  and  accomplished,  we  have  thought 
convenient  to  command  you  immediately  upon  the  receipt  hereof,  to  address 
your  commandments,  in  our  name,  to  all  the  curates,  religious  houses,  and 
colleges  within  yoin-  diocese,  with  a  copy  of  the  act  made  for  the  abrogation  of 
the  holy-days  aforesaid,  a  transumpt  whereof  ye  shall  receive  herewith  ;  com- 
manding them  and  every  of  them,  in  no  wise,  either  in  the  church  or  otherwise, 
to  indict  or  speak  of  any  of  the  said  days  and  feasts  abolished,  whereby  the 
people  might  take  occasion  either  to  murmur  at,  or  to  conteuui  the  order  taken 
therein,  and  to  continue  in  their  accustomed  idleness,  the  same  notwithstand- 
ing; but  to  pass  over  the  same  with  such  secret  silence,  as  they  may  have  like 
abrogation  by  disuse,  as  they  have  already  by  our  authority  in  convocation. 
And  forasamich   as   the  time  of  harvest  now  approacheth,  om-  pleasure  is  ye 

(1)  '  Tlie  Threnes  of  Jeremy;'   the  Lamentations,  from  Qpnvoi,  the  Greek  word  for  lamen- 
tations.— £d. 


606  PERSECUTION    IN    SCOTLAND. 

Iienry  shall,  with  sucli  diligence  and  dexterity,  put  this  matter  in  execution,  as  that  it 
Viri.  jyiay  immediately  take  place  for  the  benefit  of  our  subjects  at  this  time  accord- 
A    ij      ingly,  without  failing,  as  ye  will  answer  unto  us  for  the  contrary. 

jr^g'  Given  under  our  signet,  at  our  monastery  of  Chertsey,  the  eleventh  day 
'—  of  August. 


Kins  Thus,  while  good  counsel  was  about  him,  and  could  be  heard,  the 

"cording  '^^"§  '^^''"^  mucli  good.     So  again,  when  sinister  and  wicked  counsel, 
as  his    .  under  subtle    and  crafty  pretences,  had  gotten  once  the  foot  in, 
vTas about  tlirusting  truth  and  verity  out  of  the  prince's  ears,  how  much  religion 
was'ife"     3,nd  all  good  things  went  prosperously  forward  before,  so  much,  on 
''^^''-         the  contrary  side,   all  revolted  backward  again.      Whereupon  pro- 
ceeded this  proclamation  above  mentioned,   concerning  the  abolish- 
ing and  burning  of  English  books :    which  proclamation,   bearing 
the   name    of    the    king\s    majesty,  but   being    the    very    deed    of 
the  popish  bishops,  no  doubt  had  done  much  hurt  in  the  church 
among  the  godly  sort,  bringing  them  either  into  great  danger,  or 
else  keeping  them  in  much  blindness,  had  not  the   shortness  of  the 
king"'s  days  stopped  the  malignant  purposes  of  the  aforesaid  prelates, 
causing  the  king  to  leave  that  by  death  unto  the  people,  which  by 
The  death  his  life  hc  would  not  grant.     For,  within  four  months  after,  the  pro- 
Heniy.     clamation  coming  out  in  August,  he  deceased  in  the  beginning  of 
A.D.1547.  January,^  in  the  thirty-eighth  year  of  his  reign,  a.d.  1547;  leaving 
behind  him  three  children,  who  succeeded  him  in  his  kingdom,  king 
Edward,  queen  Mary,  and  queen  Elizabeth:  of  whom  it  remaineth  now 
to  prosecute  (by  the  permission  and  sufferance  of  Christ  our  high  Lord 
and  Prince)  in  the  process   of  this  history,  according  as  the   order 
of  their  succession,   and  acts  done  by  them  in  the   church,   shall 
require;  after  that,  first,  I  shall  have  prosecuted  certain  other  matters 
by  the  way,  according  to  my  promise  here  to  be  inserted. 

iiZ'S.  ^?)^  ^i^torp  toucf)tn0  tfje  persecution  in  ^cotlanD, 


A.D.      WITH    THE     NAMES    AND     CAUSES     OF    SUCH     BLESSED     MARTYRS, 

1540  AS     IN     THAT     COUNTRY    SUFFERED     FOR     THE    TRUTH, 

^°  AFTER    THE    TIME    OF    PATRICK    HAMELTON. 

15.5  8. 

'  Thus,  having  finished  the  time  and  race  of  king  Henry  VIII.,  it 

remaineth  now,  according  to  my  promise  made  before,  here  to  place 
and  adjoin  so  much  as  doth  come  to  our  hands,  touching  the  perse- 
cution of  Scotland,  and  of  the  blessed  martyrs  of  Christ,  who  in  that 
country,  likewise,  suffered  for  the  true  religion  of  Christ,  and  the 
testimony  of  their  faith. 

To  proceed  therefore  in  the  history  of  these  Scottish  matters,  next 
Sir  John  after  the  mention  of  David  Stratton  and  INIaster  Nicholas  Gurlay, 
vike,  with  whom  we  ended  before,  the  order  of  time  would  require  next  to 
ci'tea'and  ^^^^^  ^lic  mcmory  of  sir  John  Borthwike,  knight,  commonly  called 
edof '^""  captain  Borthwike  ;  who,  being  accused  of  heresy,  as  the  papists  call 
heresy:  it,  and  citcd  tlicrc-for  A.D.  1540,  and  not  appearing,  and  escaping 
absent,  out  into  otlicr  couutrics,  was  condemned  for  the  same  being  absent, 
t^ure^is"  ^y  ^^^^  sentence  of  David  Beaton,  archbishop  of  St.  Andrew's,  and 
burned,    other  prclatcs  of  Scotland  ;  and  all  his  goods  confiscated,  and  his 

(1)  Henry  VIII.  died  on  Friday  the  28th  of  Januarj-.— Ed. 


AKTICLES    AGAIXST    BORTIIWIKE.  G07 

picture  at  last  burned  in  the  open  market-place.     His  story,  with  his  scvtiuh 

articles  objected  against  him,  and  his  confutations  of  the  same,  here — . 

ensueth  in  process  under  expressed,  as  followeth.  "^^P' 

to 

THE     ACT     OR     PROCESS,     OR     CERTAIN     ARTICLES     AGAINST     SIR     1553. 
JOHN    BORTHWIKE,    KNIGHT,    IN    SCOTLAND;^  " 

With  the  Answer  and  Confutation  of  the  said  Borthwike ;  whose 
Preface  to  the  Reader  here  followeth. 

By  the  help  of  a  certain  friend  of  mine,  there  came  certain  articles  unto  my 
hand,  for  which  the  Scottish  cardinal,  and  such  others  of  his  sect  and  aliinity, 
did  condemn  me  as  a  heretic.  And  forasmuch  as  this  condemnation  should 
not  lack  his  cloak  or  defence,  they  gathered  together  a  great  number  of  wit- 
nesses, whereas,  besides  the  bare  names  of  the  witnesses,  they  alleged  none 
other  proof  at  all.  Wherefore  I  thought  good  to  bestow  some  labour  in  refelling 
those  articles,  which  they  could  not  prove,  partly  that  I  might  take  away  from 
all  true  Christians  the  occasion  of  all  evil  suspicion,  as  though  that  I,  being 
vanquished  or  overthrown  by  their  threatenings,  would  deny  Christ ;  and, 
partly,  that  their  errors  being  thereby  made  manifest,  they  should  even  for  very 
shame  i-epent,  or  else,  hereafter,  the  less  abuse  the  furor  or  madness  of  such 
witnesses  to  shed  blood.  Therefore  I  will  first  confirm,  by  evident  testimonies 
of  the  Scriptures,  those  things  which  in  times  past  I  have  taught ;  and  after- 
wards I  will  refel  their  vain  sophistication,  whereby  they  go  about  to  subvert 
the  truth  of  God. 

The  Act  or  Process,  &c. 

Sir  John  Borthwike  knight,  commonly  called  captain  Borthwike,  being 
accused,  suspected,  slandered,  and  convicted  by  witnesses,  M'ithout  all  doubt  of 
greater  estimation  than  he  himself,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1340,  the  twentv- 
eighth  day  of  May,  in  the  cloister  of  St.  Andrew's,  in  the  presence  of  the  most 
reverend  fathers,  Gawine  archbishop  of  Glasgow,  chancellor  of  Scotland  ;  Wil- 
liam bishop  of  Aberdeen,  Henry  bishop  of  Candicatia,-  John  bishop  of  Brechin, 
and  William,  bishop  of  Dunblane ;  Andrew  of  Melrose,  George  of  Dunfermline, 
John  of  Paslet,^  John  of  Londrose,*  Robert  of  Rillos  ^  and  William  of  Rulrose,^ 
abbots;  Mancolme  of  Quiterne'  and  John  of  Petinuaim,*  priors;  Master 
Alexander  Balfour,  vicar  of  Ritman,''  rector  of  law,  official  of  St.  Andrew's ;  John 
Winryme,  subprior;  John  Annand  and  Thomas  Cmmingham,  canons  of  St. 
Andrew's ;  John  Thompson  of  the  imiversity  of  St.  Andrew's ;  and  Master 
John  Mairr  and  Peter  Capel,  bachelors  of  divinity  and  doctors ;  Martin  Balfour, 
bachelor  of  divinity,  and  of  the  law,  and  official  principal  of  St.  Andrew's  ; 
John  TulildafFe,  warden  of  the  friars  minors,'"  and  John  Patterson  of  the  same 
covent:    and  also  in  the  presence  of  the  most  noble,  mighty,  and  right  wor- 

(1)  See  Hall's  Chronicle.     London,  1809,  pp.  844 — 840.— Ed. 

(2)  '  Candicatia,'  rather  Candida  Casa,  the  Latin  name  of  Quhittern  or  Whitehorn,  a  bishop's 
see  of  Galloway.  Fergus  lord  of  Galloway,  who  flourished  in  the  reign  of  king  David  I.,  founded 
here  a  priory.  Morice,  prior  of  this  convent,  swore  fealty  to  Edward  Longshanks,  king  of  England 
A.D.  1296.  This  church  was  famous  for  the  great  resort  of  pilgrims,  who  flocked  thither  from  all 
parts  to  St.  Ninian's  sepulchre.  There  were  two  famous  priors  of  this  place,  the  one  Gavin  Dunhar 
A.D.  1540,  afterwards  archbishop  of  Glasgow  ;  the  other  James  Beaton  a  son  of  the  family  of  Belfour 
in  Fife,  first  archbishop  of  Glasgow,  and  then  of  St.  Andrew's,  and  chancellor  of  Scotland. — Ed. 

(3)  'John  of  Paslet'  or  Paisley,  in  the  shire  of  Renfrew,  formerly  a  priory,  and  afterwards 
changed  into  an  abbey  of  Black  Monks,  brought  from  Wenlock  in  England.— F.d. 

(4)  '  Londrose,'  Lundores,  in  the  shire  of  Fife,  was  a  rich  abbey,  founded  by  David  earl  of 
Huntingdon  (brother  to  king  William),  upon  his  return  from  the  Holy  Land,  about  the  year  1178. 
This  abbey  was  erected  into  a  temporal  lordship  by  James  VI.  the  25th  December,  ICOO,  in  favour 
of  Patric  Lesly,  son  to  Andrew  earl  of  Roshes.  — Ed. 

(5)  '  Rillos.'  This  word  has  been  originally  '  Killos,'  in  the  Latin  edition,  page  166;  as  such  it 
occurs  in  the  following  passage:  '  Kinloss,  or  rather  Keanloch,  in  Moray,  was  a  famous  abbey.' 
'  Dempster,  following  the  old  and  popular  tradition,  calls  it  Killoss,  and  gives  us  the  following 
account  of  it,  and  the  reason  of  its  foundation,'  &c.  See  Keith's  Historical  Catalogue  of  Scottish 
Bishops,  &c     Svo.  Edinb.  1824,  p  418.— Ed. 

(6)  A  similar  suggestion  is  ottered  respecting  this  word.  It  has  probably  been  written  Kiilrose. 
'  Cuiross  or  Kyllenross  situated  upon  the  Frith  of  Forth,'  &c.  '  an  abbey  founded  in  the  year  1217.' 
See  Keith,  page  422.  — Ed. 

(7)  '  Quiterne'  or  Quhit-hern  ;  Whitehorn  or  Candida  Casa. — Ed. 

(8)  '  Petinuaim,'  Pittenween,  in  the  shire  of  Fife. — Ed. 

(9)  Hall  says  '  Kylmane :'  probablv  Kilmany,  as  spelt  by  Macpherson. — Ed. 

(10)  Hall  says,  'The  grey  friars  of  St.  Andrew's.'— Ed. 


608 


PEnSEClTTION    IN    SCOTLAND. 


ScntfUh  shipfiil  lords,  George  earl  of  Huntelo,»  James  earl  of  Arran,  William  earl 
Htstori/.  niarshall,  William  earl  of  Montrose;  Malcolm  lord  Fleming,  chamberlain  of 
A.  D.  Scotland ;  John  lord  Lindsey,  John  lord  Erskine,  George  lord  Seton,  sir 
1540*  J''^"'"*'*  liamelton  of  Finwart,^  Walter  lord  of  the  knights  of  St.  John,  of  Forfi- 
^(j  chen  ;  Master  James  Foules  of  Collington,  clerk  to  the  king's  register ;  with 
1558.    '^"'crs  other  lords,  barons,  and  honest  persons,  being  called  and  required  toge- 

■  ther  for  witnesses,  that  he  did  hold,  publish  and  openly  teach,  these   errors 

following :  ^ 

THE    FIR.ST    ARTICLE  : 
'  That  our  most  holy  father  the  pope,  the  vicar  of  Jesu  Christ,  hath  not, 
neither  can  exercise,  greater  authority  over  Christians  here  on  earth,  than  any 
other  bishop  or  prelate.' 

Sir  John  Bortliwike''s  Answer. 

These  holy  ones  do  magnify  their  Lord  by  like  title  as  common  thieves  and 
robbers  are  accustomed  to  prefer  the  captains  and  ringleaders  of  their  robberies 
and  mischiefs,  calling  them  in  every  place  the  most  honest  and  good  men, 
whereas  likewise  it  is  evident  that  in  the  whole  world  there  is  no  man  more 
given  to  riot,  who  more  greedily  doth  seek  after  all  kind  of  delicateness  and 
wantonness,  and  finally  aboundeth  with  all  kind  of  vice,  as  treason,  murder, 
rapine,  and  all  kind  of  such  evils. 

Furthermore,  whereas  they  affirm  him  to  be  the  vicar  of  Christ  here  on 
earth,  it  shall  be  easily  convinced,  when  it  shall  be  made  manifest,  that  he 
neither  hath,  nor  can  exercise,  more  power  or  authority  over  Christians,  than 
any  other  bishop  or  prelate.  For  imto  that  office  of  being  vicar  they  refer  that 
great  authority  which  they  do  so  greatly  boast  and  brag  of,  which  being  taken 
away,  the  office  of  vicar  doth  also  fall  and  decay.  But  now,  to  attempt  the 
matter,  I  will  first  demand  of  the  maintainers  of  this  pre-eminency  and  autho- 
rity, whereupon  they  will  ground  the  same  ?  I  know  that  they  will  answer 
unto  me,  that  Peter  had  power  and  authority  over  the  other  apostles,  and  con- 
sequently over  the  universal  cluu-ch,  which  power,  by  succession,  is  translated 
inrto  the  bishops  of  Rome.  But  how  unshamefastly  do  they  lie  herein,  any 
may  easily  perceive  who  hath  but  any  small  spark  of  judgment  in  him,  when 
he  shall  hear  the  testimonies  of  the  Scriptures,  which  we  will  allege  to  confirm 
this  our  opinion.  For  Peter,  in  Acts  xv.,  in  the  coimcil,  doth  declare  what  is 
to  be  done,  and  admonisheth  us  what  of  necessity  we  ought  to  do.  And  he 
there  did  also  hear  others  speak,  and  did  not  only  give  them  place  to  say  their 
minds,  but  also  permit  and  receive  their  judgment ;  and  whereas  they  decreed, 
he  followed  and  obeyed  the  same.     Is  this  then  to  have  power  over  others  ? 

Furthermore,  whereas  in  his  first  epistle  he  writeth  unto  bishops  and  pastors, 
he  doth  not  command  them  as  a  superior  or  head  over  them,  by  power  and 
authority,  but  maketh  them  his  fellow-companions,  and  gently  exhorteth  them 
as  is  accustomed  to  be  done  between  equals  of  degree ;  for  these  arc  his  words  : 
'  I  beseech  and  desire  the  bishops  and  pastors  which  are  amongst  you,  foras- 
much as  I  myself  am  also  a  bishop,  and  a  witness  of  the  afflictions  of  Christ, 
and  also  a  partaker  of  the  glory  which  shall  be  revealed,  that  they  do  diligently 
feed  the  flock  of  Christ,  which  is  committed  unto  them.'  Why  then  do  they  so 
challenge  unto  them  the  authority  of  Peter,  which  he  never  acknowledged  in 
himself?  Truly,  I  do  not  doubt  but  that  if  Peter  were  here  present,  he  would, 
with  like  severity,  rebuke  their  folly  and  madness,  as  Moses,  in  times  past,  did 
unto  Joshua,  who  burned  with  too  earnest  a  zeal  towai'ds  him. 

I  doubt  not  but  that  many,  in  this  feigned  authority  of  Peter,  do  seek  out 
more  vain  helps  to  maintain  and  uphold  the  tyranny  of  jiopes,  rather  than  to 
make  him  ruler  and  governor  over  all  others.  For  whereas  in  Acts  viii.  he  is 
commanded  by  his  fellows  to  go  with  John  into  Samaria,  he  did  not  refuse  so 
to  do.     Insomuch  then  as  the  apostles  do  send  him,  they  declare  thereby,  that 

(1)  '  Huntclo,'  lluntly,  a  castle  of  the  Gordons  in  Berwickshire. — Ed. 

(2)  '  Finwart,'  Finnart,  or  Finlater,  a  castle  of  the  Sinclairs  and  Ogilvys,  to  whom  it  has  given 
th«  title  of  earl.— Ed. 

(3)  There  has  been  some  difference  in  the  statements  of  this  preamble  as  given  by  Hall  and  by 
Foxe;  by  the  aid  of  the  former  several  of  the  proper  names  have  been  corrected,  while  others  are 
explained  in  the  notes,  on  the  authority  of  Keith  and  others.  Neither  Knox  in  his  '  History  of 
the  Reformation,'  nor  Spotswood  in  his  '  History  of  the  Church  of  Scotland,'  nor  Hall  in  his 
'  Chronicle,'  have  preserved  those  interesting  answers  which  Foxe  has  given  us.— Ed. 


ARTICLES    AGAINST     liORTHWIKK,    WITH     HIS    ANSWERS.  (109 

they  do  not  count  him  as  their  head  and  superior,  and  in  that  he  doth  ohey    Scn/ihh 

them,  and  taketh  upon  him  the  office  or  ministry  committed  unto  him,  he  con-  jffMory. 

fesseth  thereby  that  lie  liath  a  society  and  fellowship  with  them,  but  no  rule  or     .    r^ 

empery  over  them,  as  he  writeth  in  his  epistle.  \  '-.^ 

But  if  none  of  these  examples  were  evident  or  manifest,  the  only  Epistle  to       '. 

the  Galatians  were  sufficient  to  put  us  out  of  all  doubt ;   where  St.  Paul,  almost    i  rco 

throughout  two  whole  chapters,  doth  nothing  else  but  declare  and  affirm  him-  — '. ^ 

self  to  be  equal  unto  Peter,  in  the  honour  or  dignity  of  the  apostleship.     For,  Peter  had 

first  of  all,  he  rehearseth  how  he  went  up  to  Jerusalem  unto  Peter,  not  to  the  ^°(('ij  {^,g 

intent  to  profess  any  homage  and  subjection  imto  him,  but  only  to  witness,  apostles, 

with  a  common  consent  and  agreement,  unto  all  men  the  doctrine  which  they  ^^}  "° 

"   .  ^    riii6  over 

taught ;  and  that  Peter  did  require  no  such  things  at  his  hand,  but  gave  unto  them. 

him  the  right  side  or  upper  hand  of  the  fellowship,  that  they  might  jointly  toge- 
ther labour  in  the  vineyard  of  the  Lord.  Moreover,  that  he  had  no  less  flivour 
and  grace  among  the  Gentiles,  than  Peter  had  amongst  the  Jews ;  and  finally, 
when  Peter  did  not  faithfully  execute  his  office  and  ministry,  he  was  by  him 
rebuked,  and  Peter  became  obedient  unto  his  correction. 

All  these  things  do  evidently  prove,  that  there  was  equality  between  Paul  paul 
and  Peter,  and  also  that  Peter  had  no  more  power  over  tiie  I'esidiie  of  the  equ'il 
apostles,  than  he  had  over  Paul :  which  thing  St.  Paul  even  of  purpose  doth  ^^eiir. 
treat  of,  lest  any  man  should  prefer  Peter  or  John  before  him  in  the  office  of 
apostleship,  who  were  but  his  companions,  and  not  lords  over  one   anothei'. 
Whereupon  these  places  of  Scripture  work  tliis  effi^ct,  that  I  cannot  acknow- 
ledge Peter  to  be  superior  or  head  over  other  apostles,  neither  the  pope  over  Christ  the 
other  bishops  :  but  I  acknowledge  and  confess  Christ  to  be  the  only  head  of  the  „"  j^,^'^^'^ 
church,  the  foundation  and  high  priest  thereof,  who,  with  one  only  oblation,  timrch. 
hath  made  perfect  for  evermore  all  those  who  are  sanctified.     And  1  boldFy  do  Universal 
affirm  and  say  with  St.  Gregory,  that  whosoever  calleth  himself,  or  desireth  to  i'isl"'P 
be  named  or  called,  the  head  or  universal  priest  or  bishop,  in  that  his  pride  he  aoains't  hy 
is  the  fore-rider  or  predecessor  of  Antichrist ;  forasmuch  as,  through  his  pride,  Gregory. 
lie  doth  exalt  himself  above  all  others. 

Furthermore,  whereas  they  allege,  out  of  the  old  law,  the  high  priesthood  The  old 

and  the  supreme  judgment  which  God  did  institute  and  ordain  at  Jerusalem ;  '^^T  "^""^ 
T  1  1         /-.i     •  1        1  •    1    1  •  1  1  1-1  1   "°t  prove 

1  answer  thereunto,  that  Christ  was  that  high  bishop,  unto  whom  the  right  and  Peier's  or 

title  of  priesthood  is  now  transported  and  referred.     Neither  is  there  any  man  the  pope's 

so  impudent,  which  will  take  upon  him  to  succeed  in  the  place  or  degree  of  his  ji"acy. 

honour ;  forasmuch  as  this  priesthood  doth  not  consist  only  in  leurning,  but  in 

the  propitiation  and  mercy  of  God,  which  Christ  hath  fulfilled  by  his  death, 

and  in  the  intercession,  by  which  he  doth  now  entreat  for  us  unto  his  Father. 

Whereas  also  they  do  allege  out  of  ]Matt.  xvi. ;  '  Thou  art  Peter,  and  upon 
this  rock,'  etc.  if  they  do  think  that  this  was  particularly  spoken  unlo  Peter,  St. 
Cyprian  and  St.  Augustine  shall  sufficiently  answer  them,  that  Christ  did  it  not 
for  this  purpose,  to  prefer  one  man  above  all  the  residue,  but  that  thereby  he 
might  commend  and  set  forth  the  unity  of  the  church;  for  so  saith  St.  Cyprian: 
'  In  the  person  of  one  man  God  gave  unto  them  all  the  keys,  that  he  might 
thereby  signify  the  unity  of  them  all.  For  even  as  Peter  was,  even  the  very 
same  were  all  the  residue,  being  endued  with  like  fellowship  of  honour  and 
dignity.  But  it  was  convenient  that  it  should  take  his  original  of  one,  that  the 
church  of  God  might  be  manifested  to  be  one  only.'  St.  Augustine's  words  are 
these ;  *  '  If  the  mystery  of  the  church  were  not  in  Peter,  the  Lord  would  not 
have  said  unto  him,  I  will  give  unto  thee  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 
If  this  were  spoken  mito  Peter,  the  church  hath  them  not.  If  the  church  have 
them,  then  Peter,  when  he  received  the  keys,  did  figurate  the  wliole  church. 
Again,  when  they  were  all  demanded  and  asked,  only  Peter  answered.  Thou 
art  Christ.  Then  was  it  said  unto  him,  I  will  give  unto  thee  the  keys,  as 
though  he  alone  had  received  the  power  of  binding  and  loosing ;  for,  like  as  he 
alone  spake  that  for  them  all,  so  he,  as  it  were,  bearing  the  person  of  that 
unity,  received  the  same  with  them  all.  Therefore,  one  for  them  all,  because 
he  is  united  unto  them  all.' 

Another  argument  they  do  gather  upon  the  words  which  Christ  spake  unto 
Peter,  'Thou  art  Peter,  and  upon  this  rock  will  I  build  my  church:'  which 
■woi'ds  are  not  found  to  be  spoken  unto  any  other  of  the  apostles.    .  This  argu- 

(1)  Augustine,  Traetatus  in  Johannera,  1;  fol.  12.— Ed. 
vol..   V.  K   R 


610 


THE    PERSECUTION    IN    SCOTLAND. 


Scnttiah    meiit  shall  easily  be  dissolved,  if  we  do  understand  and  know  why  Christ  did 
History,   give  Peter  that  name,  which  otherwise  was  called  Simon.     In  the  first  chapter 
.    j^     of  John,  Christ  speaketh  thus  unto  him  :  '  Thou  shalt  be  called  Cephas ;'  which, 
I  '540*    ^y  intepretatioii,  signifieth  Peter :  in  that  point  having  res])ect  unto  the  con- 
stant confession  of  Christ,  which  he  had  made,  like  as  God  changed  the  name 
,-,o     of  Abraham,  who  at  first  was  called  Abram,  because  he  should  be  a  father  of 

L  many  nations.    Then,  even  as  Abraham  took  his  name  of  the  multitude,  which 

should  come  forth  of  his  seed,  so  likewise  Peter  took  his  name  of  the  constant 
confession  of  Christ,  who  indeed  is  the  true  rock  whereupon  the  church  is 
builded,  and  not  Peter  himself;  no  otherwise  than  Abraham,  who  was  not  the 
multitude  itself,  whereof  he  took  his  name.  Besides  this,  the  church  should  be 
stayed,  or  builded  upon  an  over  weak  foundation,  if  it  should  have  Peter  for 
the  ground  or  foimdation  thereof,  who,  being  amazed  and  overcome  with  the 
words  of  a  little  wench,  did  so  constantly  deny  Christ. 

Now,  therefore,  I  think  there  is  no  man  but  that  doth  understand  how  these 

Romish  builders  do  wrest  the  Scriptures  hither  and  thither,  and,  like  unto  the 

rule  or  square,  do  apply  them  according  to  their  wills,  to  what  end  and  use 

they  themselves  think  good. 

Another        Furthermore,  in  that  they  do  allege,  out  of  John  xx.,  '  Feed  my  sheep,'  it  is 

objection   an  over-childish  argument;  for  to  feed,  is  not  to  bear  rule  and  dominion  over 

solved.'^''    the  whole  church.     Besides  all  this,  as  Peter  had  received  commandment  of 

the  Lord,  so  doth  he  exhort  all  other  bishops  to  feed  their  flock,  in  his  first 

epistle  and  fifth  chapter.     Hereby  a  man  may  gather  by  these  words  of  Christ, 

that  either  there  was  no  authority  given  unto  Peter  more  than  unto  others,  or 

else  that  Peter  did  equally  communicate  that  right  and  authority,  which  he 

had  received,  unto  others,  and  did  not  reserve  it  unto  himself  after  his  death, 

to  be  transported  unto  the  bishops  of  Rome. 

As  for  such  reasons  as  they  do  allege,  which  are  not  gathered  or  taken  out  of 
Holy  Scriptures,  I  pass  them  over,  lest  I  might  seem  to  contend  with  shadows. 

THE    SECOND    ARTICLE. 

'  That  indulgences  and  pardons,  granted  by  our  supreme  head  the  pope,  are 
of  no  force,  strength,  or  effect;  but  tend  only  to  the  abusion  of  the  people,  and 
to  the  deceiving  of  their  souls.' 

Sir  John  Borthwike's  Answer. 

Indui-  It  shall  be  evidently  declared,  that  indulgences  and  pardons  are  of  none 

gences  of  effect,  after  that  I  have,  first  of  all,  taught  what  they  do  call  indulgences  or 
pardons.     They  say,  they  are  the  treasure  of  the  church,  that  is  to   say,  the 
merits  of  Christ,  of  the  saints,  apostles  and  martyrs,  whom  they  impudently 
affirm  to  have  performed  and  merited  more  at  God's  hand,  at  the  time  of  their 
death,  than  was  necessary  or  needl'ul  for  them;  and  that  of  the  abundance  of 
their  merits  there  did  so  much  superabound,  as  v.'as  not  only  sufiicient  for  theni- 
Thetrea-  selves,  but  also  might  redound  to  the  help  of  others.     And,  because  so  great  a 
th"^^  °^      goodness  should  not  be  superfluous  or  in  vain,  they  affirm  and  teacli;  that  their 
church  as  blood  was  mixed  and  joined  with  the  blood  of  Christ;  and  of  them  both,  the 
pfpi;-        treasure  of  the  church  was  compound,  and  made  for  the  remission  and  satisfac- 
take  it.      t^°"  '^^  ^'^^^^     How  Cunning  and  notable  cooks  these  are,  who  can  make  a  con- 
fection of  so  many  sundry  herbs! 
Papists  Furthermore,  they  do  feign  the  custody  and  keeping  of  this  treasure  to  be 

hold  the    committed  wholly  unto  the  bishop  of  Rome,  in  whose  power  consisteth  the  dis- 
lord  trea-  pensation  of  so  great  treasures,  that  either  by  himself  he  may  give  or  grant,  or 
surer  of     otherwise  give  230wer  unto  others  to  give  the  same.     And  hereupon  rise  t])e 
church      plenary  indulgences  and  pardons  granted  by  the  pope,  for  certain  years;  by 
cardinals,  for  a  hundred  days;  by  bishops,  for  forty  days.     This  is  the  judg- 
ment and  opinion  which  they  hold  of  the  indulgences.     But  I  pray  you,  who 
taught  those  saints  to  work  or  deserve  for  others,  but  only  Satan,  who  would 
utterly  have   the   merits   of  Christ  extinguished    and  blotted   out,   which    he 
No  man    knoweth  to  be  the  only  remedy  of  salvation  ?    For,  if  the  Scripture  doth  teach  us 
hts  ow"!*^  that  no  man  of  himself  can  deserve  or  work  his  salvation,  how  did  the  saints 
salvation,  then  work  or  merit  for  others?     It  is  manifest  that  Christ  saith,  in  Luke  xvii., 


ARTICLES    AGAINST     BOKTIIWIICK,    WITH    HIS    ANSWEUS.  611 

'  When  ye  have  done  all  that  which  is  commanded  you  to  do,  yet,'  saith  he,    Scottish. 
'  ye  are  unprofitable  servants.'     Besides  this,  all  that  which  may  be  deserved  JI^^IP.-^ 
or  merited  in  the  righteousness  of  man,  is,  in  Isaiah  xxxiv.,  compared  unto  the    A.  D. 
garment  menstruous  and  defiled,  to  be  cast  out.  1540 

There  are  almost  infinite  places  in  the  Scripture,  wherein  man's  power  is  so       to 
extenuated,  and  the  corruption  and  frowardness  of  our  nature  so  made  manifest,     1558. 
tliat  even  in  the  best  and  most  perfect  works  there  lacketh  not  imperfection. 
Notwithstanding  the  parable  of  the  ten  virgins,  written  in  Matthew  xxv.,  ought  The  para- 
to  put  us  out  of  all  controversy  and  doubt.     There  Christ  describeth  two  kinds  ^le  of  the 
of  men,  the  one  kind  of  holy  men,  who  observe  and  keep  the  inward  righteous-  gj^g  g^- 
ness  of  the  heart,  as  the  oil  of  faith ;  tlie  other  sort  is  of  such  as,  having  no  pounded, 
mind  of  their  oil,  are  answered  by  them  that  are  wise,   '  No  !  lest  that  there  be 
not  sufficient  for  you  and  for  us ;  but  go  you  rather  to  them  which  do  sell,  and 
buy  for  yourselves:'  in  which  place  it  is  manifestly  declared  how  vainly  the 
second  sort  of  men  do  fly  to  the  patronage  of  the  elect,  by  whose  merits  they 
think  to  be  saved. 

Now  let  us  weigh  and  consider  upon  what  places  of  Scripture  they  build  or 
establish  their  feigned  invention  of  pardons.  They  allege  the  saying  of  St. 
Paul  to  the  Colossians,  '  I  supply  or  fulfil  the  afflictions  of  Chi'ist,  which  were 
wanting  in  my  flesh,  for  his  body  which  ia  the  church.'  But  Paul,  in  this  place, 
doth  not  refer  that  defect  or  supplement  to  any  work  of  redemption,  expiation, 
or  satisfaction ;  but  to  those  afflictions,  by  which  the  members  of  Christ,  that 
is  to  say,  all  the  faithful,  should  be  afflicted,  so  long  as  they  live  in  the  flesh  : 
whei-efore  he  saith,  that  this  doth  yet  remain  of  the  passion  of  Christ,  that  those 
afflictions  which  once  he  suffered  in  his  own  body,  he  now  daily  suflTereth  in  his 
members.  For  Christ  hath  vouchsafed  to  honour  us  with  this  honour,  that  he 
doth  impute  and  call  our  afflictions  to  be  his. 

And  whereas  St.  Paul  doth  add  this  word  'for  the  church,'  he  doth  not  Another 
understand  thereby  for  the  redemption,  reconciliation,  satisfaction,  or  expiation  Jj)*5s^{v"'^ 
of  the  church,  but  for  the  edifying  and  the  profiting  of  the  same,  as  in  the  second 
epistle  to  Timothy,  he  saith,  that '  for  the  elect's  sake  he  suffered  all  these  things, 
that  they  might  obtain  salvation.'  But,  to  the  intent  that  no  man  should  think 
that  salvation  to  depend  upon  those  things  which  he  himself  had  suffered,  he 
added  further,  '  The  which  is  in  Christ  Jesu.' 

As  touching  the  reason,  that  the  blood  of  the  martyrs  is  not  shed  in  vain,  The  blood 
without  fruit  or  profit;  and,  therefore,  ought  to  be  conferred  to  the  common  °*^  ™'*''' 
utility  and  profit  of  the  cluuxh  ;   I  answer,  that  the  profit  and  fruit  thereof  is  thereto 
abundant :  to  glorify  God  by  their  death,  to  subscribe  and  bear  witness  unto  it  proiit- 
the  truth  by  their  blood,  and,  by  the  contempt  of  this  present  life,  to  witness 
that  they  do  seek  after  a  better  life ',  by  their  constancy  and  steadfastness,  to 
confirm  and  establish  the  faith  of  the  church,  and  subdue  and  vanquish  the 
enemy. 

THE    THIRD    ARTICLE. 

'  That  the  pope  is  an  open  user  of  simony,  daily  selling  the  gifts  of  the 
spiritualties  :  and  that  it  is  lawful  for  all  bishops  to  be  coupled  and  joined 
|in  matrimony.' 

Sir  John  Borthwike's  Answer. 

This  article  hath  its  several  parts,  for  those  things  which  we  have  spoken  or 
answered  luito  the  article  before-written,  do  sufficiently  declare,  that  the  pope 
is  not  only  a  user  of  simony,  but  also  a  notable  deceiver,  who  selleth  such  kind 
jjf  merchandise  as  can  in  no  place  help  or  prevail ;  forasmuch  as  his  pardons 
kre  nothing  less  than  such  as  he  feigneth  them  to  be.  Doth  he  not  then  show 
fiimself  a  manifest  deceiver,  when  he  maketh  fan's  and  markets  of  them  ? 

But,  to  the  intent  I  will  not  seem  in  this  behalf  vainly  to  labour  or  travail,  I  Priest* 
»rill  pass  unto  the  second  part,  where  I  do  say,  that  it  is  not  only  done  against  mairia^'^e 
'he  word  of  God,  but  also  against  equity  and  justice,  to  foi'bid  priests  to  marry,   ^" 
brasmuch  as  it  is  not  lawful  for  any  man,  by  any  means,  to  forbid  that  thing 
vhich  the  Lord  hath  left  at  liberty.     For  St.  Paul,  in  Hebrews  xiii.,  declareth 
hat  matrimony  is  lawful  for  all  men,  saying,  that  '  marriage,  and  the  undefiled 

R    R  2 


G]2,  TlIK    PEKSKCl'TION    IN    SCOTT-AXD. 

Scofti^h  bed  [or  clianibev],  is  lionourable  amongst  all  men.'  And  in  1  Cor.  vii.,  lis 
llisiorr.  saitli,  '  For  avoiding  of  whoredom,  let  every  man  have  a  wife  of  bis  own.'  But 
I  know  what  these  obstinate  and  stiff-necked  will  answer  unto  me,  tliat  the 
same  is  spoken  and  meant  of  others,  and  not  of  priests.  Bvit  M'bat  will  they 
answer  imto  me,  as  touching  that  which  is  written  in  1  Tim.  iii.  1.,  'A  bishop 
ought  to  be  without  rebuke,  the  husband  of  one  wife?'  and,  by  and  by  after,  he 
saitli,  '  Deacons  ought  to  be  the  husbands  of  one  wife,  the  which  should  rale 
and  govern  their  children  and  family  uprightly.'  Unto  these  Paul  atlirmeth 
matrimony  to  be  meet  and  necessary,  let  them  say  what  they  can  to  the  contrary. 
What  could  be  more  vehemently  spoken  against  their  wicked  tyranny,  than 
that  whicli  by  the  Holy  Ghost  he  declareth,  in  the  fourth  chapter  of  the  same 
epistle,  that  in  the  latter  days  '  there  should  come  wicked  men,  which  should 
forbid  matrimony?'  and  he  calleth  them  not  only  '  deceivers,"  but  also  'wicked 
spirits;'  attending  vmto  the  doctrine  of  wicked  spirits.  But  these  men  think 
that  they  have  very  well  escaped,  when  they  wrest  this  sentence  to  those  old 
ancient  heretics  the  Tatianists.i  '  They,'  say  these  men,  '  did  condemn  matri- 
mony :  we  do  not  condemn  it,  but  only  forbid  chm-chmen  to  marry  ;  unto 
whom  we  think  matrimony  is  not  convenient.'  As  though  that  albeit  this  pro- 
phecy were  first  of  all  complete  and  fulfilled  in  the  Tatianists,  that  it  did  not 
also  redound  unto  them  ;  or  as  though  this  their  subtle  sophistication  were 
worthy  to  be  regarded,  that  they  do  not  deny  or  prohibit  matrimony,  because 
they  do  not  forbid  it  imto  all  men  generally !  Like  as  if  a  tyrant  would  con- 
tend and  affirm  his  law  to  be  good,  by  the  extremity  and  violence  whereof  only 
one  part  of  the  city  is  oppressed. 

But  now,  let  us  hear  the  reasons  of  the  con trar)' part :  '  It  behoveth,'  say 
they,  '  a  priest  to  differ  from  the  common  sort  of  the  people  by  some  notable 
mark  or  token.'  But  read  St.  Paul,  where  he  describeth  the  jierfect  image  of 
a  good  bishoj) :  did  he  not  reckon  and  account  marriage  amongst  the  other 
good  gifts  which  he  reqiiired  to  be  in  them?  But  I  know  very  well  how  these 
men  hiterpiet  Paul:  verily,  that  a  bishop  ought  not  to  be  chosen,  who  hath 
married  his  second  wife.  But  also  it  appeareth  openly  by  the  text,  that  this 
interpretation  is  false,  forasmuch  as  he  doth,  by  and  by,  declare  and  show  what 
maimer  of  women  the  wives  of  bishops  and  deacons  ought  to  be.  Wherefore 
St.  Paul  numbereth  matrimony  amongst  the  principal  virtues  pertaining  unto  a 
bisliop :  and  these  men  do  teach  it  to  be  an  intolerable  vice  amongst  the  orders 
of  the  church,  and  not  being  content  with  that  general  rcj)roacli  or  slander,  they 
call  it  in  the  canons,  '  the  uncleanliness,  polluting,  and  defiling  of  the  flesh.' 
Now  let  every  man  consider  with  himself  out  of  what  shop  this  stuff  is 
taken.  God  instituted  matrimony  :  Christ  sanctified  it  with  his  presence,  by 
turning  water  into  wine  :  and  vouchsafed  so  to  honour  it,  that  he  would  have 
it  the  image  or  figure  of  his  love  and  friendship  witli  the  church.  What  can 
be  more  famous  or  notably  spoken  to  the  commendation  and  praise  of  wedlock? 
A  popish  But  these  unshamefaced  faces  do  call  it '  a  filthy  and  unclean  thing,'  alleging  the 
against""  levitical  priests,  who,  as  often  as  they  came  unto  the  office  of  ministration,  were 
priests'  bound  to  lie  apart  from  their  wives,  whereby  they,  being  clean  and  undefiled, 
marriage,  mjglit  handle  the  holy  things  :2  and  our  sacraments,  forasmuch  as  they  are 
much  more  noble  and  excellent  than  theirs,  and  daily  used,  it  would  be  a  very 
uncomely  thing  that  they  should  be  handled  by  married  men !  As  though  the 
office  of  the  ministry  of  the  gospel  were  all  one  with  the  levitical  jiriesthood. 
For  they,  as  figures,  did  represent  Christ,  who,  being  mediator  between  God 
and  man,  by  his  singular  and  absolute  purity  and  cleanness,  should  reconcile 
the  Father  unto  us.  For  forasmuch  as  on  no  part  sinners  could  exhibit  or  show 
forth  any  type  or  form  of  his  sanctity  or  holiness,  yet,  to  the  intent  they 
might  shadow  him  out  with  certain  similitudes  or  lineaments,  they  were  com- 
manded that  whensoever  they  should  come  unto  the  sanctuary  or  holy  place, 
thejr  should  purify  themselves  above  all  men's  order  or  fashion  :  for  then  did 
they  most  near  and  properly  figurate  Christ,  who  appeared  in  the  tabernacle  as 
peace-maker,  to  reconcile  the  people  unto  God.  This  image  or  personage,  for- 
asmuch as  our  ecclesiastical  pastors  at  this  day  do  not  take  upon  them  to 
execute,  in  vain  are  they  compared  unto  them.  Wherefore  the  apostle,  without 

(1)  For  the  opinions  of  Tatian,  who  was  a  disciple  of  Justin  Martyr,  see  Clemens  Alexandrinus, 
Stromal,  lib.  ii.  p.  460,  also  Oripcn,  de  Orationc,  cap.  xiii. — En. 

(2)  Levitical  priests  in  the  time  of  their  ministration,  abstained  from  their  wives  :  ergo,  chris- 
tian priests  must  have  no  wives.     I  do  deny  the  argument. 


ARTICLES    AGAIKST    BORTHWIKE,    WITH    HIS    ANSWERS.  613 

all  exception,  upon   a  sure   and  good  ground  doth  pronounce  and  say,  that  Scottish 
'marriage  is  honourable  amongst  all  men,'  and  that  'whoremongers  and  adul-   m''t<'iy- 
terers  do  abide  the  judgment  of  God.'                                                                               a   t\ 
Besides  all  this,  the  apostles  themselves,  by  their  examples,  do  prove  that     j^'^q' 
matrimony  is  not  unworthy  of  any  office  or  function,  be   it  ever  so  excellent ;        ^^ 
for  St.  Paul  himself  is  witness,  that  they  did  not  only  keep  their  wives,  but    ^^^g 
also  carried  them  about  with  them. '— 

THE    FOURTH    ARTICLE. 

'  That  all  those  heresies  commonly  called  the  heresies  of  England,  or  at  least, 
the  greater  or  most  part  of  them,  are  to  be  now  presently  understood  and 
known  by  the  Englishmen,  to  be  of  themselves  good  and  just,  and  to  be  observed 
of  all  faithful  Christians  as  most  true  and  conformable  unto  the  lavv^  of  God  ; 
and  that  he  had  persuaded  many  persons  to  embrace  the  said  heresies.' 

Sir  John  Bortlnvike's  Answer. 

St.  John,  in  his   eleventh   chapter,  declareth  how   Caiaphas,  high  bishop  of 
Jerusalem,  did  prophesy  that  Jesus  should  die  for  the  people;  which  thing  he 
spake,  being  utterly  ignorant.     The  like  image  of  blindness  we  have  now  pre-  .p],g  ^.j^Ip 
sently  in  our  luxurious  cardinal  of  St.  Andrews,  and  his  adherents,  who  accused  of  religion 
religion  of  heresy,  which,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1510,  was  had  in  estimation  j"„^"^" 
in  England,  at  which  time  they  proclaimed  me  an  arch-heretic,  although  they  a. d. 1540. 
esteem  the  same  religion  for  most  christian  ;  for  what  religion  at  the  time  was 
used  in  England,  the  like  the  whole  realm   of  Scotland  did  embrace  :  in  this 
point  only  the  Englishmen  differed  from  the  Scots,  that  they  had  cast  oft"  the 
yoke  of  Antichrist ;  the   others  not.     Idols  were  worshipped  by  both  nations  ; 
the  profaning  of  the  Supper  and  Baptism  was  alike  unto  them  both ;  wicked 
superstition  reigned  on  both  parts,  and  true  worship  was  deformed  and  defaced 
with  detestable  hypocrisy. 

Truly  it  is  most  false  which  they  do  affirm  and  say,  that  I  had  subscribed 
unto  such  kind  of  heresies,  as  though  they  had  been  conformable  unto  the  law 
of  God,  whereas  nothing  is  more  advei-se  or  repugnant  thereimto :  for  even  now 
of  late,  God  of  his  goodness  and  mercy  had  opened  my  dazzling  eyes,  and  had 
drawn  me  out  of  the  filthy  slough  of  idolatry  and  superstition,  in  which,  amongst 
others,  1  have  so  long  time  wallowed  and  tumbled.  Neither  is  it  any  less 
absurd,  that  they  affirm  me  to  have  allured  many  to  embrace  the  same ;  except 
peradventure  they  do  understand  that  I  have  oftentimes  wished  that  the  yoke 
of  Antichrist  should  be  shaken  and  cast  oft"  from  the  necks  of  the  Scots,  as  it  is 
from  the  English  men ;  which  thing,  with  sincere  and  upright  heart,  and  with 
an  eai-nest  mind,  I  do  now  also  wish  and  desire. 

THE    FIFTH    ARTICLE. 

'  That  the  Scottish  nati(jn  and  their  clergy  be  altogether  blinded;  of  whom  he 
did  also  say  and  affirm,  that  they  had  not  the  true  catholic  faith.  And  this  he 
did  openly  teach  and  preached  also,  that  his  faith  was  much  better  and  more 
excellent,  than  the  faith  of  all  the  clergy  in  the  realm  of  Scotland.' 

Sir  John  Borthwike^s  Answer. 

No  man  will  deny  that  people  to  be  blinded,  which  neither  hear  Christ  nor 
his  apostles.     Such  are  the  people  of  Scotland ;   I  speak  of  those  unto  whom 
the  verity  and  truth  of  Christ  hath  not  yet  opened  or  manifested  itself.     There 
is  no  cause,  therefore,  why  they  should  accuse  me  of  heresy.    Furthermore,  how  Antltlie- 
far  off  the  nation  and  the  people  of  Scotland  be  from  the  hearing  of  Christ  (albeit  sis ;  or 
the  premises  do  sufficiently  declai-e),  in  that  they  do  challenge  unto  the  Romish  5°™{^g"" 
Antichrist  the  authority  which  Christ  and  his  apostles  do  declare  Christ  himself  tween  the 
to  be  endued  withal,  and  that,  contrary  to  the  word  of  God,  they  forbid  priests  religion  of 
to  marry,  I  will  add  something  more  unto  it,  whereby  the  matter  may  be  more  ^^d  the*^' 
evident.  Christ  calleth  himself  the  door  whereby  all  men  ought  to  enter  in  :  see  religion 
John  X.     Contrariwise,  the  Scots  do  say  and  affirm,  that  we  must  enter  in  by  of  ^-'^rist. 


614 


THJi    PERSECUTION    IN    SCOTLAXD. 


Scottish 
History 

A.D. 

1540 

to 
1558. 


the  Virgin  Mary  and  St.  Peter.  Christ,  in  John  iv.,  saith,  '  The  time  shall 
come,  when  the  true  worshippers  shall  worship  the  Father  in  spirit  and  truth:' 
the  Scots  build  themselves  high  temples  and  chapels  for  idols,  in  which,  even  as 
Israel  in  times  past,  they  commit  fornication.  I'aul,  in  his  epistle  to  the  He- 
brews, cliap.  X.,  saith  that  Christ,  '  by  one  only  oblation,  hath  made  perfect  all 
those  for  evermore,  which  are  sanctiiied :'  which  saying  confirmeth  also  the 
words  of  Christ  hanging  upon  the  cross,  saying,  'It  is  finished;'  .signifying  that 
by  his  death  there  was  a  final  end  set  to  all  sacrifices,  which  are  oiFered  up  for 
sins.  But  the  Scottish  churchmen,  as  they  are  blasphemers  indeed,  so  do  they 
brag  and  boast,  that  they  daily  offer  up  Christ  for  the  sins  both  of  the  quick  and  of 
the  dead !  God  commandeth  us  that  we  shall  not  worship  any  graven  image  : 
the  Scots  do  not  only  fall  down  flat  before  images,  but  also  oft'er  up  incense 
unto  them  !  St.  Paul  teacheth  us  that  Christ  is  made  oiu-  wisdom,  righteousness, 
sanctification,  and  redemption  :  the  Scots,  being  wise  men  in  their  own  con- 
ceits, prefer  and  embrace  traditions  feigned  and  invented  out  by  man's  head, 
before  the  law  of  God  ;  they  stablish  righteousness  in  their  own  works ;  sancti- 
fication in  holy  water  and  other  external  things ;  i-edemption  in  pieces  of  lead, 
-which  they  do  buy  of  their  great  Antichrist.  Who  then  will  quarrel  with  nie, 
that  I  do  allege  that  the  people  of  Scotland  are  blind,  and  that  my  faith,  which 
doth  only  behold  the  word  of  God,  is  much  better  and  more  excellent  than 
theirs  ? 


THE    SIXTH    ARTICLE. 

'  Agi-eeably  to  the  ancient  errors  of  John  Wickliff  and  John  Huss,  arch- 
heretics  condemned  in  the  council  of  Constance,  he  hath  affirmed  and  preached, 
that  the  clergy  ought  not  to  possess  or  have  any  temporal  possessions ;  neither 
to  have  any  jurisdiction  or  authority  in  temporalties,  even  over  their  own  sub- 
jects ;  but  that  all  these  things  ought  to  be  taken  from  them,  as  it  is  at  this 
present  in  England.' 


Civil  do- 
minion 
riiftering 
from  ec- 
clesiasti- 
cal. 


Christ  re- 
fuseththe 
office  of  a 
civil 
Judge. 


Sir  Jolin  Borthwike's  Answer. 

Tlie  Lord,  in  the  book  of  Numbers,  chap,  xviii.,  said  thus  imto  Aaron,  '  Thou 
shalt  possess  nothing  in  their  land ;  neither  shalt  thou  have  any  portion  amongst 
them  :  I  am  thy  portion  and  inheritance  amongst  the  children  of  Israel.  For 
unto  the  sons  of  Levi  I  have  given  all  the  tithes  of  Israel,  that  the^y  should 
possess  them  for  their  ministry  Avhich  they  do  execute  in  the  tent  of  ordinaries.' 
Albeit  I  do  not  doubt  but  that  the  order  of  the  Levites,  and  of  our  clergy,  is 
far  different  and  variable :  for  the  administration  of  their  sacred  and  holy 
things,  after  their  death,  passed  unto  their  posterity  as  it  were  by  right  of  inhe- 
ritance ;  which  happeneth  not  unto  the  posterity  of  our  clergy  in  these  days.' 

Furthemiore,  if  any  heritage  be  provided  or  gotten  for  them,  I  do  not  gain- 
say but  that  they  shall  possess  it:  but  still  I  do  affirm,  that  all  temporal  juris- 
diction should  be  taken  from  them.  For  when  twice  there  rose  a  contention 
amongst  the  disciples,  which  of  them  should  be  thought  the  greatest,  Christ 
answered,  '  The  kings  of  nations  have  dominion  over  them,  and  such  as  have 
power  over  them  are  called  beneficial :  you  shall  not  do  so ;  for  he  which  is 
greatest  amongst  you  shall  be  made  equal  inito  the  youngest  or  least ;  and  he  which 
is  the  prince  or  ruler  amongst  you,  shall  be  made  equal  imto  him  that  doth 
minister:'  minding  thereby,  and  willing  utterly  to  debar  the  ministers  of  his 
word  from  all  terrene  and  civil  dominion  and  empire.  For  by  these  points  he 
doth  not  only  declare  that  the  office  of  a  pastor  is  distinct  and  divided  from  the 
office  of  a  prince  and  niler,  but  that  they  are  in  effect  so  much  different  and 
separate,  that  they  cannot  agree  or  join  together  in  one  man.  Neither  is  it  to 
be  thought  that  Christ  did  set  or  ordain  a  harder  law  than  he  himself  before 
did  take  upon  him :  forasmuch  as  in  Luke  xii.  certain  of  the  company  said 
imto  him,  *  Master,  command  my  brother  that  he  divide  his  inheritance  with 
me:'  he  answered;  'Man,  who  made  me  a  judge  or  divider  amongst  you?' 
We  see  therefore  that  Christ  even  simply  did  reject  and  refuse  the  office  of  a 
judge  ;  which  thing  he  would  not  have  done,  if  it  had  been  agreeable  unto  his 

(1)  The  Levitical  law  is  no  necessary  rule  now  binding.  But  he  meaneth  here  of  excessive 
land-possessions,  of  abbeys,  and  religious  houses  addicted  to  them ;  but  the  princes  may  diminisli 
or  convert  them  otherwise,  upon  considerations. 


ARTICLES    AGAINST    BORTHWIKE,    WITH    HIS    ANSWERS.  615 

office  or  duty.  The  like  thing  also  he  did  in  John  viii.,  when  he  refused  to  Scouuh 
give  judgment  upon  the  woman  taken  in  adultery,  who  was  brought  before  History. 
him. 


Whereas  they  do  allege  that  Moses  did  supply  both  offices  at  once,  I  answer,        '     ' 
that  it  was  done  by  a  rare  miracle.     Furthermore,  that  it  continued  but  for  a 
time,  until  things  were  brought  unto  a  better  state.    Besides  that,  there  was  a    -irro 

certain  form  and  rule  prescribed  him  of  the  Lord,  when  he  took  upon  him  the  civil '__ 

governance;  and  the  priesthood  he  was  commanded  to  resign  unto  his  brother;  4"  "^jec- 
and  that  not  without  good  cause,  for  it  is  against  nature,  that  one  man  should  by "ij'^gx- 
suffice  both  charges :  wherefore  it  was  diligently  foreseen  and  provided  for  in  ample  of 
all  ages ;  neither  was  thei-e  any  bishop,  so  long  as  any  tnie  face  or  show  of  the  Moses 
church  did  continue,  Avho  once  thought  to  usurp  the   right  and  title  of  the 
sword.     Whereupon,  in  the  time  of  St.  Ambi'ose  this  proverb  took  its  original, 
'  that  emperors  did  rather  wish  or  desire  the  office  of  priesthood,  than  priests 
any  empire.'     For  it  was  all  men's  opinion  at  that  time,  that  sumptuous  palaces 
did   pertain   unto   emperors,    and   clun-ches   imto  priests.     St.  Bernard,  also,  Peter 
writeth  many  things  which  are  agreeable  unto  this  our  opinion ;  as  is  this  his  '^?'|'''i  ""* 
saying  •  '  Peter  could  not  give  that  which  he  had  not,  but  he  gave  vmto  his  sue-  he  had 
cessors  that  which  he  had,  that  is  to  say,  carefulness  over  the  congregation ;  for  "°^-   ^^^ 
Avhen  the  Lord  and  Master  saith,  that  He  is  not  constitute  or  ordained  judge  lordlydo" 
between  two,  the  servant  or  disciple  ought  not  to  take  it  scornfully  if  that  he  minion: 
may  not  judge  all  men.'     And,  lest  that  he  might  seem  in  that  place  to  speak  '^^'S^Peter 
of  the  spiritual  judgment,  he  straightway  annexeth,  'Therefore,'  saith  he,  'your  give  lord- 
power  and  authority  shall  be  in  offence  and  transgression ;  not  in  possessions,  ^y  domi- 
For  this  purpose,  and  not  for  the  other,  have  you  received  the  keys  of  the  king-  his"uc- 
dom  of  heaven.     Why  then  do  you  invade  other  men's  bounds  or  borders?'  cessors. 
The  rest  I  pass  over  for  brevity's  sake. 

THE     SEVENTH    ARTICLE. 

'  Falsely,  and  against  the  honour,  estate,  and  reverence  of  the  sacred  majesty 
of  the  king  of  Scots,  he  hath  said,  holden,  and  affirmed,  that  our  most  noble 
king  of  Scots,  defender  of  the  christian  faith,  would  appropriate  unto  himself 
all  the  possessions,  lands,  and  rents  of  the  church,  given  and  granted  by  his 
predecessors,  and  also  by  himself,  and  convert  them  unto  his  own  private  use. 
And  for  this  end  and  purpose,  as  he  hath  many  times  written  unto  him,  so  hath 
he  with  his  whole  endeavour  pei-suaded  our  said  noble  lord  and  king 
thereunto.' 

Sir  John  Bortliwike''s  Answer. 

It  is  no  marvel  though  these  mad  dogs  do  so  bark  against  me,  whom  they 
think   to  have   counselled   the  king's  majesty  (I  would    to  God  I   had  also 
thoroughly  persuaded  him),  that  he  should  take  away  from  these  unjust  sacri- 
legious possessors  the  riches  wherewithal  they  are  fatted  and  engreased  like 
swine.     For  this  is  the  nature  of  dogs,  that  if  any  man  go  about  to  take  away 
the  bone  out  of  their  mouth,  by  and  by  to  snatch  at  him,  and  tear  him  with 
their  teeth.     It  is  out  of  all  controversy  unto  such  as  have  any  wit  at  all,  that 
such  were  very  childish,  that  is  to  say,  ignorant  of  all  learning  and  judgment, 
who  did  so  fat  and  feed  with  their  possessions  these  belly-beasts.     For  who  Compari- 
would  not  judge  it  more  than  childish,  to  bestow  the  king's  victuals  or  meat  *°"  ^^' 
upon  the  bellies  of  the  prophets  of  Baal  and  Jezebel  ?    But  all  they  that,  at  this  belly- 
present,  do  endue  such  filthy  sinks  (  Iwill  not  call  them  dens  of  thieves)  with  priests 
such  revenues,  they  do  follow  the  steps  of  Jezebel ;  for  what  other  thing  do  *ries\'s''of 
they,  when  daily  they  are  bleating  and  bowing  before  their  images,  burning  of  Baai. 
incense,  and  falling  flat  down  before  their  altars,  but  that  which  in  times  past 
the  prophets  of  Baal  did,  when  they  transported  the  worship  of  God  unto  an 
idol  1     Wherefore,  if  Daniel  and  Elias  were  spotted  with  heresy,  when  they 
would  have  destroyed  the  priests  of  Baal,  I  grant  that  I  also  must  be  a  heretic. 

But  forasmuch  as  he  then  did  nothing  but  that  which  was  commanded  him 
of  the  Lord,  who  was  able  to  kill  the  prophets  that  had  allured  the  people  to 
follow  sti-ange  gods,  he  could  not  truly  and  justly  be  accused  of  heresy :  so 
neither  can  my  adversaries  spot  me  therewithal,  except,  peradventure,  they  will 
condemn  in  me,  that  whereas  Elias  dealt  more  rigorously  with  the  prophets  of 


616 


THK    PERSECUTION    IN    SCOTLAND. 


Scnilhh 
History. 

A.D. 
1540 

to 
1558. 


Baal,  for  lie  cast  them  into  the  brook  Kedron,  I  required  or  desired  no  more, 
but  that  the  ridies  wliich  were  wickedly  bestowed  upon  them,  and  their  pos- 
sessions, might  be  taken  from  them. 


THE    EIGHTH    ARTICLE. 


'  He  willed  and  desired,  and  oftentimes  with  his  whole  heart  prayed,  that 
the  cluirch  of  Scotland  might  come  and  be  brought  to  the  same  point  and  state, 
and  to  like  ruin,  as  the  church  of  England  was  already  come  imto.' 


Sir  Jolm  Bortliwike''s  Answer. 

If  the  church  of  Israel  decayed,  when  in  the  time  of  Zerubbabel,  Nehemiah, 
and  other  holy  men,  it  was  released  and  set  at  liberty  out  of  Babylon  ;  I  grant 
also,  that  it  was  a  ruin  unto  the  Englishmen,  to  have  departed  and  gone  away 
Spiritual  out  of  Babylon,  the  mother  of  all  whoredom ;  upon  whose  rotten  and  filthy 
Babylon,  paps  and  breasts  they  have  a  long  time  depended  and  hanged,  being  made 
drunk  with  the  wine  of  her  whoredom  and  unshamefacedness.  They  [his  per- 
secutors] had  rather  cause  to  give  me  thanks,  who,  with  so  sincere  and  good  a 
heart,  wished  unto  them  so  happy  a  fall.  But  these  unthankful  persons  thought 
it  not  enough  with  slander  and  reproach  to  tear  me  asunder,  but  now  also,  as 
blind  rage  and  madness  have  taken  away  all  sincerity  and  uprightness  of  mind 
and  judgment,  they  lie  in  wait,  and  lay  snares  for  my  life. 

THE    NINTH    ARTICLE. 

'  He  hath  openly  holden,  said  and  affirmed,  preached  and  taught,  that  the 
laws  of  the  church,  that  is  to  say,  the  saci-ed  canons,  approved  and  allowed  by 
the  holy  catholic  and  apostolic  church,  are  of  no  force,  strength,  or  effect ; 
alleging,  therefore,  and  affirming,  that  they  are  made  and  invented  contrary  to 
the  law  of  God.' 


Apostolic 
church. 


Tlic 

Hiiniish 

chiirdi. 


Prelates 
have  no 
authority 
by  tjie 
word,  to 
bind 
men's 
con- 
sciences 
■with  new 
laws. 
The  law 
of  Jloses. 


Sir  Jolm  Borthwike''s  Answer. 

God  forbid  that  I  should  say,  that  those  things  which  are  approved  and 
allowed  by  the  holy  catholic  church,  should  be  of  no  effect  or  value.  For  well 
I  know,  that  the  holy  apostolic  church  hath  never  allowed,  ordained,  or  taught 
any  thing  wliich  she  hath  not  learned  of  the  Lord.  The  apostles  are  witnesses 
thereof,  Peter  and  Paul,  whereof  the  one  of  them  dareth  not  freely  utter  or 
speak  of  any  of  those  things  which  Christ  hath  not  wrought  by  himself  for  the 
obedience  of  the  Gentiles.  The  other  exhorteth,  that  if  any  man  speak,  he 
should  speak  the  praises  of  God.  But  I  condemn  those  laws  which  the  bishops 
of  Rome  have  made  according  to  their  own  will  and  mind,  and  which  they  say 
are  spiritual,  pertaining  unto  the  soul,  and  necessary  unto  everlasting  life  ; 
forasmuch  as  the  writings  of  the  apostles  do  evidently  declare,  that  there  was 
no  authority  known  amongst  them  to  make  or  ordain  any  ordinances  or  laws. 

Furthermore,  the  Scriptures  do  manifestly  show  the  same,  how  oftentimes, 
even  by  the  Lord's  own  mouth,  this  aforesaid  authority  is  taken  from  the  mi- 
nisters of  the  church ;  so  that  no  excuse  for  them  remaineth,  but  that  they  be 
plain  rebels  against  the  word  of  God,  how  many  soever  do  presume  or  take 
upon  them  to  appoint  or  set  any  new  laws  upon  the  people  of  God  :  mIucIi 
thing  is  more  manifest  and  evident  than  the  light  itself,  in  many  places  of  the 
Scripttire ;  for  in  Joshua  xxiii.  it  is  written,  '  You  shall  observe  and  do  all  that 
is  MTitten  in  the  law  of  Moses,  neither  shall  you  swerve  from  that,  either  to  the 
right  hand  or  to  the  left  hand.'  But  that  which  is  written  in  Deuteronomy  xii., 
ought  to  move  them  somewhat  more.  '  Whatsoever  I  command,'  saith  the 
Lord,  '  that  shall  j'e  observe  and  do :  thereunto  you  shall  add  nothing,  neither 
shall  you  take  any  thing  from  it.'  The  like  he  had  said  before  in  chapter  iv. 
of  the  same  book.  And  again  Moses,  in  chapter  xiii.  of  the  same  book,  doth 
witness,  that  he  did  put  forth  life  and  blessing  unto  Israel,  when  he  gave  them 
that  law  which  he  had  received  of  the  Lord.  How  can  they  then  excuse  them- 
selves of  pcijury,  who  ordain  new  laws  to  live  by? 

But  let  us  proceed  further,  and  sec  what  authority  the  priests  of  Levi's  stock 


ARTICLES    AGAINST    BORTHWIKE,    WITH    HIS    ANSWERS.  617 

had,  to  make  laws.    I  do  not  deny  but  that  God,  in  Deut.  xvii.,  ordahied,  under  ScutUsh 

a  great  penalty,  that  the  authority  of  the  priests  should  not  be  contemned,  but  JUsionj. 

had  in  reverence.     But  in  Malachi  ii.  he  also  declareth  under  what  condition  .    j^"" 

they  are  to  be  heard,  where  he  saith,  '  lie  hath  made  a  covenant  with  Levi,  "  '     ' 
that  the  law  of  truth  should  be  in  his  mouth.'    And,  by  and  by  after,  he  addeth, 

*  The  lips  of  the  priest  shall  keep  and  maintain  wisdom  ;  and  the  law  they  shall  -i  ero 
require  at  his  mouth,  who  is  the  messenger  of  the  Lord  of  hosts.'     Therefore 


it  is  fit  and  necessary,  if  a  priest  will  he  heard,  that  he  doth  show  himself  the  How  far 
messenger  of  God,  that  is  to  say,  that  he  faithliilly  report  and  declare  the  com-  of  priests 
niandments  which  he  hath  received  of  the  Lord.    For  where  Malachi  speaketh  extend- 
of  hearing  of  them,  he  putteth  this  specially,  that  they  do  answer  according  to  '^'''• 
the  law  of  the  Lord.     Therefore,  like  as  the  Levitical  priests  did  break  their  M^^a'^'^'- 
covenant  made  with  God,  if  they  did  teach  any  other  law  than  that  which  they 
had  received  of  him,  so,  likewise,  these  men  must  either  acknowledge  themselves 
to  he  covenant-breakers,  or  else  they  may  not  hind  the  consciences  of  men  with 
any  new  law. 

Furthermore,  what  power  the  prophets  had  universally,  it  is  very  lively  Ezekiel. 
described  in  Ezekiel,  chapter  xxxiii.  '  Thou  son  of  man,'  saith  the  Lord,  '  I 
have  made  thee  a  guide  unto  the  house  of  Israel ;  thou  shalt  hear  the  word  out 
of  mine  own  mouth,  and  declare  it  unto  them  from  me.'  He  then  who  is  com- 
manded to  hear  of  the  mouth  of  the  Lord,  is  he  not  forbidden  to  rehearse  or 
speak  any  thing  of  himself?  for  what  other  thing  is  it  to  speak  from  the  Lord, 
but  so  to  speak  that  he  may  boldly  affirm  and  say,  that  it  is  not  his  word,  but 
the  word  of  the  Lord,  which  he  speaketh  ?  > 

Further,  God,  by  his  prophet  Jeremy,  calleth  it  chaff,  whatsoever  doth  not  Jeremy, 
proceed  from  himself.  Wherefore  none  of  the  prophets  have  opened  their 
mouths  at  any  time  to  speak,  hut  being  premonished  before  by  the  word  of 
God.  Whereupon  it  happeneth,  that  these  words  are  so  often  pronounced  by 
them,  '  The  word  of  the  Lord;'  '  the  charge  or  burden  of  the  Lord;'  '  the 
vision  of  the  Lord;'  '  thus  saith  the  Lord;'  '  the  mouth  of  the  Lord  hath 
spoken  it.' 

Now,  that  we  may  also  confirm  that  which  is  before  spoken,  by  the  examples  The  apo- 
of  the  apostles,  that  they  have  taught  nothing  but  that  which  they  have  learned  ^'^''^* 
of  the  Lord,  the  law  which  Christ  prescribed  unto  them,  when  he  endowed  them 
with  the  dignity  and  honour  of  the  apostleship,  is  somewhat  more  profoundly 
to  be  repeated.  In  Matthew  xxviii.  he  commandeth  them  to  go  forth  and 
teach,  not  such  things  as  they  themselves  did  rashly  invent  or  devise,  but 
those  things  which  he  had  commanded  them. 

Furthermore,  Paul,  in  1  Corinthians  ii.,  denieth  that  he  hath  any  dominion  or  gt.  Piul. 
rule  over  the  faith  of  the  Corinthians,  albeit  he  was  ordained  by  the  Lord  to  be 
their  apostle.  If  you  require  and  desire  a  further  reason  of  the  moderation  of 
St.  Paul,  read  chap.  x.  of  his  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  where  he  teacheth,  that 
faith  Cometh  by  hearing.  It  cometh  not  by  the  dreams  of  the  bishop  of  Rome, 
or  of  any  other  bishop,  but  only  by  the  woi'd  of  God. 

Neither  ought  any  man  to  think  it  strange,  that  Christ  restrained  his  apostles 
by  the  law,    that  tliey  should  not  teach  any  thing  but  that  which   they  had 
learned  of  the  mouth  of  the  Lord  :  he  set  the  same  law  upon  himself,  because 
it  should  not  be  lawful  for  any  man  to  refuse  it.     '  My  doctrine,'  saith  Christ, 
'  is  not  mine,  but  his  which  sent  me  ;  my  Father's.       He  who  hath  been  the 
only  and  eternal  counsellor  of  the  Father,  who  also  is  ordained  by  the  Father 
the  Lord  and  Master  over  all,  yet,  for  so  much  as  he  hath  the  office  and  ])art  of 
a  minister,  he  doth  by  his  example  prescribe  imto  all  ministers,  what  rule  and  Ti,e 
order  they  ought  to  follow  in  teaching.     Wherefore  the  power  of  the  church  is  church 
not  such,  that  she  may,  at  her  own  will  and  discretion,  teach  new  doctrines,  or,  ^]"e^"ora" 
as  they  term  it,  frame  new  articles  of  faith,  or   establish   new  laws;    but  is  of  God. 
subject  unto  the  word  of  the  Lord,  and  as  it  were  included  in  the  same. 

But  now  let  us  behold  what  defence  they  do  bring  for  their  constitutions.  Reason 
The  apostles,  say  they,  and  the   elders   of  the  primitive  church,  established  a  ^^!^^":", 
decree,  besides  the    conmiandment  of  Christ,  whereby  they  did  command  all  defend 
people  to  abstain  from  all   things  oflTered  unto  idols,  suffocation,  and  blood  :  If  their  con- 
that  were  lawful  for  them  so  to  do,  why  is  it  not  lawful  for  their  successors,  as  ^["^"^ 
often  as  necessity  shall  require,  to  imitate  and  to  follow  them  in  doing  the  like? 
But  I  deny  that  the  apostles,  in  that  behalf,   did  make  any  new  decree  or 


618 


THE    PERSECUTION    IN    SCOTLAND. 


Scottish  ordinance,  forasmuch  as  Peter,  in  the  same  council,  pronounceth  God  to  be 
History,  tempted,  if  any  yoke  be  laid  upon  the  necks  of  the  disciples.  Even  he  himself 
A  T^  doth  subvert  and  overthrow  his  own  sentence,  if  they  consent  to  lay  any  yoke 
15*40*  "P°"  them. — But  a  yoke  is  laid  upon  them,  if  the  apostles,  by  their  own 
authority,  do  decree  to  prohibit  the  gentiles  not  to  touch  any  thing  offered  unto 
,,^„      idols  or  strangled.     But,  you  will  say,  they  do  write  that  they  should  abstain 

! — '—  from  those  things. — I  grant  that  they  do  so  write  :  but  what  doth  St.  James 

Answer,     declare  ?  that  the  gentiles  who  are  converted  unto  God,  are  not  to  be  troubled 

StJames!  ^"^  vexed  in  such  extern  decrees  and  outward  elements  as  these  be.     And  the 

apostle  sufficiently  declareth  that  he  goeth  about  nothing  less,  than  to  restrain 

the  liberty  of  the  gentiles,  but  only  to  admonish  and  warn  them,  how  they 

should   moderate  and  rule  themselves  among  their  brethren,  lest  they  should 

abuse  their  liberty  to  the  offence  of  the  others. 

Aiioiher         They  allege  furthermore,   that  which    is  written    in  Matthew  xxiii.,  '  The 

reason.      Scribes  and  Pharisees  have  sitten  in  the  chair  of  Moses;   therefore,  all  things 

whatsoever  they  command  you  to  observe  and  keep,  the  same  observe  and  do ; 

but  do  you  not  as  they  do.' 

Answer.        I  answer,  the  Lord  in  this  place  doth   inveigh  against  the  manners  of  the 

Pharisees,   simply  instructing  his    hearers   whom  before  he  had  taught,  that 

albeit  they  could  perceive  or  see  nothing  in  their  life  which  they  should  follow, 

yet,  for  all  that,  they  should  not  refuse  to  do  the  things  which  they  did  teach 

by  the  word :   1  say  by  the  word,  and  not  of  their  own  head. 

THE    TENTH    AUTICLE. 

'  Divers  and  many  ways  he  hath  said,  holden,  and  also  affirmed,  and  openly 
taught,  that  there  is  no  religion  to  be  observed  or  kept,  but  simply  to  be  abolished 
and  destroyed,  as  it  is  now  in  England ;  and,  despising  all  religion,  affirming 
that  it  is  but  an  abusion  of  the  people,  he  hath  taught  that  their  habits  and 
vestures  are  deformed  and  very  monstrous,  having  in  them  no  manner  of  utility 
or  holiness ;  inducing  and  alluring,  as  much  as  in  him  lay,  all  the  adherents  of 
his  opinion,  that  all  the  religion  in  the  kingdom  of  Scotland  should  be  subverted 
and  utterly  taken  away,  to  the  great  offence  of  the  catholic  church,  and  the 
diminishing  and  detriment  of  the  christian  religion.' 

Sir  John  Borthwike"'s  Ansv.cr. 

The  prophet  Isaiah,  in  his  fifth  chapter,  crieth  out,  saying,  '  Wo  be  unto  you 
which  call  evil  good,  and  good  evil,  darkness  light,  and  light  darkness,  sour' 
sweet,  and  sweet  sour.'  And  it  foUoweth  in  the  same  place,  in  the  said  pro- 
phet, 'Wo,'  saith  he,  'to  you  that  be  wise  and  sapient  in  your  own  eyes,  and 
prudent  in  your  own  estimation.'  No  man  can  deny  but  that  the  cardinal  of 
Scotland  and  his  adherents  be  under  this  most  heavy  and  grievous  ciu'se,  when 
they  do  so  generally  confound  the  christian  religion  and  their  wicked  monkery, 
that  they  do  entitle  them  both  by  one  name  of  holiness.  I  trust  I  will  make 
it  appear  more  manifest  than  the  day,  that  they  do  it  by  a  sacrilegious  audacity 
or  boldness,  unto  such  as,  setting  apart  all  preposterous  affection,  will  embrace 
the  truth,  when  she  doth  manifestly  show  herself. 

But  before  I  enter  into  the  matter,  I  will  all  men  to  imderstand,  that  I  do 
not  touch  that  kind  of  monkery,  which  St.  Augustine  and  others  do  so  often 
make  mention  of;  as  in  which  the  monks,  being  gathered  together,  utterly  con- 
temning and  despising  the  vanities  of  this  world,  did  lead  a  most  chaste"  and 
godly  life,  living  in  prayers,  reading,  and  disputations;  not  puffed  up  with 
pride  ;  nor  contentious  with  frowardness,  neither  full  of  envy  :  no  man  possessed 
any  things  of  his  own  ;  no  man  was  chargeable  or  burdenous  xmto  others. 
1'hey  wrought  with  their  hands,  to  get  that  which  might  sustain  the  body,  the 
spirit  and  mind  not  let  and  hindered  from  God.  Whatsoever  did  superabound 
more  than  was  necessary  for  their  sustentation  (as,  by  the  restraint  of  their 
delicious  and  delicate  fare  much  did  redound  of  the  labours  of  their  hands),  it 
was  with  such  diligence  distributed  imto  the  poor  and  needy,  as  it  was  not  with 
greater  diligence  gotten  by  them  that  did  give  the  same.  For  they  by  no 
means  went  about  to  have  abundance  lying  by  them,  but  sought  all  means 
possible,  that  nothing  should  remain  by  them  more  than  sufficient.     Besides 


ARTICLES    AGAIXST    BORTHWIKE.    WITH    HIS    ANSWERS.  619 

this,  no  man  was  forced  to  any  extremity,  which  he  could  not  bear  or  suffer,  no    Scottish 
man  had  any  thing  laid  upon  him  which  he  refused,  neither  was  he  condemned  JH'tory. 
of  the  rest,  who  confessed  himself  unable  to  imitate  or  follow.    They  had  always     p~f, 
iu  their  mind  how  commendable  a  thing  love  and  charity  was ;  they  remembered     \kac\ 
that  all  things  are  clean   to  them  which  are   clean  :  therefore  they  did  not        . 
refuse  or  reject  any  kinds  of  meat  as  polluted  or  defiled;  but  all  their  whole     1550 

industry  and  labour  was  applied  to  subdue  lust  and  concupiscence,  and  to  retain  '— 

love  amongst  brethren.  Many  of  them  did  drink  no  wine,  yet,  notwithstand- 
ing, they  thought  not  themselves  defiled  therewithal  :  for  unto  such  as  were 
sick  and  diseased,  who  could  not  recover  tlie  health  of  their  body  without  the 
same,  they  did  most  gently  permit  it.  And  whereas  many  foolishly  refused 
the  same,  they  brotherly  admonished  them  to  take  heed  that  they  became  not 
rather  the  weaker  than  the  holier,  through  their  vain  superstition. 

Hitherto  I  have  repeated  that  which  St.  Augustine  writeth  of  the  monks  of 
his  time,  whereby  I  would,   as  it  were,  paint  out  in  a  table,  what  manner  of 
monkery  there  was  in  the  old  time,  that  all  men  might  understand  how  great  P^cepis 
difference  there  is  between  that,  and  the  monkery  in  these  our  later  days.     For  in„ie 
he  would  have  all  extreme  compulsion  to  be  taken  away  in  such  things  as,  by  cruelly 
the  word  of  God,  are  left  to  us  at  liberty.     But,  now-a-days,  there  is  nothing  jj^an't^^- 
more  severely  and  cruelly  exacted :  for  they  say  it  is  a  remediless  offence  if  precepts 
any  do,  but  ever  so  little,  swerve  from  their  prescript  order,  in  colour  or  kind  of  "^  ^°^- 
garment,  or  in  any  kind  of  meat,  or  in  any  other  frivolous  or  vain  ceremony. 

St.  Augustine  doth  straightly  affirm,  that  it  is  not  lawful  for  monks  to  live  idleness 
idle  upon  other  men's  labour.     He  plainly  denieth  that  in  his  time  there  was  ^"'' 
any  such   example   of  any  well-ordered  monastery.     But  our  monks  do  con-  |he^^"  ^ 
stitute  the  principal  part  of  holiness  in  idleness,  which  they  call  a  contemplative  weapons 
life  ;   wherefore  the  state  or  monkery  of  the  old  time,  and  of  these  our  days,  is  ancjc*^!, 
in  all  points   so  diverse,  that  scarce  can  any  thing  be  more  unlike  (I  will  not  enemy, 
say,  utterlj'  contrary) ;  for  onr  monks,  not  content  with  that  godliness  to  the 
study  and  desire  whereof  Christ  commandeth  all  his  continually  to  be  attentive, 
imagine  a  new  kind  of  godliness,  I  know  not  what,  by  the  meditation  whereof 
they  are  more  perfect  than  all  others.     But  it  is  a  most  pestilent  error  (which 
all  godly  men  ought  to  abhor),  to  feign  any  other  rule  of  perfection,  than  that 
common  rule  delivered  inito  the  whole  universal  church,  which  we  suppose  to 
be  sufficiently  approved  in  the  refutation  of  the  article  before  passed. 

Now  I  also  pass  over  with  silence  the  great  blasphemy,  whereby  they  com- 
pare their  monastical  confession  unto  baptism.  I  also  hold  my  peace,  that 
they  do  dissipate  and  divide  the  communion  of  the  church,  when  they  do 
separate  themselves  from  the  lawful  society  and  fellowship  of  the  fiiithful,  and 
claim  unto  themselves  a  peculiar  ministr)'  and  private  administration  of  the 
sacraments  :  but,  as  St.  Augustine  witnesseth,  it  was  so  far  off,  that  the  monks, 
in  times  past,  had  any  several  church  or  administration  of  the  sacraments  from 
others,  that  they  were  a  part  and  portion  of  the  common  people,  albeit  they 
dwelt  asunder. 

But  if  a  man  may  touch  the  manner  .of  these  our  monks,  what  shall  I  call  the 
cloisters  in  these  our  days,  otherwise  than  brothel-houses,  swine  styes,  and  dens 
of  discord.  Besides  that,  I  will  pass  over  their  fairs  and  markets,  which,  in 
these  later  days  they  do  make  of  their  relics  of  martyrs,  to  build  up  Sodom 
again.  Wherefore,  I  conclude  that  this  their  kind  of  life  which  they  claim  unto 
themselves,  is  utterly  wicked  and  naught,  the  which  is  not  established  or 
grounded  upon  any  certain  calling  of  God,  neither  allowed  by  him ;  wherefore 
I  may  be  bold  to  say  that  it  is  unlawful,  because  their  conscience  hath  nothing 
whereby  to  sustain  itself  before  God ;  and  whatsoever  is  not  of  faith  is  sin. 

And  furthermore,  so  long  as  they  do  entangle  and  bind  themselves  with  so 
many  and  so  perverse  and  wicked  kinds  of  worshipping  as  the  monkery  now-a- 
days  doth  contain  in  it,  I  may  well  say  that  they  are  not  consecrated  unto  God, 
but  unto  the  devil.  For  why  ?  was  it  lawful  for  the  prophets  to  say,  that  the 
Israelites  did  offer  their  children  unto  wicked  spirits,  and  not  unto  God,  because 
they  did  corrupt  and  violate  the  true  worshipping  of  God  with  profane  ceremo- 
nies— is  it  not  lawful  then  to  speak  the  like  of  our  monks,  who,  together  with 
their  cowls,  have  put  on  a  thousand  snares  of  most  wicked  superstitions  ?  Let 
every  man  now  weigh  and  consider  with  himself,  if  I  have  done  wickedly  to 
wish   such  religions  as  is  this  our  monkery,  to  be  utterly  extinguished  and 


^!50  THE    PERSECUTION    IN    SCOTLAND. 

Scottish  rooted  out.     Moreover,  all  christian  princes  sliould  rightly  and  truly  do  their 

Hisiurij.  office,  if,  as  in  times  past,  Josias  pulled  down  and  overthrew  the  high  places 

A  D  ^^'^^ich  his  elders,  the  kings  of  Judah,  had  builded,  so  they  would  abolish  and 

1540  '^'"^^'^  away  this  kind  of  monks, 
to 

1558.  THE    ELEVENTH    ARTICLE. 

It  is  plainly  manifest  by  lawful  proofs,  that  the  said  John  Borthwike  had, 
and  presently  hath,  divers  books  suspected  of  heresy,  condemned  as  well  by  the 
papal,  as  also  regal  and  ordinary  authorities,  and  prohibited  by  the  law  :  that  is 
to  say,  especially  the  New  Testament,  commonly  printed,  in  English;  CEcolam- 
padius,  Melancthon  ;  and  divers  treatises  of  Erasmus  and  other  condemned 
heretics;  also  a  book  entitled  'Unio  dissidentiinn,'  the  which  containeth  most 
manifest  and  great  errors  and  heretical  assumptions ;  and  hath  read  and 
studied  the  same  as  well  openly  as  privately;  and  hath  presented  and  commu- 
nicated them  unto  others  ;  and,  also,  hath  instructed  and  taught  many  Chris- 
tians in  the  same,  to  the  end  and  purpose  to  divert  and  turn  them  away  from 
the  true  christian  and  catholic  faith. 

Sir  Jolm  Borthwilve''s  Answer. 

0  good  God  !  who  can  suffer  so  great  a  blasphemy  ?  with  what  a  filthy  can- 
kered stomach  do  these  Romish  swine  note  the  New  Testament  with  heresy  ! 
Who  would  not  judge  it  a  most  venomous  tongue,  which  dare  pronounce  and 
utter  such  contumelious  words  against  the  holy  gospel  of  our  Saviour  Christ  ? 
Truly  these  men  (howsoever  they  do  pronounce  me  an  arch-heretic)  do  fill  up 
the  measure  of  all  other  heretics  (I  will  not  say  blasphemers),  as  the  Jews,  who 
put  Christ  to  death,  did  of  all  other  mvu-derers.  How  then  shall  these  serpents 
and  stock  of  vipers  escape  and  flee  the  judgment  of  everlasting  fire  ?  I  do  not 
greatly  stand  or  stay,  that  they  do  suspect  CEcolanipadius,  Melancthon,  or 
Erasmus,  neither  am  I  so  mad  to  plead  their  cause,  who,  as  they  are  men  of 
singular  learning  and  eloquence,  so  do  their  writings  manifestly  declare,  how 
falsely  and  wickedly  these  sycophants  impute  this  crime  and  slander  of  heresy 
unto  them. 

THE  TWELFTH  ARTICLE. 
It  is  manifest,  that  the  said  John  Borthwike  was  so  obstinate  in  all  the  afore- 
said errors  and  heresies,  and  so  maintained  and  taught  them,  with  such  an 
obdurate  heart  and  mind,  tliat  he  woidd  not  by  any  means  be  persuaded  from 
them  l)y  his  friends,  and  divers  other  persons  who  did  dearly  love  and  favour 
him,  but  chose  rather  obstinately  to  persevere  in  his  said  errors. 

Sir  John  Berth wike''s  Answer. 

1  am  willingly  contented  to  be  reduced  to  the  catholic  faith,  but  if  Satan  raise 
up  any  storms  or  tempests  against  that,  those  I  do  something  resist.  Where- 
fore they  most  shamefully  lie,  who  do  otherwise  jest  or  talk  of  me ;  for  I  know 
not  by  what  reason  they  call  them  my  friends,  who  so  greatly  laboured  to  con- 
vert me,  neither  will  more  esteem  them  than  the  Midianites,  who,  in  times  past, 
called  the  children  of  Israel  to  do  sacrifice  unto  their  idols.  And  furthermore, 
I  desire  the  most  high  and  miglity  God,  that  he  will  never  sufter  me  to  swerve 
or  tiu'n  away  from  this  so  holy,  godl}',  and  christian  obstinacy  and  stubborn- 
ness. '  The  man  is  blest,  that  hath  set  his  whole  hope  and  confidence  upon  the 
Lord,  and  hath  not  regarded  or  looked  upon  the  proud,  or  those  which  follow 
after  lies.' 

The  Sentence  of  Condemnation  against  Sir  John  Borthwike,  knight, 
by  the  Cardinal,  Bishops,  and  Abbots  in  Scotland,  a.d.  1540. 

Of  all  which  the  premises  and  many  other  eiTors  by  him  holdcn,  spoken, 
published,  affirmed,  preached,  and  taught,  the  common  fame  and  report  is,  that 
the  said  sir  John  Borthwike  is  holden,  reputed,  and  accounted  of  very  many,  as 
a  heretic,  and  principal  heretic,  who  holdeth  evil  opinions  of  the  catholic  faith. 

Wherefore  wc,  David,  by  the  title  of  St.  Stephen  in  Mount  Celo,  prelate  and 


THE    STORY    OF    THOMAS    I'ORIIKT    AND    OTHERS.  621 

cardinal  of  the  holy  church  of  Rome,  archbishop  of  St.  Andrew's,  primate  of  Scottish 
the  whole  kingdom  of  Scotland,  and  born  legate  of  the  apostolic  see,  sitting   m«tory. 
after  the  manner  of  judges  in  our  tribunal  scat,  the  most  holy  gospels  of  God     »    t\ 
being  laid  before  us,  that  our  judgment  might  proceed  from  the  face  of  God,     ^KA^\ 
and  our  eyes  might  behold  and  look  upon  equity  and  justice  ;  having  only  God,        . 
and  the  verity  and  truth  of  the  catholic  faitli  before  our  eyes;  his  holy  name    jkkq 

being  first  called  upon  ;  having,  as  is  before  said,  hereupon  holden  a  council  of '— 

wise  men,  as  well  divines  as  lawyers,  we  pronovmce,  declare,  decree,  determine, 
and  give  sentence,  that  the  said  sir  John  Borthwike,  called  captain  Borthwike, 
being  suspected,  infamcd,  and  accused  of  the  errors  and  heresies  before  said, 
and  wicked  doctrines  manifoldly  condemned  as  is  aforesaid,  and,  by  lawful 
jiroofs  against  him  in  every  of  the  premises  had,  being  convict  and  lawfully 
cited  and  called,  not  appearing,  but  as  a  fugitive,  runaway,  and  absent,  even  as 
though  he  were  present,  to  be  a  heretic,  and  is,  and  hath  been  convict  as  a  here- 
tic ;  and  as  a  convict  heretic  and  heresiarch  to  be  pimished  and  chastened  with 
due  punishment,  and  afterwards  to  be  delivered  and  left  unto  the  secular  power. 
Moreover,  we  confiscate  and  make  forfeit,  and  by  these  presents  declare  and 
decree  to  be  confiscated  and  made  forfeit,  all  and  singular  his  goods,  movables 
and  unmovables,  howsoever  and  by  whatsoever  title  they  be  gotten,  and  in 
what  place  or  part  soever  they  be,  and  all  his  offices,  whatsoever  he  hath  hitherto 
had  :  reserving,  notwithstanding,  the  dowry,  and  such  part  and  portion  of  his 
goods,  as  by  the  law,  custom,  and  right  of  this  realm,  unto  persons  confiscate 
ought  to  appertain.  Also  we  decree,  that  the  picture  of  the  said  John  The  pic- 
Borthwike,  being  formed,  made,  and  painted  to  his  likeness,  be  carried  through  jj",fti°^ 
this  our  city  to  our  cathedral  church,  and  afterwards  to  the  market-cross  of  the  wike 
same  city,  and  there,  in  token  of  malediction  and  curse,  and  to  the  terror  and  '^"''se'i 
example  of  others,  and  for  a  perpetual  remembrance  of  his  obstinacy  and  con-  (iemned. 
demnation,  to  be  burned.  Likewise  we  declare  and  decree,  that  notwithstand- 
ing, if  the  said  John  Borthwike  be  hereafter  ap^n-ehended  and  taken,  he  shall 
suffer  such  punishment  as  is  due  by  order  of  law  unto  heretics,  without  any  hope 
of  grace  or  mercy  to  be  obtained  in  that  behalf.  Also  we  plainly  admonish  and 
warn,  by  the  tenor  of  these  presents,  all  and  singular  faithful  Christians,  both 
men  and  women,  of  what  dignity,  state,  degree,  order,  condition,  or  pre-emi- 
nence soever  they  be,  or  with  whatsoever  dignity  or  honour  ecclesiastical  or 
temporal  they  be  honoured  withal,  that  from  this  day  forward  they  do  not  re- 
ceive or  harbour  the  said  sir  John  Borthwike,  commonly  called  captain  Borth- 
Avike,  being  accused,  convict,  and  declared  a  heretic  and  arch-heretic,  into  tlieir 
houses,  hospitals,  castles,  cities,  towns,  villages,  or  other  cottages,  whatsoever 
they  be  ;  or  by  any  manner  of  means  admit  him  thereunto,  either  by  helping 
him  with  meat,  drink,  or  victuals,  or  any  other  thing,  whatsoever  it  be ;  tliey 
show  unto  him  any  manner  of  humanity,  help,  comfort,  or  solace,  under  the 
pain  and  penalty  of  greater  and  further  excommunication,  confiscation,  andfoj-- 
feitures  :  and  if  it  happen  that  they  be  found  culpable  or  faulty  in  the  premises, 
that  they  shall  be  accused  there-for  as  the  favourers,  receivers,  defenders, 
maintainers,  and  abettors  of  heretics,  and  shall  be  punished  there-for,  according 
to  the  order  of  law,  and  with  such  pain  and  punishment  as  shall  be  due  unto 
men  in  such  behalf. 

And  now,  to  prosecute  such  others  as  followed,  beginning  first  in 
order  with  Thomas  Fon-et  and  his  fellows  :  their  story  is  this. 

€f)e  ^torp  of  C()oma^  ^orret,  ^uz^t,  anD  \)\i  ^ellotoi^. 

Thomas  Forret,  Priest ;  Friar  John  Kelow,  Friar  Beverage,  Duncan 
Sympson,  Priest ;  Robert  Foster  a  Gentleman,  with  three  or  four 
other  men  of  Stirling ;   Martyrs. 

'Jlieir  Persecutors :  David  Beaton,  Bishop  and  Cardinal  of  Saint 
Andrews ;  George  Creighton,  Bishop  of  Dunkeld. 

Not  long  after  the  burning  of  David  Stratton  and  Master  Gurlay 
above-mentioned,  in  the  days  of  David  Beaton,  bishop,  and  cardinal 


622  THE    PERSECUTION    IN'    SCOTLAND. 

Scottish  of  St.  Andrews,  and  George  Creighton,  bishop  of  Dunkeld,  a  canon 

"  "'^'  of  St.  Colin's  Inchc,'  and  vicar  of  Dolor,  called  dean  Thomas  Forret, 

A.  D.  preached  every  Sunday  to  his  parishioners  out  of  the  Epistle  or  Gospel 

15iO  as  it  fell  for  the  time;  which  then  was  a  great  novelty  in  Scotland, 

,.?j.  to  see  any  man  preach,  except  a  black  friar  or  a  grey  friar:  and 
therefore  the  friars  envied  him,   and  accused  him  to  the  bishop  of 


For°ret!''  Dunkcld  (in  whose  diocese  he  remained),  as  a  heretic,  and  one  that 
piHst.      sliowcd  the  mysteries   of  the  Scriptures    to  the  vulgar  people  in 

English,  to  make  the  clergy  detestable  in  the  sight  of  the  people. 
George  The  bishop  of  Dunkeld,  moved  by  the  friars'  instigation,  called  the 
hi'shop  o"  said  dean  Thomas,  and  said  to  him,  "  My  joy  dean  Thomas,  I  love 
?"eree^-'''  y^^^  well,  and  therefore  I  must  give  you  my  counsel,  how  you  shall 
cutor.       rule  and  guide  yourself."      To  whom  Thomas  said,  "  I  thank  your 

lordship  heartily."     Then  the  bishop  began  his   counsel  after  this 

manner  : 

BisJtop  : — '  My  joy  dean  Thomas !  I  am  informed  that  you  preach-  the  epistle 
or  gospel  every  Sunday  to  yom*  parishioners,  and  that  you  take  not  the  cow, 
nor  the  uppermost  cloth  fi-om  your  parishioners,  which  thing  is  very  prejudicial 
to  the  churchmen  ;  and  therefore,  my  joy  dean  Thomas,  1  would  you  took  your 
cow,  and  your  uppermost  cloth,  as  other  churchmen  do ;  or  else  it  is  too  much 
to  preach  every  Sunday:  for  in  so  doing  j'ou  may  make  the  people  think  that 
we  should  preach  likewise.  But  it  is  enough  for  you,  when  you  find  any  good 
epistle,  or  any^  good  gospel,  that  setteth  forth  the  liberty  of  the  holy  church,  to 
preacli  that,  and  let  the  rest  be.' 

T/ie  Marti/}- : — Thomas  answered,  '  My  lord,  I  think  that  none  of  my  parish- 
ioners will  complain  that  I  take  not  the  cow,  nor  the  uppermost  cloth,  but  will 
gladly  give  me  the  same,  together  with  any  other  thing  that  they  have ;  and  I 
will  give  and  communicate  with  them  any  thing  that  I  have ;  and  so,  my  lord, 
we  agree  right  well,  and  there  is  no  discord  among  us.  And  whereas  your 
lordship  saith.  It  is  too  much  to  preach  every  Sunday,  indeed  I  think  it  is  too 
little,  and  also  would  wish  that  your  lordship  did  the  like.' 

Bishop : — '  Nay,  nay,  dean  Thomas,'  saith  my  lord,  '  let  that  be,  for  we  are 
not  ordained  to  preach.'* 

Martyr : — Then  said  Thomas,  '  Whereas  your  lordship  biddeth  me  preach 
when  I  find  any  good  epistle,  or  a  good  gospel,  truly,  my  lord,  I  have  read  the 
New  Testament  and  the  Old,  and  all  the  epistles  and  the  gospels,  aiid  among  them 
all  I  could  never  find  an  evil  ejiistle,  or  an  evil  gospel :  but,  if  your  lordship 
will  show  me  the  good  epistle  and  the  good  gospel,  and  tlie  evil  epistle  and  the 
evil  gospel,  then  I  shall  preach  the  good,  and  omit  the  evil.' 

Bishop  :• — Then  spake  my  lord  stoutly  and  said,  '  I  thank  God  that  I  never 
A  provtiii  knew  what  the  Old  and  New  Testament  was  ;  [and  of  these  words  rose  a  proverb 
which  is  common  in  Scotland,  Ye  are  like  the  bishop  of  Dunkeldene,  that  knew 
neither  new  nor  old  law :]  therefore,  dean  Thomas,  I  will  know  nothing  but 
my  portuese  and  my  pontifical.  Go  your  way,  and  let  be  all  these  fantasies ; 
for  if  you  persevere  in  these  erroneous  opinions,  ye  will  repent  it,  when  you 
may  not  mend  it.' 

Martyr : — '  I  trust  my  cause  be  just  in  the  presence  of  God,  and  therefore  I 
pass  not  much  what  do  follow  thereupon.' 

And  SO  my  lord  and  he  departed  at  that  time.  And  soon  after  a 
summons  was  directed  from  the  cardinal  of  St.  Andrews  and  the  said 
bishop  of  Dunkeld,  upon  the  said  dean  Thomas  Forret,  upon  two  black 
friars,  one  called  friar  John  Kelow,  and  another  called  Beverage,  and 

(1)  Insh-Colme  or  Insh-Mahomo.  — Ed. 

(2)  Forret  preacheth,  and  will  take  no  mortuary  i;or  chrism  of  liis  parishioners:  ergo,  he  is  a 
heretic  against  the  pope's  catholic  church. 

{.■!)  It  is  too  much  in  the  pope's  church,  to  preach  every  Sunday.  The  bishop  of  Dunkeld  was 
not  ordained  to  preach ! 


in  Soot 
land. 


THE    STOKY    OF    llOL'ERT    LAMB    AND    OTHKItS, 

upon  one  priest  of  Stirling,  calledDuncan  Sympson,  and  one  gentleman   scouhh 
called  Robert  Foster  in  Stirling,  with  other  three  or  four  with  them,  '^^"^°'"^" 
of  the  town  of  Stirling ;  who,  at  the  day  of  their  appearance  after  their    A.  D. 
summoning,  were  condemned  to  the  death  Avithout  any  place  for  re-    ^^^^ 
cantation,   because  (as  was  alleged)  they  were  heresiarchs,   or  chief    ,g° 

heretics  and  teachers  of  heresies ;  and,  especially,  because  many  of '~ 

them  were  at  the  bridal  and  marriage  of  a  priest,  who  was  vicar  of 
Tulibothy  beside  Stirling,  and  did  eat  flesh  in  Lent  at  the  said  bridal. 
And  so  they  were  all  together  burned  upon  the  castle  hill  at  Edin- 
burgh,^ where  they  that  were  first  bound  to  the  stake,  godly  and  mar- 
vellously did  comfort  them  that  came  behind. 

C^e  JStannec  of  persecution  u.^^eo  b?  tfje  Cardinal  of  <§cotIantj  against 
certain  ^er^on.^  in  ^u  Sjotjn'^^toton,  or  J^ectfj. 

Robert  Lamb,  William  Anderson,  James  Hunter,  James  Raveleson, 
James  Finlason,  Hellen  Stirke,  his  wife ;   Martyrs. 

Persecutor :  David  Beaton,  Bishop  and  Cardinal  of  St.  Andrews.^ 

First,  there  was  a  certain  act  of  parliament  made  in  the  govern- 
ment of  the  lord  Hamilton,  earl  of  Arran,  and  governor  of  Scotland, 
giving  privilege  to  all  men  of  the  realm  of  Scotland,   to  read  the 
Scriptures  in  their  mother  tongue  and  language  ;  secluding  neverthe- 
less all  reasoning,   conference,   convocation  of  people   to  hear  the 
Scriptures  read  or  expounded.     Which  liberty  of  private  reading  procia- 
being  granted  by  public  proclamation,  lacked  not  its  own  fruit,  so  ™rn°5^. 
that  in  sundry  parts  of  Scotland  thereby  were  opened  the  eyes  of  the  ''"s  ^^'^ 
elect  of  God  to  see  the  truth,  and  abhor  the  papistical  abominations ;  reading 
amongst  whom  were  certain  persons  in  St.  John's-town,  as  after  is  de-  sc'iplure. 
clared. 

At  this  time  there  was  a  sermon  made  by  friar  Spence,  in  St.  Biasphe- 
John's-town,  otherwise  called  Perth,  affirming  prayer  made  to  saints  to  ^h^e  ofT 
be  so  necessary,  that  without  it  there  could  be  no  hope  of  salvation  P^P'st- 
to  man.     This  blasphemous  doctrine  a  burgess  of  the  said  town, 
called  Robert  Lamb,  could  not  abide,  but  accused  him,  in  open  Robert 
audience,  of  erroneous  doctrine,  and  adjured  him,  in  God's  name,  to  nfany'r 
utter  the  truth.     This  the  friar,  being  stricken  with  fear,  promised  to 
do  ;  but  the  trouble,  tumult,  and  stir  of  the  people  increased  so,  that 
the  friar  could  have  no  audience,  and  yet  the  said  Robert,  with  great  Lamb 
danger  of  his  life,  escaped  the  hands  of  the  multitude,  namely,  of  the  danger. 
women,  who,  contrary  to  nature,  addressed  them  to  extreme  cruelty 
against  him. 

At  this  time,  a.d.  1543,  the  enemies  of  the  truth  procured  John  a  papist 
Charterhouse,  who  favoured  the  truth,  and  was  provost  of  the  said  office" 
city  and  town  of  Perth,  to  be  deposed  from  his  office  by  the  said 
governor's  authority,  and  a  papist,  called  Master  Alexander  Marbeck, 
to  be  chosen   in  his  room,   that  they  might  bring  the  more  easily 
their  wicked  and  ungodly  enterprise  to  an  end. 

(1)  The  last  day  of  February,  1538-9,  according  to  Keith,  upon  whose  authority,  in  his  history  of 
the  Church  of  Scotland,  several  of  the  proper  names  in  this  and  the  following  narration  have  been 
corrected. — En. 

(2)  In  Burnet's  History  of  the  Reformation,  London,  1820,  vol  ii.  part  2,  page  371,  is  the  bull 
of  pope  Paul,  constituting  cardinal  Beaton,  archbishop  of  St.  Andrews,  legate  'a  latere'  in  the 
kingdom  of  Scotland. — Ed. 


624 


THE    rERSECUTION     IN    SCOTLAND. 


Scotlish 

JJisloii/. 

A.D. 
1543 

to 
1558. 


Divers 
cast  into 
prison. 


Hanging 
St.  Fran- 
cis in  a 
cord. 


Hunter, 
for  using 
suspect 
company. 


Hellen 
Stirke 
for  calling 
upon  Je- 
sus and 
not  our 
Lady  in 
childbed. 


Ravele- 
son's  for 
setting  up 
a  triple 
crown  of 
St.  Peter. 


After  tlic  deposing  of  the  former  provost,  and  election  of  the  otlier, 
in  the  month  of  January  the  year  aforesaid,  on  St.  PauFs  day,  came  to 
St.  John's-town,  tlic  governor,  the  cardinal,  the  earl  of  Argyle,  justice 
sir  John  Campbell  of  Lundie,  knight,  and  justice  Defort,  the  lord 
Borthwike,  the  bishops  of  Dunblane  and  Orkney,  with  certain  otlier 
of  the  nobility.  And  although  there  were  many  accused  for  the 
crime  of  heresy  (as  they  term  it),  yet  these  persons  only  were  appre- 
hended upon  the  said  St.  PauFs  day :  Robert  Lamb,  William 
Anderson,  James  Hunter,  .Tames  Ravelcson,  James  Finlason,  and 
Hellen  Stirke  his  wife,  and  were  cast  that  night  in  the  Spay  Tower 
of  the  said  city,  the  morrow  after  to  abide  judgment. 

Upon  the  morrow,  when  they  appeared  and  were  brought  forth  to 
judgment  in  the  town,  were  laid  in  general  to  all  their  charge,  the  vio- 
lating of  the  act  of  parliament  before  expressed,  and  their  conference 
and  assemblies  in  hearing  and  expounding  of  Scripture  against  the 
tenor  of  the  said  act.  Robert  Lamb  was  accused,  in  special,  for  inter- 
rupting of  the  friar  in  the  pulpit ;  which  he  not  only  confessed,  but 
also  affirmed  constantly,  that  it  was  the  duty  of  no  man,  who  under- 
stood and  knew  the  truth,  to  hear  the  same  impugned  without 
contradiction  ;  and  therefore  sundry  who  were  there  present  in  judg- 
ment, who  hid  the  knowledge  of  the  truth,  should  bear  the  burden 
in  God''s  presence,  for  consenting  to  the  same. 

The  said  Robert  also,  with  William  Anderson  and  James  Ravelc- 
son, were  accused  for  hanging  up  the  image  of  St.  Francis  in  a  cord, 
nailing  of  rams''  horns  to  his  head,  and  a  cow''s  rump  to  his  tail,  and 
for  eating  of  a  goose  on  Allhallow-even. 

James  Hunter,  being  a  simple  man  and  without  learning,  and  a 
flesher  by  occupation,  so  that  he  could  be  charged  Avith  no  gi-eat 
knowledge  in  doctrine,  yet,  because  he  often  used  that  suspected 
company  of  the  rest,  he  Avas  accused. 

The  woman  Hellen  Stirke  was  accused,  for  that  in  her  childbed  she 
was  not  accustomed  to  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Virgin  JNlary,  being 
exhorted  thereto  by  her  neighbours,  but  only  upon  God  for  Jesus 
Christ^s  sake  ;  and  because  she  said,  in  like  manner,  that  if  she  her- 
self had  been  in  the  time  of  the  Vii-gin  Mary,  God  might  have  looked 
to  her  humility  and  base  estate,  as  he  did  to  the  Virgin"'s,  in  making 
her  the  mother  of  Christ :  thereby  meaning,  that  there  were  no 
merits  in  the  Virgin,  which  procured  her  that  honour,  to  be  made  the 
motlier  of  Christ,  and  to  be  preferred  before  other  women,  but  that 
only  God's  free  mercy  exalted  her  to  that  estate  :  which  words  were 
counted  most  execrable  in  the  face  of  the  clergy,  and  of  the  whole 
multitude. 

James  Ravelcson  aforesaid,  building  a  house,  set  upon  the  round 
of  his  fom'th  stair,  the  three-crowned  diadem  of  Peter  cai-ved  out  of 
tree,  which  the  cardinal  took  as  done  in  mockagc  of  his  cardinaFs  hat ; 
and  this  procured  no  flivour  to  the  said  James,  at  their  hands. 

These  aforenamed  persons,  upon  the  morrow  after  St.  PauFs  day, 
Avere  condemned  and  judged  to  death,  and  that  by  an  assize,  for 
violating  (as  was  alleged)  the  act  of  parliament,  in  reasoning  and  con- 
ferring upon  Scripture,  for  eating  flesh  upon  days  forbidden,  lor 
interrupting  the  holy  friar  in  the  pulpit,  for  di.shonouring  of  images, 
and  for  blaspheming  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  as  they  alleged. 


THE    STOllV    OF    GEORGE    WISEHART.  625 

After  sentence  given,  their  hands  were  bound,  and  the  men  cruelly  scnttish 
treated  :  which  thing  the  woman  beholding,  desired  likewise  to  be  "''"^'''' 
bound  by  the  sergeants  with  her  husband  for  Christ's  sake.  A.D. 

There  was  great  intercession  made  by  the  town  in  the  mean  season    ^^^"^ 
for  the  life  of  these  persons  aforenamed,  to  the  governor,  who  of  him-    jr^^g 

self  Avas  willing  so  to  have  done,  that  they  might  have  been  delivered: 

but  the  governor  was  so  subject  to  the  appetite  of  the  cruel  priests, 
that  he  could  not  do  that  which  he  would.  Yea,  they  menaced  to 
assist  his  enemies  and  to  depose  him,  except  he  assisted  their  cruelty. 

There  were  certain  priests  in  the  city,  who  did  eat  and  drink 
before  in  the^sc  honest  men''s  houses,  to  Avhom  the  priests  were  much 
bounden.  These  priests  were  earnestly  desired  to  entreat  for  their 
hostess  at  the  cardinaFs  hands  :  but  they  altogether  refused,  desiring 
rather  their  death,  than  preservation.  So  cruel  are  these  beasts,  from 
the  lowest  to  the  highest. 

Then  after,  they  were  carried  by  a  great  band  of  armed  men  (for  The  mar- 
they  feared  rebellion  in  the  town  except  they  had  their  men  of  war)  Ihese'"  ° 
to  the  place  of  execution,  which  was  common  to  all  thieves,  and  that  ^°^''  p®°" 
to  make  their  cause  appear  more  odious  to  the  people. 

Robert  Lamb,  at  the  gallows''  foot,  made  his  exhortation  to  the 
people,  desiring  them  to  fear  God,  and  leave  the  leaven  of  papistical 
abominations,  and  manifestly  there  prophesied  of  the  ruin  and  plague 
which  came  upon  the  cardinal  thereafter.  So  every  one  comforting 
another,  and  assuring  themselves  that  they  should  sup  together  in  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  that  night,  they  commended  themselves  to  God, 
and  died  constantly  in  the  Lord. 

The  woman  desired  earnestly  to  die  with  her  husband,  but  she  was 
not  suffered  ;  yet,  following  him  to  the  place  of  execution,  she  gave 
him  comfort,  exhorting  him  to  perseverance  and  patience  for  Christ"'s 
sake,  and,  parting  from  him  with  a  kiss,  said  on  this  manner,  "  Hus- 
band, rejoice,  for  we  have  lived  together  many  joyful  days ;  but  this 
day,  in  which  we  must  die,  ought  to  be  most  joyful  unto  us  both, 
because  we  must  have  joy  for  ever ;  therefore  I  Avill  not  bid  you  good 
night,  for  we  shall  suddenly  meet  with  joy  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven." 
The  woman,  after  that,  Avas  taken  to  a  place  to  be  drowned,  and 
albeit  she  had  a  child  sucking  on  her  breast,  yet  this  moved  nothing 
the  unmerciful  hearts  of  the  enemies.  So,  after  she  had  commended 
her  children  to  the  neighbours  of  the  town  for  God's  sake,  and  the 
sucking  bairn  was  given  to  the  nurse,  she  sealed  up  the  truth  by 
her  death.' 

C^e  ConOemnatton  of  naa^tec  <©eor0e  IDi.^efjart,'  <J3cntteman, 

WHO    SUFFERED    MARTYRDOM    FOR    THE    FAITH    OF    CHRIST  JESUS 

AT  ST.  Andrew's  in  Scotland,  a.d.  154-6,  march  the 

FIRST  ;    with    the    articles    OBJECTED     AGAINST 
HIM,    AND    HIS    ANSWERS    TO    THE    SAME. 

With  most  tender  aifection  and  unfeigned  heart  consider,  gentle 
reader,  the  uncharitable  manner  of  the  accusation  of  Master  Georo-e 

(1)  Ex  Regist.  et  instrumentis  4  Scotia  missis.  [The  whole  of  this  account,  and  the  preceding 
one  of  sir  Jolin  Borthwike,  are  extant  in  the  Latin  Edition  of  Foxe's  book  publislied  at  Basle  in 
1559,  pp.  170  to  179.— Ed.] 

(2)  Wishart,  Wisehard,  or  Guiscard. — Ed. 

VOL,   V  S  S 


626  PEHSECLTION    IN    S(;OTl,AXl). 

scofiuh  Wisehart,  made  by  the  bloody  enemies  of  Clirist's  faitli.  Note  also 
ts  orij.  ^j^^  articles  whereof  he  was  accused,  by  order  digested,  and  his  meek 
answers  so  fiir  as  he  had  leave  and  leisure  to  speak.  Finally,  ponder 
with  no  dissembling  spirit  the  furious  rage  and  tragical  cruelness  of 
the  malignant  church,  in  persecuting  of  this  blessed  man  of  God  ; 
and,  on  the  contrary,  his  humble,  patient,  and  most  godly  answers 
made  to  them  suddenly  without  all  fear,  not  having  respect  to  their 
glorious  menacings  and  boisterous  threats,  but  charitably  and  without 
stop  answering,  not  moving  his  countenance,  nor  changing  his  visage, 
as  in  his  accusation  hereafter  following  manifestly  shall  appear. 

But  before  I  enter  into  his  articles,  I  thought  it  not  impertinent 
somewhat  to  touch  concerning  the  life  and  conversation  of  this  godly 
man,  according  as  of  late  it  came  to  my  hands,  and  certified  in  writing 
by  a  certain  scholar  of  his,  some  time  named  Emery  Tylney,  whose 
words  of  testimonial,  as  he  wrote  them  to  me,  here  follow. 

Emery  Tylncy's  Account  of  Master  George  Wisehart. 

About  the  year  of  our  Lord  1543,  there  was,  in  the  university  of  Cambridge, 
one  Master  George  Wisehart,  commonly  called  Master  George  of  Benet'^  col- 
lege, who  was  a  man  of  tall  statm-e,  polled-headed,  and  on  the  same  a  round 
French  cap  of  the  best;  judged  to  be  of  melancholy  complexion  by  his  physio- 
gnomy, black  haired,  long  bearded,  comely  of  personage,  well  spoken  after  his 
country  of  Scotland,  courteous,  lowly,  lovely,  glad  to  teach,  desirous  to  learn, 
and  was  well  travelled ;  having  on  him  for  his  habit  or  clothing,  never  but  a 
mantle  or  frieze  gown  to  the  shoes,  a  black  millian  fustian  doublet,  and  plain 
black  hosen,  coarse  new  canvass  for  his  shirts,  and  white  falling  bands  and  cufis 
at  his  hands.  All  the  which  apparel  he  gave  to  the  poor,  some  weekly,  some 
monthly,  some  quarterly,  as  he  Hked,  saving  his  French  cap,  which  he  kept  the 
whole  year  of  my  being  with  him. 

He  was  a  man  modest,  temperate,  fearing  God,  hating  covetousness  ;  for  his 
chanty  had  never  end,  night,  noon,  nor  day  ;  he  forbare  one  meal  in  three,  one 
day  in  four  for  the  most  part,  except  something  to  comfort  nature.  He  lay 
hard  upon  a  puff  of  straw  and  coarse  new  canvass  sheets,  which,  when  he 
changed,  he  gave  away.  He  had  commonly  by  his  bed-side  a  tub  of  water,  in 
the  which  (his  people  being  in  bed,  the  candle  put  out  and  all  quiet)  he  used 
to  bathe  himself,  as  I,  being  very  young,  being  assured,  often  heard  him,  and, 
in  one  light  night,  discerned  him.  He  loved  me  tenderly,  and  I  him,  for  my 
age,  as  effectually.  He  taught  with  great  modesty  and  gravity,  so  that  some  of 
his  people  thought  him  severe,  and  would  have  slain  him  ;  but  the  Lord  was 
his  defence.  And  he,  after  due  correction  for  their  malice,  by  good  exhorta- 
tion amended  them  and  went  his  way.  Oh  that  the  Lord  had  left  him  to  me,  his 
poor  boy,  that  he  might  have  finished  that  he  had  begun  !  for  in  his  religion  he 
was  as  you  see  here,  in  the  rest  of  his  life,  when  he  went  into  Scotland  with 
divers  of  the  nobility,  that  came  for  a  treaty  to  king  Henry  the  Eighth.  His 
learning  was  no  less  sufficient  than  his  desire ;  always  pressed  and  ready  to  do 
good  in  that  he  was  able,  both  in  the  house  privately,  and  in  the  school  pub- 
licly, professing  and  reading  divers  authors. 

If  I  should  declare  his  love  to  me  and  all  men ;  his  charity  to  the  poor,  in 
giving,  relieving,  caring,  helping,  providing,  yea,  infinitely  studying  how  to  do 
good  unto  all,  and  hurt  to  none,  I  should  sooner  want  words,  than  just  cause  to 
commend  him. 

All  this  I  testify  with  my  whole  heart  and  truth,  of  this  godly  man.  He  that 
made  all,  governeth  all,  and  shall  judge  all,  knoweth  that  I  speak  the  truth,  that 
the  simple  may  be  satisfied,  the  arrogant  confounded,  the  hypocrite  disclosed. 

Tt'Xoc. 
Emery  Tylney. 


A    SERMON    BY    DEAN    JOHX    WINRYME.  6^7 

Dogmata  ejiisdcm  Geor^ii.  scmnsh 

Fides  sola  sine  operibus  justificat.  ■        — 
Opera  ostendunt  et  ostentant  fidem.  ^'  •^• 

Romana  ecclesia  putative  caput  mundi.  154 J 

Lex  canonica  caput  papee.  '■^ 

Missae  ministerium,  mysteriuni  iniquitatis.  ^'^'^^' 

To  the  said  Master  George,  being  in  captivity  in  the  castle  of  St.  wiseimrt 
Andrews,  the  dean  of  the  same  town  Avas  sent  by  the  commandment  ed  out  of 
of  the  cardinal,^  and  by  his  Avicked  counsel,  and  there  summoned  the  apj,\°ar.'° 
said  Master  George,  that  he  should,  upon  the  morning  following, 
appear  before    the  judge,  then  and  there  to  give  account   of  his 
seditious  and  heretical  doctrine.      To  whom  Master  George  thus 
answered : 

Wisehart:   *  What  needeth,'  said  he,  'my  lord  cardinal  to  summon  me  to  His  an- 
answer  for  my  doctrine  openly  before  him,  under  whose  power  and  dominion  I  j^*^"^,'" 
am  thus  straitly  bound  with  irons?     May  not  my  lord  compel  me  to  answer  of  that  sum- 
his  extort  power?  or  believeth  he  that  I  am  unprovided  to  render  account  of  my  m^ned 
doctrine  ?     To  manifest  yourselves  what  men  ye  are,  it  is  well  done  that  ye  "™' 
keep  your  old  ceremonies  and  constitutions  made  by  men.' 

Upon  the  next  morning,  the  lord  cardinal  caused  his  servants  to  wisehart 
address  themselves  in  their  most  warlike  array,  with  jack,^  knapskal,  again*be- 
splent,    spear,    and   axe,    more    seeming  for  the  war,  than  for  the  fore  '^^e 
preaching   of    the   true   word   of  God.      And  when   these   armed 
champions,  marching  in  warlike  order,  had  conveyed  the  bishops  into 
the  abbey  church,  incontinently  they  sent  for  Master  George,  who 
was  conveyed  unto  the  said  church  by  the  captain  of  the  castle, 
accompanied  with  a  hundred  men,  addressed  in  manner  aforesaid. 
Like  a  lamb  led  they  him  to  sacrifice.    As  he  entered  into  the  abbey-  castetn 
church  door,  there  was  a  poor  man  lying,  vexed  with  great  infirmities,  toVp"oM^ 
asking  of  his  alms,  to  whom  he  flung  his  purse.     And  when  he  ™^"- 
came  before  the  lord  cardinal,  by  and  by  the  sub-prior  of  the  abbey, 
called  dean  John  Winryme,  stood  up  in  the  pulpit,  and  made  a  ser- 
mon to  all  the  congregation  there  then  assembled,  taking  his  matter 
out  of  Matthew  xiii. 

BRIEF    ACCOUNT    OF    THE    SERMON    OF    DEAN    JOHN    WINRYME. 

The  sei-mon  was  divided  into  four  principal  parts.     The  first  part  was  a  brief 
and  short  declaration  of  the  evangelist.     The  second  part,  of  the  interpretation 
of  the  good  seed.     And  because  he  called  the  word  of  God  the  good  seed,  and 
heresy  the  evil  seed,  he  declared  what  heresy  was,  and  how  it  should  be  known  ;  Heresy 
which  he  defined  on  this  manner  :  Heresy  is  a  false  opinion  defended  with  per-  defined, 
tinacy,  clearly  repugning  the  word  of  God. 

The  third  part  of  the  sermon  was,  the  cause  of  heresy  within  that  realm,  and  The  cause 
all  other  realms.  •  The  cause  of  heresy,'  quoth  he,  'is  the  ignorance  of  them  of ''^■'^^y- 
that  have  the  cures  of  men's  souls :  to  whom  it  necessarily  belongeth  to  have 
the  true  understanding  of  the  word  of  God,  that  they  may  be  able  to  win  again 
the  false  doctors  of  heresies,  with  the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  which  is  the  word  of 
God ;  and  not  only  to  win  again,  but  also  to  overcome  them,  as  saith  Paul : 
A  bishop  must  be  faultless,  as  it  becometh  the  minister  of  God,  not  stubborn,  nor 
angry ;  no  drunkard,  no  fighter,  nor  given  to  filthy  lucre,  but  harbsurous ;  one 
that  loveth  goodness ;  sober-minded,  righteous,  holy,  temperate,  and  such  as 
cleaveth  unto  the  true  word  of  doctrine ;  that  he  may  be  able  to  exhort  with 
wholesome  learning,  and  to  disprove  that  which  they  say  against  him.^ 

(1)  Here  commences  Foxe's  reprint  of  the  pamphlet  referred  to  in  the  note  on  p.  636.  —Ed. 

(2)  Jack,  a  leathern  vessel  for  carrying  water.— Ei>.  (3)  Tit.  i. 

s  s  2 


1543 
to 


G28  PEKSECUTIOX    IX    SCOTLAND. 

Scntiis/i        The  tbiirtli  jiai-t  of  liis  sermon  was, liow  heresies  should  be  known.     '  Heresy,' 

Uhiory.   quoth  he,   'be  known  after  this  manner:  as  the  goldsmith  knoweth  the  line 

~7    77"  gold  from  the  un])erfect,  by  the  touchstone,  so  likewise  may  we  know  heresy  by 

■    the  undoubted  touchstone ;  that  is,  the  true,  sincere  and  undefiled  word  of  God.' 

At  last,  he  added,  that  heretics  should  be  put  down   in  this  present  life  :  to 

which  proposition  the  gospel  a])peared  to  repugn,  which  he  treated  of.     'Let 

them  grow  unto  the  harvest.'  The  harvest  is  the  end  of  the  world.    Nevertheless, 

he  afiirmed  that  they  should  be  put  down  by  the  civil  magistrate  and  law. 


THE    EXAMINATION    OF    MASTER    GEORGE    WISEHART. 

And  when  lie  ended  his  sermon,  incontinently  they  caused  Master 

George  to  ascend  into  the  pulpit,  there  to  hear  his  accusation  and 

articles.     And  right  against  him  stood  up  one  of  the  fed  flock,  a 

JohnLau-  iiionstcr,  Jolm  Lauder,  laden  full  of  cursings  written  in  paper.     Of 

jr  accu-  ^i^ggg  jjg  j^qq|.  q^^^  ^  j.^||^  both  loug  and  also  full  of  cursings,  threats, 

maledictions,  and  words  of  devilish  spite  and  malice,  saying  to  the 

innocent  Master  George  so  many  cruel  and  abominable  words,  and 

hitting  him  so  spitefully  with  the  pope's  thunder,  that  the  ignorant 

people  dreaded  lest  the  earth  then  would  have  swallowed  him  up  quick. 

The  way   Notwitlistandiuof  Master  Geors^e  stood  still  with  gi-cat  patience,  hear- 

to  fear  tlie  .  .  .  •  .  .  ^ 

iiinoraiit.  iug  their  sayings,  not  once  moving  or  changing  his  countenance. 
Fruits  of  When  that  this  fed  sow  had  read  throughout  all  his  lying 
Jity.'^'"'''^' menacings,  his  face  running  down  Avith  sweat,  and  frothing  at  the 
mouth  like  a  boar,  he  spit  at  Master  George''s  face,  saying,  "  What 
answerest  thou  to  these  sayings,  thou  runnagate !  traitor!  thief! 
which  we  have  duly  proved  by  sufficient  witness  against  thee.''" 
Master  George,  hearing  this,  kneeled  down  upon  his  knees  in  the 
pulpit,  making  his  prayer  to  God.  AVhen  he  had  ended  his  prayer, 
sweetly  and  christianly  he  answered  to  them  all  in  this  manner : 


Master  George  Wisehart :  '  Many  and  horrible  sayings  unto  me  a  christian 
man,  many  woi-ds  abominable  to  hear,  ye  have  spoken  here  this  day,  which 
not  only  to  receive,  but  also  once  to  think,  I  thought  ever  great  abomination. 
Wherefore  I  pray  j'our  discretions  quietly  to  hear  me,  that  ye  may  know  what 
were  my  sayings  and  the  manner  of  my  doctrine. 
Three  '  This  my  petition,  my  lords,  I  desire  to  be  heard  for  three  causes.     The  first 

causes       is,  because,  through  preaching  of  the  word  of  God,  his  glory  is  made  manifest. 
Wisiiiart  ^^  ^^  reasonable  therefore,  for  the  advancing  of  the  glory  of  God,  that  ye  hear 
desired  to  me,  teaching  truly  the  pure  word  of  God,  without  any  dissimulation, 
be  heard.        'The  second  reason  is,  because  that  your  health  springeth  of  the  word  of 
God  ;    for  he   worketh  all  things  by   his  word.     It  were,  therefore,   an    un- 
righteous thing,  if  ye  should  stop  your  ears  from  me,  teaching  truly  the  word 
of  God. 

'  The  third  reason  is,  because  your  doctrine  uttereth  many  blasphemous  and 
abominable  words,  not  coming  of  the  inspiration  of  God,  but  of  the  devil,  with 
no  less  peril  than  of  my  life.  It  is  just,  therefore,  and  reasonable,  that  your  dis- 
cretions should  know  what  my  words  and  doctrine  are,  and  what  I  have  ever 
taught  in  my  time  in  this  realm,  that  I  perish  not  unjustly,  to  tlie  great  peril  of 
your  souls.  Wherefore,  both  for  the  glory  and  honour  of  God,  your  own  health, 
and  safeguard  of  my  life,  I  beseech  your  discretions  to  hear  me ;  and,  in  the 
mean  time,  I  shall  recite  my  doctrine  without  any  colour. 
Wise-  '  First  and  chietly,  since  the  time  I  came  into  this  realm  I  taught  nothing 

J}*'''''!        but  the  ten  Commandments  of  God,  the  twelve  Articles  of  the  Faith,  and  the 
°cirme.    pj..^^^^.  ^^  ^|^g  Y,ori\  in  the  mother  tongue.     Moreover  in  Dundee,  I  taught  the 
Epistle  of  St.  Paul  to  the  Ronuuis.     And  I  sliall  show  your  discretions  faith- 
fully, what  fashion  and  manner   I  used  when  I  taught,  without  any  human 
dread,  so  that  your  discretions  give  me  your  ears  benevolent  and  attent.' 


GEORGE    WISEHART's    EXAMINATION.  62.9 

Suddenly  then,  with  a  high  voice  cried  the  accuser,  the  fed  sow,  scntiisii. 

'Thou  heretic,  runnagate,  traitor,  and  thief!  it  was  not  lawi'ul  for  "'  ""■'' 

thee  to  preach.     Thou  hast  taken  the  power  at  thine  own  hand,  A.  D. 

without  any  authority  of  the  church.     We  forethink  that  thou  hast  ^^^^ 

been  a  preacher  too  long,'  j^^^^ 

Then  all  the  whole  congregation  of  the  prelates,  with  their  cora- 


Xhe  cry 


])lices,  said  these  words ;  "  If  we  give  him  license  to  preach,  he  is  so  of 'the 
crafty,  and  in  the  holy  Scriptures  so  exercised,  that  he  will  persuade  ^"j'"'"^^ 
the  people  to  his  opinion,  and  raise  them  against  us."  risees. 

Master  George,  seeing  their  malicious  and  wicked  intent,  appealed  wisehart 
from  the  lord  cardinal  to  the  lord  governor,  as  to  an  indifferent  and  ^o  the'go- 
equal  judge.     To  whom  the  accuser,  John  Lauder  aforesaid,  with  pernor, 
hoggish  voice  answered,  "  Is  not  my  lord  cardinal  the  second  person 
within  this  realm,  chancellor  of  Scotland,  archbishop  of  St.  Andrews, 
bishop  of  Mirepois,'  commendator  of  Aberbroshok,^  legatus  natus,  andtltLs 
legatus  a  latere  ?"     And  so,  reciting  as  many  titles  of  his  unworthy  °[^!j^^ 
honours  as  wovdd  have  laden  a  ship,  much  sooner  an  ass,   "Is  not  bishop  of 
he,"  quoth  John  Lauder,  "an   equal  judge  apparently  unto  thee .'' drews! 
Whom  else  desirest  thou  to  be  thy  judge  ?" 

To  whom  this  humble  man,  answering,   said  thus  : 

Wisehaft:  '  I  refuse  not  my  lord  cardinal,  but  I  desire  the  word  of  God 
to  hi  my  judge,  and  the  temporal  estate,  with  some  of  your  lordships  mine 
auditors,  because  I  am  here  my  lord  governor's  prisonei'.' 

Hereupon  the  pridcful  and  scornful  people  that  stood  by  mocked  The 
him,  saying,"  Such  man,  such  judge!"  speaking  seditious  and  reproach-  the  people 
ful  words  against  the  governor  and  other  the  nobles ;  meaning  them,  the'go- 
also,  to  be  heretics.     And  incontinent,  without  all  delay,  they  would  vernor. 
have  given  sentence  upon  Master  George,  and  that  without  further 
process,  had  not  certain  men  there  counselled  the  cardinal  to  read 
again  the  articles,  and  to  hear  his  answers  thereupon,  that  the  people 
might  not  complain  of  his  wrongful  condemnation. 

And  shortly  to  declare,  these  were  the  articles  following,  with  his 
answers,  as  far  as  they  would  give  him  leave  to  speak :  for  when  he 
intended  to  mitigate  their  leasings,  and  to  show  the  manner  of  his 
doctrine,  by  and  by  they  stopped  his  mouth  with  another  article. 

First  Article.  '  Thou  false  heretic,  runnagate,  traitor,  and  thief,  deceiver  of  Article. 
the  people !  thou  despiscst  the  holy  church's,  and  in  like  case  contemnest  my 
lord  governor's  authority.  And  this  we  know  for  surety,  that  when  tliou 
preachedst  in  Dundee,  and  wast  charged  by  my  lord  governor's  authority  to 
desist,  nevertheless  thou  wouldst  not  obey,  but  perseveredst  in  the  same ;  and 
therefore  the  bishop  of  Brechin  cursed  thee,  and  delivered  thee  into  the  devil's 
hands,  and  gave  thee  in  commandment  that  thou  shouldst  preach  no  more. 
Yet  notwithstanding  thou  didst  continue  obstinately.' 

Wisehart :  '  My  lords  I   I  have  read  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  that  it  is  not  Answer, 
lawful  to  desist  from  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  for  the  threats  and  menaces  of 
men.     Therefore  it  is  written,  We  shall  rather  obey  God  than  man.*     I  have 
also  read  in  Malachi,   I  shall  curse  your  blessings,  and  bless  your  cui'sings, 
saith  the  Lord:*  believing  firmly,  that  he  will  turn  your  cursings  into  blessings.' 

(1)  '  Mirepoix  in  the  province  of  Languedoc,  to  which  he  was  consecrated  on  the  5th  of  Decem- 
ber, 15.i7;  and  so  I  find  hira  styled  at  liome  here,   '  Admin istratoris  Episcopatus  Mirapicen,  ill 

Gallia.'     See  Keith's  Scottish  Bishops,  p.  23. — Ed. 

(2)  '  Aherbroshok,'  now  Arbroath.  — Ed.  (3)  Acts  v.  (4)  Mai.  ii. 


630 


PERSECUTION    IN    SCOTLAND. 


A.D. 
1543 

to 
1558. 


Scottish        II.  'Thou,  false  heretic!  didst  say,  that  the  priest,  standing  at  tlie  altar, 

History,  saying  mass,  was  like  a  fox  wagging  his  tail  in  July.' 

Wisehart :  'My  lords!  I  said  not  so.  These  were  my  sayings  :  The  moving 
of  the  hody  outward,  without  the  inward  moving  of  the  heart,  is  nought  else  hut 
the  playing  of  an  ape,  and  not  the  true  serving  of  God.  For  God  is  a  secret 
searcher  of  men's  hearts :  therefore,  who  will  truly  adore  and  honour  God,  he 
must  in  spirit  and  verity  honour  him.' 

Then  the  accuser  stopped  his  mouth  with  another  article. 

III.  '  Thou,  false  heretic  !  preachedst  against  the  sacraments,  saying,  that 
thei'e  were  not  seven  sacraments.' 

JVisehart :  '  My  lords !  if  it  be  your  pleasures,  I  never  taught  of  the  number 
of  the  sacraments,  whether  they  wei-e  seven  or  eleven.  So  many  as  are  insti- 
tuted by  Christ,  and  are  showed  to  us  by  the  evangely,  I  profess  openly.  Except 
it  be  the  word  of  God,  I  dare  affirm  nothing.' 


Of  tlie  se- 
ven sacra- 
ments. 

Article. 


IV.  '  Thou,  false  heretic  !  hast  openly  taught,  that  auricular  confession  is  not 

a  blessed  sacrament.     And  thou  sayest,  that  we  should  only  confess  us  to  God, 

and  to  no  priest.' 

Answer.         Wisehart :  'My  lords!  I  say,  that  auricular  confession,  seeing  that  it  hath  no 

Confes-      promise  of  the  evangely,  therefore  it  cannot  be  a  sacrament.     Of  the  confession 

sion,  what  {.o  be  made  to  God,  there  are  many  testimonies  in  Scripture,  as  when  David 

to  whom    saith,  I  thought  I  would  acknowledge  mine  iniquity  against  myself  unto  the 

made.        Lord,  and  he  forgave  the  punishment  of  my  sin.i     Here  confession  signifieth 

the  secret  acknowledging  of  our  sins  before  God.  When  I  exhorted  the  people  in 

this  manner,  I  reproved  no  manner  of  confession.  And  further  St.  James  saith, 

Acknowledge  your  faults  one  to  another,  and  pray  one  for  another,  that  you  may 

be  healed. '- 


When  he  had  said  these  words,  the  bishops  and  their  complices 
cried,  and  grinned  with  their  teeth,  saying,  "  See  ye  not  what  colours 
he  hath  in  his  speaking,  that  he  may  beguile  us  and  seduce  us  to  his 
opinion  ?"" 

Article.  V.  'Thou  heretic  didst  say  openly,  that  it  was  necessary  to  every  man  to 

know  and  understand  his  baptism,  and  what  it  was :  contrary  to  general  coun- 
cils and  the  estate  of  the  holy  church.' 
Answer.  Wisehart :  '  My  lords  !  I  believe  there  be  none  so  unwise  here,  that  will 
Baptism  make  merchandise  with  a  Frenchman,  or  any  other  unknown  stranger,  except 
how  ne-  )^g  know  and  understand  first  the  condition  or  promise  made  by  the  Frenchman 
i^slcfbe  '  or  stranger.  So  likewise  I  would  that  we  understood  what  thing  we  promise  in 
known  the  name  of  the  infant  unto  God  in  baptism.  For  this  cause  I  believe  ye  have 
ofallmeD.  confinnation.' 

Then  said  Master  Blecter,  chaplain,  that  he  had  the  devil  within 
him,  and  the  spirit  of  error.  Then  answered  him  a  child,^  saying, 
"  The  devil  cannot  speak  such  words  as  yonder  man  doth  speak." 

Article.  VI.  '  Thou  heretic,  traitor,  and  thief !  thou  saidst,  that  the  sacrament  of  the  altar 
was  but  a  piece  of  bread  baked  upon  the  ashes,  and  no  other  thing  else;  and 
that  all  that  is  there  done,  is  but  a  superstitious  rite,  against  the  commandment 
of  God.' 

Wisehart :  '  O  Lord  God !  so  manifest  lies  and  blasphemies  the  Scripture 
doth  not  teach  you.  As  concerning  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  my  lords !  I 
never  taught  any  thing  against  the  Scripture ;  which  I  shall,  by  God's  grace, 
make  manifest  this  day,  I  being  therefore  ready  to  suffer  death. 

'  The  lawful  use  of  the  sacrament  is  most  acceptable  unto  God ;  but  the  great 
abuse  of  it  is  very  detestable  unto  him.  But  what  occasion  they  have  to  say 
such  words  of  me,  I  shall  shortly  show  your  lordships.  I  once  chanced  to 
meet  with  a  Jew,  when  I  was  sailing  on  the  water  of  Rhine.     I  did  inquire  of 


Answer. 
The  pa- 
pists re- 
proved for 
liars  and 
misre- 
porters. 


(1;  Psalm  .\xxii. 


(2)  James  v. 


(3)  '  Ex  ore  infantium. 


GEORGE    WISEHAirr's    EXAMINATION.  631 

him  what  was  the  cause  of  his  pertinacity,  tliat  he  did  not  believe  tliat  the  true    Scottish 
Messias  was  come,  considering  that  they  had  seen  all  the  prophecies  whicli   tn^iury. 
were  spoken  of  him  to  be  fulfilled.     Moreover,  by  the  prophecies  taken  away,     ^   y) 
and  the  sceptre  of  Judah,  and  by  many  other  testimonies  of  the  Scripture,  I     1543 
vanquished  him,  and  proved  that  Messias  was  come,  whom  they  called  Jesus        ^^ 
of  Nazareth.     This  Jew  answered  again  unto  me,  When  Messias  cometh,  he     1558 

shall  restore  all  things ;  and  he  shall  not  abrogate  the  law,  which  was  given  to  

our  forefathers,  as  ye  do.     For  why  ?  we  see  the  poor  almost  perish  through  ^''^  ^*'"'y 
hunger  amongst  you;  yet  you  are  not  moved  with  pity  toward  them:  but, 
amongst  us  Jews,  though  we  be  poor,  there  are  no  beggars  found.' 

'  Secondly,  it  is  forbidden  by  the  law  to  feign  any  kind  of  imagery  of  things  images, 
in  heaven  above,  or  in  the  earth  beneath,  or  in  the  sea  under  the  earth ;  but  one 
God  only  is  to  be  honoured :  but  your  sanctuaries  and  churches  are  full  of  idols.' 

'  Thirdly,  a  piece  of  bread  baken  upon  the  ashes  ye  adore  and  worship,  and  The  sa- 
say,  that  it  is  your  God.— I  have  rehearsed  here  but  the  sayings  of  the  Jew,  crament 
which  I  never  affirmed  to  be  true.'     Then  the  bishops  shook  their  heads,  and  "^^   ^^" 
spitted  on  the  earth,  and  what  I   meant  further  in   this  matter  they  would 
not  hear. 

VII.  '  Thou,    false   heretic !    didst   say,    that   extreme   unction   was  not  a  Article, 
sacrament.' 

Wisehart :  '  My  lords  !  forsooth,  I  never  taught  any  thing  of  extreme  unction  Answer, 
in  my  doctrine,  whether  it  were  a  sacrament  or  no.' 

VIII.  •  Tlrou,  false  heretic!  saidst,  that  holy  water  is  not  so  good  as  wash,  Article, 
and  such  like.     Thou  condemnest  conjuring,  and  saidst,  holy  church's  cursings 
avail  not.' 

Wisehart :  '  My  lords  !  as  for  holy  water  what  strength  it  is  of,  I  taught  never  Answer. 
in  my  doctrine.  Conjurings,  and  exorcisms,  if  they  were  conformable  to  the  word 
of  God  I  would  commend  them ;  but,  insomuch  as  they  are  not  conformable  to 
the  commandment  and  word  of  God,  I  reprove  them.' 

IX.  '  Thou,  false  heretic  and  runnagate  !  hast  said,  that  every  layman  is  a  Article, 
priest,  and  such  like.     Thou  saidst,  that  the  pope  hath  no  more  power,  than 

any  other  man.' 

Wisehart :  '  My  lords  !  I  taught  nothing  but  the  word  of  God.     I  remember  Answer, 
that  I  have  read  in  some  places  in  St.  John  and  St.  Peter,  of  the  which  the  one 
saith.  He  hath  made  us  kings  and  priests ;  the  other  saith,  He  hath  made  us  a 
kingly  priesthood.'     Wherefore  I  have  affirmed,  that  any  man,  being  cunning  in 
the  word  of  God,  and  the  true  faith  of  Jesu  Christ,  hath  his  power  given  him 
of  God,  and  not  by  the  power  or  violence  of  men,  but  by  the  virtue   of  the 
word  of  God,  which  word  is  called,  the  power  of  God,  as  witnesseth  St.  Paul  evi- 
dently enough.^     And  again  I  say,  that  any  unlearned  man,  and  not  exercised  in  Tlie  in- 
the  word  of  God,  nor  yet  constant  in  his  faith,  whatsoever  estate  or  order  he  be  ^'"'P"'* 
of,  I  say,  he  hath  no  power  to  bind  or  loose,  seeing  he  wanteth  the  instrument,  and  loose. 
by  which  he  bindeth  or  looseth ;  that  is  to  say,  the  word  of  God.' 

After  he  had  said  these  words,  all  the  bishops  laughed,  and  mocked 
him.  When  that  he  beheld  their  laughing,  "  Laugh  ye,"  saith  he, 
"  my  lords.'*  Though  that  these  sayings  appear  scornful,  and  worthy 
of  derision  to  yom-  lordships,  nevertheless  they  are  very  weighty  to 
me,  and  of  a  great  value,  because  they  stand  not  only  upon  my  life, 
but  also  the  honour  and  glory  of  God.""  In  the  mean  time  many 
godly  men,  beholding  the  madness  and  great  cruelty  of  the  bishops, 
and  the  invincible  patience  of  Master  George,  did  greatly  moum  and 
lament. 

X.  '  Thou,  false  heretic !  saidst,  that  a  man  hath  no  free  will,  but  is  like  to  Article, 
the  Stoics,  who  say,  that  it  is  not  in  man's  will  to  do  any  thing,  but  that  all 
concupiscence  and  desire  cometh  of  God,  of  whatsoever  kind  it.be.' 

(1)  Apoc.  i.  &:  v.;  I  Ttt.  ii.  (2)  Kotn.  i. 


632  PERSECUTION    IN    SCOTLAND. 

Scottish        Wisehart :    '  My  lords !  I  said  not  so,  truly.    I  say,  that  as  many  as  believe 

History,  in  Christ  firmly,  unto  them  is  given  liberty,  conformably  to  the  saying  of  St. 

f.   £j  John,  If  the  Son  make  you  free,  then  shall  ye  verily  be  firee.^    On  the  contrary, 

1543  ^^  many  as  believe  not  in  Christ  Jesus,  they  are  bondservants  of  sin;  He  that 

^  sinneth,  is  bound  to  sin.' 

1  558 
1_      XI.  '  Thou,  false  heretic!  saidst,  it  is  as  lawful  to  eat  flesh  upon  the  Friday, 

Article,     as  on  Sunday.' 

Answer.         Wisi'hart :    '  Pleaseth  it  your  lordships,   I  have  read  in  the  epistles  of  St. 

Eating  of  Paul^  that  who  is  clean,  unto  him  all  things  are  clean.     On  the  contrary,  to 

The  crea-  the  filthy  man  all  things  are  unclean.     A  faithful  man,  clean  and  holy,  sancti- 

ture  (lotii  fieth  by  the  word  the  creature  of  God :   but   the  creature   maketh   no  man 

"ify  with-  acceptable  unto  God.     So  that  a  creature  may  not  sanctify  any  impure   and 

out  tiie      unfaithful  man  :   but  to  the  faithful  man  all  things  are  sanctified  by  the  word 

word.       Qf  Qq^  and  prayer.'^ 

After  these  sayings  of  Master  George,  then  said  all  the  bishops 
with  their  complices,  "  What  needeth  us  any  witness  against  him  ? 
hath  he  not  here  openly  spoken  blasphemy.''" 

Article.         XII.  '  Thou,  false  heretic!  didst  say,  that  we  should  not  pray  to  saints,  but 

to  God  only.     Say  whether  thou  hast  said  this,  or  no;  say  shortly!' 

Answer.  Wisehart :    '  For  the  weakness  and  infirmity  of  the  hearers,'  he  said,  '  with- 

To  iio-      out  doubt  plainly  —  saints   should   not   be  honoured.      My   lords,'   said   he, 

God  is       '  there  are  two  things  worthy  of  note.     The  one  is  certain,  the  other  uncertain. 

certain.     It  is  found  plain  and  certain  in  Scripture,  that  we  should  worship  and  honour 

one  God,  according  to  the  saying  of  the  first  commandment,  Tliou  shalt  only 

worship  and  honour  thy  Lord  God,  with  all  thy  heart.^     But,  as  for  pi'aying  to 

and  honouring  of  saints,  there  is  great  doubt  among  many,  whether  they  hear. 

The  sure   or  not,  invocation  made  unto  them :    therefore  I  exhorted  all  men  equally  in 

way  is  to   j^y  doctriue,  that  they  should  leave  the  unsure  way,  and  follow  that  way  which 

etj  "  was  taught  us  by  our  master  Chi-ist.     He  is  our  only  mediator,  and  maketh 

intercession  for  us  to  God  his  Father.     He  is  the  door  by  which  we  must  enter 

in.     He  that  entereth  not  in  by  this  door,  but  climbeth  another  way,  is  a  thief 

and  a  murderer.     He  [Christ]  is  the  verity  and  life.    He  that  goeth  out  of  this 

way,  there  is  no  doubt  but  he  shall  fall  into  the  mire ;  yea  verily,  is  fallen  into 

it  already.     This  is  the  fashion  of  mj^  doctrine,  the  which  I  have  ever  followed. 

Verily,  tliat  which  I  have  heard  and  read  in  the  word  of  CJod,  I  taught  openly, 

and  in  no  corners.     And  now  ye  shall  witness  the  same,  if  your  lordships  will 

hear  me.     Except  it  stand  by  the  word  of  God,  I  dare  not  be  so  bold  to  affirm 

any  thing.' 

These  sayings  he  rehearsed  divers  times. 

Artide.  XIII.  <  Thou,  false  heretic !  hast  preached  plainly,  saying  that  there  is  no 
purgatory,  and  that  it  is  a  feigned  thing,  for  any  man  after  this  life  to  be  pu- 
nished in  purgatory.' 
Answer.  Wisehart :  '  My  lords !  as  I  have  oftentimes  said  heretofore,  without  ex- 
l'urj,'a-  press  witness  and  testimony  of  the  Scripture  I  dare  affirm  nothing.  I  have  oft 
once""'  '^^^  divers  times  read  over  the  Bible,  and  yet  such  a  term  found  I  never,  nor 
named  in  yet  any  place  of  Scripture  applicable  thereunto.  Therefore  I  was  ashamed 
Scripture,  gyer  to  teacli  of  that  thing  which  I  could  not  find  in  the  Scripture.' 

Then  said  he  to  Master  John  Lauder  his  accuser,  "  If  you  have 
any  testimony  of  the  Scripture,  by  Avhich  you  may  prove  any  such 
place,  show  it  now  before  this  auditory."  But  this  dolt  had  not  a 
word  to  say  for  himself,  but  was  as  dumb  as  a  beetle  in  that  matter. 

Article.  XIV.  '  Thou,  false  heretic  !  hast  taught  plainly  against  the  vows  of  monks, 
friars,  lums,  and  priests ;  saying,  that  whosoever  was  boimd  to  such  like  vows, 
they  vowed  themselves  to  the  estate  of  damnation.  Moreover,  that  it  vfas 
lawful  for  priests  to  marry  wives,  and  not  to  live  sole.' 

(1)  John  viii,  (2)  1  Tim.  iv.  {.3]  Matt.  iv. 


GEORGE    •W1SEHARt''s    EXAMINATION.  633 

Wisehart :    '  Of  sooth,  my  lords,  I  have   read   in  the  evangely,  that  there   Scottish 
are  three  kinds  of  chaste  men ;  some  are  eunuchs  from  their  mothers'  womb  ;   ^'>'^<"'!/- 
some  are  made  such  by  men ;  and  some  have  made  themselves  such  for  the     a    j^ 
kingdom  of  heaven's  sake.'     Vei-ily,  I  say,  these  men  are  blessed  by  the  Sci'ip-     ,  r  ,o' 
ture  of  God.     But  as  many  as  have  not  the  gift  of  chastity,  nor  yet  for  the      " 
evangely  have  overcome  the  concupiscence  of  the  flesh,  and  have  vowed  chas-    -icco 

tity ;  ye  have  experience,  although  I  should  hold  my  peace,  to  what  incon- — 

venience  they  have  vowed  themselves.'  Answer. 

t 

Wlicn  he  had  said  these  Avords,  they  were  all  dumb,  thinkmg 
better  to  have  ten  concubmes,  than  one  wife. 

XV.  '  Thou,  false  heretic  and  runnagate !   sayest,  thou  wilt  not  obey  our  Article, 
general  nor  provincial  councils.' 

Wisehart :    '  My  lords !  what  your  general  councils  are,  I  know  not ;  I  was  Answer, 
never  exercised  in  them :  but  to  the  pure  word  of  God  I  gave  my  labours. 
Read  here  your  general  councils,  or  else  give  me  a  book  wherein  they  are 
contained,  that  I  may  read  them.     If  they  agree  with  the  word  of  God,  I  will 
not  disagree.' 

Then  the  ravening  wolves  turned  unto  madness  and  said,  "  Where-  Theyrun 
fore  do  we  let  him  speak  any  further  ?     Read  forth  the  rest  of  the  shed 
articles,  and  stay  not  upon  them."    Among  these  cruel  tigers  there  was  ^""^J, 
one  false  hypocrite,  a  seducer  of  the  people,  called  John  '  Grey-fiend"'  butcher 
Scot,  standing  behind  John  Lauder's  back,  hastening  him  to  read  the  slaughter. 
rest  of  the  articles,  and  not  to  tarry  upon  his  witty  and  godly  an- 
SAvers  :    "  For  Ave  may  not  abide  them,"  quoth  he,   "  no  more  than 
the  devil  may  abide  the  sign  of  the  cross,  Avhen  it  is  named." 

XVI.  '  Thou  heretic  sayest,  that  it  is  vain  to  build  to  the  honour  of  God  Article, 
costly  churches,  seeing  that  God  remaineth  not  in  churches  made  with  men's 
hands,  nor  yet  can  God  be  in  so  little  space  as  betwixt  the  priest's  hands.' 

Wisehart :  '  My  loi'ds !  Solomon  saith,  If  that  the  heaven  of  heavens  cannot  Answer, 
comprehend  thee,  how  much  less  this  house  that  I  have  builded?^    And  Job 
consenteth  to  the  same  sentence :  Seeing  that  he  is  higher  than  the  heavens, 
therefore  what  canst  thou  build  unto  him  ?    He  is  deeper  than  hell,  then  how 
shalt  thou  know  him  ?    He  is  longer  than  the  earth,  and  broader  than  the  sea.s 
So  that  God  cannot  be  comprehended  into  one  place,  because  that  he  is  infinite. 
These  sayings  notwithstanding,  I  never  said  that  churches  should  be  destroyed,  where- 
but,  on  the  contrary,  I  affirm  ever,  that  churches  should  be  sustained  and  up-  ""t" 
holden ;  that  the  people  should  be  congregated  into  them,  there  to  hear  of  God.  should  ^^ 
And  moreover,  wheresoever  is  true  preaching  of  the  word  of  God,  and  tlie  serve, 
lawful  use  of  the  sacraments,  undoubtedly  there  is  God  himself;  so  that  both 
these  sayings  are  true  together :  God  cannot  be  comprehended  in   any  place ; 
and,  Wlieresoever  two  or  three  are  gathered  together  in  his  name,   there  is  he 
present  in  the  midst  of  them.' 

Then  said  he  to  his  accuser,  "  If  you  think  any  otherAvisc  than  I 
say,  shoAV  forth  your  reasons  before  this  auditory."  Then  he,  without 
all  reason  being  dumb,  and  not  ansAvering  one  Avord,  proceeded  forth 
in  his  articles. 

XVII.  *  Thou,  false  heretic!    contemnest  fasting,  and  sayest,  Thou  shouldst  Article, 
not  fast.' 

Wisehart:  '  My  lords  !  I  find  that  fasting  is  commended  in  the  Scripture;  Answer, 
therefore  I  were  a  slanderer  of  the  gospel,  if  I  contemned  fasting.    And  not  so 
only,  but  I  have  learned  by  experience,   that  fasting  is  good  for  the  health  of 
the  body  :  but  God  knoweth  who  fasteth  the  true  fast.' 

(1)  Matt,  xlii,  (2)  1  Kings  viii.  (3)  Job  zi. 


634 


PERSECUTION*    IN    SCOTLAND, 


Scottish  XVIII.  'Thou,  false  heretic!  hast  preached  ojjenly,  saying,  that  the  soul  of 
^'"'"''y-  man  shall  sleep  till  the  latter  day  of  judgment,  and  shall  not  obtain  life  im- 
mortal until  that  day.' 

Wisehart :  '  God,  full  of  mercy  and  goodness,  forgive  them  that  say  such 
things  of  me !  I  wot  and  know  surely  by  the  word  of  God,  that  he  who  hath 
begun  to  have  the  faith  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  believeth  firmly  in  him,  I  know 
surely  that  the  soul  of  that  man  shall  never  sleep,  but  ever  shall  live  an  im- 
Answer.  mortal  life :  which  life  from  day  to  day  is  renewed  in  grace  and  augmented  : 
J'j'i.'^'}'^'  "O'"  y^*^  shall  ever  perish  or  have  an  end,  but  shall  live  ever  immortal  with 
shall  ne-  Christ.  To  the  which  life  all  that  believe  in  him  shall  come,  and  rest  in 
vur  sleep,  eternal  glory.     Amen. 

When  the  bishops  with  their  complices  had  accused  this  innocent 
man  in  manner  and  form  aforesaid,  incontinently  they  condemned 
him  to  be  burned  as  a  heretic,  not  havin"^  respect  to  his  godly  an- 
swers and  true  reasons  which  he  alleged,  nor  yet  to  their  own  con- 
sciences, thinking  verily  that  they  should  do  to  God  good  sacrifice, 
conformably  to  the  saying  of  Christ,  "  They  shall  excommunicate 
you :  yea,  and  the  time  shall  come,  that  he  which  killeth  you,  shall 
think  that  he  hath  done  to  God  good  ser\'ice."^ 

The  Prayer  of  Master  George  Wisehart,  for  the  Congregation  of  God. 

'  O  Immortal  God !  how  long  shalt  thou  suffer  the  madness  and  great  cru- 
delity  of  the  ungodly  to  exercise  their  fury  upon  thy  servants  which  do  further 
thy  word  in  this  world,  seeing  they  desire  to  do  the  contrary,  that  is,  to  choke  and 
destroy  the  true  doctrine  and  verity,  by  the  which  thou  hast  showed  thyself  unto 
the  world,  which  was  all  drowned  in  blindness  and  misknowledge  of  thy  name. 
O  Lord!  we  know  surely  that  thy  true  servants  must  needs  suffer,  for  thy 
name's  sake,  persecution,  affliction  and  troubles  in  this  present  life,  which  is 
but  a  shadow,  as  thou  hast  showed  to  us  by  thy  prophets  and  apostles.  But 
yet  we  desire  thee  heartily,  that  thou  conserve,  defend,  and  help  thy  congrega- 
tion, which  thou  hast  chosen  before  the  beginning  of  the  world,  and  give  them 
thy  grace  to  hear  thy  word,  and  to  be  thy  true  servants  in  this  present  life.' 

Then,  by  and  by,  they  caused  the  common  people  to  void  away, 
■whose  desire  was  always  to  hear  that  innocent  man  to  speak.  Then 
the  sons  of  darkness  pronounced  their  sentence  definitive,  not  having 
respect  to  the  judgment  of  God.  And  when  all  this  was  done  and 
said,  the  cardinal  caused  his  warders  to  pass  again  with  the  meek 
lamb  into  the  castle,  until  such  time  as  the  fire  was  made  ready. 
When  he  was  come  unto  the  castle,  then  there  came  two  grey  fiends, 
friar  Scot  and  his  mate,  saying,  "  Sir,  ye  must  make  your  confession 
unto  us."  He  answered  and  said,  "  I  will  make  no  confession  unto 
you.  Go  fetch  me  yonder  man  that  preached  this  day,  and  I  will 
make  my  confession  unto  him."  Then  they  sent  for  the  sub-prior 
of  the  abbey,  who  came  to  liim  with  all  diligence."  Tint  what  he 
said  in  this  confession,  I  cannot  show. 

When  the  fire  was  made  ready,  and  the  gallows,  at  the  west  part 
of  the  castle  near  to  the  priory,  the  lord  cardinal,  dreading  that 
Master  George  should  have  been  taken  away  by  his  friends,  com- 
manded to  bend  all  the  ordnance  of  the  castle  right  against  that  part, 
and  commanded  all  his  gunners  to  be  ready  and  stand  beside  their 
guns,  until  such  time  as  he  were  burned.  All  this  being  done,  they 
bound  Master  George's  hands  behind  his  back,  and  led  him  forth 

(1)  Jolni  xvi. 


THE    PRAYKFw    OF    GEORGE    WISEHAJIT.  635 

witli  their  soldiers  from  the  castle,  to  the  place  of  their  wicked  exe-  Scottish 
cution.     As  he  came  forth  of  the  castle-gate,  there  met  him  certain  — -  °'^^' 
befforars,  askinn^  his  alms  for  God's  sake.      To  whom  he  answered,    A,  D. 
"  I  want  my  hands,  wherewith  I  should  give  you  alms  ;    but  the 
merciful  Lord,  of  his  benignity  and  abundance  of  grace,  that  feedeth    j^^g 
all  men,  vouchsafe  to  give  you  necessaries,  both  unto  your  bodies  and  — — — 
souls."  Then  afterwards  met  him  two  false  fiends,  I  should  say  friars,  prayeth 
saying,  "  Master  George,  pray  to  our  Lady,  that  she  may  be  media-  poorf  and 
trix  for  you  to  her  Son."      To  whom  he  answered  meekly,   "  Cease,  ^^"^^^l' 
tempt  me  not,  my  brethren  !"     After  this  lie  was  led  to  the  fire  with  friars. 
a  rope  about  his  neck,  and  a  chain  of  iron  about  his  middle. 

When  he  came  to  the  fire,  he  sat  down  upon  his  knees,  and  rose 
again,  and  thrice  he  said  these  words,  "  O  thou  Saviour  of  the  world  ! 
have  mercy  on  me.  Father  of  heaven  !  I  commend  my  spirit  into 
thy  holy  hands."  When  he  had  made  this  prayer,  he  turned  him  to 
the  people,  and  said  these  words  : 

The  Exhortation  of  Wisehart  to  the  People,  at  his  Death, 

'  I  beseech  you,  christian  brethi-en  and  sisters !  that  ye  be  not  offended  in  the 
word  of  God,  for  the  affliction  and  torments,  which  ye  see  ah'eady  prepared  for 
me  :  but  I  exhort  you,  that  you  love  the  word  of  God,  and  suffer  patiently  and 
with  a  comfortable  heart,  for  the  word's  sake,  which  is  your  undoubted  salvation, 
and  everlasting  comfort. 

'  Moreover,  I  pray  you,  show  my  brethren  and  sisters,  which  have  heard  me 
oft  before,  that  they  cease  not,  nor  leave  off  the  word  of  God  which  I  taught  unto 
them  after  the  grace  given  to  me,  for  any  persecutions  or  troubles  in  this  world, 
which  lasteth  not ;  and  show  unto  them,  that  my  doctrine  was  no  old  wives' 
fable,  after  the  constitutions  made  by  men.     And  if  I  had  taught  men's  doc- 
trine, I  had  gotten  great  thanks  by  men :    but,  for  the  word's  sake  and  true 
evangely,  which  was  given  to  me  by  the  grace  of  God,  I  suffer  this  day  by 
men,  not  sorrowfully,  but  with  a  glad  heart  and  mind.     For  this  cause  I  was  Ti,e  con- 
sent, that  1  should  suffer  this  fire,  for  Christ's  sake.     Consider  and  behold  my  stant  pa- 
visage,  ye  shall  not  see  me  change  my  colour.     This  grim  fire  I  fear  not.  And  ^|6."*=^  "^ 
so  I  pray  you  to  do,  if  that  any  pei"secution  come  unto  you  for  the  word's  sake ;  man. 
and  not  to  fear  them  that  slay  the  body,  and  afterwards  have  no  power  to  slay 
the  soul.     Some  have  said  of  me,  that  I  taught,  that  the  soul  of  man  should 
sleep  until  the  last  day.     But  I  know  surely,  and  my  faith  is  such,  that  my 
soul  shall  sup  with  my  Saviour  Christ  this  night  (ere  it  be  si.x  hours),  for  whom 
I  suffer  this.' 

Then  he  prayed  for  them  that  accused  him,  saying  : 

'  I  beseech  thee,  Father  of  heaven !  to  forgive  them  that  have  of  any  igno-  wisehart 

ranee,  or  else  have,  of  any  evil  mind,  forged  any  lies  upon  me :  I  forgive  them  prayeth 

with  all  mv  heart.     I  beseech  Christ  to  forgive  them  that  have  condemned  me  ^°^  ^'? 

,•'.,.  ,     ,  °  enemies. 

to  death  this  day  ignorantly. 

And  last  of  all  he  said  to  the  people  on  this  manner : 

'  I  beseech  you,  brethren  and  sisters,  to  exhort  your  prelates  to  the  learning  wisehart 
of  the  word  of  God,  that  they  at  the  last  may  be  ashamed  to  do  evil,  and  learn  prophesi- 
to  do  good.     And  if  they  will  not  convert  themselves  from  their  wicked  error,  ^eaufof  ^ 
there  shall  hastily  come  upon  them  the  wratli  of  God,   which  they  shall  not  Beaton, 
eschew.' 

Many  faithful  words  said  he  in  the  mean  time,  taking  no  heed  or 
care  of  the  cruel  torments,  which  were  then  prepared  for  him.  And, 
at  last  of  all,  the  hangman,  that  was  his  tormentor,  sat  down  upon 


G3G  PERSECUTION    IN    SCOTLAND. 

Hhtor^  his  knees,  and  said,  "  Sir,  I  pray  you  forgive  me,  for  T  am  not  guilty 

—  of  your  death."      To  whom  he  answered,   "  Come  liither  to  me." 

fr",!^'    When  he  was  come  to  him,  lie  kissed  his  cheek,  and  said,  "  Lo !  here 

\q      is  a  token  that  I  forgive  thee.     My  heart,  do  thine  office."'''     And 

1558.    by  and  by  he  was  put  upon  the  gibbet  and  hanged,  and  there  burned 

"  to  powder.     When  the  people  beheld  the  great  tormenting,  they 

might  not  withhold  from  piteous  mourning  and  complaining  of  this 

innocent  lamb"'s  slaughter.' 

A  NOTE  OF  THE  JUST  PUNISHMENT  OF  GOD  UPON  THE  CRUET. 
CARDINAL  ARCHBISHOP  OF  ST.  ANDREWS,  NAMED  DAVID 
BEATON. 

It  was  not  long  after  the  martyrdom  of  the  blessed  man  of  God, 

Master  George  Wisehart  aforesaid,  who  was  put  to  death  by  David 

Beaton,  the  bloody  archbishop  and  cardinal  of  Scotland,  as  is  above 

specified,  a.d.   1546,  the   first  day  of  March,  but  the  said  David 

Beaton,  archbishop  of  St.  Andrews,  by  the  just  revenge  of  God's 

mighty  judgment,  was  slain  within  his  own  castle  of  St.  Andrew''s,  by 

the  hands  of  one  Leslie  and   other  gentlemen,  who,  by  the  Lord 

stirred  up,  brake  in  suddenly  into  his  castle  upon  him,  and  in  his 

dt-ftii  f   ^^^  murdered  him  the  said  year,  the  last  day  of  May,  crying  out, 

David      "  Alas  !  alas  !  slay  me  not !   I  am  a  priest !""    And  so,  like  a  butcher 

arch-""'    he  lived,  and  like  a  butcher  he  died,  and  lay  seven  months  and  more 

sT^An-"^  unburied,  and  at  last  like  a  carrion  was  buried  in  a  dunghill,  a.d. 

(irews.      15-16,  the  last  day  of  May. 

Hamilton  After  this  David  Beaton  succeeded  John  Hamilton,  archbishop  of 
bisiiop  St.  Andrews,  a.d.  1549,  who,  to  the  intent  that  he  might  in  no  ways 
drews''^"  ^PP^''^'''  inferior  to  his  predecessor,  in  augmenting  the  number  of  the 
apers'e-  lioly  uiartyrs  of  God,  in  the  next  year  following  called  a  certain  poor 
man  to  judgment,  Avhose  name  was  Adam  Wallace.  The  order  and 
manner  of  whose  story  here  followeth. 

3rf)e  ^tory  anti  jaartjirDom  of  ?[tiam  iBallace  in  Scotland. 

There  was  set,  upon  a  scaffold  made  hard  to  the  chancelary  wall  of 
the  Black-friars""  church  in  Edinburgh,  on  seats  made  thereupon,  the 
lord  governor.  Above  him,  at  his  back,  sat  Master  Gawin  Hamilton, 
dean  of  Glasgow,  representing  the  metropolitan  j^astor  thereof. 
Upon  a  seat  on  his  right  hand  sat  the  archbishop  of  St.  Andrews. 
At  his  back,  and  aside  somewhat,  stood  the  official  of  Lothian.  Next 
to  the  bishop  of  St.  Andrews,  the  bishop  of  Dunblane,  the  bishop  of 
Moray,  the  abbot  of  Dunferndine,  the  abbot  of  Glenluce,  with 
other  churchmen  of  lower  estimation,  as  the  official  of  St.  Andrews, 

(1)  'Ex  Historia  iitipressa.'  [This  alludes  to  a  small  pamphlet  published  about  the  time  oj 
cardinal  Beaton's  death,  the  general  title  of  which  is  '  The  iruyicnl  dealh  nf  Darid  Bealo 
Bishoppe nf  Siiinct  Andrewes  in  Scotland:  wherunio  isjoyncd  themariyrdovt  uf  MnislrrWyseharle, 
i^c. ;  imprinted  at  London,  by  Jolin  Day,  and  William  Seres.'  The  book  is  in  eights,  and  the 
tragedy  of  Beaton  is  printed  in  small,  and  Wishart's  trial  in  large  black  letter.  The  date  of 
jirinting  is  not  mentioned,  but  it  is  probable  that  it  was  jirinted  soon  after  Beaton's  deatli.  Foxe 
has  embodied  the  whole  in  his  Acts  and  Monuments.  It  is  remarkable  tliat  this  pamphlet  had 
become  so  scarce  in  Scotland,  even  in  the  time  of  John  Knox,  a  contemporary  of  Foxe,  that  tho 
former,  in  his  history  of  the  Reformation,  speaks  of  it,  as  accessible  to  the  public  in  Foxe's  work 
alone  ;  and  prefaces  his  own  reprint  of  tlie  trial  with  these  words  :  '  The  manner  of  his  ( Wisliart's) 
accusation,  proofs,  and  answers  following,  as  we  have  received  the  same  from  The  Book  of  Martyrs, 
which,  word  by  word,  we  have  here  inserted;  and  that,  because  the  said  book,  for  the  price  thereof, 
is  rare  to  be  had.'  Maitland,  also,  in  his  'Antiquities of  Scotland,'  (fol.  Edinb.  1757),  quotes  largely 
from  '  The  Book  of  Martyrs,'  for  his  account  of  this  trial.  See  vol.  ii.  p.  821.— Also  M  Crie's  Life 
of  Knox  (notes),  vol.  i.  p'.  368.  Edit.  1813.  -Eu.] 


cutor. 


THE    STORY    OF    ADAM     WALLACE,  637 

and  other  doctors  of  that  nest  and  city ;   and,  at  tlie  other  end  of  ^"'"'*^ 
the  seat  sat  Master   Uchiltry.     On  his  left  hand  sat  the  earl  of     " ""— 
Argyle,  justice,  with  his  deputy  sir  John  Campbell  of  Lundie  under    A.  D. 
his  feet.    Next  him  the  earl  of  Huntley.     Then  the  earl  of  Angus,    ^^^^ 
the  bishop  of  Galloway,   the  prior  of  St.  Andrews,  the  bishop  of   jg^g 

Orkney,   the  lord  Forbes,  dean  John   Winrymc  sub-prior  of  St. 

Andrews ;  and  behind  the  seats  stood  the  whole  senate,  the  clerk  of 
the  register,^  &c. 

At  the  further  end  of  the  chancelary  Avail,  in  the  pulpit,  was  placed 
Master  John  Lauder,  parson  of  Marbotle,  accuser,  clad  in  a  surplice 
and  red  hood,  and  a  great  congregation  of  the  whole  people,  in  the 
body  of  the  church,  standing  on  the  ground. 

After  that,  sir  John  Ker,  prebendary  of  St.  Giles's  church,  was 
accused,  convicted,  and  condemned,  for  the  false  making  and  giving 
forth  of  a  sentence  of  divorce  (Avhereby  he  falsely  divorced  and 
parted  a  man  and  his  lawful  Avife),  in  the  name   of  the    dean  of 
Restalrig,  and  certain  other  judges  appointed  by  the  holy  father  the 
pope.    He  granted  the  falsehood,  and  that  never  any  such  thing  Avas  Barabbas 
done  indeed,  nor  yet  meant  or  moved  by  the  aforesaid  judges,  and  p'oo?"' 
Avas  agreed  to  be  banished  ihe  realms  of  Scotland  and  England  for  fa'ken^and 
his  lifetime,  and  to  lose  his  right  hand,  if  he  Avere  found  or  appre-  cmcined. 
hended  therein  after,  and  in  the  mean  time  to  leave  his  benefices  for 
ever,  and  they  to  be  vacant. 

After  that  Avas  brought  in  Adam  Wallace,  a  simple  poor  man  in  AVaiiace 
appearance,  conveyed  by  John  of  Cumnock,  servant  to  the  bishop  of  inTefore 
St.  AndrcAvs,  and  set  in  the  midst  of  the  scaffold,  who  Avas  com-  ^^^^^^^ 
manded  to  look  to  the  accuser,  Avho  asked  him  Avhat  Avas  his  name,  and 
He  answered,  "  Adam  Wallace."     The  accuser  said,  he  had  another  seeT" 
name,  Avhich  he  granted,  and  said  he  Avas  commonly  called  Fean. 
Then  asked  he  Avhere  he  Avas  born  ?     "  Within  tAvo  miles  of  Fayle,"" 
said  he,  "  in  Kyle."'^     Then  said  the  accuser,  "  I  repent  that  ever 
such  a  poor  man  as  you  should  put  these  noble  lords  to  so  great 
incumbrance  this  day  by  your  vain  speaking.*"  "  And  I  must  speak," 
said  he,  "  as  God  givetli  me  grace,  and  I  believe  I  have  said  no  evil 
to  hurt  any  body."     "  Would  God,"   said  the  accuser,  "  ye   had 
never  spoken  ;  but  you  are  brought  forth  for  such  horrible  crimes  of 
heresy,  as  never  were  imagined  in  this  country  before,  and  that  shall 
be  sufficiently  proved,  that  ye  cannot  deny  it ;  and  I  forethink  that 
it   should  be  heard  for  hurting  of  weak  consciences.     Now  I  will 
yea  thee  no  more,  and  thou  shalt  hear  the  points  that  thou  art 
accused  of." 

Accuser:  '  Adam  Wallace,  alias  Fean  :  thou  art  openly  delated  and  accused  for  First  ar- 
preaching,  saying,  and  teaching  of  the  blasphemies  and  abominable   heresies  t''^''"- 
under  written.     In  the  first,  thou  hast  said  and  taught  that  the  bread  and  wine 
on  the  altar,  after  the  words  of  consecration,  are  not  the  body  and  blood  of  Jesus 
Christ.' 

He  turned  to  the  lord  governor,  and  lords  aforesaid,  saying  thus  : 

Wallace :  '  I  never  said,  nor  taught  any  thing  but  that  I  found  in  this  book,  Answer, 
and  writ  (having  there  a  Bible  at  his  belt  in   French,  Dutch,  and  English), 
which  is  the  word  of  God :  and  if  you  will  be  content  that  the  Lord  God  and 

(1)  Conveneruiit  scribje  et  pharisfBi  adversus  Dominum,  et  adversus  Christum  ejus. 

(2)  '  Kyle,'  one  of  the  subdivisions  of  Airshire.— Eb. 


638 


PERSECUTION    IN    SCOTLAND. 


to 
1558. 


Scottish   his  word  be  judge  to  me,  and  this  his  holy  writ,  here  it  is ;  and  where  1  have 

History,   gaid  wrong,  I  shall  take  that  punishment  you  shall  put  to  me  :  for  I  never  said 

A  ^~  any  thing  concerning  this  that  I  am  accused  of,  but  that  which  I  found  in  this 

f549     ^"^•' 

"  What  didst  thou  say :''"'  said  the  accuser  : 

Wallace :  '  I  said  that  after  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  had  eaten  the  paschal  lamb  in 
his  latter  supper  with  his  apostles,  and  fulfilled  the  ceremonies  of  the  old  law, 
lie  instituted  a  new  sacrament  in  remembrance  of  his  death  then  to  come.  He 
took  bread,  he  blessed,  and  brake  it,  and  gave  it  to  his  disciples,  and  said, 
'i'ake  ye,  eat  ye  :  this  is  my  body  which  shall  be  broken  and  given  for  you. 
And  likewise  the  cup  he  blessed,  and  bade  them  drink  all  thereof,  for  that  was 
the  cup  of  the  New  Testament  which  should  be  shed  for  the  forgiving  of  many. 
How  oft  ye  do  this,  do  it  in  my  remembrance. '' 


Then  said  the  bishop  of  St.  Andrews  and  the  official  of  Lotliian, 
with  the  dean  of  Glasgow,  and  many  other  prelates,  "  We  know 
this  well  enough."  The  earl  of  Huntley  said,  "  Thou  answerest  not 
to  that  Tvhicli  is  laid  to  thee  ;  say  either  nay  or  yea  thereto."" 

Wallace  :  '  If  ye  will  admit  God  and  his  word  spoken  by  the  mouth  of  his 
blessed  Son  Jesus  Clirist,  our  Lord  and  Saviour,  ye  will  admit  that  which  I 
have  said  :  for  I  have  said  and  taught  nothing  but  what  the  word,  which  is  the 
trial  and  touchstone,  saith  ;  which  ought  to  be  judge  to  me,  and  to  all  the 
world.' 

"  Why,"  quoth  the  earl  of  Huntley,  "  hast  thou  not  a  judge  good 
enough  ?  and  trowest  thou  that  we  know  not  God  and  his  word  ? 
Answer  to  that  is  spoken  to  thee."  And  then  they  made  the  accuser 
speak  the  same  thing  over  again.  "  Thou  sayest,"  quoth  the  accuser, 
"  and  hast  taught,  that  the  bread  and  the  wine  in  the  sacrament  of 
the  altar,  after  the  words  of  the  consecration,  are  not  the  body  and 
blood  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ." 

Wallace  :  '  I  never  said  more  than  the  writ  saith,  nor  yet  more  than  I  have 
said  before.  For  I  know  well  by  St.  Paul,  when  he  saith.  Whosoever  eateth 
this  bread,  and  drinketh  of  this  cup  unworthily,  receiveth  to  himself  dam- 
nation. And  therefore,  when  I  taught  (which  was  but  seldom,  and  to  them 
only  who  required  and  desired  me),  1  said,  that  if  the  sacrament  of  the  altar 
were  truly  ministered,  and  used  as  the  Son  of  the  living  God  did  institute  it, 
where  that  was  done,  there  was  God  himself  by  his  divine  power,  by  the  which 
he  is  over  all.' 


The  bishop  of  Orkney  asked  him,  "  Bclicvest  thou  not,"  said  he, 
"  that  the  bread  and  wine  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  after  the 
words  of  the  consecration,  is  the  very  body  of  God  ?  flesh,  blood, 
and  bone  .'*" 

Wallace  Wallace  :  '  I  wot  not  what  that  word  consecration  meaneth.  I  have  not 
eth  by  his  "i^'ch  Latin,  but  I  believe  that  the  Son  of  God  was  conceived  of  the  Holy 
creed.  Ghost,  and  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  and  hath  a  natural  body,  with  hands, 
feet,  and  other  members  ;  and  in  the  same  body  he  walked  up  and  down  in  the 
world,  preached  and  taught,  he  suffered  death  imdcr  Pontius  Pilate;  was 
crucified,  dead,  and  buried ;  and  that  by  his  godly  power  he  raised  that  same 
body  again  the  third  day :  and  the  same  body  ascended  into  heaven,  and 
sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Father,  which  shall  come  again  to  judge  both 
the  quick  and  the  dead. 

(1)  Matt.  xxvi. 


THE    EXAMINATION    OF    ADAM    WALLACE.  6S0 

'  And  that  this  body  is  a  natural  body  with  hands  and  feet,  and  cannot  be  ScntUsh 
in  two  places  at  once,  he  showeth  well  himself;  for  which  everlasting  thanks  ^iist^i^ 
be  to  him  that  maketh  this  matter  clear.  When  the  woman  brake  that  oint- 
ment on  him,  answering  to  some  of  his  disciples  who  grudged  thereat,  he  said, 
The  poor  shall  you  always  have  with  you,  but  me  ye  shall  not  have  always  :• 
meaning  of  his  natural  body.  And  likewise  at  his  ascension,  said  he  to  the 
same  disciples  that  were  fleshly,  and  would  ever  have  had  him  remaining  with 
them  corporally,  It  is  needful  for  you  that  I  pass  away,  for  if  I  pass  not  away, 
the  Comforter  the  Holy  Ghost  shall  not  come  to  you  ^  (meaning  that  his  natural 
body  behoved  to  be  taken  away  from  them)  :  but  be  stout  and  be  of  good  cheer, 
for  I  am  with  you  unto  the  world's  end.^ 

'  And  that  the  eating  of  his  very  flesh  profiteth  not,  may  well  be  known  by  The 
his  words  which  he  spake  in  John  vi.,  where,  after  he  had  said.  Except  ye  eat  Kjjtins  oi 
my  flesh  and  drink  my  blood,  ye  shall  not  have  life  in  you  ;*  they  murmuring  flgs^  of'' 
thereat,  he  reproved  them  for  their  gross  and  fleshly  taking  of  his  words,  and  Christ 
said,  What  will  ye  think  when  ye  see  the  Son  of  man  ascend  to  the  place  that  P^jj-f/') 
he  came  from  ?    It  is  the  Spirit  that  quickeneth,  the  flesh  profiteth  nothing  (to 
be  eaten  as  they  took  it,  and  even  so  take  ye  it).' 

*'  It  is  a  horrible  heresy,"  said  the  bishop  of  Orkney.  When  Wal- 
lace began  to  speak  again,  and  bade  the  lord  governor  judge  if  he 
had  right  by  the  writ,  the  accuser  cried,  "Ad  secundam."'''  "  Nunc 
ad  secundam,"  answered  the  archbishop  of  St.  Andrews. 

Then  was  he  bidden  to  hear  the  accuser,  who  propounded  the  The  se- 
second  article,  and  said,   "Thou  saidst  likewise,  and  openly  didst  ^P"^^/"^" 
teach,  that  the  mass  is  very  idolatry,  and  abominable  in  the  sight  of 
God." 

Wallace :  '  I  have  read  the  Bible  and  word  of  God  in  three  tongues,  and  Answer. 
have  understood  them  so  far  as  God  gave  me  grace,  and  yet  never  read  I  that 
word  mass  in  it  all:  but  I  found,'  said  he,  'that  the  thing  that  was  highest 
and  most  in  estimation  amongst  men,  and  not  in  the  word  of  God,  was  idolatry, 
and  abominable  in  the  sight  of  God.     And  I  say,  the  mass  is  holden  greatly  in  The  mass 
estimation,  and  high  amongst  men,  and  is  not  founded  in  the  word;  therefore,  I  "j^g^"""*^ 
said,  it  was  idolatry,  and  abominable  in  the  sight  of  God.    But  if  any  man  will  ture  ar- 
find  it  in  the  Scripture,  and  prove  it  by  God's  word,  I  will  grant  mine  error,  gument. 
and  that  I  have  failed :  otherwise  not.     And  in  that  case  I  will  submit  me  to 
all  lawful  correction  and  punishment.' 

"  Ad   tertiam,"    said   the  archbishop.     Then    said   the   accuser,  The  third 
"  Thou  hast  said  and  openly  taught,  that  the  God  which  we  wor-  "'"''^• 
ship,  is  but  bread  so-svn  of  corn,  gTOwing  of  the  earth,  baked  of  men's 
hands,  and  nothing  else." 

Wallace :    '  I  worship  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  three  per-  Answer, 
sons  in  one  Godhead,  who  made  and  fashioned  the  heaven  and  earth,  and  all  that  ^^^ 
is  therein  of  nought :  but  I  know  not  which  God  you  worship ;  and  if  you  will  p^p^e's 
show  me  whom  you  worship,  I  will  show  you  what  he  is,  as  I  can,  by  my  God. 
judgment.' 

"  Belie  vest  thou  not,"  said  the  accuser,  "  that  the  sacrament  of 
the  altar,  after  the  words  of  the  consecration,  betwixt  the  priest's 
hands,  is  the  very  body  and  blood  of  the  Son  of  God,  and  God 
himself .''" 

Wallace  :  '  What  the  body  of  God  is,  and  what  kind  of  body  he  hath,  I  have  Answer. 
showed  you,  so  far  as  I  have  found  in  the  Scriptm-e.' 

(1)  Matt.  xxvi.  (2)  John  xvi  (3)  Matt,  xxviii.  (4)  John  vi. 


640  PERSECUTION    IN    SCOTLAND. 

Scottish  Then  said  the  accuser,  "  Thou  hast  preached,  said,  and  openly 
-  "  '"^^"  taught,  divers  and  sundry  other  great  errors  and  abominable  heresies 
A.  D.  against  all  the  seven  sacraments,  which,  for  shortness  of  time,  I  pre- 
^^^  termit  and  overpass.  Whether  dost  thou  grant  thy  aforesaid  articles 
1558     ^^'^^  thou  art  accused  of,  or  no  ?   and  thou  shalt  hear  them  shortly." 

And  then  repeated  the  accuser  the  three  articles  aforesaid  shortly 

over,  and  asked  him  whether  he  granted  or  denied  them  ? 

Wallace  answered  that  which  before  he  had  said  of  his  answers, 
and  that  he  said  nothing  but  agreeing  to  the  holy  word  as  he  under- 
stood ;  so  God  judge  him,  and  his  own  conscience  accuse  him :  and 
thereby  would  he  abide  unto  the  time  he  were  better  instructed  by 
Scripture,  and  the  contrary  proved,  even  to  the  death.  And  he  said 
thus  to  the  lord  governor  and  other  lords  : 

The  Wallace :    '  If  you  condemn  me  for  holding  by  God's  word,  my  innocent 

^y^]\^  °^  blood  shall  be  required  at  your  hands,  when  ye  shall  be  brought  before  the 
tothelord  jiidgii^Piit-seat  of  Christ,  who  is  mighty  to  defend  my  innocent  cause;  before 
governor  whom  j'e  shall  not  deny  it,  nor  yet  be  able  to  resist  his  wrath ;  to  whom  I  refer 
fords'  "^     ^'^^  vengeance  as  it  is  written,  Vengeance  is  mine  and  I  will  reward.'' 


Sentence       Then  gavc  they  forth  sentence,  and  condemned  him  by  the  laws, 

demna-    ^"^  ^^  ^^^^  ■'^^  ^^  ^^^  sccular  powcr,  iu  the  hands  of  sir  John  Camp- 

tiongiven  bell,  justicc-dcputy,  who  delivered  him  to  the  provost  of  Edinburgh 

Wallace,  to  bc  bumcd  on  the  Castle  Hill,  who  incontinent  made  him  to  be 

put  in  the  uppermost  house  in  the  town,  with  irons  about  his  legs 

Sir  Hugh  and  neck,  and  gave  charge  to  sir  Hugh  Teny,  to  keep  the  key  of 

im"of^"  the  said  house,  an  ignorant  minister  and  imp  of  Satan  and  of  the 

Satan,      bishops,  who,  by  direction,  sent  to  the  poor  man  two  gTcy  friars  to 

sent  to     instruct  him,  with  whom  he  would  enter  into  no  communing.     Soon 

w^^ace.   ^^^^^  ^^^^^  ""'^^'^  ^6^^  ^^  t'^^'O  black  friars,  an  English  friar,  and  another 

subtle  sophistcr,  called  Arbuthnot,  with  the  Avhich  English  friar  he 

Avould  have  reasoned  and  declared  his  faith  by  the  Scriptures ;  who 

answered,  he  had  no  commission  to  enter  into  disputation  with  him : 

and  so  departed  and  left  him. 

The  dean       Then  was  Sent  to  him  a  worldly  wise  man,  and  not  ungodly  in  the 

tairigsent  Understanding  of  the  truth,  the  dean  of  Rcstalrig,  who  gave  him 

lace^^^     christian  consolation,  among  the  which  he  exhorted  him  to  believe 

the  reality  of  the  sacrament  after  the  consecration.     But  he  Avould 

consent  to  nothing  that  had  not  evidence  in  the  holy  Scripture,  and 

so  passed  over  that  night  in  singing,  and  lauding  God,  to  the  cars  of 

divers  hearers,  having  learned  the  Psalter  of  David  without  book,  to 

his  consolation  :  for  they  had  before  spoiled  him  of  his  Bible,  which 

always,    till   after  he  was  condemned,    was  with  him  wherever  he 

The         went.     After  sir  Hugh  Terry  knew  that  he  had  certain  books  to 

the  good   read  and  comfort  his  spirit,  he  came  in  a  rage,  and  took  the  same  from 

ken" from  ^''"^'  Icaviug  him  dcsolatc  (to  his  power)  of  all  consolation,  and  gave 

him.        divers  ungodly  and  injurious  provocations  by  his  devilish  venom,  to 

have  perverted  him,  a  poor  innocent,  from  the  patience  and  hope  he 

had  in  Christ  his  Saviour :  but  God  suffered  him  not  to  be  moved 

thcrcAvith,  as  plainly  appeared  to  the  hearers  and  seers  for  the  time. 

So  all  the  next  morning  abode  this  poor  man  in  irons,  and  pro- 
vision was  commanded  to  be  made  for  his  burning  against  the  next 

(1)  Heb.  X. 


SCHISM    ABOUT    THE    PATER-NOSTER.  041 

day  ;  wliich  day  the  lord  governor,  and  all  the  principal  both  spiritual  Scottish 

and  temporal  lords,  departed  from  Edinburgh  to  their  other  business. "  ""-'' 

After  they   were  departed,  came  the  dean  of  Restalrig  to  him    A.D. 
again,  and  reasoned  with  him  after  his  wit;  who  answered  as  before,     ^^^^ 

.  ...  .  to 

He  would  say  nothing  concerning  his  faith,  but  as  the  Scri])ture  tes-    j^^g 

tifieth,  yea,  though  an  angel  came  from  heaven  to  persuade  him  to 

the  same ;  saving  that  he  confessed  himself  to  have  received  good  con- 
solation of  the  said  dean  in  other  behalf,  as  becometh  a  Christian. 

Then  after  came  in  sir  Hugh  Terry  again,  and  examined  him  after 
his  old  manner,  and  said  he  would  gar  devils  to  come  forth  of  him 
ere  even.  To  whom  he  answered,  "  You  should  rather  be  a  godly 
man  to  give  me  consolation  in  my  case.  When  I  knew  you  Avere 
come,  I  prayed  God  I  might  resist  your  temptations;  which,  I 
thank  him,  he  hath  made  me  able  to  do :  therefore  I  pray  you,  let 
me  alone  in  peace."  Then  he  asked  of  one  of  the  officers  that  stood 
by,  "  Is  your  fire  making  ready  ?"  Who  told  him,  it  was.  He 
answered,  "As  it  pleaseth  God  ;  I  am  ready  soon  or  late,  as  it  shall 
please  him."  And  then  he  spake  to  one  faithful  in  that  company, 
and  bade  him  commend  him  to  all  the  faithful,  being  sure  to  meet 
together  with  them  in  heaven.  From  that  time,  to  his  forthcoming 
to  the  fire,  spake  no  man  with  him. 

At  his  forthcoming,  the  provost,  with  great  menacing  w^ords,  for- The  pro- 
bade  him  to  speak  to  any  man,  or  any  to  him  ;  as  belike  he  had  Edin- 
commandment  of  his   superiors.     Coming  from    the  town   to  the  ^"([f''t[l"^' 
Castle  Hill,  the  common  people  said,  "  God  have  mercy  upon  him."  Wallace 
"  And  on  you  too,"  said  he.     Being  beside  the  fire,  he  lifted  up  his  The^*^^ 
eyes  to  heaven  twice  or  thrice,  and  said  to  the  people,  "  Let  it  not  ■""'■ds  of 
offend  you  that  I  suffer  death  this  day  for  the  truth''s  sake ;  for  the  to  the*^^ 
disciple  is  not  greater  than  his  master."    Then  was  the  provost  angry  p^°p'^- 
that  he  spake.     Then  looked  he  to  heaven  again,  and  said,  "  They 
will  not  let  me  speak."     The  cord  being  about  his  neck,  the  fire  was 
lighted,  and  so  departed  he  to  God  constantly,  and  with  good  coun- 
tenance, to  our  sights.' 

Sf)e  <l)cf)i^m  tfjat  aro^'e  in  ^cotlanD  foe  tlje  3g>ater*Bo^'ter. 

After  that  Richard  Marshall,  doctor  of  divinity,  and  prior  of  the  a  schism 
Black  Friars  at  Newcastle  in  England,  had  declared  in  his  preaching  lamno-  a 
at  St.  Andrews  in  Scotland,  that  the  Lord's  Prayer  (commonly  called  [^'j'^'j?^" 
the  Pater-noster)  should  be  done  only  to  God,  and  not  to  saints,  preaching 
neither  to  any  other  creature ;  the  doctors  of  the  university  of  St.  pa^ter-'*^ 
Andrews,  together  with  the  grey  friars,  who  had  long  ago  taught  the  "^0!,^^ 
people  to  pray  the  Pater-noster  to  saints,  had  great  indignation  that  ""5  ^^ 
their  old  doctrine  should  be  repugned,  and  stirred  up  a  grey  friar,  saints 
called  friar  Tottis,  to  preach  again  to  the  people,  that  they  should 
and  might  pray  the  Pater-noster  to  saints ;  who,  finding  no  part  of 
the  Scripture  to  found  his  purpose  upon,  yet  came  to  the  pulpit  the 
1st  of  November,  being  the  feast   of  All-hallows,  a.d.  1551,  and 
took  the  text  of  the  gospel  for  that  day  read  in  their  mass,  written  in 
Matthew  v.,  containing  these  words  ;   "  Blessed  are  the  poor  in  spirit, 
for  to  them  pertaineth  the  kingdom  of  heaven." 

(1)  Ex  testimoniis  et  Uteris  6  Scotia  petitis,  a.d.  1550.  [Knox  gives  a  different  public  examina- 
tion, and  concludes  by  saying  that  •  Wallace  patiently  sustained  the  fire,  the  same  day  at  after- 
noon.'— Ed.] 

vol..   V.  T  T 


G42 


PKRSECUTION    IN    SCOTLAND. 


scntih/,  This  fccLlc  foundation  being  laid,  the  friar  began  to  reason  most 
w«j^  inipertincntly,  tliat  the  Lord's  Prayer  might  be  offered  to  saints, 
^•^-  because  every  petition  thereof  appcrtaincth  to  them.  "  For  if  we 
■J  meet  an  old  man  in  the  street,*"  said  he,  "  we  will  say  to  him,  '  Good- 
1558.  *^^y-<  f'^thcr !''  and  therefore  much  more  may  we  call  the  saints  our 
z—— —  fathers ;  and  because  we  grant  also  that  they  be  in  heaven,  we  may 

Tne  doc-  '^  -'  "  . 

trine  of  Say  to  cvcry  one  of  them,  '  Our  Father  which  art  in  heaven  f 
pists**  farther,  God  hath  made  their  naines  holy,  and  therefore  ought  we, 
thatrtie  ^^  followers  of  God,  to  hold  their  names  holy ;  and  so  we  may  say  to 
Pater-  any  of  the  saints,  '  Our  Father  which  art  in  heaven,  hallowed  be  thy 
may  be  name.'  And  for  the  same  cause,''"'  said  the  friar,  "  as  they  are  in  the 
saints"  kingdom  of  heaven,  so  that  kingdom  is  theirs  by  possession  ;  and  so, 
and  why.  praying  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  we  may  say  to  them,  and  every 
Biasphe-  ouc  of  them,  '  Thy  kingdom  come.'  And  except  their  will  had  been 
doctrine  the  vcry  will  of  God,  they  had  never  come  to  that  kingdom.  And 
the'^fory  therefore,  seeing  their  will  is  God's  Avill,  we  may  say  with  every  one 
of  God.     of  them,  '  Thy  will  be  done.'  " 

A  friariy        gut  wlicu  the  friar  came  to  the  fourth  petition,  touching  our  daily 

upon  the  bread,  he  began  to  be  astonished  and  ashamed,  so  that  he  did  sweat 

nost"r.     abundantly,   partly   because  his  sophistry  began   to  fail  him   (not 

The^        finding  such  a  colour  for  that  part,  as  for  the  other  which  went 

sophi^stry  bcforc),  and  partly  because  he  spake  against  his  own  knowledge  and 

et"  h^m'    conscience  ;  and  so  he  was  compelled  to  confess  that  it  was  not  in 

the  saints'  power  to  give  us  our  daily  bread,  but  that  they  should 

pray  to  God  for  us,  "  that  we,*"  said  he,  "  may  obtain  our  daily  bread 

by  their  intercession  :"  and  so  glossed  he  the  rest  to  the  end.     Not 

standing  yet  content  with  this  detestable  doctrine,  he  affirmed,  most 

blasphemously,  that  St.  Paul's  napkin,  and  St.  Peter's  shadow,  did 

miracles,  and  that  the  virtue  of  Elijah's  cloak  divided  the  waters  ; 

attributing  nothing  to  the  power  of  God :  with  many  other  errors  of 

the  papists,  horrible  to  be  heard. 

Upon  this  followed,  incontinent,  a  dangerous  schism  in  the  church 

of  Scotland  :  for  not  only  the  clergy,  but  the  whole  people  were 

divided  among  themselves,  one  defending  the  truth,  and  another  the 

A  Scot-     papistry  ;  in  such  sort  that  there  rose  a  proverb,  "  To  whom  say  you 

veVb.'"^°    your  Pater-noster  ?''''     And  although  the  papists  had  the  upper  hand 

as  then,  whose  words  were  almost  holdcn  for  law  (so  great  was  the 

blindness  of  that  age),  yet  God  so  inspired  the  hearts  of  the  common 

people,  that  so  many  as  could  get  the  understanding  of  the  bar© 

words  of  the  Lord's  Prayer  in  English  (which  was  then  said  in  Latin), 

utterly  detested  that  opinion,  holding  that  it  should  in  no  wise  be 

Friar       Said  to  saints  :    so  that  the  craftsmen  and  their  servants  in  their 

nost"r      booths,  whcu  the  friar  came,  exploded  him  with  shame  enough,  crying, 

driven      "  Friar  Pater-Noster !"      "  Friar  Pater-Noster  !"    who  at  the  last 

Andrews,  bciug  couvictcd  in  liis  own  conscience,  and  ashamed  of  his  former 

sermon,  was  compelled  to  leave  the  town  of  St.  Andrews. 

In  the  mean  time  of  this  bruit,  there  were  two  pasquils  set  on  the 
Abbey  Church,  the  one  in  Latin,  bearing  these  words  : 

*  Doctorcis  nostri  de  collegio 
Coiiclufhint  idem  cum  Lucifero, 
Quod  sancti  sunt  similes  altissimo  ; 
Et  se  tuuntuv  gravatorio 


SCHISM     ABOUT    THE    PATER-NOSTKR.  643 

De  manduto  officialis,  ScntUsh 

Acl  iiistantiam  fiscalis —  Hisiury. 

Gaw  et  Harvey ',  non  varii  ^  p 

In  priemissis  connotarii.'  1551 

to 

The  other  in  Englisli,  bearing  these  words  :  1558. 


'  Doctors  of  Theology,  of  fourscore  of  years, 
And  old  jolly  Lupoys,  the  bald  Grey-friars ; 
They  would  be  called  Rabbi  and  Magister  noster ! 
And  wot  not  to  whom  they  say  their  Pater  nost(!r!' 

Shortly,  the  Christians  were  so  hotly  offended,  and  the  Papists  on  Disputa- 
the  otlier  side  so  proud  and  wilful,  that  necessary  it  was,  to  eschew  Scotland 
greater  inconveniences,  that  the  clergy,  at  least,  should  be  assembled  ["jg^'"''" 
to  dispute  and  conclude  the  whole  matter,  that  the  lay  people  might  shouw 
be  put  out  of  doubt.     This  being  done,  and  the  university  agreed,  pYter- 
whosoever  had  been  present  might  have  heard  much  subtle  sophistry ;  '^o*'^''- 
for  some  of  the  popish  doctors  affirmed  that  it  should  be  said  to  God 
"  formaliter,''*'  and  to  saints  "  materialiter,''''     Others,  "  ultimate,  et 
non  ultimate."    Others  said  it  should  be  said  to  God  "  principaliter," 
and  to  saints  "  minus  principaliter."     Others  that  it  should  be  said 
to  God  "  primarie,"  and  to  saints   "  secundarie."      Others  that  it 
should  be  said  to  God  "  capiendo  stricte,"  and  to  saints  "  capiendo 
large."*""^     These  vain  distinctions  being  heard  and  considered  by  the 
people,  they  that  were  simple,  remained  in  greater  doubtfulness  than 
they  were  in  before;  so  that  a  well  aged  man,  and  a  servant  to  the  xhean- 
sub-prior  of  St.  Andrews,  called  the  sub-prior's  Thome,  being  de-  an'o'id 
manded  to  Avhom  he  said  his  Pater-noster,   answered,    "  To  God  ™^"- 
only."  Then  they  asked  again,  "  What  should  be  said  to  the  saints  T'' 
He  answered,  "  Give  them  aves  and  creeds  enough  in  the  devil's  a  dcctor- 
name,  for  that  may  suffice  them  well  enough,  albeit  they  do  spoil  why  the 
God  of  his  right."     Others,  making  their  vaunts  of  the  doctors,  said,  ^os^er 
that  because  Christ  (who  made  the  Pater-noster)  never  came  into  ^'\""!'^  ^® 
the  isle  of  Britain,  and  so  understood  not  the  English  tongue,  there-  Latiu. 
fore  it  was  that  the  doctors  concluded  it  should  be  said  in  Latin. 

This  perturbation  and  open  slander  yet  depending,  it  was  thought  Thecoun- 
good  to  call  a  provincial  council  to  decide  the  matter ;  which  being  ^^^°l_ 
assembled  at  Edinburgh,  the  papists,  being  destitute  of  reason,  de-  *'"rgii 
fended  their  parts  with  lies,  alleging  that  the  university  of  Paris  had  agree  to 
concluded,  that  the  Lord's  Prayer  should  be  said  to  saints.     But,  ^^^^ 
because  that  could  not  be  proved,  and  that  they  could  not  prevail  g^''"{fgjj. 
by  reason,  they  used  their  will  in  place  of  reason,  and  sometimes  Pater- 
despiteful,  and  injm'ious  talk :  as  friar  Scot,  being  asked  of  one  to  "°^  ''^' 
whom  he  should  say  the  Pater-noster,  he  answered,  saying,  '*  Say  it 
to  the  devil,  knave."     So  the  council,  perceiving  they  could  profit 
nothing  by  reasoning,  were  compelled  to  pass  to  voting."* 

But  then,  incontinent,  they  that  were  called  churchmen  were  found  The  friars 
divided  and  repugnant  among  themselves :    for  some  bishops,  with  fat^s^"^^ 
the  doctors  and  friars,  consented  that  the  Pater-noster  should  be  said  ^°'-^^^  ""' 

(1)  Master  D.  Gaw  and  Master  Thomas  Harvey  were  two  procurators. 

(2)  Pater-noster  to  be  said  to  God  ■  formaliter,'  and  to  saints  '  materialiter.'  '  Ultimate,'  to  God, 
'  non  ultimate,'  to  saints.  '  Principaliter,'  to  God,  'minus  principalitfer,'  to  saints.  '  Priniarie,' 
to  God,  '  secundaria,'  to  saints.     '  Strict^,'  to  God,  '  large,'  to  saints. 

(3)  That  is,  to  the  numbering  of  voices. 


T   T 


C) 


64)1  PERSECUTION    IN    SCOTLAND. 

Scntiuh  to  saints;  but  the  bisliops  of  St,  Andrews,  Caitliness  and  Athens, 
"  "'^^"  with  other  learned  men,  refused  utterly  to  subscribe  to  the  same, 
A.D.  Finally,  with  consent  of  both  the  parties,  commission  was  given  by 
^^^^  the  holy  church  to  dean  John  Winryme,^  then  sub-prior  of  St. 
1558     Andrews,  to  declare  to  the  people  how,   and  after  what  manner,  they 

should  pray  the"  Lord's  Prayer  :  who,  accepting  of  the  commission, 

about  declared  that  it  should  be  said  to  God  ;  with  some  other  restrictions, 
thepfter-  wliicli  are  not  necessary  to  be  put  in  memory.  And  so,  by  little 
noster.     jj,^j  little,  the  bruit  and  tumult  ceased.'^ 

Cfjc  JEartprCiom  of  tl)e  Uz^^t^  ^ecbant  of  <0oD,  JDaltet  Milk* 

A.D.i5.)8.  Among  the  rest  of  the  martyrs  of  Scotland,  the  marvellous  con- 
stancy of  Walter  INIille  is  not  to  be  passed  over  with  silence ;  out  of 
whose  ashes  sprang  thousands  of  his  opinion  and  religion  in  Scotland, 
Avho  altogether  chose  rather  to  die,  than  to  be  any  longer  overtrodden 
by  the  tyranny  of  the  aforesaid  cruel,  ignorant,  and  brutal  bishops, 
abbots,  monks,  and  friars.  And  so  began  the  congregation  of  Scot- 
land to  debate  the  true  religion  of  Christ  against  the  Frenchmen  and 
papists,  who  sought  always  to  depress  and  keep  down  the  same  ;  for 
it  began  soon  after  the  martyrdom  of  Walter  Mille,  of  which  the 
form  hereafter  followeth. 

In  the  year  of  our  Lord,  L558,  in  the  time  of  Mary  duchess  of 

'     Longueville,  queen  regent  of  Scotland,  and  tlie  said  John  Hamilton 

being  bishop  of  St.  Andrews,  and  primate  of  Scotland,  this  Walter 

Mille  (who  in  his  youth  had  been  a  papist),  after  he  had  been  in 

Almain,  and  had  heard  the  doctrine  of  the  gospel,  returned  again  into 

Scotland  ;    and,  setting  aside  all  papistry  and  compelled   chastity, 

Mille,      married  a  wife  ;  which  thing  made  him  unto  the  bishops  of  Scotland 

tohTs^"^^    to  be  suspected  of  heresy  :  and,  after  long  watching  of  him  he  was 

vow^niar-  taken  by  two   popish  priests,  one  called  sir  George  Strachen,  and 

ried.'        the  othcr,  sir  Hugh  Terry,  servants  to  the  said  bishop  for  the  time, 

^wo*""  ^^  within  the  town  of  Dysart  in  Fife,  and  brought  to  St.  Andrews  and 

popish      imprisoned  in  the  castle  thereof.     He,  being  in  prison,  the  papists 

^"^'' ''     earnestly  travailed  and  laboured  to  have  seduced  him,  and  threatened 

him  with  death  and  corporal  torments,  to  the  intent  they  might  cause 

him  to  recant  and  forsake  the  truth.     But  seeing  they  could  profit 

nothing  thereby,  and  that  he  remained  still  firm  and  constant,  they 

laboured  to  persuade  him  by  fair  promises,  and  offered  unto  him  a 

monk's  portion,  for  all  the  days  of  his  life,  in  the  abbey  of  Dunferm- 

ling,  so  that  he  would  deny  the  things  he  had  taught,  and  grant  that 

they  were  heresy  ;  but  he,  continuing  in  the  truth  even  unto  the  end, 

despised  their  threatenings  and  hiir  promises. 

conci-  Then   assembled   together  the  bishops  of  St.  Andrews,    Moray, 

i'"m^*"  Brechin,  Caithness,  and  Athens,^  the  abbots  of  Dunfermling,  Lin- 

tiuin.       dorcs,  Balindrinot,^  and  Cowpers,*  with  doctors  of  theology  of  St. 

(1)  This  Winram  is  now  become  a  godly  minister  in  the  church  of  God,  and  a  married  man. 

(2)  Ex  testiin.  e  Scotia  allato. 

(3)  '  Athens.'  The  pope  had  conferred  on  Alexander  Gordon  the  empty  title  of  archbishop  of 
Athens,  accompanied  by  a  promise  of  the  next  vacant  see,  in  consequence  of  Gordon's  nomination 
to  the  see  of  Glasgow  having  been  over-ruled  by  the  court  of  Rome,  about  the  year  1547.  Gordon 
was  made  bishop  of  the  Isles  in  1553,  and  translated  from  thence  to  GaIlo%vay  about  the  year  1558  ; 
but  '  he  .ilways  retained  the  title  of  archbishop  of  Athens.'— See  Keith's  Scottish  Bishops  (■Ito 
Edin.  1755),  p.  175;  also  p.  Itifi.— Ed. 

(4)  '  Balindrinot.'  Balmerino.  (5)  '  Cowpers.' Coupar  or  Cupar.— Eu. 


THE    EXAMINATION    OF    WALTER    MILLE.  645 

Andrews;    as  John  Grison,  black  friar,  and  dean  Jolm  Winryme,   scotusit. 

sub-prior  of  St.  Andrews,  William  Cranston,  provost  of  the  old  col-  ■ '- 

lege,  with   divers  others,   as  sundry  friars  black  and  grey.     These    r;V^' 

being  assembled,  and  having  consulted  together,  he  was  taken  out  of '- 

prison,  and  brought  to  the  metropolitan  chiu-ch,  where  he  was  put 
in  a  pulpit  before  the  bishops  to  be  accused,  April  the  20th,    Being  Miiie,  for 
brought  into  the  church,  and  climbing  up  into  the  pulpit,  they,  see-  g^^aree"''' 
ing  him  so  weak  and  feeble  of  person,  partly  by  age  and  travail,  and  ciimbto 
partly  by  evil  entreatment,  that  without  help  he  could  not  climb  up,  pit. 
they  were  out  of  hope  to  have  heard  him,  for  weakness  of  voice.    But  ^vetu 
when  he  began  to  speak,  he  made  the  church  to  rinsr  and  sound  strength 

•  1  1  IT        /-(I     •      •  1       contrary 

agam  with  so  great  courage  and  stoutness,  that  the  Christians  who  to  man's 
were  present  were  no  less  rejoiced,  than  the  adversaries  were  con-  \fon^  ^ 
founded  and  ashamed.     He,  being  in  the  pulpit,  and  on  his  knees  at  oJiphant 
prayer,sirAndrew01iphant,one  of  the  archbishop''s  priests,  commanded  "}e  arch- 
him  to  arise,  and  to  answer  to  his  articles,  saying  on  this  manner,  chaplain. 
"  Sir  Walter  Mille,  arise,  and  answer  to  the  articles ;  for  you  hold 
my  lord  here  over-long.*"    To  whom  Walter,  after  he  had  finished  his 
prayer,  answered,  saying,  "  We  ought  to  obey  God  more  than  men  : 
I  serve  one  more  mighty,  even  the  Omnipotent  Lord.    And  whereas 
ye  call  me  sir  Walter,  call  me  Walter,  and  not  sir  Walter ;   I  have 
been  over-long  one  of  the  pope''s  knights.     Now  say  what  thou  hast 
to  say." 

The  Articles  whereof  Walter  Mille  was  accused,  with  his  Answers. 

OUphant : — '  What  think  you  of  priest's  marriage  V 

Mille  : — '  I  hold  it  a  blessed  bond;  for  Christ  himself  maintained  it,  and  ap- 
proved the  same,  and  also  made  it  free  to  all  men.  But  you  think  it  not  free 
to  you;  ye  abhor  it,  and  in  the  mean  time  take  other  men's  wives  and  daugh-  , 
tei's  ;  and  will  not  keep  the  band  that  God  hath  made.  Ye  vow  chastity,  and 
break  the  same.  St.  Paul  had  rather  marry  than  burn  ;  the  which  I  have  done, 
for  God  never  forbade  marriage  to  any  man,  of  what  state  or  degree  soever 
he  were.' 

OUphant : — '  Thou  sayest  there  be  not  seven  sacraments.' 

Mille : — '  Give  me  the  Lord's  supper  and  baptism,  and  take  you  the  rest, 
and  part  them  among  you.  For  if  there  be  seven,  why  have  you  omitted 
one  of  them,  to  wit,  marriage,  and  give  yourselves  to  slanderous  and  ungodly 
whoredom?' 

OUphant : — '  Thou  art  against  the  blessed  sacrament  of  the  altar,  and  sayest, 
that  the  mass  is  wrong,  and  is  idolatry.' 

Mille  : — '  A  lord  or  a  king  sendeth  and  calleth  many  to  a  dinner ;  and  when  A  simili- 
the  dinner  is  in  readiness,  he  causeth  to  ring  the  bell,  and  the  men  come  to  the  t"de  aptly 
hall,  and  sit  down  to  be  partakers  of  the  dinner  ;  but  the  Lord,  turning  his  back      '  "^ 
mi  to  them,  eateth  all  himself,  and  mocketh  them : — so  do  ye.' 

OUphant : — '  Thou  deniest  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  to  be  the  very  body  of 
Christ  really  in  flesh  and  blood.' 

3Iille  : — '  The  Scripture  of  God  is  not  to  be  taken  carnally,  but  spiritually.  The 
and  standeth  in  faith  only.      And  as  for  the  mass,  it  is  wrong,  for  Christ  was  ^^"ifice 
once  oiFered  on  the  cross  for  man's  trespass,  and  will  never  be  offered  again,  for  mass, 
then  he  ended  all  sacrifice.' 

OUphant : — '  Thou  deniest  the  office  of  a  bishop.' 

Mille  : — '  I  affii'm  that  they  whom  ye  call  bishops,  do  no  bishop's  works,  nor  Bishops, 
use  the  office  of  bishops,  as  Paul  biddeth,  writing  to  Timothy,  but  live  after  "P 
their  own  sensual  pleasm-e,  and  take  no  care  of  the  flock ;  nor  yet  regard  they    '^  °^^' 
the  word  of  God,  but  desire  to  be  honoured,  and  called  '  my  lords.'  ' 

OUphant : — '  Thou  speakest  against  pilgrimage,  and  callest  it  a  pilgrimage  to 
whoredom.' 

Mille  : — ■'  I  affirm  and  say,  that  it  is  not  commanded  in  the  Scripture;  and 


646  PEltSECUTION    IN    SCOTLAND. 

Scotiith   that  there  is  no  greater  whoredom  in  any  place,  than  at  your  pilgrimages, 
History,   except  it  be  in  common  brothels.' 

A   r)  OUphant : — '  Thou  preachedst  secretly  and  privately  in  houses,  and  openly  in 

1558*     ^^  iields.' 

— ^ '—      Mille : — '  Yea  man,  and  on  the  sea  also,  sailing  in  a  ship.' 

OUphant : — '  Wilt  thou  not  recant  thy  erroneous  opinions  ?     And  if  thou 

wilt  not,  I  will  pronounce  sentence  against  thee.' 

Mille  Mille  : — 'I  am  accused  of  my  life ;  I  know  I  must  die  once,  and  therefore,  as 

constant    ciu-ist  said  to  Judas,  Quod  facis,  fac  citius.     Ye  shall  know  that  I  will  not  re- 

trutii.        cant  the  truth,  for  I  am  corn,  I  am  no  chaff:   I  will  not  be  blown  away  with  the 

wind,  nor  burst  with  the  flail;  but  I  will  abide  both.' 

Sentence       Thesc  tliiiigs  rehcarsecl  they  of  purpose,  "with  other  light  trifles,  to 
nounced    ^^^o^c^it  their  final  accusation  ;  and  then  sir  Andrew  OUphant  pro- 
asainst     nounced  sentence  against  him,  that  he  should  be  delivered  to  the 
temporal  judge,  and  punished  as  a  heretic ;  which  was,  to  be  burned. 
NotAvithstanding,  his  boldness  and  constancy  moved  so  the  hearts  of 
many,  that  the  bishop''s  steward  of  his  regality,  provost  of  the  town, 
called  Patrick  Lermond,  refused  to  be  his  temporal  judge ;  to  whom 
it  appertained,  if  the  cause  had  been  just:  also  the  bishop's  chamber- 
lain, being  therewith  charged,  would  in  no  wise  take  upon  him  so 
No  cord    ungodly  an  office.     Yea,  the  whole  town  was  so  offended  with  his 
town  "'^  unjust  condemnation,  that  the  bishop's  servants  could  not  get  for 
bou-'ht'^   their  money  so  much  as  one  cord  to  tie  him  to  the  stake,  or  a  tar- 
to  tie       barrel  to  burn  him ;  but  Avere  constrained  to  cut  the  cords  of  their 
the\take.  master's  own  pavilion,  to  serve  their  turn. 

Nevertheless,  one  servant  of  the  bishop's,  more  ignorant  and  cruel 
than  the  rest,  called  Alexander  Somervaile,  enterprising  the  office  of  a 
temporal  judge  in  that  part,  conveyed  him  to  the  fire,  Avliere,  against 
Themira-  all  natural  reason  of  man,  his  boldness  and  hardiness  did  more  and 
w^r'king  more  increase,  so  that  the  Spirit  of  God,  working  miraculously  in 
fn  Wai  ^'^"^'  ^^^^^^  it  manifest  to  the  people,  that  his  cause  and  articles  were 
Mille.       most  just,  and  he  innocently  put  doAvn. 

NoAV  Avhcn  all  things  Avere  ready  for  his  death,  and  he  conveyed 

Avith  armed  men  to  the  fire,  Oliphant  bade  him  pass  to  the  stake. 

And  he  said,  "  Nay  !  Avilt  thou  put  me  up  Avith  thy  hand,  and  take 

part  of  my  death .''  thou  shalt  see  me  pass  up  gladly  :  for  by  the  laAv 

of  God  I  am  forbidden  to  put  hands  upon  myself."     Then  Oliphunt 

put  him  up  Avith  his  hand,  and  he  ascended  gladly,  saying,  "  Introibo 

ad  altare  Dei;"  and  desired  that  he  might  have  space  to  speak  to  the 

Mille  de-  ])eoplc,  Avhicli  Olipliaut  and  other  of  the  burners  denied,  saying,  that 

t,',e'  ^^     he  had  spoken  over  much  ;  for  the  bishops  Avere  altogether  offended 

bishops     tiiat  the  matter  Avas  so  long  continued.     Then  some  of  the  young 

is  permit-  mcu  Committed  both  the  burners,  and  the  bishops  their  masters,  to 

young *''^  the  devil,  saying,  that  they  believed  they  should  lament  that  day; 

™''"-       and  desired  the  said  Walter  to  speak  Avhat  he  pleased. 

And  so  after  he  made  his  huml)le  supplication  to  God  on  his 
knees,  he  arose,  and  standing  upon  the  coals,  said  on  this  Avisc : 

'Dear  friends!  the  cause  why  I  suffer  this  day  is  not  for  any  crime  laid  to 
words  to  niy  charge  (albeit  I  be  a  miserable  sinner  before  God),  but  only  for  the  defence 
thepeo-  of  the  faith  of  Jesus  Christ,  set  forth  in  the  New  and  Old  Testament  unto  us; 
llis  con-  ^"^  which  as  the  faithful  martyrs  have  offered  themselves  gladly  before,  being 
slant  as>iured,  after  the  death  of  tlieir  bodies,  of  eternal  felicity,  so  this  day  I  jiraise 
hardness.  Qod,  that  he  hatli  called  me  of  his  meicy,  among  the  rest  of  his  servants,  to  seal 


FIVE    BLESSED    MARTYES    CONDEMNED    AND    BUllNED.  647 

up  his  tnith  with  my  life :  which,  as  I  have  received  it  of  him,  so  willingly  I  iiciry 
offer  it  to  his  glory.  Therefore,  as  you  will  escape  the  eternal  death,  be  no  ^'^^^- 
more  seduced  witli  the  lies  of  priests,  monks,  friars,  priors,  abbots,  bishops,  and  ^  j^ 
the  rest  of  the  sect  of  Antichrist;  but  depend  only  upon  Jesus  Christ  and  his  jg'gg' 
mei'cy,  that  ye  may  be  delivered  from  condemnation.'  '— 


All  that  while  there  was  great  mourning  and  lamentation  of  the 
multitude ;  for  they,  perceiving  his  patience,  stoutness  and  boldness, 
constancy  and  hardiness,  were  not  only  moved  and  stirred  up,  but 
their  hearts  also  were  so  inflamed,  that  he  was  the  last  martyr  that  waiter 
died  in  Scotland  for  the  religion.     After  his  prayer,  he  was  hoisted  J^slmlr-^ 
up  upon  the  stake,  and  being  in  the  fire,  he  said,  "  Lord,  have  mercy  ^^^^j^^^ 
on  me  I  Pray,  people,  while  there  is  time  !"  and  so  he  constantly 
departed. 

Epitaphium. 

'  Non  nostra  impietas,  aut  actae  crimina  vitse 
Armarunt  hostes  in  mea  fata  truces  : 
Sola  fides  Christi,  sacris  signata  libellis. 
Quae  vitjB  causa  est,  est  mihi  causa  necis.' 

After  this,  by  the  just  judgment  of  God,  in  the  same  place  where 
Walter  Mille  was  burnt,  the  images  of  the  great  church  of  the 
abbey,  which  passed  both  in  number  and  costliness,  were  burned  in 
the  time  of  reformation.' 

And  thus  much  concerning  such  matters  as  happened,  and  such 
martyrs  as  suffered,  in  the  realm  of  Scotland,  for  the  faith  of  Jesus 
Christ,  and  testimony  of  his  truth. 

j^ec^ecutton  in  Iftent. 

In  revolving  the  registers  of  William  Warliam,  archbishop    of   a.D. 
Canterbury,  I  find,  moreover,  besides  these  above  comprehended,  in    1511 
the  time   and  reign  of  king  Henry  ;  the   names  of  divers  others,      ^'^ 
whereof  some  suffered  martyrdom  for  the  like  testimony  of  God's 
word,  and  some  recanted ;  who,  albeit  here  they  do  come  a  little  out 
of  order,  and  should  have  been  placed   before,  in   the   beginning  of 
king  Henry's  reign,  yet  rather  than  they  should  utterly  be  omitted, 
I  thought  here  to  give  them  a  place,  though  somewhat  out  of  time, 
yet  not  altogether,  I  trust,  without  fruit  unto  the  reader ;  being  no 
less  worthy  to  be  registered  and  preserved  from  oblivion,  than  others 
of  their  fellows  before  them. 

51  Cable  of  certain  true  ^erbants?  of  <©oti  anD  Haartjci^ 
omitteD, 

WHO  WERE  BURNED  TN  THE  DIOCESE  OF  CANTERBURY,  UNDER 
WILLIAM  WARHAM,  ARCHBISHOP  OF  CANTERBURY  ;  WITH  THE 
NA.MES    OF    THEIR    PERSECUTORS    AND    ACCUSERS.    A.D.    1511. 

Martyrs : — William  Carder,  of  Tenterden,  weaver.  Agnes  Grebil 
of  Tenterden,  wife  of  John  Grebil  the  elder,  and  mother  to  John 

(1)  Ex  fideli  testimonio  h  Scotia  misso.  [By  this  and  the  foregoing  references  of  the  same 
character,  it  may  be  inferred  that  tliese  documents  were  sent  from  Scotland  to  John  Foxe  when  at 
Basil,  cominling  his  Ecclesiastical  History.  Spotswood  avails  himself  of  this  account  of  Mille,  but 
witlicut  acknowlcdg:ment — correcting  the  proper  names,  and  making  a  fewotlier  slight  alterations. 
The  venerable  martyr  himself  stated,  that  he  was  eighty-two  years  old.  See  Petrie's  History  of 
the  Catholic  Church  (fol.  Hague,  1(1()2,  pp.  189 — lyi).  Petrie  quotes  a  manuscript  written  by 
Lindsay,  and  preserved  in  the  library  of  the  college  of  Edinburgh. — Ed.] 


648 


PERSECUTION    !N    KENT. 


Henry 

viii. 

A.D. 

1511 

to 

1539. 


and  Cliristoplicr  Grebil,  who,  with  her  own  husband,  accused  her 
to  death,  being  threescore  years  of  age  ;  Robert  Harrison,  of 
Halden,  of  the  age  of  sixty  years ;  John  Browne,  of  Ashford  ; 
Edward  Wallcer,  of  Maidstone,  cutler. 

Accusers  and  Witnesses: — William  Rich,  of  Benenden;  Agnes  Ivc, 
of  Canterbury ;  Robert  Hills,  of  Tenterden ;  Stephen  Castclin, 
of  Tenterden  ;  John  Grebil,  of  Tenterden,  husband  to  Agnes 
Grebil  the  martyr ;  Christopher  Grebil,  the  natural  son  of  Agnes 
Grebil  the  martyr  ;  John  Grebil  the  younger,  the  natural  son' 
of  Agnes  Grebil  the  martyr ;  William  Olbert,  of  Godmersham ; 
Lawrence  Chyterden;  Thomas  Harwood,  of  Rolvenden ;  Joan 
Harwood,  his  wife  ;  Philip  Harwood ;  William  Baker  of  Cran- 
brook  ;   Edward  Walker ;    Robert  Reynold,  of  Benenden. 

Persecutors  and  Judges  : — W.  Warham,  archbishop  of  Canterbury  ; 
Dr.  Cuthbert  Tonstal,  doctor  of  both  laws,  and  chancellor  of  the 
archbishop  ;  Dr.  Sylvester,  lawyer  ;  Dr.  Wells  ;  Dr.  Clement ; 
Dr.  Brown ;  Dr.  John   Collet,  dean  of  PauFs ;  Dr.  Wodington. 

The  Articles  whereupon  these  five  blessed  Martyrs  were  accused 
and  condemned  by  the  aforesaid  Judges  and  Witnesses,  were  these  :^ 

First,  For  holding  that  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  was  not  the  true  and  very 
body  of  Christ,  but  only  material  bread  in  substance. 

II.  That  auricular  confession  was  not  to  be  made  to  a  priest. 

III.  That  no  power  is  given  of  God  to  priests,  of  ministering  sacraments, 
saying  mass,  or  other  divine  service,  more  than  to  laymen.^ 

IV.  That  the  solemnization  of  matrimony  is  not  necessary  to  salvation  of 
soul,  neither  was  instituted  of  God.* 

V.  That  the  sacrament  of  extreme  unction  is  not  available,  nor  necessary  to 
soid's  health. 

VI.  That  the  images  of  the  cross,  of  the  crucifix,  of  the  blessed  Virgin, 
and  other  saints,  are  not  to  be  worshipped ;  and  that  those  who  worship  them 
do  commit  idolatry. 

VII.  That  pilgrimages  to  holy  places,  and  holy  relics,  be  not  necessary,  nor 
meritorious  to  soul's  health. 

VIII.  That  invocation  is  not  to  be  made  to  saints,  but  only  to  God,  and  that 
he  only  heareth  their  prayers. 

IX.  That  lioly  bread  and  holy  water  have  no  more  virtue  after  their  conse- 
cration, than  before. 

X.  Tiiat  they  have  believed,  taught,  and  holden  all  and  every  of  the  same 
damnable  opinions  before  ;  as  they  did  at  that  present. 

XI.  That  whereas  they  now  have  confessed  their  errors,  they  would  not 
liave  so  done,  but  only  for  fear  of  manifest  proofs  brought  against  them,  or  else 
but  for  fear  to  be  convicted  by  them  :  they  would  never  have  confessed  the  same 
of  their  own  accord. 

XII.  That  they  have  communed  and  talked  of  the  said  damnable  errors  here- 
tofore, with  divers  other  persons,  and  have  had  books  concerning  the  same. 


THE     ORDER      AND      FORM      OF      PROCESS     USED      AGAINST      THESE 

JMARTVRS    aforesaid:     AND    FIRST    OF    WILLIAM   CARDER, 

A.D.   1511. 

William  Carder,  being  con  vented  before  William  Warham,  arcli- 
bishop,    and    his  chancellor  Cuthbert  Tonstal,    Doctors  Sylvester, 

(I)  Natural  son,  as  distinguished  from  son-in-law.— Ed.  (2)  Ex  Regist.  W.  Warh. 

(3)  Their  meaning  was  this,  that  priests  can  claim  no  more  virtue  or  high  estate  by  their  order 
thaVi  can  a  layman. 

(4)  For  a  sacrament,  they  meant. 


CHILDREN    MADE    TO    DEPOSE    AGAINST    THEIR    OWN    MOTHER.  649 

Wells,    Clement,    Brown,    with    others   more,    the   notaries   beinff    He»ry 

•  •  ■  VIII 

William  Potking,  and  David  Cooper,  the  articles  and  interrogatories _ 

above  specified  were  laid  unto  him.  Which  articles  he  there  and  A.U. 
then  denied,  affirming  that  he  never  did  nor  doth  hold  any  such  ^^^^ 
opinions,  otherwise  than  becometh  that  every  christian  man  should    i^^g 

do,  ready  to  conform  himself  in  all  points  to  their  doctrine  ;  and ^ 

tlierefore,  to  clear  himself  the  better  against  those  interrogatories 
objected  against  him,  he  stood  in  denial  of  the  same.  The  like  also 
did  every  of  the  other  four  martyrs  after  him. 

All  which  notwithstanding,  the  uncharitable  archbishop,  seeking  The 
all  advantages  against  him  that  he  might,  and  more  than  right  law  dJaUriR 
would  give,  brought  in  against  him   such  witnesses  as  before  were  ^^m  ^'^" 
abjured,  who,  he  knew,  for  fear  of  relapse,  durst  do  none  other  but  arch- 
disclose  whatsoever  they  knew ;  to  wit,  Christopher  Grebil,  William  cantTr-" 
Rich,  Agnes  Ive,  John  Grebil,  Robert  Hills,  and  Stephen  Castelin  :  ^^^^' 
whose  depositions  being  taken,  and  the  said  Carder  being  asked  what 
he  could  say  for  himself,  he  had  nothing,  he  said,  to  produce  against 
their  attestations,  but  submitted  him  unto  their  mercy  :    saying, 
moreover,  that  if  he  had  ever  any  misbelief  of  the  sacraments  of  the 
church,  contrary  to  the  common  holding  of  the  catholics,  he  now 
was  sorry  and  repented  him   thereof.     This  being  done,  the  arch- 
bishop, this  his  submission  notwithstanding,    and   notwithstanding 
that  the  register  maketh  no  mention  of  any  relapse,  contrary  to  good    , 
law,  at  least  contrary  to  all  christian  charity,  proceeded  to  the  read- 
ing of  his  blind  sentence;  and  so  condemned  him,  who  neither  stood 
stubbornly  to  that  which  he  did  hold,  neither  yet  did  hold  any  thing 
contrary  to  the  mind  of  holy  Scripture,  to  the  execution  of  burning. 

Then  after  him  was  called  forth  Agnes  Grebil,  and  examined  of 
the  said  twelve  articles  above  recited,  which  she,  in  like  manner, 
denied,  as  the  other  had  done  before,  putting  her  adversaries  to  their 
proof.  Then  the  archbishop,  calling  for  John  Grebil  her  husband, 
and  Christopher  and  John  Grebil  her  two  sons  (who  before  had  been 
abjured),  caused  them,  upon  their  oath,  to  depose  against  their  own 
natural  mother ;  and  so  they  did. 

First  John  Grebil  the  elder,  her  husband,  examined,  by  virtue  of 
his  oath,  to  say  how  Agnes,  his  wife,  hath  and  doth  believe  of  the 
sacrament  of  the  altar,  of  going  in  pilgrimage,  offerings  and  worship- 
ping of  saints,  images,  &c.,  and  how  long  she  hath  thus  holden, 
deposed  thus  : 

'  That  first,  about  the  end  of  king  Edward  the  Fourth's  days,  in  his  house,  The 
by  the  teaching  of  John  Ive,  she  [Agnes,  his  wife]  was  brought  to  that  belief;  <=<ithoIic 
and  so  forth  from  thence  daily,  until  the  time  of  detection,  she  hath  continued.'  the" 

'And  besides  that,'  said  he,  '  when  my  children  Christopher  and  John,  being  papists 
about  seven  years  of  age,  were  then  taught  of  me  in  my  house  the  said  error  husband 
of  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  and  by  the  said  Agnes  my  wife  divei's  times,  she  against  ' 
was  always  of  one  mind  in   the  said  misbelief  against  the  sacrament  of  the  "^^^i^f* 
altar,  that  it  was  not  Christ's  body,  flesh  and  blood,  but  only  bread.'    Fiu-ther-  children 
more,  being  examined  how  he  knew  that  she  was  steadfast  in  the  said  error,  he  to  accuse 
said,  '  that  she   always  without   contradiction  affirmed  this  teaching,  and  said,  niotheT" 
"the  said  opinion  was  good,  and  was  well  contented  that  her  children  aforesaid 
were  of  the  same  opinions  against  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,'  etc.* 

(1)  Ex  verbis  Registri. 


650  PERSECUTION    IN    KENT. 

Hnirtj        The  l>islioi>  with  his  catholic  doctors,  not  yet  contented  with  tliis. 

Fill.  -.'.-  -  ._  - 


to  set  tlie  husband  against  tlie   wife,  proceeding  further   in    their 

A.D.    cathohc  zeal,  caused  her  two  children,  Christopher  and  John,  to  be 

loll    produced,  one  of  the  age  of  two-and-twcnty,  the  other  of  nineteen, 

1535)    against  their  own  natural  mother;  wlio  likewise,  being  pressed  with 

their  oath,  witnessed  and  said  : 


Christo-  <  That  the  aforesaid  Agnes,  their  mother,  held,  believed,  taught,  and  defended, 
JoiinGre-  ^^^^^  ''^'^  sacrament  of  the  altar  was  but  bread,  and  not  the  very  body  of  Christ's 
bil  wit-  flesh  and  blood  :  that  baptism  was  no  better  in  the  font,  than  out  of  the  font : 
nesses  ^^ji^t  confirmation  was  of  no  effect :  that  tlie  solenmization  of  matrimony 
their  mo-  was  no  sacrament :  that  confession  to  God  alone  was  sufficient :  also  that 
then  going  in  pilgrimage  and  worshipping  of  saints  and  images  was  of  none 
eflect,  etc. 

'  Item,  That  their  father  and  the  said  Agnes  their  mother,  held,  taught,  and 
communed  of  the  said  errors  within  their  house  divers  times,  by  the  space  of 
those  tlu-ee  years  past,  as  well  on  holy-days,  as  working  days,  affinning  and 
teaching  that  the  said  opinions  were  good  and  lawiul,  and  to  be  holden  and 
maintained  ;  and  agreement  was  made  amongst  them,  that  none  of  them  should 
discover  or  bewray  either  of  these  beliefs  in  any  wise. 

'  Finally,  Tluit  they  never  heard  their  said  father  and  mother  holding  or 
teaching  any  other  opinions,  than  be  the  said  errors  against  the  sacrament  of 
the  altar,  and  pilgrimages,  offerings,  worshipping  of  saints  and  images,  as  far 
as  they  could  remember,'  etc' 

Example  Here  hast  thou,  christian  reader,  before  thine  eyes  a  horrible  spectacle 
nli^ura"  o^  ^  singular,  yea  of  a  double  impiety  ;  first  of  an  unnatural  husband, 
husband    witnessing  asfainst  his  own  wife :  and  of  as  unnatural  children,  accus- 

and  of  iiii-  o      o  ^  ^  ' 

natural  ing  and  witnessing  against  their  own  natural  mother :  Avliich  although 
GreLtTm-  they  had  so  done,  the  cause  being  of  itself  just  and  true  (as  it  was 
t'hehul-  J^ot),  yet  had  they  done  more  than  nature  would  have  led  them  to 
band  to    do.     Now  the  casc  being  such  as  which,  by  God's  word,  standeth 

ward,  the  .         .  . 

wife.  .  firm,  sound,  and  perfect,  what  impiety  were  it  for  men  to  accuse  a 
inip^et"  P*^'^^'  innocent  in  case  of  heresy,  which  is  no  heresy  ?  Now,  besides  all 
»"  the  tliis  the  husband  to  come  in  against  his  own  wife,  and  the  children 
against  to  bring  the  knife  wherewith  to  cut  the  throat  of  their  o^vn 
ther.""  natural  mother  that  bare  them,  that  nourished  them,  that  brought 
inr^et '  of  ^^^^"^  up,  what  is  tliis,  but  impiety  upon  impiety,  prodigious  and 
all  in  the  liomblc  for  all  christian  ears  to  hear  ?  And  yet  the  greatest  impiety 
men^^the  of  all  rcstctli  in  tlicsc  prcteuscd  catholics  and  clergymen,  who  were 
he'reor     ^"^^  autliors  and  causers  of  all  this  mischief. 

The  cause  why  this  good  woman  so  stood,  as  she  did,   in  the 
denial  of  these  aforesaid  articles  objected,  was   this;    for  that  she 
never  thought  that  her  husband  and  her  own  children,  who  only  were 
privy  to  her  religion,  would  testify  against  her.     Whom  notwith- 
standing after  she  perceived  to  come  in,  and  to  depose  thus  against 
her,  denying  still  (as  she  did,  before)  that  she  did  ever  hold  such 
manner  of  errors,  and  being  now  destitute  of  all  friends  and  comfort, 
burst  out  in  these  words  openly  (as  the  register  reporteth),^  "  that  she 
repented  the  time  that  ever  she  bare  those  children  t»f  her  body." 
Agnes      And  thus  the  archbishop  with  his  doctors  having  now  the  thing  that 
condemn-  thcy  souglit  for,  albeit  she  was  ready  to  deny  all  errors,  and  to  con- 
sentence''  form  herself  to  their  religion,  yet  notwithstanding,  they,  refusing  hev 
^[^*^«      readiness  and  conformity,  proceeded  to  their  sentence,  and  so  con- 
bi»hop.     dcmncd  her  to  death. 

(1)  Ex  verbis  Ucgistri.  (2;  Ex  Rtt'ist.  W.  Warham,  ful.  1??. 


SENTENCE    OF    THE    FIVE    MARTYRS.  651 

After  whose  condemnation,  next  was  brought  to  examination  Robert    Jfenry 


Harrison,  whom,  in  lilvc  manner,  because  he  stood  in  his  denial,  con- L 

trary  witnesses  against  him  were  produced,  to  wit,  Cliristopher  Grcbil,    A.  D. 
WilHam  Rich,  William  Olbert,  Agnes  Ive,  who,  a  little  before,  had    ^^^^ 
been  abjured,  and  therefore  were  so  much  the  more  apt  and  appliablc    ]5;}9, 
to  serve  the  bishop''s  humour,    for   danger   of  relapse.     After  the  " 
deposition  and  conviction  of  Avhicli  witnesses,  although  he  submitted 
himself  to  repentance  and  conformity,  yet,  notwithstanding,  it  would 
not  be  received,  but  sentence  was  read,  and  he  condemned  with  the 
other  two  aforesaid  to  the  fire. 

And  thus  these  tlu-ee  were  condemned  and  burned,  and  certificate  Three 
given  up  of  them  together  to  the  king,  from  Warham  the  archbishop,  bi^ned^ 
upon  the  same,  a.d.  1511,  May  2.' 

Over  and  besides  these  three  godly  martyrs  above  recited,  I  find  in 
the  aforesaid  registers   of  William  Warham,  two  other  like  godly 
martyrs  also  in  the  same  year,  and  for  the  same  twelve  articles  above 
specified,  to  be  condemned  upon  the  depositions  of  certain  witnesses 
brought  in  against  them,  to  wit,  Thomas  Harwood,  Philip  Harwood,  witnesses 
Stephen  Castelin,  William  Baker,  Robert  Reynold,  John  I3ampton,  fwo'other 
Robert  Bright,  William  Rich,  etc. ;   whereupon  they  were  adjudged  ™artyis. 
likewise  for  heretics  to  be  burned,  the  year  aforesaid,  1511.     The 
names  of  these  two  martyrs  were  John  Brown  and  Edward  Walker.^ 

NoAv,  as  you  have  heard  the  names  of  these  blessed  martyrs,  with 
their  articles  recited,  let  us  also  hear  the  tenor  of  the  bishop^s  sen- 
tence, by  which  they  were  condemned  one  after  another.  Their 
sentence  containeth  one  unifonn  manner  of  words,  in  form  as  here- 
under may  be  seen.-^ 

Moreover,  besides  these  five  blessed  saints  of  God,  Avhom  they  so 
cruelly  by  their  sentence  did  condemn  to  death,  we  find  also,  in  the 
same  registers  of  William  Warham,  a  great  number  of  others  whom 
they,  for  the  same  doctrine  and  like  articles,  caused  to  be  apprehended 

(1)  Ex  Regist.  Cantuariensis.  Arch.  (2)  Ex  B.egist.  W.  Warh.  fol.  179. 

(3)  TltfTenor  of  the  Sentence. — In  nomine  Dei,  Amen  ;Willielmuspermissionedivina  Cantuariensis 
arehiepiscopus,  totius  Anglije  primas  et  apostolica;  sedis  legatus,  in  quodam  negotio  liaereticae 
pravitatis  contra  te  Willielmum  Carder  de  Tenderden  nostr.  Cantuar.  tlioceseos  laicum  ac  nostro 
imperio  notorie  subditum  et  subjectum,  coram  nobis  in  judicio  personaliter  comparentem,  nobis 
super  haeretica  pravitate  liujusmodi  detectum  et  delatum,  ac  per  nostram  diocesim  Cantuarise 
antedictae  notorie  et  publico  in  ea  parte  apud  bonos  et  graves  diflTamatum,  ex  officio  mero  rit^  et 
canonice  procedentes,  auditis  et  intellectis,  visis  et  cognitis,  riniatisque  ac  matura  deliberatione 
discussis  et  ponderatis  dicti  negotii  meritis,  servatisque  in  omnibus  et  per  omnia  in  eodem  negotio 
de  jure  servandis  ac  quomodolibet  requisitis,  pro  tribunali  sedentes,  Christi  nomine  invocato,  et 
solum  Deum  prse  oculis  habentes  :  quia  per  acta,  actitata,  deducta,  probata,  et  exliibita  coram  nobis 
in  eodem  negotio  invenimus  te  per  probationes  legitinias  coram  nobis  in  liac  parte  judicialiter 
factas  nonnullos  et  varies  errores,  ha'reses,  et  damnatas  opiniones,  juri  divino,  et  ecclesiastico 
obviantes,  contraries,  et  repugnantes,  contra  fidem  ortbodoxam,  determinatam,  et  observatam, 
tenuissc,  credidisse,  affirmasse,  pra;dicasse,  et  dogmatizasse,  et  pra;sertim  contra  sacramenta 
altaris,  sen  eucharistiae,  pa'nitentis,  ordinis,  et  alia  sacramenta  et  sanctae  matris  ecclesise  dogmata ; 
et  quamvis  nos  Christi  vestigiis  inhserendo,  qui  non  vult  mortem  peccatoris,  sed  magis  ut  conver- 
tatur  et  vivat,  saepenumero  conati  fuimus  te  corrigere,  ac  viis  et  niodis  Ileitis,  et  canonicis,  quibus 
potuimus  aut  scivimus,  ad  fidem  orthodoxam  per  universalem  catholicam  et  apostolicam  eecle- 
siam  determinatam  et  observatam,  ac  ad  unitatem  ejusdem  sanct^  matris  ecclesia;  reducere, 
tamen  invenimus  te  adeo  dura  cervicis,  quod  tuos  errores  et  haereses  hujusmodi  nolueris  sponte 
et  incontinenti  confiteri,  nee  ad  fidem  catholicam  et  unitatem  sancta;  matris  ecclesiffi  antodictas 
debite  reverti  et  redire,  sed  tanquam  iniquitatis  et  tenebrarum  filius  in  tantum  indurasti  cor 
tuum,  ut  non  veils  intelligere  vocem  tui  pastoris  tibi  paterno  compatientis  affectu,  nee  velis  piis 
et  paternis  monitionibus  allici,  nee  salubribus  reduci  blanditiis  :  nos  ver6  nolentes  quod  tu  qui 
iniquus  es  fias  nequior,  et  gregem  dominicum  in  futurum  tuee  hEeretica?  pravitatis  labe  (de  quo 
plurimum  timemus)  inficias,  idcirco  de  consilio  jurisperitorum  nobis  in  hac  parte  assistentium 
cum  quibus  communicavimus,  te  Willielmum  Carder  prjedictum,  demeritis  atque  culpis  per 
tuam  damnabilem  pertinaciam  aggravatis,  de  et  super  hujusmoili  detestabili  haeretica:'  pravitatis 
reatu  convictum,  et  ad  ecclesiaB  unitatem  pcenitentialiter  redire  nolentem.  hEereticum  haereticisquo 
eredentem,  ac  eorum  fautorem  et  receptatorem,  prretextu  prBemissorum  fuisse  et  esse  cum  dolore 
et  amaritudine  cordis  judicanms  et  declaramus  finaliter  et  dilRnitiv^  in  his  scriptis,  relinquentes  te 
ex  luuic  tanquam  ha^reticum  judicio  sive  curia;  seculari,  teque  Willielmum  Carder  preedictum  (ut 
prajl'ertur)  ha-reticum  nibilominus  in  majoris  excommunicationis  scntentiam  occasione  praemis- 
sorum  incidisse  et  incurrisse,  necnon  extommunicatuni  fuisse  et  esse  pronuntiamus,  decernimus, 
ct  declaramus  etiam  in  his  scriptis. 


652 


PERSECUTION    IN    KETS'T. 


Henry 
Vllt. 

A.D. 

1511 

to 

1539. 


and  put  to  open  recantation  ;  the  names  of  which  persons  in  the 
catalogue  here  following  be  these. 

A  Table  containing  the  names  of  them  that  were  abjured  in  the 
Diocese  of  Canterbury,  at  the  same  time,  under  William  War- 
ham,  Archbishop. 

A.D.  1511. — John  Grebil  the  elder;  also  Chi-istopher  Grebil  and  John 
Crebil,  sons  of  John  Grebil  the  elder  ;  all  of  Benenden.  William  Rich  of  Be- 
ncnden.  VV.  Olbert  the  elder,  of  Godmersham.  Agnes  Ive,  and  Agnes  Chyten- 
den,  both  of  Canterbury.  Thomas  Manning  of  Benenden.  Joan  Colin ;  Robert 
Hills ;  and  Alice  Hills  his  wife ;  all  of  Tenterden.  Thomas  Harwood,  Joan 
Harwood  his  wife,  and  Philip  Harwood,  all  of  Rolvenden.  Stephen  Castelin 
of  Tenterden.  W.  Baker  of  Cranbrook;  Margaret  Baker  his  wife.  William 
Olbert  the  younger,  and  Robert  Reynold ;  both  of  Godmersham.  Agnes  Rey- 
nold of  Cranbrook.  Thomas  Field  of  Bexley.  Joan  Olbert,  wife  to  W.  Olbert 
the  elder,  of  Godmersham.  Elizabeth  White  of  Canterbury.  Thomas  Church 
of  Great  Chart.  Vincent  Lynch  of  Halden.  John  Rich  of  Wittersham.  Joan 
Lynch  of  Tenterden.  Thomas  Browne  of  Cranbrook.  John  Frank  of  Tenter- 
den. Joyce  Bampton,  wife  of  John  Bampton,  of  Berstead.  Richard  Bampton 
of  Bexley.     Robert  Bright  of  Maidstone.     William  Lorkin  of  East  Farleigh. 

A.D.  1512. — John  Bannes  of  Bexley.  John  Buckherst  of  Staplehurst,  Joan 
Dod,  wife  of  John  Dod.  John  Benet  of  Staplehurst ;  Rebecca  Benet  his  wife. 
Joan  Lowes,  wife  of  Thomas  Lowes  of  Cranbrook.  Julian  Hills,  wife  of  Robert 
Hills  of  Tenterden.     Robert  Franke  of  Tenterden. 

The  articles  laid  to  these  abjurers  appear  in  the  registers  to  be 
the  same  which  before  were  objected  to  the  other  five  martyrs  afore- 
said.    The  charges  were  for  believing  and  defending, 

First,  That  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  was  not  the  very  body  of  Christ,  but 
material  bread. 

IL  That  confession  of  sins  ought  not  to  be  made  to  a  priest. 

II L  That  there  is  no  more  power  given  of  God  to  a  priest,  than  to  a  layman. 

IV.  That  the  solemnization  of  matrimony  is  not  necessary  for  the  weal  of 
man's  soul. 

V.  That  the  sacrament  of  extreme  unction,  called  anoiling,  is  not  profitable 
nor  necessary  for  man's  soul. 

VI.  That  pilgrimages  to  holy  and  devout  places,  be  not  necessary  nor  meri- 
torious for  man's  soul. 

VII.  That  images  of  saints,  or  of  the  crucifix,  or  of  our  Lady,  are  not  to  be 
worshipped. 

VIII.  That  a  man  should  pray  to  no  saint,  but  only  to  God. 

IX.  That  holy  water,  and  holy  bread,  are  not  better  after  the  benediction 
made  by  the  priest,  i 

Thegos-        By  these  articles  and  abjurations  of  the  before-named  persons, 

England  thou" liast  to  Understand,   christian  reader,  what  doctrine  of  religion 

Lutiier's  "^^^^  ^'^'^'^'  stirriug  in  this  our  realm  of  England,  before  the  time  that 

time.   '  the  name  of  Martin  Luther  was  ever  heard  of  here  amongst  us. 


Articles. 


THREE    DIVERS    SORTS    OF    .TUDGMENTS    AMONGST    THE     PAPISTS, 
AGAINST    HERETICS    AS    THEY    CALL    THEM. 

As  touching  the  penance  and  penalty  enjoined  to  these  aforesaid, 
as  also  to  all   other  such  like,  first  here  is  to  be  noted,  that  the 

(1)  Ex  verbis  Kcgist,  W.  Wailiain,  M.  irfi.   a.  D.  151 1. 


THREE    SORTS    OF    PAPISTICAL    JUDGMENTS.  653 

catholic  fathers,  in  their  processes  of  heretical  pravity,  have  three 
divers  and  distinct  kinds  of  judgments  and  proceedings.  For 
some  they  judge  to  be  burned,  to  the  intent  that  others  being 
brought  into  terror  by  them,  they  might  therefore  more  quietly  hold 
up  their  kingdom,  and  reign  as  they  list.  And  thus  condemned  they 
these  five  aforesaid ;  and  notwithstanding  they  were  willing  to  submit 
themselves  to  the  bosom  of  the  mother  church,  yet  could  they  not 
be  received  ;  as  by  the  Avords  of  the  register,  and  by  the  tenor  of  their 
sentence  above  specified,  may  well  appear. 

And  this  sort  of  persons,  thus  by  them  condemned,  consisteth 
either  of  such  as  have  been  before  abjured,  and  have  fallen  again  into 
relapse ;  or  else  such  as  stand  constantly  in  their  doctrine,  and  refuse 
to  abjure  ;  or  else  such  as  they  intend  to  make  a  terror  and  example 
to  all  others,  notwithstanding  that  they  be  willing  and  ready  to  sub- 
mit themselves,  and  yet  cannot  be  received  :  and  of  this  last  sort 
were  these  five  martyrs  last  named.  So  was  also  John  Lambert, 
who,  submitting  himself  to  the  king,  could  not  be  accepted.  So  was 
likewise  Richard  Mekins  the  silly  lad,  and  the  three  women  of 
Guernsey,  whose  submission  would  not  serve  to  save  their  lives ;  with 
many  others  in  like  case.  Against  this  sort  of  persons,  the  process 
which  the  papists  use  is  this.  First,  after  they  begin  once  to  be 
suspected  by  some  promoter,  they  are  denounced  and  cited ;  then, 
by  virtue  of  inquisition  they  are  taken  and  clapped  fast  in  irons  in 
prison  ;  from  thence  they  are  brought  forth  at  last  to  examination,  if 
they  be  not  before  killed  by  famine,  cold,  or  straitness  of  the 
prison.  Then  be  articles  cbawn,  or  rather  wrested  out  of  their  writings 
or  preachings,  and  they  put  to  their  oath,  to  answer  truly  to  every 
point  and  circumstance  articulated  against  them  :  which  articles  if 
they  seem  to  deny,  or  to  salve  by  true  expounding,  then  are  witnesses 
called  in  and  admitted,  what  witnesses  soever  they  are,  be  they  never 
so  much  infamous ;  usurers,  ribalds,  women,  yea,  and  common  har- 
lots. Or,  if  no  other  witnesses  can  be  found,  then  is  the  husband 
brought  in,  and  forced  to  swear  against  the  wife,  or  the  wife  against 
the  husband,  or  the  children  against  the  natural  mother,  as  in  this 
example  of  Agnes  Grebil.  Or,  if  no  such  witness  at  all  can  be  found, 
then  are  they  strained  upon  the  rack,  or  by  other  bitter  torments 
forced  to  confess  their  knoAvledge,  and  to  impeach  others.  Neither 
must  any  be  suffered  to  come  to  them,  what  need  soever  they  have ; 
neither  must  any  public  or  quiet  audience  be  given  them  to  speak 
for  themselves,  till  at  last  sentence  be  read  against  them,  to  give 
them  up  to  the  secular  arm,  or  to  degrade  them,  if  they  be  priests, 
and  so  to  burn  them.' 

And  yet  the  malignity  of  these  adversaries  doth  not  here  cease  ;  The  use 
for  after  the  fire  hath  consumed  their  bodies,  then  they  fall  upon  their  nef  hdw" 
books,  and  condemn  them,  in  like  manner,  to  be  burned ;  and  no  ^'."^  p^"  - 
man  must  be  so  hardy  as  to  read  them,  or  keep  them,  under  pain  of  draw  out 
heresy.  But  before  they  have  abolished  these  books,  first  they  or'booL 
gather  articles  out  of  them,  such  as  they  list  themselves,  and  so  per-  ^"^"0^^ 
versely  wrest  and  wring  them  after  their  own  purpose,  falsely,  and  be  con- 
contrary  to  the  right  meaning  of  the  author  ;  as  may  seem,  after  their 

(I)  Ex  hist.  CochlEei,  contra  Hussitas.     [Basil,  1549.  fol. :  a  scarce  and  valuable  work,  in  twelve 
books. — En.] 


65^ 


DIOCESE    OF    LONDON. 


j/finry    putting  clo\\Ti,  to  bc  most  heretical  and  execrable.     This  being  done, 

'—  and  the  books  then  abolished,  that  no  man  may  confer  them  with 

^-  D.    their  articles,  to  espy  their  falsehood ;    then  they  divulge  and  set 

"^        abroad  those  articles,  in  such  sort  as  princes  and  people  may  see 

1539     ^^^'''^^  heretics  they  were.     And  this  is  the  rigour  of  their  process  and 

• proceeding  against  these  persons  whom  thus  they  purpose  to  condenm 

and  burn. 
The  pu-        To  the  second  order  belong  that  sort  of  heretics  whom    these 
oni™s*e"   papists  do  not  condemn  to  death,  but  assign  them  unto  monasteries, 

whom  tlie 
papists 


there  to  continue,  and  to  fast  all  their  life,  "  in  pane  doloris,  et  aqua 
angustioe  ;"  that  is,  with  bread  of  sorrow,  and  water  of  affliction  :  and 
that  they  should  not  remove  one  mile  out  of  the  precinct  of  the  said 
their  sub-  monastery  so  long  as  they  live,  Avithout  they  were  otherwise,  by  the 


mission. 


archbishop  himself  or  his  successors,  dispensed  withal.     Albeit  many 

times  the  said  persons  ■were  so  dispensed  withal,  that  their  penance 

of  bread  and  water  was  turned  for  them  to  go  to  woolward'  Wednes- 

days  and  Fridays  every  week,  or  some  other  like  punishment,  &c. 

The  pu-        The  third  kind  of  heretics  were  those  Avhom  these  prelates  did 

onhem"'  ^^^  j^^o©  to  perpctual  prison,   but  only  enjoined  them  penance, 

which  be  either  to  stand  before  the  preacher,  or  else  to  bear  a  faggot  about  the 

enjoined  i      ,  •  •  i  i  •  i? 

penance  market,  or  in  procession,  or  else  to  wear  the  picture  or  a  laggot  bor- 
recan'ia-"^  dcrcd  on  their  left  sleeves,  without  any  cloak  or  gown  upon  the  same; 
tion.  Qj.  g|gg  ^Q  kneel  at  the  saying  of  certain  masses ;  or  to  say  so  many 
pater-nosters,  aves,  and  creeds,  to  such  or  such  a  saint ;  or  to  go 
in  pilgrimage  to  such  or  such  a  place ;  or  else  to  bear  a  faggot  to  the 
burning  of  some  heretic  ;  or  else  to  fast  certain  Fridays  bread  and 
water ;  or,  if  it  were  a  woman,  to  Avear  no  smock  on  Fridays,  but  to 
go  woolward,  etc.,  as  appeareth  in  the  register.^ 

And  thus  much  by  the  way  out  of  the  register  of  William  Warham 
aforesaid ;  like  as  also  out  of  other  bishops'  registers  many  more  such 
like  matters  and  examples  might  bc  collected,  if  either  leisure  would 
serve  me  to  search,  or  if  the  largeness  of  these  vohmies  would  suffer  all 
to  bc  inserted  that  might  be  found.  Howbeit,  amongst  many  other 
things  omitted,  the  story  and  martyrdom  of  Launcelot  and  his 
fellows  is  not  to  be  forgotten ;  the  story  of  whom  (with  their  names) 
is  this : 

C^e  |Eactj?cDom  of  launcelot  one  of  tlje  MixiQ'^  viBuacD,  ^Jofjn  a 
jpamter,  anD  43ile^  »i3ermane» 

About  the  year  of  our  Lord  1539,  one  John  a  painter,  and  Giles 
Germane  were  accused  of  heresy ;  and  while  they  were  in  examination 
at  London  before  the  bishop  and  other  judges,  by  chance  there  came 
in  one  of  the  king's  servants  named  Launcelot,  a  very  tall  man,  and 
of  no  less  godly  mind  and  disposition,  than  strong  and  tall  of  body. 

I'his  man,  standing  by,  seemed  by  his  countenance  and  gesture  to 
favour  both  the  cause,  and  the  poor  men  his  friends  ;  whereupon  he, 
being  apprehended,  was  examined  and  condemned  together  with 
them.  And  the  next  day,  at  five  o'clock  in  the  morning,  was  carried 
with  them  into  St.  Giles  in  the  fields,  and  there  burned ;  there  being 
but  a  small  concourse  or  company  of  people  at  their  death. 

(1)  '  Go  to  woolward,'  going  in  wool. — Ed.  (2)  Fol.  159. 


DOCUMENTS     VET    TO    ])E    INSERTED    IN    THIS    REIGN.  655 


Henry 

nil. 


€:f)e  ^tocp  of  one  ^tile,  a  Jl^artnr,  burneD  m  ^mitljtielti,  toitf)   a.d. 
tlje  '^poctilpp^'c.  ^•''11 

to 
In  the  company  and  fellowship  of  these  blessed  saints  and  martyrs 
of  Christ,  who  innocently  suffered  within  the  time  of  king  Henry ''s 
reign  for  the  testimony  of  God''s  word  and  truth,  another  good  man 
also  Cometh  to  my  mind,  not  to  be  excluded  out  of  this  number, 
who  was  with  like  cruelty  oppressed,  and  was  burned  in  Smithfield 
about  the  latter  end  of  the  time  of  Cuthbert  Tonstall,  bishop  of 
London.  His  name  was  called  Stile,  as  is  credibly  reported  unto  us 
by  a  worthy  and  ancient  knight,  named  sir  Robert  Outrcd,  who  was 
the  same  time  present  himself  at  his  burning,  and  witness  of  the 
same.  With  him  there  was  burned  also  a  book  of  the  Apocalypse, 
which  belike  he  Avas  wont  to  read  upon.  This  book  when  he  saw 
fastened  unto  the  stake,  to  be  burned  with  him,  lifting  up  his  voice, 
"  O  blessed  Apocalypse,"  said  he,  "  how  happy  am  I,  that  shall  be 
burned  with  thee !"  And  so  this  good  man,  and  the  blessed 
Apocalypse,  were  both  together  in  the  fire  consumed.' 

And  thus,  through  the  gracious  supportation  of  Christ  our  Lord,  A.D.1547. 
we  have  run   over   these  seven-and-thirty  laborious  years    of  king 
Henry's  reign  ;   under  whose  time  and  governance,   such  acts  and 
records,    troubles,   persecutions,    recantations,  practices,   alterations, 
and  refonnations  as  then  happened  in  the  church,  we  have  here  dis- 
coursed, with  such  statutes,  injunctions,  and  proclamations,  as  by 
him  were  set  forth  in  causes  and  matters  to  the  said  church  apper- 
taining :  albeit  not  comprehending  all  things  so  fully  as  might  be, 
yet  pretermitting  so  few  things  as  we  could,  of  such  matters  as  came 
to  our  hands ;  save  only  that  certain  instruments,  with  a  few  other 
occurrents  somewhat  pertaining  to  the  course  of  this  king*'s  history,  P^Pf 
have  past  our  hands,  as  the  false  lying  bull  of  pope  Leo  X.,  against  against 
Martin  Luther,  with   the  form   also  of  the  said   Martin   Luther's  LulJIer's 
appeal  from  the  pope  unto  a  general  council.     All  which,  with  other  ^l'^^\ 
matters  more  besides  omitted,  we  have  deferred  by  themselves  here-  I'ope  to  a 
after  to  be  exhibited  and  declared  in  the  sequel  of  this  present  storv,  Council. 
as  in  his  due  place  shall  appear. 

In  the  mean  season,  amongst  other  omissions  here  overpast,  foras-  Tiie  sen- 
much  as  a  certain  instrument  of  the  pope's  sentence  definitive  against  finitfve'of 
kina:  HeniVs  first  divorce  with  lady  Katharine  dowairer,  hath  of  late  p"?'^^^!'^- 
come  to  our  hands,  containing  matter  neither  impertinent  nor  unmeet  vii., 
to  be  committed  to  history,  I  thought  here  presently  to  place  the  the'df- 
same,  to  the  intent  that  the  reader,  seeing  the  arrogant  and  impu-  "^^^  °^ 
dent  presumption  of  the  pope  in  the  said  sentence,  going  about  by  Henry. 
force  and  authority  so  to  constrain  and  compel  kings  and  princes 
against  their  wills,  and  against  right  and  Scripture  to  apply  to  his 
imperious  purpose,  may  the  better  understand  thereby,  what  was  the 
true  cause  and  ground  why  the  king  first  began  to  take  stomach 
against  the  pope,  and  to  send  him  clean  packing  out  of  this  realm. 
But  before  I  shall  produce  this  aforesaid  sentence  definitive  of  the 

(1)  Ex  testimon.  D.  Rob.  Outredi. 


656 


CAUSES    MOVING    THE    POPE    TO    FAVOUR    THE    Kr\G. 


^vi'ii     P^P®'  ^^  iwake  tlic  matter  more  plain  to  tlio  reader,  it  sliall  not  be 

'—  amiss,  first,  to  decipher  and  rip  up  the  original  of  such  occasions  as 

A.  D.    shall  induce  the  reader  to  the  better  understanding  of  this  falling  out 

between  the  king  and  the  pope. 
1539         ^^^'  ^"  ^  ^^^^  ^y  ^^^  letters  of  Dr.  Stephen  Gardiner,'  written  to 

cardinal  Wolsey  from  Rome  (at  what  time  he  and  Foxe  were  sent 

ambassadors  by  the  king  to  pope  Clement  VII.,  about  the  expe- 
dition of  the  king's  divorce,  a.d.  1532),  that  the  said  pope  Clement, 
with  the  counsel  of  the  cardinal  Sanctorum  Quatuor  and  other  cardi- 
nals, at  first  was  well  willing,  and  very  inclinable,  to  the  accomplish- 
ment and  satisfaction  of  the  king's  desire  in  that  behalf,  and  that 
for  divers  respects. 
The  As  first,  for  the  great  benefits  received,  and  the  singular  devotion 

mrvfnff  ^^  ^^^  ^^"o  toward  the  see  apostolic,  in  taking  war  for  the  churcirs 
the  pope  cause ;  in  surceasing  war  at  the  pope's  desire  ;  and,  especially,  in 
first  to  fa- procuring  the  pope's  deliverance,  whereby  the  pope  then  thought 
cause*of  himsclf  with  his  whole  see  much  obliged  to  the  king,  in  all  respects, 
the  king's  to  pass  by  his  authority  whatsoever  reasonably  might  be  wanted  in 

divorce.  ..■•,»  .  j  o  o 

gratifying  the  king  s  so  ample  merits  and  deserts. 

Secondly,  for  the  evident  reasons  and  substantial  arguments  in  the 
king's  book  contained,'^  which  seemed  well  to  satisfy  the  pope's 
liking,  and  to  remove  away  all  scruples. 

Thirdly,  for  the  good  opinion  and  confidence  that  the  pope  had 
in  the  excellent  wisdom,  profound  learning,  and  mature  judgment  of 
the  king,  which  the  pope  (as  he  said  in  formal  words)  would  sooner 
lean  unto,  than  unto  any  other  learned  man's  mind  or  sentence,  so 
that  the  king's  reasons,  he  said,  must  needs  be  of  great  efficacy  and 
strength  of  themselves  to  order  and  direct  this  matter. 

The  fourth  cause  moving  the  pope  to  favour  the  king's  request, 
was,  for  the  quiet  and  tranquillity  of  his  conscience,  which,  other- 
wise, in  that  unlawful  marriage  with  his  brother's  wife,  could  not  be 
settled. 

The  fifth  cause   was,    for    the    consideration   of  the    perils   and 

dangers,  which  otherwise  might  happen  to  the  realm,  by  the  prc- 

tensed  titles  of  the  king  of  Scots,  and  others,  without  any  heir  male 

to  establish  the  king's  succession :  for  the  avoiding  of  M'hich  perils, 

and  also  for  the  other  causes  above  rehearsed,  the  pope  showed  himself 

at  that  time  propense  and  forward  to  promote  and  set  forward  the 

king's  desired  purpose  in  that  behalf. 

Double         And  thus  much  touching  this  by-matter  I  thought  here  to  suggest 

the  pope"  and  repeat  to  the  reader,  albeit  the  same  is  also  sufficiently  expressed 

Henry'"°  bcforc :  to  the  end  that  the  studious  reader,  pondering  these  first 

The  pope  proceedings  of  the  pope,  and  comj)aring  them  with   this  sentence 

double,     definitive  which  under  followeth,   may  the  better  understand  what 

fr"aVto'  inconstant  levity,  what  false  dealing,  what  crafty  packing,  and  what 

himstif.    contrariety  in  itself,  are  in  this  pope's  holy  see  of  Rome,  as  by  this 

case  of  the  pope  may  well  appear  ;  who,  in  short  time  after  all  this, 

was  so  clean  altered  from  what  he  was,  that  whereas  before,  he  ))re- 

(1)  These  letters  are  in  the  Harleian  MSS.  in  the  British  Museum.  Numb.  419,  art.  25.  S.c. 
They  are  also  Riven,  with  other  interesting  papers  relating  to  tlie  divorce,  in  Strype  (Kdit  Oxibrd. 
1822),  vol.  i.  part  29,  pp.  66—130.     Also  Burnet  (Edit.  Lond.  1820),  vol.  i.  part2,  j).  12,  &c.— Eu. 

(2)  This  book,  called  the  King's  Book,  was  a  certain  treatise  concerning  the  reasons  and  argu- 
ments of  divers  learned  men  for  the  lawful  dissolution  of  the  king's  marriage,  with  answer  also  to 
the  contrary  objections  of  Abel  and  others.     And  this  book  the  king  sent  to  the  pope. 


THK   pope's   SENTKNCK   AGAINST   KING   HEXRY   THE   EIGHTH.  657 

tended  to  esteem  so  gratefully  the  king's  travail,  and  benefits  ^^'ll'j"'' 
exhibited  to  the  see  apostolic,  in  his  defence  against  the  emperor  and  Agairn, 
the  Spaniards,  now  he  joineth  utterly  with  the  Csesarians  against  the 
king.  And  whereas  before,  he  so  greatly  magnified  the  king's  pro- 
found learning  and  mature  judgment,  esteeming  his  mind  and 
sentence  above  all  other  learned  men,  to  be  as  a  judge  sufficient  in 
the  direction  of  this  case  ;  now,  turning  head  to  the  tail,  he  utterly 
refuseth  to  bring  the  matter  "in  judicium  orbis,""  but  will  needs 
detain  it  at  home. 

Again,  whereas  before  he  pretended  a  tender  provision  for  the  How  pro- 
state of  this  realm,  now  he  setteth  all  other  realms  against  it;  and  ouSytiie 
finally,  whereas  he  before  seemed  to  respect  the  quiet  and  tranquillity  ^"g^ndetlJ" 
of  the  king's   conscience,  now  he    goeth   about   to   command    and  kings  and 
compel  the  king,  against  his  will  and  conscience,  to  do  clean  con- 
trary to  that  which  he  himself  before  in  his  judgment  had  allowed, 
thinking  to  have  the  king  at  his  beck,  and  to  do  and  undo  what  he 
listed  and  commanded ;  as  by  the  tenor  and  true  copy  of  this  his 
sentence  definitive  ye  may  understand ;  which,  as  it  came  newly  to 
our  hands,  I  thought  here  to  exhibit  unto  the  world,  that  all  men 
might  see  what  just  cause  the  king  had  (being  so  presumptuously  pro- 
voked by  the  pope)  to  shake  off  his  proud  authority,  and  utterly  to 
exile  him  out  of  his  realm.     Mark,  I  pray  thee,  the  manner  of  the 
pope's  proud  sentence,  how  presumptuously  it  proceedeth. 

Anglici  Matrimonii  Sententia  diifinitiva, 

Lata  per  Sanctissimum  Dominum  nostrum  D.  Clementem  Papam  VII.  insacro 
Consistorio  de  Reverendissimorum  S.  R.  E.  Cardinalium  consilio,  super  vali- 
ditate  Matrimonii  inter  Serenissimos  Henricum  VIII.  et  Catherinam  Anglise 
Reges  contracti, 


FRO 


Eadem  Serenissima  Catharina  Anglise  Rcgina 

CONTRA 

Serenissimum  Henricum  VIII.  Angliffi  Regem. 


Clemens  Papa  VII. 

Christi  nomine  invocato,  in  throno  justitis?  pro  tribunali  sedentes,  et  solum 
Deum  prae  oculis  habentes,  per  banc  nostram  diffinilivam  sententiam,  quam  de 
venerabilinmfratrum  nostrorum  Sanct.  Rom.  Ec.  Card,  consistoraliter  coram  nobis 
congregatormn  consilio  et  assensu  ferimus  in  bis  scriptis,  pronunciamus,  decer- 
nimus,  et  declaramus — in  causa  et  causis  ad  nos  et  sedem  apostolicam  per  appel- 
lationem,  per  charissimam  in  Christo  fdiam  Catberinam  Angliae  reginam  illustrem 
a  nostris  et  sedis  apostolicselegatisin  regno  Angliae  deputatis  interpositam,  legi- 
time devolutis  et  advocatis,  (inter  prsdictam  Catherinam  reginam  et  cbarissinuim 
in  Cbristo  iilium  Henricum  VIII.  Anglise  regem  illustrem,  super  validitate  et 
invaliditate  matrimonii  inter  eosdem  reges  contracti  et  consummati,  rebusque 
aliis  in  actis  causae  et  causarum  hujusmodi  latiiis  deductis,)  et  dilecto  filio  Paulo 
Capissucbo  (causarum  sacii  Palatii  tunc  Decano)  et  (propter  ipsius  Pauli  absen- 
tiam")  venerabili  fratri  nostro  Jacobo  Simoneta;  (episcopo  Pisauriensi  unius  ex 
dicti  Palatii  causarum  auditoribus  locum  tenenti)  audiendis,  instituendis,  et  in 
consistorio  nostro  secreto  referendis,  commissis,  et  per  eos  nobis  et  eisdem  Cardi- 
nalibus  relatis,  et  mature  discussis,  coram  nobis  pendentibus — matrimoninm  inter 
praedictam  Catherinam  et  Henricum  Anglise  regem  contractum,  et  inde  secuta 
quascunquc,  fuisse  et  esse  validum  et  canonicum  validaque  et  canonica,  suosque 
debitos  debuisse  et  debere  sortiri  effectus ;  prolemque  exinde  susceptam  et  sus- 
cipiendam  fuisse  et  fore  legitimam;  et  praefatum  Henricum  Angliae  regem  teneri 

VOL.  v.  u    u 


"^°  THE    rOPl-/s    SENTENCE 

Ecciesias-  et  obligatuiu  fuisse  et  fore  ad  cohabitandum  cum  dicta  Catherina  rcgina,  ejus 
Affairs,    l^gitinia  conjuge,  illainque   uiaritali  affectione  et  regio  lionore  tractandain  ;   et 

eundeni  Ilenricum  Anglire  regem  ad  praemissa  omnia  et  singula  cum  effectu  ad- 

implendum  condemnandum,  omnibusque  juris  remediis  cogendum  et  compel- 
lendum  fore,  prout  condemnamus,  cogimus,  et  compcllimus  ;  molestationesque 
et  denegationes  per  eundem  Henr.  regem  eidem  Catherinse  reginae  super  inva- 
liditate  ac  foedere  dicti  matrimonii,  quomodolibet  factas  et  praestitas,  fuisse 
et  esse  illicitas  et  injustas ;  et  eidem  Henrico  regi  super  illis  ac  invalidilate 
matrimonii  hujusmodi  perpetuum  silentium  imponendum  fore,  et  imponimus  ; 
eundemque  Henricum  Angliae  regem  in  expensis  in  hujusmodi  causa  pro  parte 
dictas  Catherince  reginaa,  coram  nobis  et  dictis  omnibus,  legitime  factis  condem- 
nandum fore,  et  condemnamus ;  quarum  expensarum  taxationem  nobis  in  pos- 
tenmi  reservamus. 

Ita  pronuntiamus,  f. 
Lata  fuit  Romse  in  Palatio  apostolico  publice  in  Consistorio,  die  xxiii. 
Martii,  1534.  Blosius.' 

The  Effect  in  English  of  Pope  Clement's  Sentence  definitive,  against 
the  Divorce  of  Queen  Katherine. 

The  effect  of  this  sentence  is  as  much  as  to  mean  in  English,  'that  pope  Cle- 
ment VII.,  with  the  consent  of  his  other  brethren,  the  cardinals  assembled 
together  in  this  consistory,  sitting  there  in  the  throne  of  justice,-  calling  upon 
the  name  of  Christ,^  and  having  God  only  before  his  eyes,*  doth  pronounce, 
define,  and  declare — in  the  cause  and  causes  between  his  dear  daughter  Kathe- 
rine queen  of  England,  appealing  to  the  see  apostolic,  and  his  beloved  son 
Henry  the  Eighth,  king  of  England,'  concerning  the  validity  and  invalidity  of 
the  matrimony  heretofore  contracted  between  them,  and  yet  depending  in  the 
consistory  court  of  the  said  pope  Clement — that  the  said  matrimony  always  hath 
stood,  and  still  doth  stand,  firm  and  canonical  ;^  and  that  the  issue  proceeding, 
or  which  shall  proceed,  of  the  same,  standeth,  and  shall  stand,  lawful  and  legi- 
timate ;  and  that  the  aforesaid  Henry  king  of  England  is  and  shall  be  bound 
and  obstrict  to  the  matrimonial  society  and  cohabitation  with  the  said  lady 
Katherine  his  lawful  wife  and  queen,  to  hold  and  maintain  her  with  such  love  and 
princely  honour,  as  becometh  a  loving  husband,  and  his  kingly  honour,  to  do.' 

Also,  '  that  the  said  Henry  king  of  England,  if  he  shall  refuse  so  to  perform 
and  accomplish  all  and  singular  the  premises,  in  all  effectual  manner,  is  to  be 
condemned  and  compelled  thereunto  by  all  remedies  of  the  law,^  and  enforced, 
according  as  we  do  condemn,  compel,  and  enforce  him  so  to  do ;  providing, 
all  molestations  and  refusals  whatsoever,  made  by  the  said  king  Henry  against 
the  said  queen  Katherine,  upon  the  invalidity  of  the  said  marriage,  to  have 
been  and  be  judged  unlawful  and  unjust ;  and  the  said  king,  from  hence- 
forth for  ever,  to  hold  his  peace,  and  not  to  be  heard  in  any  court  hereafter  to 
speak, ^  touching  the  invalidity  of  the  said  matrimony :  like  as  we  also  do  here 
will  and  charge  him  to  hold  his  peace,  and  do  put  him  to  perpetual  silence 
herein ;  willing,  moreover,  and  adjudging  the  said  king  Henry  to  be  con- 
demned, and  presently  here  do  condemn  him,  in  the  expenses,  on  the  said 
queen  Katherine's  behalf,  here  in  our  court  expended  and  employed  in  tra- 
versing the  aforesaid  cause,  the  valuation  of  which  expenses  we  reserve  to  om*- 
selves  to  be  limited  and  taxed,  as  we  shall  judge  meet  hereafter. 

We  do  so  pronounce,  f . 
At  Rome,  in  our  apostolical  Palace,  publicly  in  our  Consistory,  the  23d  of 
March,  1534.  Blosius.' 

(1)  Ex  Archetypo  Rom.  Pontificis  ad  Catherinam  misso. 

(2)  The  pope  sitteth  in  the  throne  of  justice,  with  the  like  humility  and  same  fashion,  as  Lucifer 
did  sit  in  the  seat  of  the  Highest,  and  Antichrist  sitteth  in  the  temple  of  God. 

(3)  And  said  never  a  word. 

(4)  Id  est,  having'  no  bribe  of  money  in  his  hands,  nor  any  fear  of  the  emperor  in  his  heart. 

(5)  Is  not  this  a  glorious  father,  that  will  have  no  beggars  to  his  sons  and  daughters,  but  em- 
perors, kings,  and  queens? 

(6)  And  why  then  did  you  send  Campeius  to  England  to  dissolve  the  same  matrimony  before,  as 
appearetli  above  ? 

(7)  By  his  own  canon  law,  he  meaneth,  and  not  by  the  law  of  God. 

(S)  Here  thou  mayest  see,  good  reader,  how  the  pope  may  and  doth  err  like  a  false  prophet. 
For  where  he  thought  to  put  the  king  to  silence,  the  same  silence  lighted  upon  himself,' whereby 
the  poi)e  is  driven  himself  to  stand  mute  in  England;  and  God  grant  he  may  so  stand  for  ever. 
Amen. 


AGAINST    KING    HENRY    THE    EIGHTH.  659 


Now,  as  you  have  heard  the  presumptuous  and  arrogant  sentence  Ecciesias- 
of  pope  Clement,  wherein  he  taketli  upon  him,  contrary  to  the  ordi-  AffTus. 
nance  of  God  in  his  Levitical  law  (as  is  before  shoM'ed),  and  contrary  ^~ 
to   the  best  learned  judgments  of  Christendom,  to  command  andi-^o'sbun 
compel  the  king,  against  his  conscience,  to  retain  in  matrimony  his  Luther, 
brother's  wife  ;  here  followeth  in  like  order  to  be  inferred,  according  appeiiL*- 
to  my  promise,  another  like  wicked,  blasphemous,  and  slanderous  bull  ^uthe^ 
of  pope  Leo  against  Martin  Luther,  with  the  just  appellation  also  of  from  the 
the  said  Martin  Luther  from  the  pope  to  a  general  council :  wherein  w°a''y  ofaV 
may  appear  to  all  men,  the  lying  spirit  of  the  pope,  both  in  teaching  i"^"''"^- 
most  heretical  doctrine,  derogating  from  the  blood  of  Christ,  and  also 
falsely  depraving  and  perverting  the  sound  doctrine  of  Luther,  falsely 
and  imtruly  charging  him  with  heresy,  when  he  is  the  greater  heretic 
himself.     For  what  heretic  would  ever  say  that  the  church  of  Rome 
Mas  consecrated  and  sanctified  by  the  blood  of  Peter,  but  only  the 
pope  ?  or  who  Avould  call  this  heresy,  to  refer  all  our  salvation  and 
sanctification  only  and  totally  to  the  blood  of  the  Son  of  God,  unless 
he  were  a  heretic  of  all  heretics  himself  ? 

After  the  like  dealing  we  read^  of  wicked  king  Ahab,  who,  being  The  pope 
only  the  disturber  of  Israel  himself,  crieth  out  upon  Elias  for  trou-  wurilu- 
bling  Israel.     So  here,  in  semblable  wise,  pope  Leo,  with  Avhat  heaps  ^\"'^^* 
of  tragical  words  and  exclamations  doth  he  fume  and  rage  against  the  p'ayeJ 
true  servant  of  God,  poor  Luther,  for  disturbing  the  church  of  God,  EHas. 
when  it  is  the  pope  only  and  his  father's  house  that  troableth,  and 
long  hath  troubled,  the  true  church  of  the  Lord ;  as  by  his  doings  all 
the  world  may  see  enough  and  too  much.     In  the  mean  time  read,  I 
beseech  thee,  with  judgment,  this  impudent  and  false  slanderous  bull 
of  the  pope,^  with  the  appeal  also  of  Luther  again  from  the  said  pope  ; 
a  copy  whereof,  because  it  be  rare  to  be  gotten,  and  hath  not  been 
hitherto  commonly  seen,  being  before  omitted,  I  thought  to  commit 
here  to  history,  as  I  had  it  out  of  certain  registers ;  the  manner  and 
tenor  whereof  is  this  as  followeth.^ 

(1)  1  Kings  xviii. 

(2)  The  Latin  copy  of  the  bull  here  given,  is  from  the  Second  Edition  of  the  Acts  and  Monuments, 
London,  1570,  pp.  1459  to  14(il.  See  also  '  Bullarium  Romanum,' Lugduni.  1G55,  p.  614.  Also 
■  Magnum  Bullarium  Romanum,'  vol.  i.  p.  610.  Edit.  Luxemb.  1727.— En. 

(3)  Leo  Papa  X. 

Leo  Episcopus  servus  servorum  Dei  ad[perpetuam  rei  memoriam.  Exurge  Domine  et  judica 
causam  tuam.  Memor  esto  opprobriorum  eorum  quae  ab  insipientibus  hunt  tota  die.  Inclina 
aurem  tuam  ad  preces  nostras,  quoniam  surrexerunt  vulpes  quserentes  demoliri  vineani,  cujus  tu 
torcular  solus  calcasti,  et  ascensurus  ad  patrem,  ejus  curam  regimen  et  admiiiistrationem  Petro, 
tanquam  capiti  et  tuo  vicario,  eju.-ique  suctessoribus  instar  triumphantis  ecclesiae  commisisti.  Exter- 
minare  niiitur  aper  de  sylva,  et  siiigularis  ferus  depascit  eam.  Exurge-  Petre,  et  propastorali  cura 
prfefata,  tibi  (ut  piEefertur)  diviuitus  demandata,  intende  in  causam  sanctas  Roman<-B  etclesije 
matris  omnium  ecclesiarum  ac  lidei  nostrae,  quam  tu  (jubente  Deo)  tuo  sanguine  consecrasti ; 
contra'quam  (sicut  tu  praemonere  dignatus  es)  insurgunt  ministri  mendaces  introducentes  sectas 
perditionis,  sibi  celerem  interitum  superinducentes,  quorum  lingua  ignis  est,  inquietum  malum, 
plena  veneno  mortifero,  qui,  zelum  malum  habentes  et  contentiones  in  cordibus  suis,  gloriantur  et 
mendaces  sunt  adversus  veritatem. 

Exurge  tu  quoque  quaesumus  Paule,  qui  eam  tua  doctrina  ac  pari  martyrio  illuminasfi  atque  illus- 
trasti.  Jam  enim  surgit  novus  Porphyrins,  qui  sicut  ille  olim  sanctos  apostolos  injuste  momordit, 
ita  hie  sanctos  pontifices,  praedecessores  nostros,  (contra  tuam  doctrinam  eos  non  obsecrando*  sed 


(«)  Num  Paulus  aut  Petrus  crucifixus  est  pro  vobis  ?  [1  Cor.  i.]  Christus  lactus  est  sapientia  a  Deo 
justitia,  sanctiflcatio,  et  redemptio,  ut  qui  gloriatur  in  Domino  glorietur.  [Ibid.]  Qua  igitur  haec 
blasphema  est  vox  pontlficis,  qui  contra  scripturas  gloriatur  in  sanguine  Petri  ? 

(b)  Obsecravit  Lutherus  in  initio  pontificem,  et  audiri  non  potuit.  Nunc  increpat  Lutherus 
pontificem  et  ferrl  non  potest.  Et  quid  hie  Lutherus  fecit  nisi  jiixta  doctrinam  apostolicam  quie 
ait.  Argue,  insta,  increpa,  &.C.  [2  Tim.iv.] 

u  u  2 


660 


Ecclesias- 


THE    BULL    OF    POPE    LEO    AGAINST    LUTHER. 


Jff.drs.  ^  C^opy  of  the  Bull  of  Pope  Leo  the  Tenth,  no  less  slanderous  than 

barbarous,  against   Martin  Luther  and  his   Doctrine ;    with  the 

Answer  of  Luther  joined  to  the  same,  translated  from  the  Latin. 

Leo  bishop,  servant  of  the  servants  of  God,  for  a  perpetual  memory.  Rise 
lip,  O  Lord !  and  judge  thy  cause ;    remember  the  rebukes  wherewith  we  are 

iiicrepando)  niordere,  laeerare,  ac.  ubi  causas  suse  diffidit,  ad  convitia  accedere  non  veretur;  more 
hereticorum,  quorum  (ut  inquit  Hieronymus)  ultimum  presidium  est,  ut  cum  conspiciant  causas 
suas  damuatum  iri  incipiant  virus  serpentis  lingua  diffundere,  et  cum  se  victos  conspiciant  ad 
eontumelias  prosilire.  Nam  licet  hsereses  esse  ad  exercitatiuiieni  fidelium  tu  dixeris  opoitere, 
eas  tameu,  ne  incrementum  accipiant  neve  vulpecula;  coalescant,  in  ipso  ortu  (te  intercedtnte  te 
adjuvante)  extiiigui  necesse  est. 

Exurgat  den  que  omnis  sanctorum  ac  reliqua  universalis  ecclesia,  cujus  vera  sacrarum  literarum 
interpretatione  post-habita,  quidam  quorum  mentem  pater  mendacii  excsecavit,  ex  veteri  haereti- 
corum  instituto  apud  semetipsos  sapientes,  Scripturas  ea:^dem  aliter  quam  Spiritus  Sanctus  flatritet, 
proprio  duniaxat  sensu,  ambitionis  auraeque  popularis  causa,  teste  Apostolo,  interpretantur : 
imo  vero  et  torquent  et  adulterant :  ita  ut,  juxta  Hieronymum,  jam  non  sit  Evangelium  Christi 
sed  honiinis,  aut  (quod  pejus  est)  diaboli. 

Exurgat,  inquam,  prafata  ecclesia  sancta  Dei,  et  una  cum  beatissimis  apostolis  praefatis,  apud 
Deum  omnipotentem  intercedat,  ut  purgatis  omnium  schisinaticorum  erroribus,  eliminati&que  a 
fidelium  finibus  hffiresibus  universis,  ecclesise  suse  sanctas  pacem  et  unitatem  conservare  dignetur. 

Dudum  siquidem  (quod  prae  animi  angustia  et  mjerore  exprimere  vix  possumus)  fide  dignoruna 
relatu,  ac  fama  publica  referente,  ad  nostrum  pervenit  auditum,  imo  vero(proh  dolor)  oculis  nostris 
viaimus  ac  legimus,  multos  et  varins  errores ;  quosdam  videlicet  per  concilia  ac  preedecessorum 
nostrorum  constitutiones  damnatos,  hreresim  etiam  Graecorum  et  Bohemicam  expresse  continentes, 
alios  verb  respective  vel  hareticos,  vel.  falsos,  vel  seandalosos,  vel  pianmic  auriura  offensivos,  vel 
simplicium  mentium  seductivns  ;  a  falsis  fidei  cultoribus— qui  per  superbam  cuiiositatem  mundi 
gloriam  cupientes  contra  Apostnli  doctrinam  iilus  sapere  volunt  quam  opnrteat,  quorum  garrulitas 
(ut  inquit  Hieronymus)  sine  Scripturarum  auctoritatenon  haberet  fidem,  nisi  viderentur  perversani 
doctrinam  etiam  divinis.te?timoniis,  maletamen  interpretatis.  roborare  (a  quorum  oculis  Dei  timor 
recessit) — humani  generis  hoste  suggereiite  noviter  suscitatos,  et  nuper  apud  quosdam  leviores  in 
inclyta  natione  Germanica  seminatos.  Quod  eo  magis  riolemus  ibi  evenisse,  quod  eandem  nationem 
et  nos  el  praedecessores  iiostri  in  visceribus  semper  gesserinius  cbaritatis.  Nam  post  transla- 
t\mi  ex  Greecis  a  Romana  ecclesia  in  eosdem  Germanos  imperium,  iidem  praedecessores  nostri  et 
nos  ejusdem'ecclesise  advocates  defensoresque  ex  eis  semper  accepimus.  Quos  quidem  Germanos, 
eatholieas  veritatis  vere  Germanos,  constat  hEeresium  acerrimos  oppugiiatnres  semper  fuisse. 
Cujus  rei  testes  sunt  laudabiles  illfe  constitutiones  Germanorimi  imperatorum  pro  libertate  ecclesias 
proque  expellendis  exterminandisque  ex  omni  Germania  liaereticis,  sub  gravissimis  pnenis,  etiam 
amissionis  terrarumetdominiorum,  contra  receptatoresvel  non  expellentes,  olim  editse  et  a  nostris 
praedecessoribus  confirmatEe  :  quae  si  bodie  servarentur,  et  nos  et  ipsi  utique  hac  molestia  careremus. 

Testis  est  in  concilio  Constantiensi  Hussitarum  ac  Wicklevistarum  nee  non  Hieronymi  Pragensis 
damiiata  ac  punita  perfidia  Tes'is  est  totiens  contra  Bobemos  Germanorum  sanguis  effusus. 
Testis  denique  est  prsdictorum  errorum  ex  eis,  per  Colonias  et  Lovaniae  universitates  utpote  agri 
Dominici  piissimas  reiigicisissimasque  cultrices,  non  minus  docta  quam  vera  ac  sancta  con futatio 
reprobatio  et  damnatio.  Multa  quoque  alia  allegare  possimus,  quae  ne  historiam  texerevideamur, 
prattrmittenda  censuimus. 

Pro  pastoralis  igitur  officii,  divina  gratia  nobis  injuncti,  cura  quam  gerimus,  pr.Tdictorum 
errorum  virus  pestit'erum  ulterius  tolerare  seu  dissimulare,  sine  CbristiancE  religionis  nota  atque 
ortbodoNSe  fidei  injuria,  nullo  modo  possumus.  Eorum  autem  errorum  aliquos  praesertim  duximus 
inferendos,  quorum  tenor  sequitur  et  est  talis. 

Art'iculi  Lutheri  quos  Pnpa  tanquam  hcerclicos  damnavit 

Heretica  est  sententia sed  usitata,  sacramenta  novae  legis  justificantem  gratiam  illis  dare,  qui  non 
ponunt  obicem. 

In  puero  post  baptismum  negare  remanens  peccatum,  est  Paulum  et  Christum  simul  con- 
culcare. 

Pomes  peccati,  etiamsi  nullum  adsit  actuale  peccatum,  moratur  exeuntem  h  corpore  animam  ab 
ingressu  coeli. 

Imperfecta  charitas  morituri  fert  secum  necessari6  magnum  timorem,  qui  ex  sg  solo  satis  est 
faccre  panam  Purgatorii  et  impedit  introitum  regni. 

Tres  esse  partes  poenitentia,  contritionem  confessionem  et  satisfactionem,  non  est  fundata  in 
sacra  Scriptura,  nee  in  antiquis  Sanctis  Christianis  docloribus. 

Contritio  quae  paratur  per  discussionem  collectionem  et  detestationem  peccatorum,  qua  quis 
recogitat  aniios  suos  in  amaritudine  anima?  suas,  ponderando  peccatorum  gravitatem,  multiludi- 
nem,  fceditatem,  amissionem  eteinae  beatitudinis,  ac  eternae  daninationis  acquisitionem — haec 
contritio  facit  hypocritam  imo  magis  peccatorein.  Verissimum  est  proverbium  et  omnium  doctrina 
de  contritionibus  hue  usque  data  praestantius,  De  caetero  non  facere.  Summa  pcenitentia,  optima 
poenitentia— nova  vita 

Nullo  modo  possumus  confiteri  peccata  venialia,  sed  nee  omnia  mortalia,  quia  impossibile  est  ut 
omnia  mortalia  cognoscas  :  unde  in  primitiva  ecclesia  solum  manifesta  mortalia  conlitebantur. 

Dum  volumus  omnia  pure  confiteri,  nihil  aliud  facimus  quam  quod  misericordiae  Dei  nihil 
voluuius  relinquere  ignoscendum. 

Peccata  non  sunt  uUi  remissa  nisi,  remittente  sacerdote,  credat  sibi  reroitti :  imo  peccatum 
maneret  nisi  remissum  crederet.  Non  enim  sulBcit  remissio  peccati  et  gratiae  donatio,  sed  oportet 
etiam  credere  esse  remissum. 

Nullo  modo  confides  absolvi  propter  tuam  contritionem,  sed  propter  verbum  Chri-sti ;  Quodcunque 
solveris,  &c.  Huic  confide,  si  sacerdotis  obtinueris  absolutionem,  et  crede  fortiter  te  absolutiun, 
et  absolutus  verd  eris. 


(c)  Tunc  es  ille  qui  conturbas  Israeli  ?     I  Reg.  xviii. 


THE    BULL    OF    POPE    LEO    AGAIXST    LUTHER. 


661 


scorned  all  the  day  long  of  foolish  rebukers.      Incline    thine   ear   unto    our  Ecclesiat- 
prayers  ;  for  foxes  are  risen  up,  seeking  to  destroy  thy  vineyard,  the  vinepress    ^^^"„ 

Si  (per  impossibile)  confessus  non  esset  contritus,  aut  sacerdos  non  serio  sed  joco  absolveret,  si 
tamen  credat  se  absolutum,  verissime  est  absolutus. 

In  Sacramento  pcenitenticB  ac  remissione  culps  non  plus  facit  Papa  Episcopus,  qiiam  inferior 
sacerdos  :  imo  ubi  non  est  sacerdos,  jequi  turn  facit  quilibet  Christianus,  etiam  si  mulier  aut  puer 
esset. 

Nullus  debet  sacerdoti  respondere  se  esse  contrituni,  nee  sacerdos  requirere. 

Magnus  est  error  eorum  qui  ad  sacranientum  eucharistiffi  accedunt  huicinnisi,  quod  sunt  confessi, 
quod  non  sunt  sibi  conscii  alicujus  peccalimorfalis,  quod  prsmiserant  orationes  snas  el  praeparatoria, 
omnes  illi  ad  judicium  sibi  nianducant  et  bibuiit :  sed  si  credant  et  coniidant  se  gratiam  ibi  con- 
secuturos,  hpec  sola  fides  facit  eos  pnros  et  dijjnos. 

Consultum  videtur,  quod  ecclesia  in  communi  concilio  statueret  laicos  sub  utraque  specie  commu- 
nicandos;  nee  Bohemi  commimicantes  sub  utraque  specie  sunt  hseretici  seu  scliisniatici. 

Thesauri  ecclesiie  unde  papa  dat  indul^'entias,  non  sunt  merita  Cliristi  et  sanctorum.  Indulgen- 
tise  sunt  piffi  fraudes  fidelium,  et  remissiones  bonorum  operura,  et  sunt  de  uumero  eorum  qua 
licent,  et  non  de  numero  eorum  quae  expediunt. 

Indulprentice  his,  qui  veraciter  eas  consequuntur,  non  valent  ad  remissionem  pcenae  pro  peccatis 
actualil)us  debitae  apud  divinam  justitiam. 

Seducuntur  credentes  indulgentias  esse  salutares  et  ad  fructum  Spiritus  utiles. 

Indulgent  ise  necessari,Te  sunt  solum  publicis  criminibus,  et  proprie  conceduntur  duris  solum- 
modo  et  impatientibus. 

Sex  generibus  hominum  indulgentiae  nee  sunt  necessariae  nee  utiles,  videlicet  mortuis  seu  mori-  Indul- 
turis,  infirmis,  legitime  impeditis,  his  qui  non  commiserunt  crimina,  his  qui  crimina  commiserunt  gentia 
sed  non  publica,  his  qui  meliora  operantur.  quot 

Excomnmnicationes  sunt  tantum  externa  poenae,  nee  privant  horoinem  communibus  spiritualibus  podis  et 
ecclesiae  orationibus.  mquibus. 

Docendi  sunt  Cliristiani  plus  diligere  excommunicationem  quam  timere. 

Romaiius  Pontifex,  Petri  successor,  non  est  Christ!  Vicarius  super  omnes  totius  mundi  ecclesias 
ab  ipso  Christo  in  beato  Petro  institutus. 

Verbum  Christi  ad  Petrum  :  Quodcunque  solveris,  &c.  extenditur  duntaxat  ad  ligata  ab  ipso  Petro. 

Certum  est,  in  manu  ecclesiae  aut  papae  prorsus  non  esse,  statuere  articulos  tidei,  imo  nee  leges 
morum  seu  bonorum  operum. 

Si  papa  cum  magna  parte  ecclesiae  sic  vel  sic  sentiret,  nee  etiam  erraret,  adhuc  non  est  pecca- 
tum  aut  hsresis  contrarium  seutire,  praesertim  in  re  non  necessaria  ad  salutem,  donee  fuerit  per 
concilium  universale— alterum  reprobatum,  alterum  approbatum. 

Via  nobis  facta  est  enervandi  autoritatem  conciliorum,  et  libere  contradicendi  eorum  gestis,  et 
judicandi  eorum  decreta,  et  confidenter  confitendi  qiiicquid  veruni  videtur,  sive  probatum  fuerit 
sive  reprobatum  a  quocunque  concilio. 

Aliqui  articuli  Johannis  Hussi,  condemnati  in  concilio  Constantiensi,  sunt  christianissimi  veris- 
simi  et  evangelici,  quos  nee  universalis  ecclesia  posset  damnare. 

In  omni  opere  bono  Justus  peccat.t' 

Opus  bonum  optime  factum,  est  veniale  peccatum. 

Haereticos  comburiest  contra  voluntatem  Spiritus." 

Praeliari  adversus  Turcas,/  est  repugnare  Deo  visitanti  iniquitates  nostras  per  illos. 

Nemo  est  certus  se  non  semper  peccare  mortaliter  propter  occultissimum  superbiae  vitium. 

Liberum  arbitrium,  post  peccatum,  est  res  de  solo  titulo :  et  dum  facit  quod  in  se  est,  peccat 
mortaliter. 

Purgatorium  non  potest  probari  ex  Sacra  Scriptura  quce  sit  in  canone. 

AnimjE  in  purgatorio  non  sunt  secur;B  de  earum  salute,  saltem  omnes  ;  nee  probatum  est  ullis 
aut  rationibus  aut  scripturis  ipsas  esse  extra  statum  merendi  aut  augends  charitatis. 

Anima;  in  purgatorio  peccant  sine  intermissione,  quamdiu  qusrunt  requiem,  et  horrent  poenas. 

Anima;  ex  purgatorio  liberate  suifragiis  viventium  minus  beantur  quam  si  per  se  satisfecissent. 

Ptcelati  ecclesiastici  et  principes  seculares  non  malefacerent,  si  omnes  saccos  mendicantium 
delerent. 

Qui  quidem  errores  respective  quam  sunt  pestiferi,  quam  perniciosi,  quam  scandalosi,  quam 
piarum  et  simplicium  mentium  seductivi,  quamdenique  sunt  contra  omnem  cbaritatem  aosanctae 
Romanae  ecclesia?,  matris  omnium  fidelium  et  magistra  fidei,  reverentiam,  atque  n«rvum  ecclesias- 
ticae  discipline,  obedientiam  scilicet,  oua;  fons  est  et  origo  omnium  virtutum,  sine  qua  facile  unus- 
quisque  infidelis  esse  convincitur,  nemo  sans  mentis  ignorat.  Nos  igitur  in  praemissis,  utpote 
gravissimis,  propensius  (ut  decet)  procedere,  ac  hujusmodi  pesti  morboque  canceroso,  ne  in  agro 
dominieo  tanquam  vis  seris  nociva  ulterius  serpat,  viam  praecludere  cupientes,  habita  super  pra- 
dictis  erroribus  et  eorum  singulis  diligenti  trutinatioue,  discussione  ac  districto  examine,  maturaque 
deliberatione,  omnibusque  rite  pensatis  ac  saepius  ventilatis,  cum  venerabilibus  fratribus  nostris 
S.  R.  E.  Cardinalibus  ac  regularium  ordinum  prinribus  seu  ministris  generalibus,  pluribu,<que 
aliis  sacra;  theologia;  necnou  utriusque  juris  professoribus  sive  maglstris,  et  quidem  peiitissimis, 
reperimus  eosdeni  errores  respective  (ut  praefertur)  aut  articulos  non  esse  catholicos,  nee  tan- 
quam tales  dogniatizandos,  sed  contra  catholics  ecclesiae  doctrinam  sive  traoitionem,  atque  eani 
veram  divinarum  Scripturarum  receptam  interpretationem,  cujus  auctoritati  ita  acquiescendum 
censuit  Augustinus,  ut  dixerit  se  evangelio  non  fuisse  crediturum,  nisi  eccUsia;  catholica;  inter- 
venisset  auctoritas.  Nam  ex  eisdem  erroribus  vel  eorum  aliquo  vel  aliquibus  palam  sequitur, 
eandem  ecclesiam,  quae  Spiritu  Sancto  regitur,  errare  et  semper  errasse.  Quod  est  utique  contra 
illud,  quod  Christus  discipulis  suis  in  ascensione  sua  (ut  in  sancto  evangelio  Matthaei  legitur)  pro- 
misit,  dicens  :  Ego  sum  vobiscum  usque  ad  consummationem  seculi.  Necnou  contra  sanctorum 
patrum  determinationes,  conciliorum  quoque  et  summorum  Pontificum  expressas  ordinationes  seu 
canones ;  quibus  non  obtemperasse,  omnium  haeresium  et  schismatum  (teste  Cyprianoj  fomes  et 
causa  semper  fuit.  

((/)  Si  Esaias  propheta  omnes  justitias  nostras  pro  sordibus  habeat  et  panno  menstruate,  quid 
peccavit  in  hoc  articulo  Lutherus,  qui  cuncta  bona  opera,  quatenus  per  se  extra  fidem  considerantur, 
iniustitiae  coarguet  et  peccati? 

(f)  Pra5ceps  hie  pontificis  furor  in  exurendis  haereticis  merito  damnatur,  nee  ullum  habet  scrip- 
turac  evangelic*  fundamentum. 

(/)  Articulus  de  bello  Turcis  non  inferendoex  locisLutheri  male  decerptis  aut  non  recte  eollectis 
ad  calumniam  trahitur. 


662 


THE    BULL    OF    TOi'K    LEO    AGAINST    LUTHER. 


Ecciesias-  whereof  thou   only  hast  trodden ;    and,  ascending  up   to  thy  Father,    didst 
!^J°[.    commit  the  charge  and  regiment  thereof  luito  Peter,  as  chief  head  and  thy 

De  corundem  itaque  venerabilium  fratrum  nostrorum  consilio  et  assensu,  ac  omnium  et  singu- 
lorum  praedictorum  matura  deliberatione  praedicta,  autoritate  omnipotentis  Dei  et  beatoruin 
apostolorum  Petri  et  Pauli  et  nostra,  prsefatos  omnes  et  singulos  articulos  seu  errores  tauquani 
(ut  pra?niittitur)  respective  liereticos,  aut  scandalosos,  aut  falsos,  aut  piarum  aurium  offen&ivos, 
vel  siinplic'ium  raentium  seductivos,  et  vcritati  catholicas  obviantes,  damnamus  reprobamus  atque 
omninorejicimus,  ac  prodamnatis  reprobatis  et  rejectis  ab  omnibus  utriusque  sexus  Christi  fidelibus 
haberi  debere  harum  serie  decrevimus  et  dedaramus  :  Inhibentes — in  virtute  sanctae  obedientise, 
ac  sub  majoris  excomraunicationis  pirna  lata  sententia,  et  amissionis  omnium  dignitatum  beneficio- 
rumque  ecclesiasticorum  sive  secularium  ;  ac  privationis  inliabilitatisque  quorumvis  ordinum  regu- 
lariuni,  et  privilegiorum  quorumcunque  indultorum  a  sede  apostolica  (cujuscunque  tenoris  existant) 
potestatis  etiam  studiumgenerale  tenendi,  legendi,  ac  interpretandi  quasvis  scientias  et  facultates  ; 
nee  non  amissionis  cujuscunque  Emphyteusis  seu  quorumcunque  feudorum,  ac  etiam  inhabilitatis 
ad  ea  et  alia  in  posterum  obtinenda ;  nee  non  inhibitionis  ecclesiasticse  sepulturae ;  et  insuper  criminis 
IssEe  majestatis  ;  porro  sub  ipsis  liaereticorum  et  fautorum  eorumdem  in  jure  expressis  pcenis  eo 
ipso  et  absque  ulteriori  declaratione,  si  (quod  absit)  contra  fecerint,  incurrendis — omnibus  et 
singulis  utriusque  sexus  Christi  fidelibus  tam  laicis  quam  ecclesiasticis,  secularibus  et  quorumvis 
ordinum  regularibus,  et  aliis  quibuscumque  personis  cujuscumque  status,  gradus,  vel  conditionis 
existant,  et  quacunque  ecclesiastica  vel  mundana  praefulgeant  dignitate ;  etiam  sanctse  Romanse 
Ecclesiae  cardinalibus,  patriarchis,  primatibus,  archiepiscopis,  episcopis  ;  patriarchalium,  metropo- 
litanarum,  et  aliarum  cathedralium,  collegiatarum,  ac  inferiorum  ecclesiarum  pralatis;  clericis, 
aliisque  personis  ecclesiasticis,  secularibus,  et  quorumvis  ordinum  (etiam  medicantium)  regularibus ; 
necnon  regibus,  imperatoris  electoribus,  principibus,  ducibus,  marchionibus,  comitibus,  baronibus, 
capitancis,  conductoribus,  domicellis,  omnibusque  oflicialibus,  judicibus,  notariis  ecclesiasticis  et 
secularibus,  communitatibus,  universitatibus,  potentatibus,  civitatibus,  castris,  terris  et  locis,  seu 
eorum  civibus  habitatoribus  et  incolis,  ac  quibusvis  aliis  personis  ecclesiasticis  vel  regularibus  (ut 
prcBfertuT)  per  universum  orbem  ubicunqueet  praesertim  in  Alemania  existentibus  vel  pro  tempore 
futuris — ne  ])rsefatos  errores  aut  eorum  aliquos  pcrversamque  doctrinara  hujusraodi  asserere, 
alTirmare,  defendere,  prjedicare,  aut  ill!  quomodolibet  publice  vel  occult^,  quovis  qUBesito  ingenio 
vel  colore,  tacite  vel  expresse,  favere  praesumant. 

Insuper  quia  errores  prael'ati  et  plures  alii  continentur  in  libellis  seu  scriptis  cujusdam  Martini 
Lutheri,  dictos  libellos  et  omnia  dicti  Martini  scripta  seu  prsedicationes,  qua  in  Latino  vel 
quocunque  idiomate  reperiantur,  in  quibus  dicti  errores  seu  eorum  aliquis  continentur,  similiter 
damnamus,  reprobamus,  atque  omnino  rejicimus,  et  pro  omnino  damnatis,  reprobatis,  ac  rejectis 
(ut  praefertur)  liaberi  volumus :  mandantes— in  virtute  sanctse  obedientias  et  sub  pcenis  prtedictis 
eo  ipso  incurrendis — omnibus  et  singulis  utriusque  sexus  Christi  fidelibus  superius  nominatis — ne 
hujusmodi  scripta,;  libellos,  praedicationes,  seu  schedulas,  vel  in  eis  contenta  capitula,  errores  aut 
aiticulos  supradictos  continentia,  legere  asserere  praedicare  imprimere  publicare  sive  defendere, 
per  se  vel  alium  seu  alios,  directe  vel  indirecte,  tacite  vel  expresse,  publice  vel  occulte,  aut  in 
domibus  suis  sive  aliis  publicis  vel  privatis  locis,  tenere  quomodolibet  praesumant :  quinimo  ilia 
statim  post  harum  publicationem  per  ordinarios  diligenter  quaesita  solemniter  in  prsesentia  cleri 
et  populi — sub  omnibus  et  singulis  supradictis  pcenis — comburant. 

Quod  vero  ad  ipsum  Martinum  attinet,  bone  Deus,  quid  praetermisimus??  quid  non  fecimus  ? 
quid  paternae  charitatis  omisimus  ut  eum  ab  hujusmodi  erroribus  revocaremus  ?  Postquam  enini 
sum  citavimus,  mitius  cum  eo  procedere  volentes,  ilium  invitavimus,  atque  tam  per  diversos  trac- 
tatus  cum  legato  nostro  habitos,  quam  per  literas  nostras  hortati  fuimus,  ut  d  prsedictis  erroribus  dis- 
cederet,  aut  ad  nos(oblato  etiam  salvo  conductu  et  pecunia  ad  iter  necessaria)  sine  metu  seu  timore 
aliquo  (quem  perfecta  charitas  foras  mittere  debet)  veniret,  ac  Salvatoris  nostri  apostolique  Pauli 
exemplo,  non  in  occulto,  sed  palam  et  in  facie,  loqueretur. 

Quod  si  fecisset,  pro  certo  (ut  arbitramur)  ad  cor  reversus  errores  suos  recognovisset,  nee  in 
Romana  curia,  quam  tantopere  (vanis  malevolorum  rumoribus  plusquam  oportuit  tribuendo)  vitu- 
perat,  tot  reperisset  errata :  docuissemusque  eum  luce  clarius,  sanctos  Romanos  pontifices  prae- 
decessores  nostros  (quos  prseter  omnem  modestiam  injuriose  lacerat)  in  suis  canonibus  seu  con- 
stitutionibus  (quas  mordere  nititur)  nunquam  errasse ;  *  quia,  juxta  prophetam,  nee  in  Galaad 
resina,  nee  medicus  deest.  Sed  obaudivit  semper,  et,  praedicta  citatione  omnibusque  et  singulis 
supradictis  spretis,  venire  contempsit,  ac  usque  praesentem  diem  contumax  atque  animo  indurato 
rensuras  ultra  annum  sustinuit,  et  (quod  deterius  est,  addens  mala  mails,  de  citatione  hujusmodi 
notitiam  liabeus  in  vocem  temeraricE  appellationis  prorupit  ad  futurum  concilium,  contra  consti- 
tutionem  Pii  2di  et  Julii  2di  praedecessorum  nostrorum,  qua  eavetur  taliter  appellantes  h»reti- 
eorum  poena  plectendos.  Frustra  etiam  concilii  auxiiium  imploravit,  qui  illi  se  non  credere 
profitetur;  ita  ut  contra  ipsum  tanquam  de  fide  notorie  suspectum,  imo  vere  baereticum,  absque 
ulteriori  citatione  vel  mora,  adcondemnationemejus  tanquam  htEretici,ac  ad  omnium  et  singularum 
suprascriptarum  pcenarum  et  censurarum  severitatem,  possemus  procedere.  NihUominus,  de 
corundem  fratrum  nostrorum  consilio,  omnipotentis  Dei  imitantes  dementiam,  qui  non  vult  mor- 
tem peccatoris.  sed  magis  ut  convertatur  et  vivat.  omnium  injuriarum  hactenus  nobis  et  sedi 
apostolicae  illatarum.  obliti,  omni  qua  i)ossumus  pietate  uti  decrevimus  ;  et  quantum  in  nobis  est 
agere  ut  (proposita  mansuetudinis  via)  ad  cor  revertatur,  eta  praedictis  recedat  erroribus,  ut  ipsum 
tanquam  filium  prodigum  ad  gremium  ecclesirE  revertentem  benigne  recipiamus. 

Ipsum  igitur  Martinum  et  quoscunque  ei  adberentes,  ejusque  receptatores  et  fautores,  per  viscera 
misericordiae  Dei  nostri,  et  per  aspersioncm  sanguinis  Domini  Jesu  Christi  (quo  et  per  quem  humani 
generis  redemptio  et  sanctae  matris  ecclesiae  aedificatio  facta  est),  ex  toto  corde  hortamur'  atque 


(g)  Primum  Lutherus  amice  et  modeste  de  indulgentiis  disputavit.  Postulavit  hoc  tuura.  Papa 
Leo,  olficium  ut  pari  modestia  canones  illius,  vel  si  sana;  fuissent  admitterentur,  vel  si  falsae  ex 
Scripturis  revincerentur.  Hoc  factum'non  est.  Postea  supplex  se  tibi  submisit,  quantum  incolumi 
licuit:  quem  tu  indigne  rejeceras.  Deinde  submisit  se  universitatum  judicio:  ne  sic  quidem 
receptus  est.  Doceri  postulavit  aut  commonstrari  saltem  errores :  at  nihil  est  institutum,  priusque 
doctrina  illius  damnata  quam  audita  est.  Provocavit  post  haec  ad  conciUura :  ne  id  quidem  admis- 
sum  est.  Tot  igitur  quum  praetermissa  sint  abs  te  ofTicia,  nunc  rogas  tamen  quid  praetermissum,  &c. 

(A)  Quod  Rom.  pontifices  praedecessores  vestri  in  suis  canonibus  et  constitutionibus  nunquam 
erraverint,  id,  vos  Romani,  docebitur  ad  Graecas,  quod  aiunt,  calendas. 

(/)  Imo  ipse  totidem  verbis  te  rogat  (Leo  Papa)  et  hortalur,  ut  manifeslae  verilati  obniti  et 
conltaevangclii  stimuhun  calcitrare  desistas. 


THE  BULL  OF  I'Ol'E  LEO  AGAINST  LUTHEK.  ""^ 

vicar,  and  his  successors.     The  wild  boar  out  of  the  wood  seeketh  to  extermi-  Ecciesias- 
minate  and  root  up  thy  vineyard.     Rise  up,  Peter !  and  for  this  thy  pastoral^  AffTirs. 

charge  committed  to  thee  from  above,  attend  to  the  cavise  of  the  holy  church  of 

Rome,  the  mother  of  all  churches  and  of  our  faith,  which  thou,  by  the  com- 
mandment of  God  didst  consecrate  with  thine  own  blood  ;i  against  which  (as 

(I)  Note  here  and  mark,  good  reader,  how  the  church  of  Rome  holdeth  by  the  blood  of  St.  Peter, 
and  not  by  the  blood  of  Christ. 


obaecramus,  ut  ipsius  ecclesiae  pacem  unitatem  et  veritatem  (pro  qua  ipse  Salvator  tam  instanter 
oravit  ad  Patrem)  turbare  desistant,  et  a  prsedictis  tam  perniciosis  erroribus  prorsus  abstineant, 
inventuri  apud  nos,  si  effectualiter  pervenerint  et  pamisse  per  legitima  documenta  nos  certili- 
caverint,  paternas  charitatis  affectum  et  apertum  mansuetudinis  et  clementiae  fontem  : 

Inhibentes  nihilominus  eidem  Martino  ex  nunc,  ut  interim  ab  omni  prsdicatione  seu  praedica- 
tionis  officio  omnino  desistat.  Alioqui — ut  ipsum  Martinum  (si  forte  justitice  et  virtutis  amor  a 
peccato  non  retrahat  indulgentiaeque  spes  ad  poenitentiam  non  reducat)  poenarum  terror  coerceat 
et  disciplinee— eundem  Martinum  ejusque  adhserentes,  complices,  fautores  et  rccept.atores  teiiore 
praesentium  requirimus  et  monenius  in  virtute  sanctte  obedientia;,  et,  sub  praidictis  omnibus 
poenis  eo  ipsoincurrendis,  districte  praecipiendo  mandamus,  quatenus  infra  60  dies  (quorum  20  pro 
primo,  viginti  pro  secundo,  et  reliquos  20  dies  pro  tertio  et  peremptorio  termino  assignamus,  ab 
alfixione  praesentium  in  locis  infra  scriptis  immediate  sequente  numerandos)  ipse  Martinus,  com- 
plices, fautores,  adhsrentes,  et  receptatores  prsedicti,  a  praefatis  erroribus  eorunique  pra-dicationc 
et  publicatione  et  assertione,  defensione  quoque,  et  librorum  sen  scripturarum  editione  super 
iisdem  sive  eorura  aliquo,  omnino  desistant ;  librosque  et  scripturas  omnes  et  singulos,  prccfatos 
errores  seu  eorum  aliquos  quomodolibet  continentes,  comburant  vel  comburi  faciant. 

Ipse  etiam  Martinus  errores  et  assertiones  hujusmodi  omnino  revocet,  ac  de  revocatione  hujus- 
modi  per  publica  documenta  in  forma  juris  valida,  manibus  duorum  prEelatorum  oonsignata,  ad 
nos  infra  alios  similes  60  dies  transmittenda ;  vel  per  ipsummet— si  ad  nos  venire  voluerit  (quod 
magis  placeret)  cum  praefato  plenissimo  salvo  conductu,  quern  ex  nunc  concedimus  deferendum — 
nos  certiores  efficiat :  ut  de  ejus  vera  obedientia  nullus  dubitationis  scrupulus  valeat  remanere. 

Alias,  si  (quod  absit)  Martinus  prgefatus,  complices,  fautores,  adhaerentes  et  receptatores  prafatl 
secus  egerint,  seu  praemissa  omnia  et  singula  infra  terminum  praedictum  cum  elfectu  non  imple- 
verint,  (apostoli  imitantes  doctrinam*  qui  hcereticum  hominem  post  primam  et  secundam  correc- 
tionem  vitandum  docuit)  ex  nunc  prout  ex  tunc  et  6  converso,  eundem  Martinum,  complices, 
adhaerentes,  &c.— tanquam  aridos  palmites  in  Christo  non  manentes,  sed  doctrinam  contrariam, 
catholicas  fidei  inimicam,  sive  scandalosam,  seu  damnatam  (in  non  modicam  offensam  diviuEC 
majestatis  ac  universalis  ecclesiae  et  fidei  catholics  detrimentum  et  scandalum)  dogmatizantes 
et  praedicantes,  claves  quoque  ecclesiae  vilipendentes, — notorios  et  pertinaces  haereticos  eadem 
auctoritate  fuisse  etesse  declarantes,  eosdemut  tales  harum  serie  condemnamus,  et  eos  pro  talibus 
haberi  ab  omnibus  utri  usque  sexus  Christi  fidelibus  volumus  et  mandamus. 

Inhibemus  praeterea  sub  omnibus  et  singulis  praemissis  pcenis  eo  ipso  incurrendis,  ne  quis  scripta, 
etiam  praefatos  errores  non  continentia,  ab  eodem  Martino  vel  condita  vel  condenda,  seu  eorum 
aliqua,  (tanquam  ab  homine  orthodoxae  fidei  inimico  atque  ideo  vehementer  suspecto,  utque  ejus 
memoria  omnino  deleatur  de  Christi  fidelium  consortio,)  legere,  asserere,  praedicare,  laudare, 
iraprimere,  publicare,  sive  defendere,  per  se  vel'alium  vel  alios,  directe  vel  indirecte,  tacite  vel 
expresse,  publice  vel  occulte,  quoquo  modo  praesumat :  quinimo  ilia  comburat  ut  pra;fertur. 

Monemus  insuper  omnes  et  singulos  Christi  fideles,  sub  eadem  excoramunicationis  lata  sententia 
poena,  ut  haereticos  pradictos,  niandatis  nostris  non  obtemperantes,  post  lapsum  termini  supra- 
dicti  evitent,  et  (quantum  in  eis  est)  evitari  faciant,  &c.  Ad  majorem  praeterea  dicti  Martini, 
suorumque  complicum,  fautorum,  ac  adhaereutium  (sic  post  lapsum  termini  supradicti  declaratoruni 
haereticorum  et  condemnalorum)  confusionem,  universis  utriusque  sexus  Christi  fidelibus,  patri- 
archis,  arehiepiscopis,  episcopis ;  patriarchalium,  metropolitanarum,  &c.  praelatis,  capitulis,  &c.;  nec- 
non  singulis  principibus  quacunque  ecclesiastica  vel  mundanafulgentibus  dignitate,  regibus,  impera- 
toris  electoribus,ducibus,&c.,  prassertim  in  Alemania  constitutis,  mandamus,  quatenus  sub  pr<Edictis 
poenis,  ipsi  vel  eorum  quilibet  praefatum  Martinum,  complices,  adhaerentes  et  fautores  personaliter 
capiant ;  et  captos  ad  nostram  instantiam  retineant  et  ad  nos  mittant,  reportaturi  pro  tam  bono 
opere  a  nobis  et  ^ede  apostolica  remunerationem ;  vel  saltern  ut  eos  de  metropolitanis,  cathedral, 
collegiat.  et  aliis  ecclesiis,  domibus,  monasteriis,  conventibus,  civitatibus,  &c.,  omnino  expellant. 
Eos  qui  secus  egerint,  una  cum  locis  ipsis  ad  quae  eundem  Martinum  declinarecontigerit,  quam- 
diu  ibi  remanserit,  et  triduo  post  ejus  recessum,  ecclesiastico  subjicimus  interdicto. 

Et  ut  praemissa  omnibus  innotescant,  mandamus  insuper  universis  patriarchis,  arehiepiscopis, 
episcopis,  &c.  ubilibet  per  universum  orbem,  prassertim  in  Alemania  constitutis,  quatenus  ipsi 
vel  eorum  quilibet  (sub  similibus  censuris  et  pcenis  eo  ipso  incurrendis)  Martinum  omnesque  et 
singulos  supradictos  (qui  elapso  termino  niandatis  nostris  non  paruerint)  in  eorum  ecclesiis 
dominicis  et  aliis  festivis  diebus,  dum  inibi  major  populi  multitude  ad  divina  convenerit,  haereticos 
condemnatos  publice  nuncient,  faciantque  ab  aliis  nunciari,  et  ab  omnibus  arctius  evitari :  simul- 
que  praesentes  literas,  vel  earum  transumptum,  in  eorum  ecclesiis  affigi  faciant. 

Excommunicamus  quoque  omnes  et  singulos,  cujuscunque  status,  gradus,  conditionis,  pras- 
minentiae,  dignitatis  aut  excellentiae  fuerint,  qui  quo  minus  praesentes  literas  aut  earum  tran- 
sumpta  affigi  et  publicari  possint,  quoquo  modo  procuraverint  per  se  vel  alium  seu  alios,  publice 
vel  occulte,  directe  vel  indirecte,  tacite  vel  expresse,  &c. 

Nulli  ergo  homini  liceat  hanc  paginam  nostrae  damnationis,  reprobationis,  rejectionis,  decreti, 
declarationis,  inhibitionis,  voluntatis,  mandati,  hortationis,  obsecrationis,  requisitionis,  monitionis, 
assignationis,  confessionis,  condemnationis,  subjectionis,  excommunicationis,  et  anathematiza- 
tionis,  infrlngere,  vel  ei  ausutemerario  contraire.  Si  quis  autem  hoc  attentare  praesumpserit,  indig- 
nationem  omnipotentis  Dei,  ac  beatorum  Petri  et  Pauli  apostolorum  ejus,  se  noverit  incursurura. 
Datum  Roma;  apud  S.  Pet.  an.  1520,  17  Calend.  Julii,  Pontificatus  nostri  S. 
Concordat  cum  Originali. 


(k)  Doctrina  apostolica  haereticum  hominem  vitare  jubet  semel  ac  iterum  admoiiitum,  caeterum 
pro  haereticis  trucidari  innocentes  ac  priemiis  propositis  gregari  ac  trahi  ad  lanienam — id  nusquam 
jubet. 


664 


Ti£E     BLLL    UK    POPK    LtO    AGAINST    I.LTHER. 


Eccieaiiis-  thou  hast  foretold  us)  false  liars  have  risen  up,  bringing  in  sects  of  perdition,  to 
Jff^rs     *^^^^  °^^"  speedy  destruction  ;  whose  tongue  is  like  fire,  full  of  unquietness,  and 

L  replenished  with  deadly  poison ;  who,  having  a  wicked  zeal,  and  nourishing 

contentions  in  their  hearts,  do  brag  and  lie  against  the  verity. 

Rise  up,  Paul !  also,  we  pray  thee,  who  hast  illuminated  the  same  church 
with  thy  doctrine  and  like  martyrdom.  For  now  is  sprung  up  a  new  Porphyry, 
who,  as  the  said  Porphyry^  then  unjustly  did  slander  the  holy  apostles,  so, 
semblably,  doth  this  man  now  slander,  revile,  rebuke,  bite,  and  bark  against  the 
holy  bishops  our  predecessors,  not  in  beseeching  them,  but  in  rebuking  them. 
And  where  he  distrusteth  his  cause,  there  he  falleth  to  opprobrious  checks 
and  rebukes,  after  the  wonted  use  of  heretics,  whose  uttermost  refuge  is  this  (as 
Jerome  saith),  that  when  they  see  their  cause  go  to  wreck,  then,  like  serpents, 
they  cast  out  the  venom  with  their  tongue ;  and  when  they  see  themselves  near 
to  be  overcome,  they  fall  to  railing.  For  though  heresies  (as  thou  sayest)  must 
needs  be,  for  the  exercise  of  the  faithful,  yet,  lest  these  heresies  should  further 
increase,  and  these  foxes  gather  strength  against  us,  it  is  needful  that,  by  thy 
means  and  help,  they  be  suppressed  and  extinguished  at  the  beginning. 

Finally,  let  all  the  whole  universal  church  of  God"s  saints  and  doctors  rise 
up,  whose  true  expounding  of  holy  Scripture  being  rejected,  certain  persons 
whose  hearts  the  father  of  lies  hath  blinded,  and  wise  in  their  own  conceits 
(as  the  manner  of  heretics  is),  do  expound  the  Sciiptures  otherwise  than  the 
Holy  Ghost  doth  require,  following  only  their  own  sense  of  ambition  and  vain 
glory ;  yea  rather  do  wrest  and  adulterate  the  Scriptures.  So  that,  as  Jerome 
saith,  now  they  make  it  not  the  gospel  of  Christ,  but  of  man,  or,  which  is  worse, 
of  the  devil.  Let  all  the  holy  church,  I  say,  rise  up,  and  with  the  blessed 
apostles  together  make  intercession  to  Almighty  God,  that  the  errors  of  all 
schismatics  being  rooted  and  stocked  up,  his  holy  church  may  be  conserved  in 
peace  and  unity.  For  of  late  (which  for  sorrow  we  cannot  express),  by  credible 
information  and  also  by  public  fame  it  hath  come  to  our  ears,  yea  we  have 
seen,  also,  and  read  \vi\\\  our  eyes,  divers  and  sundry  errors,  of  which  some 
have  been  condemned  by  councils  and  constitutions  of  our  predecessors,  con- 
taining expressly  the  heresies  of  the  Greeks  and  of  the  Bohemians  ;  some  again 
Resyec-  respectively,  either  heretical,  or  false,  or  slanderous,  or  offensive  to  good  ears, 
*^^^'  or  such  as  may  seduce  simple  minds,  newly  to  be  raised  up,  by  certain  false 
pretensed  gospellers  ;  who,  by  curious  pride,  seeking  woi'ldly  glory  against 
the  doctrine  of  the  apostles,  would  be  more  wise  than  becometh  them ; 
whose  babbling  (as  St.  Jerome  calleth  it)  without  authority  of  the  Scriptures, 
would  find  no  credit,  unless  they  should  seem  to  confirm  their  false  doctrine 
even  with  testimonies  of  the  Scripture,  but  yet  falsely  interpreted.  Which 
worketh  us  so  much  the  more  grief,  for  that  those  heresies  be  sprung  up  in  the 
noble  nation  of  the  Germans,  unto  which  nation  we,  with  our  predecessors, 
have  always  borne  special  favour  and  afiection.  For  after  the  empire  was  first 
translated  by  the  church  of  Rome,  from  the  Greeks  unto  the  Germans,  the  said 
our  predecessors  and  we,  have  always  had  them  as  special  fautors  and  defenders 
The  of  this  our  church,  and  they  have   always  showed  themselves  as  most  earnest 

[ffoW^"*  suppressors  of  heresies;  as  witness  whereof  remain  yet  those  laudable  constitu- 
tinie  tions  of  German  emperors,  set  forth  and  confirmed  by  our  predecessors,  for  the 
addicted  liberty  of  the  church,  and  for  expulsing  heretics  out  of  all  Germany;  and  that 
abov"e''a[l  ^^der  grievous  penalty  and  loss  of  all  their  goods  and  lands ;  which  constitu- 
other  tions,  if  they  were  observed  this  present  day,  both  we  and  they  should  now  be 
nations.     fj.gg  ^xovci  this  disturbance. 

Furthermore,  the  heresy  of  the  Hussites,  Wicklevists,  and  of  Jerome  of 
Prague,  being  condemned  and  punished  in  the  council  of  Constance,  doth 
witness  the  same :  moreover  doth  witness  the  same,  so  much  blood  of  the 
Germans,  spilt  fighting  against  the  Bohemians.  To  conclude,  the  same  also 
is  confirmed  and^  witnessed  by  the  learned  and  true  confutation,  reprobation, 
and  condemnation,  set  forth  by  the  universities  of  Cologne  and  Louvain  in 
Germany,  against  the  aforesaid  errors.  JNIany  otlier  witnesses  also  we  might 
allege,  whom  here  (lest  we  should  seem  to  write  a  story)  we  pretermit. 

Wherefore  we,  for  the  charge  of  oiu-  pastoral  office  committed  imto  us,  can 
no  longer  forbear  or  wink  at  the  pestiferous  poison   of  these  aforesaid  errors ; 

(I)  See  Holslenius  de  Vita  Porphyr.  cap.  xi.— Ed. 


ARTICLES    ALLEGED    AGAINST     HIM.  665 

of  which  errors  we  thought  here  good  to  recite  certain,  the  tenor  of  which  is  Ecd-siat- 
this  as  followeth.  Hcai 

Affairs. 


'  It  is  an  old  heresy  to  say,  that  the  sacraments  of  tlie  new  law  do  give  grace  Articles 

to  them,  qui  non  ponunt  obicem,  i.  e.  who  have  in  themselves  no  let  to  the  of 

„„.  ,  '^  '  Luther, 

contrary. 

'  To  deny  tliat  sin  remaineth  in  a  child  after  his  baptism,  is  to  tread  down 
Paul  and  Christ  under  foot.' 

'  The  origin  of  sin,  although  no  actual  sin  do  follow  after,  doth  stay  the  soul, 
leaving  the  body,  from  the  entrance  into  heaven.' 

'  Unperfect  charity  of  a  man  departing  must  needs  bring  with  it  great  fear, 
which  of  itself  is  enough  to  deserve  the  pain  of  purgatory,  and  stoppeth  the 
entrance  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven,' 

'  To  say  that  penance  standeth  of  three  parts,  to  wit,  contrition,  confession, 
satisfaction,  is  not  founded  in  holy  Scriptures,  nor  in  ancient,  holy,  and 
christian  doctors.' 

'  Contrition,  which  a  man  stirreth  up  in  himself,  by  discussing,  remembering 
and  detesting  his  sins,  in  revolving  his  former  years  in  bitterness  of  soid,  and 
in  pondering  the  weight,  number,  and  filthiness  of  his  sins,  the  losing  of  eternal 
bliss,  and  getting  of  eternal  damnation  :  this  contrition  maketh  a  man  a  hypo- 
crite, and  a  great  sinner.' 

'  It  is  an  old  proverb,  and  to  be  preferred  before  the  doctrine  of  all  that  have  Best  pe- 
written   hitherto  of  contrition :  from   henceforth  to  transgress  no  more.     The  nance, 
chiefest  and  the  best  penance  is  a  new  life.' 

'Neither  presume  to  confess  thy  venial  sins,  nor  yet  all  thy  mortal  sins;  for 
it  is  impossible  to  remember  all  the  mortal  sins  that  thou  hast  committed,  and 
therefore,  in  the  primitive  church,  they  confessed  the  mortal  sins  which  only 
were  manifest.' 

'  While  we  seek  to  number  up  all  our  sins  sincerely  imto  the  priest,  we  mean 
nothing  else  herein,  but  that  we  will  leave  nothing  to  the  mercy  of  God  to  be 
forgiven.' 

'  In  confession  no  man  hath  his  sins  forgiven,  except  he  believe,  when  the 
priest  forgivetb,  the  same  to  be  remitted  :  yea,  otherwise,  his  sin  remaineth 
unforgiven,  vmless  he  believe  the  same  to  be  forgiven.  For  else  remission 
of  the  priest,  and  giving  of  grace  doth  not  suffice,  except  belief  come  on  his 
part  that  is  remitted.' 

'  Think  not  thy  sin  to  be  assoiled  for  the  worthiness  of  thy  contrition,  but  for 
the  word  of  Christ,  Whatsoever  thou  loosest,  &c.  When  thou  art  absolved  of 
the  priest,  trust  confidently  upon  these  words,  and  believe  firmly  thyself  to  be 
absolved,  and  then  art  thou  truly  remitted.' 

'  Admit  the  party  that  is  confessed  were  not  contrite  (which  is  impossible},' 
or  that  the  priest  pronounced  the  words  of  loosing  not  in  earnest,  but  in  jest; 
yet,  if  the  party  believe  that  he  is  absolved,  he  is  truly  absolved  indeed.' 

'  In  the  sacrament  of  penance  and  absolution,  the  pope  or  bishop  doth  no  more 
than  any  inferior  priest  can  do  :  yea,  and  where  a  priest  is  not  to  be  had,  there 
every  christian  man,  yea  or  christian  woman,  standeth  in  as  good  stead.' 

'  None  ought  to  say  to  the  priest,  that  he  is  contrite ;-  neither  ought  the 
priest  to  ask  any  such  matter.' 

'It  is  a  great  errror  of  them  who  come  to  the  holy  housel  trusting  upon  this, 
that  they  are  confessed,  that  their  conscience  grudgeth  them  in  no  deadly  sin, 
that  they  have  said  their  prayers,  and  done  such  other  preparatives  before  ;  all 
those  do  eat  and  drink  to  their  own  judgment :  but,  if  they  believe  there  to 
obtain  God's  grace,  this  faith  maketh  them  pure  and  worth}'.' 

'  It  were  good  that  the  church  should  determine  in  a  general  council,  laymen 
to  communicate  under  both  kinds  ;  and  the  Bohemians  so  doing  be  therein 
neither  heretics  nor  schismatics.' 

'  The  treasures  out  of  which  the  pope  doth  grant  his  indulgences,  are  not  the 
merits  of  Christ,  nor  of  his  saints.' 

'  Indulgences   and    pardons   be    a   devout   seducing   of    the   faithful,    and 

(1)  Impossible,  because  it]cannot  be  that  the  faith  of  the  true  confessor  can  be  without  contrition. 

(2)  He  meaneth  this, because,  as  no  man  knoweth  all  his  sins;  so  no  man  can  be  contrite  for 
ttiem  sufTicientlv. 


666  THE    BULL    OF    I'OPE    LEO    AGAINST    LUTHER. 

Ecciesiai-  hindrance   to  good  works,  and  are  in  the  number  of  them  which  be  things 
tical      lawful,!  but  not  expedient.' 
"  ■^'""'        '  Pardons  and  indulgences,  to  them  that  have  them,  avail  not  to  remission  of 
the  punishment  due  before  God  for  actual  sins  committed.' 

'  They  that  tliink  that  indulgences  are  wholesome  and  conducible  to  the  fruit 
of  the  Spirit,  are  deceived.' 

'  Indulgences   are  only  necessary  for  public   transgressions,  and  ai-e  only 
gi-anted  to  them  that  are  obstinate  and  impatient.' 
Indul-  '  Indulgences  and  pardons  are  unprofitable   to  six  sorts  of  persons  :  first,  to 

gences  them  that  be  dead,  or  lie  in  dying :  secondly,  to  them  that  be  weak  and  infinn  : 
dons^^  tliirdly,  to  such  as  liave  lawful  impediments :  fourthly,  to  them  that  have  not 
taken  offended  :  fifthly,  to  such  as  have  offended,  but  not  publicly :  sixthly,  to  those 
'^'':'"'        that  amend  and  do  well.' 

'  Excommunications  be  only  outward  punishments,  and  do  not  deprive  a  man 
of  the  public  spiritual  prayers  of  the  church,' 

'  Christians  are  to  be  taught  rather  to  love  excommunication,  than  to  dread 
it.' 

'  The  bishop  of  Rome,  successor  of  Peter,  is  not  the  vicar  of  Christ,  ordained 
by  Christ  in  St.  Peter,  to  have  authority  over  all  the  churches  in  the  world.' 

'The  words  of  Christ  to  Peter,  Whatsoever  thou  loosest,  &c., 2  extend  no 
further  but  only  to  those  things  which  be  bound  of  Peter  himself.' 

'  It  is  not  in  the  hands  either  of  the  church  or  of  the  pope,  to  make  articles 
of  the  faith,  yea,  or  laws  either  of  manners  or  good  works.' 

'  Albeit  the  pope,  with  a  great  part  of  the  church,  teaching  so  or  so,  did  not 
err  therein,  yet  is  it  no  sin  nor  heresy  for  a  man  to  hold  contrary  to  them  ; 
namely,  in  such  things  which  are  not  necessary  to  salvation,  so  long  as  it  is  not 
otherwise  condemned  or  approved  by  a  general  council.' 

'  We  have  a  way  made  plain  unto  us  to  infringe  the  authority  of  councils, 
and  freely  to  gainstand  their  doings,  and  to  judge  upon  their  decrees,  and  boldly 
to  speak  our  knowledge,  whatsoever  we  judge  to  be  true,  whether  the  same  be 
approved  or  reproved  by  any  general  council.' 

'  Some  of  the  articles  of  John  Huss,  condemned  in  the  council  of  Constance, 
are  christian,  most  true  and  evangelical,  which  the  universal  church  cannot 
condemn.' 

'  In  every  good  work,  the  just  man  sinneth.' 

'  Every  good  work  of  ours,  when  it  is  best  done,  it  is  a  venial  sin.'^ 

'To  burn  heretics,  is  against  the  will  of  the  Spirit.' 

'To  fight  against  the  Turks,  is  to  repugn  against  God,  visiting  our  iniquities 
by  them.'* 

'  Freewill,  after  sin,  is  a  title  and  name  only  of  a  thing ;  and  while  man  doth 
that  which  lieth  in  him,  he  sinneth  deadly.' 

'  Purgatory  cannot  be  ])rovcd  out  of  holy  Scripture  which  is  canonical.' 

'  Souls  in  purgatory  be  not  certain  of  their  safety,  at  least  not  all ;  neither  is 
it  proved  by  reasons  or  by  Scriptures,  that  they  be  utterly  out  of  the  state  to 
deserve  or  increase  charity.' 

'  Souls  in  purgatory  do  sin  without  intermission,  so  long  as  they  seek  rest, 
and  dread  punishment.' 

'  The  souls  being  delivered  out  of  pm-gatory  by  the  prayers  of  the  living,  bo 
less  blessed  than  if  they  had  satisfied  for  themselves.'* 

'Ecclesiastical  prelates,  and  worldly  princes,  should  not  do  amiss,  if  they  would 
scour  away  all  the  bags  of  begging  friars.' 

All  which  erroi-s  there  is  no  man  in  his  right  wits  but  he  knoweth  the  same, 
in  their  several  respects,  how  pestilent  they  be,  how  pernicious,  how  much  they 
seduce  godly  and  simple  minds  ;  and  finally,  how  mucli  they  be  against  all 
charity,  and  against  the  reverence  of  tlie  holy  church  of  Rome,  the  mother  of 
all  the  faithful  and  mistress  of  the  faith  itself,  and  against  the  sinews  and 
strength  of  ecclesiastical  discipline,  which  is  obedience,  the  fountain  and  well- 

(1)  This  he  correcteth  in  his  assertions  of  these  articles,  and  saith,  tliat  indulgences  be  neither 
lawful  nor  expedient.     And  likewise  he  correcteth  and  revoketh  the  articles. 

(2)  Matt.  xvi. 

(3)  This  article  is  true,  if  the  work  should  he  hrought  to  be  tried  by  God's  judgment.  And  here 
also  he  correcteth  himself  in  this  word  '  venial,'  because  all  sins  are  damnable. 

(4)  lie  mcaneth  that  we  should  specially  reform  our  lives,  which  deserve  the  Turks  to  plague  us. 
(r))  These  articles  of  purgrttory  he  correcteth,  and  taketh  purgatory  clean  away. 


THE    BULL    OF    POPE    LEO    AGAINST    LUTHEK.  667 


spring  of  all  virtues,  and  without  which  every  man  is  to  be  convinced  easily  to  Ecciesias- 
be  an  infidel.  'i^.'f 

We,  therefore,  desiring  to  proceed  in  the  premises  more  earnestl}',  as  behoveth    ''         " 
in  things   of  most   importance,  and   meaning  to  cut    off"  the    course   of  this 
pestiferous  and  cankered  disease,  lest  it  should  spread  itself  further  in  the 
Lord's  field,  like  hurtful  brambles  or  briers  ;  and  using  upon  the  said  errors,  and 
every  of  them,  diligent  trial,  debating,  strait  examination,  ripe  deliberation  ; 
and   further,    weighing   and    thoroughly    sifting    all  and  every    of  the    same  Conci- 
together,  with  our  i-everend  brethren  the  cardinals  of  the  church  of  Rome,  the  '''^™  . 
priors  of  the   orders  regular,  or  ministers  general ;  also  with  divers  other  pro-  nantiuin. 
lessors  and  masters  of  divinity,  and  of  both  laws,  and  those  the  best  learned  :  do 
find  the  aforesaid  errors  or  arti(^les  respectively,  as  is  aforesaid,  not  to  be  catholic, 
nor  to  be  taught  as  catholic,  but  to  be  against  the  doctrine  or  tradition  of  the 
catholic  church,  and  against  the  true  interpretation  of  holy  Scripture,  received 
by  the  same  ;  to  whose  authority  Augustine  thought  we  ought  so  much  to  lean, 
that  he  would  not  (as  he  said)  have  believed  the  gospel,  if  the  authority  of  the 
church  had  not  thereunto  moved  him. 

For  by  these  errors,  or  at  least  by  some  of  them,  it  followeth  consequently, 
that  the  same  church,  which  is  guided  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  nov/-doth,  and  ever 
hath  erred :  which  is  utterly  against  that  which  Christ  at  the  time  of  his  ascen- 
sion (as  we  read  in  the  holy  gospel  of  Matthew),  promised  to  his  disciples, 
saying,  'I  am  with  you  until  the  end  of  the  world,'  etc.,  and  also  against  the 
determination  of  the  holy  fathers,  against  the  express  ordinances  or  canons  of 
councils  and  head  bishops,  whom  not  to  obey,  hath  always  been  the  cause  and 
nurse  of  all  heresies  and  schisms,  as  Cyprian  doth  witness. 

Wherefore,  by  the  counsel  and  assent  of  the  said  our  reverend  brethren,  upon  The 
due  consideration  of  all  and  singular  the  premises,  by  the  authority  of  Almighty  articles  of 
God,  and  of  the  blessed  apostles  Peter  and  Paul,  and  our  own,  we  do  condemn,  ^q",. 
reprove,  and  utterly  reject,  all  and  singular  the  articles  or  errors  aforesaid  damned, 
respectively,  as  some  to  be  heretic,  some  to  be  slanderous,  some  to  be  off'ensive 
to  godly  ears,  or  else  seducing  simple  minds,  and  repugnant  to  the  catholic 
truth  ;  and,  by  the  tenor  hereof,  we  here  decree  and  declare,  that  they  ought 
of  all  christian  people,  both  men  and  women,  to  be  taken  as  damned,  reproved, 
and  rejected.  And  therefore,  forbidding  here,  under  pain  of  the  greater  curse 
and  excommunication,  losing  of  their  dignities,  whether  they  be  ecclesiastical 
or  temporal,  and  to  be  deprived  and  made  incapable  of  all  regular  orders  and 
privileges,  given  and  granted  by  the  see  apostolic,  of  what  condition  soever 
they  be  ;  also  of  losing  their  liberties  to  hold  general  schools,  to  read  and 
profess  any  science  and  faculty ;  of  losing  also  their  tenures  and  feoffments,  and 
of  inability  for  ever  to  recover  the  same  again,  or  any  other  ;  moreover,  under 
pain  of  secluding  from  christian  burial,  yea  and  of  treason  also,  and  incurring 
such  pains  and  punishments  expressed  in  the  law,  as  are  due  for  all  heretics  and 
fautors  of  the  same  :  we  charge  and  command  all  and  singular  christian  people, 
both  men  and  women,  as  well  of  the  laity  as  of  the  clergy,  both  secular  and 
also  regular,  of  what  order  soever  they  be ;  and,  briefly,  all  other  persons,  of 
what  degree  or  condition  soever  they  be,  or  in  what  dignity  soever  they  are 
placed,  either  ecclesiastical  or  temporal :  as  first,  the  cardinals  of  the  holy 
church  of  Rome,  patriarchs,  primates,  archbishops,  bishops,  with  the  prelates 
and  heads  of  the  churches  patriarchical,  metropolitan,  or  other  cathedral, 
collegiate,  and  other  small  and  inferior  churches;  also  all  clerks  and  other 
persons  ecclesiastical,  as  abbots,  priors,  or  ministers,  general  or  particular, 
brethren  or  religious  men,  exempt  and  not  exempt :  also  universities  of  schools, 
and  all  others,  as  well  secular  priests,  as  regular  and  religious  persons  of  all 
orders,  yea  of  the  begging  friars  also  :  Item,  kings,'  electors  of  the  imperial 
crown,  princes,  dukes,  marquises,  barons,  captains,  conductors  and  servitors, 
and  all  officers,  judges,  notaries,  whether  they  be  ecclesiastical,  or  secular; 
commonalties,  universities,  dominions,  cities,  castles,  lordships,  and  places,  with 
the  inhabiters  of  the  same  :  and,  finally,  all  other  persons  whatsoever,  eccle- 
siastical or  regular,  dispersed  in  whatsoever  places  through  the  whole  universal 
world,-  or  who  shall  be  hereafter  dispersed,  but  especially  in  high   Almany, 

(1)  Behold  how  kings  come  after  baps  and  wallets,  and  begging  friars. 

(2)  Here  may  be  a  doubt,  whether  the  man  in  the  moon  i)e  exempted,  with  Iiib  bush  of  thorns 
on  his  neck,  out  of  this  bull  or  not. 


G68  THE    DILL    OF    POPE    LEO    AGAINST    LUTHER. 

Ecclesitu-  that  they  shall  not  presume,  publicly  or  privately,  under  any  manner  of  pre- 

tical      tence  or  colour,  colourably  or  expressly,  or  how  else  soever,  to  hold,  maintain, 
Affairs.      -  _   '  _  J      .         i_  .  '_  I  ; 


_  defend,  preach,  or  favour,   the  aforesaid  errors  or  any  of  them,  or  any  such 
perverse  doctrine. 

The  Over  and  besides,  forasmuch  as   the  aforesaid  errors,  and  many  others  are 

books  of  contained  in  the  books  or  writings  of  the  aforesaid  Martin  Luther,  therefore  we 
condemn-  condenui,  re))rove,  and  utterly  reject,  and  hold  for  utterly  condemned,  reproved, 
ed.  and  rejected,  the  aforesaid  books,  and  all  the  writings  of  the  said  Martin,  with 

his  preachings,  in  what  tongue  soever  they  are  found,  wherein  the  said  errors, 
or  any  of  them,  are  contained  ;  willing  and  commanding,  under  the  virtue  of 
holy  obedience  and  incin-riiig  the  penalties  aforesaid,  to  all  and  singular  chris- 
tian people,  both  men  and  women  above  rehearsed,  that  they  presume  not  by 
any  manner  of  ways,  directly  or  indirectly,  colourably  or  expressly,  privily  or 
apertly,  either  in  their  houses,  or  in  other  public  or  private  places,  to  read, 
hold,  preach,  print,  publish,  or  defend,  either  by  themselves  or  by  others ; 
but,  straightways  after  the  publishing  hereof,  they  do  burn  or  cause  to  be 
bm-ned  the  said  errors,  by  their  ordinaries  diligently  being  searched  out,  and 
solemnly  presented  in  the  sight  of  the  whole  clergy  and  the  people,  under  all 
and  singular  the  penalties  aforesaid. 

Now,  as  touching  the  said  Martin,  O  good  Lord,  what  have  we  left  undone?* 
what  have  we  left  unattempted?  what  fatherly  charity  have  we  not  showed, 
whereby  to  have  reduced  iiim  from  these  errors?  For,  after  that  we  did  cite 
him,  thinking  to  proceed  with  him  more  favourabl}',  we  invited  and  exhorted  him 
as  well  by  divers  tractations  had  with  our  legate,  as  by  oin-  own  letters,  that  he 
would  relinquish  the  aforesaid  errors,  or  else,  having  safe-conduct  offered  to 
him,  with  money  necessary  for  his  journey,  to  come  to  us  without  any  fear  or 
dread,  which  perfect  charity  ought  to  cast  out ;  and  so,  after  the  example  of  our 
Saviour  and  his  apostle  St.  Paul,  he  would  speak,  not  in  corners  and  in  secret, 
but  openly  to  our  face.  Which  if  he  had  done,  of  truth  we  think  no  less  but 
that,  reforming  himself,  he  would  have  recognised  his  errors,  neither  should 
have  found  so  many  faults  in  the  court  of  Rome,  which  he,  being  seduced  with 
the  rumours  of  malicious  people  more  than  he  ought,  doth  so  much  reprehend : 
where  we  would  have  taught  him  to  see  more  clearly  than  the  light  day,  that 
the  holy  fathers  of  Rome  our  predecessors  (whom  he,  without  all  modesty, 
most  injuriously  doth  rail  upon)  did  never  err  in  their  canons  and  constitutions, 
which  he  so  much  depraveth.  For,  as  saith  the  prophet,  '  Neither  is  there 
resin  nor  physician  lacking  in  Gilead.'^  But  he  hath  always  showed  himself 
disobedient,  and  refused  at  our  citation  to  appear;  and  yet  to  this  present  day, 
continuing  still  in  his  stubborn  mind  and  heart  indurate,  hath  remained  now 
more  than  a  year  under  our  curse;  yea,  and  moreover,  adding  mischief  to  mis- 
chief (which  is  worst  of  all),  he,  hearing  of  this  our  citation,  burst  out  into  a 
presumptuous  appellation  from  us,  unto  the  next  general  coimcil,^  against  the 
constitution  both  of  pope  Pius  IL,  and  pope  Julius  IL,  our  predecessors,  who 
so  decreed,  that  all  they  that  so  did  appeal,  should  be  punished  as  heretics. 

In  vain,  also,  he  seeketh  refuge  to  the  general  council,  who  professeth  him- 
self not  greatly  to  regard  such  councils.  So  that  now  we  miglit  lawfully  pro- 
ceed against  him,  as  against  one  notoriously  suspected  of  his  faith,  yea  a  very 
lieretic  indeed,  without  any  further  citation  or  delay,  to  the  condemnation  of 
him,  as  of  a  heretic,  and  to  the  severity  of  all  and  singular  pains  and  censures 
afore  written.  Yet  we,  notwithstanding,  by  the  counsel  of  our  brethren  afore- 
said, following  the  clemency  of  Almighty  Ciod,  who  willetli  not  the  death  of  a 
sinner,  but  rather  that  he  should  convert  and  live,  and  forgetting  all  injuries 
heretofore  done  unto  us  and  to  the  see  apostolic,  have  thought  good  to  use  all 
favourable  means  towards  him  that  we  might;  and  so  to  work  (as  much  as  in 
us  lieth)  that  he,  by  this  way  of  mansuetude,  might  be  brought  to  reformation  ; 
so  tliat  he,  forsaking  his  former  errors,  miglit  be  received  as  the  lost  child,  and 
return  again  into  the  lap  of  his  mother  the  church. 

(1)  Let  us  see  here  what  ye  have  not  done:  first  Luther  gently  submitted  himself;  but  you  rejected 
him.  He  then  referred  him  to  the  judgment  of  four  universities  in  Germany:  it  would  not  be 
taken.  He  then  appealed  from  the  cardinal  to  the  pope :  the  pope  refused  hini.  Then  he  appealed 
from  the  pope  to  the  council:  neither  did  the  pope  admit  that.  He  required,  to  be  convinced  by 
the  Scriptures :  the  pope  neither  would,  nor  could,  so  do.  And  yet  the  pope  saith,  he  left  nothing 
undone.  (2)  Jer.  viii. 

(3)  Here  note,  good  reader,  that  Luther  appealed  from  the  pope  to  the  council  two  years  before 
this  bull,  which  was  a.d.  1518. 


THE    BULL    OF    POPE    LEO    AGAINST    LUTHER.  6G9 

Wherefore,  in  most  hearty  wise  we  exhort  and  beseech  the  said  Martin  and  Ecciedas- 
all  his  adherents,  receivers,  and  fautors,  by  the  bowels  of  the  mercy  of  our  God,      ticai 
and  by  the  sprinkling  of  the  blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  in  whom  and  by    ^ff'""- 
whom  is  made  the  redemption   of  mankind,  and  the  edification  of  his  holy  The 
mother  church,  that  they  will  cease   to  disturb  the  peace,   unity,  and  verity  of  pop^'^ex- 
the  said  church,  for  which  our  Saviour  so  instantly  prayed  to  his  Father;   and  to  Luther, 
that  they  will  abstain  from  such  pernicious  errors  aforesaid ;  who,  in  so  doing, 
shall  find  with  us  (if  they  shall  obey,   or  shall  certify  us  by  lawful  witnesses  to 
have  obeyed  effectually  herein),  the  affection  of  fatherly  charity,   and  a  full 
fountain  opened  of  all  mercy  and  clemency :    willing  and  charging  the  said 
Martin,  notwithstanding,  from  henceforth,   that  he  utterly  desist  in  the  mean 
time  from  all  preaching  and  office  of  preaching.     Or  else,  if  the  love  of  justice  He 
and  virtue  shall  not  restrain  the  said  Martin  from  sin,  neither  the  hope  of  our  threaten- 
pardon  shall  reduce  and  bring  him  to  repentance,  to  the  intent  that  the  terror  therw'ith 
of  punishment  and  of  discipline  may  bridle  him,  we  require  and  admonish  the  punish- 
said  Martin   and  his   adherents,   abettors,   fautors,  and  receivers,  by  the  tenor  "^*^"'- 
hereof,  in  the  virtue  of  holy  obedience,  and  under  incurring  all  the  penalties 
aforesaid,  strictly  charging  and  commanding   that  within  fort_v  days   (whereof 
twenty  we  assign  for  the  first,  ten  for   the  second,   and  the  other  ten  for  the 
third  and  peremptory  term)  immediately  following  after  the  setting  up  of  these 
present  letters,  the  said  Martin,  his  abettors,  fautors,  adherents,  and  receivers 
aforesaid,  do  surcease  from  the  aforesaid  errors,  and  from  the  preaching,  pub- 
lishing, maintaining,  and  defending  of  the  same;  also  from  setting  out  of  book 
or  scriptures  upon  the  said  errors,  or  any  of  them  ;  and,  furthermore,  that  they 
burn  or  cause  to  be  burned,  all  and  singular  such  books  and  scriptures  as  con- 
tain the  aforesaid  errors,  or  any  of  them,  by  any  manner  of  way.     Also,  that 
the  said  Martin  do  utterly  revoke  those  errors  and  assertions,  and  so  certify  us 
of  the  revoking  thereof  by  public  testimony,  in  due  form  of  law,  signed  by  the  ™, 
hands  of  two  prelates,  to  be  sent  unto  us  within  the  term  of  other  like  forty  pope's 
days,  or  else  to  be  brought  by  him  unto  us,  if  he  himself  will  come   (which  safe-con- 
would  please  us  much  rather),  with  a  full  safe-conduct  above  mentioned,  which  Luther 
from  henccfortji  we  are  content  to  offer  unto  him,  to  the  intent  that  no  scruple  offered, 
of  doubt,  touching  his  true  obedience,  should  hereafter  remain. 

Contrariwise,  if  the  said  Martin  (which  God  defend),  his  abettors,  fautors, 
adherents,  and  maintainers  aforesaid,  shall  otherwise  do,  or  shall  not  fulfil,  to 
every  effect  and  purpose,  all  and  singular  the  premises  within  the  term  afore- 
said, we  then,  following  the  doctrine  of  the  apostles,  which  teacheth  us  to  avoid 
an  heretical  person  after  the  first  and  second  correction,  as  well  now  as  before, 
and  as  well  before  as  now — declaring,  by  our  authoi-ity,  the  said  Martin,  his 
abettors,  fautors,  adherents,  maintainers,  and  receivers,  as  withered  branches 
not  remaining  in  Christ,  but  teaching  and  preaching  contrary  doctrine,  repug- 
nant to  the  catholic  faith,  slanderous  and  damnable,  to  the  great  offence  of 
God's  majesty,  to  the  detriment  and  slander  of  the  universal  church  and 
catholic  faith,  and  despising  the  keys  of  the  church,  to  be,  and  to  have  been 
notorious  and  obstinate  heretics, — do  condemn  the  same  for  such  by  the  tenor 
hereof,  willing  and  commanding  them  to  be  holden  and  taken  for  such  by  all 
christian  people  aforesaid. 

Over  and  besides,  we  forbid,  under  the  incurring  of  all   and  singular  the  All  the 
penalties  afore  expressed  in  so  doing,  that  any  man  presume  by  any  manner  of  ^^Jj^g" 
way,  directly  or  indirectly,  secretly  or  expressly,   privily  or  apertly,  to  read,  both  good 
hold,  preach,  praise,  print,  publish  or  defend,  either  by  themselves  or  by  any  ^'"^  ''^'^' 
other,  the  said  books  and  writings ;   not  only  those  wherein  the  errors  aforesaid  ed. 
are  contained,  but  also  all  others,  whatsoever  have  been  or  shall  be  set  forth, 
written,  or  made  by  the  said  Martin,  vehemently  suspected  as  a  pernicious 
enemy  of  the  catholic  faith,  to  the  intent  that  his  memory  may  utterly  be  rooted 
out  from  the  fellowship  of  all  christian  people  ;  or  rather,  with  fire  to  consume 
them,  as  is  before  declared. 

We  admonish,  moi-eover,  all  and  singular  Christ's  faithful  people,  under  the 
said  pain  of  the  great  curse,  to  avoid  or  cause  to  be  avoided,  so  much  as  in 
them  doth  lie,  the  aforesaid  heretics  not  obedient  to  our  commandments,  and  to 
have  no  fellowship,  nor  any  conversation  or  communion  with  them,  or  with  any 
of  them,  neither  to  minister  to  them  things  necessary. 

And  moreover,  to  the  more  confusion  of  the  said  Martin,  with  his  abettors, 


670 


THE    BULL    OF    POPE    LEO    AGAINST    LUTHKU. 


Ecciesias-  adherents,  and  retainers  aforesaid,  thus  being  declared  and  condemned  as 
tical  heretics  after  the  expiring  of  the  term  aforesaid,  we  command  to  all  and  sin- 
^'""-  gular  Christ's  faithful  people  both  men  and  women,'  as  patriarchs,  archbishops, 
prelates  of  churches  (either  patriarchal,  metropolitan,  and  other  cathedral, 
collegiate,  and  other  inferior  churches)  ;  to  deans  and  chapters,  and  other 
ecclesiastical  persons  secular,  and  of  all  other  orders,  even  of  the  begging 
friars  also  (especially  of  that  congregation,  where  the  said  Martin  is  professed, 
or  hath  his  abode) ;  also  to  regulars  exempt,  and  not  exempt :  Item,  to  all  and 
singular  princes  (what  dignity  or  calling  soever,  either  ecclesiastical  or  temporal 
they  be  of),  to  kings,  princes,  electors,  dukes,  marquises,  earls,  barons,  captains, 
conductors,  servitors,  commonalties,  universities,  dominions,  cities,  lands, 
castles,  and  places,  or  the  citizens  and  inhabitants  thereof:  and  briefly,  to  all 
and  singular  others  aforesaid,  through  the  imiversal  world  dispersed,^  especiallj' 
in  Almany,  that  they,  and  every  of  them,  imder  all  and  singular  penalties 
aforesaid,  do  personally  apprehend  the  said  Martin,  his  abettors,  adherents, 
receivers,  and  fautors,  and  retain  them  being  apprehended,  at  oiu"  instance,  and 
send  them  imto  us  (who,  in  so  doing,  for  their  good  M'ork  shall  receive  of  us 
and  the  see  apostolic  condign  reward  and  recompence) ;  or,  at  least,  that  they 
utterly  drive  them,  and  every  one  of  them,  out  of  their  metropolitan,  cathedral, 
collegiate,  and  other  churches,  houses,  monasteries,  convents,  cities,  dominions, 
universities,  commonalties,  castles,  lands,  and  places  respectively,  as  well  the 
clergymen,  as  the  regulars  and  laymen,  all  and  singular  aforesaid. 

These  cities,  dominions,  lands,  castles,  villages,  commonalties,  holds,  towns, 
and  places,  wheresoever  they  be  situate  respectively;  meti-opolitan,  cathedral, 
collegiate,  and  other  churches ;  monasteries  also,  priories,  convents,  and  reli- 
gious and  devout  places,  or  what  order  soever  (as  is  aforesaid)  unto  which  it 
shall  chance  the  said  Martin  to  come ;  so  long  as  he  or  they  shall  there  remain, 
and  tiiree  days  after  their  departing  from  thence,  we  hei'e  give  over  to  the 
ecclesiastical  interdiction. 

And  that  the  premises  may  be  known  to  all  men,  we  command  moreover  to 
all  patriarchs,  archbishops,  bishops,  prelates  of  the  patriarchal,  metropolitan, 
and  other  cathedral  and  collegiate  churches ;  to  deans  and  chapters,  and  other 
persons  ecclesiastical,  and  of  what  order  else  soever  aforesaid ;  to  regular 
brethren,  religious  monks,  exempt  and  not  exempt  as  aforesaid,  wheresoever 
they  dwell,  and  especially  within  Almany,  that  they  and  every  of  them,  under 
like  censures  and  pains,  do  publicly  denounce,  and  cause  and  command  to  be 
denoiuiced  by  others,  the  said  Martin,  with  all  and  singular  his  aforesaid  adher- 
ents, who  shall  not  obey  our  commandments  and  monitions,  within  the  term 
aforesaid,  upon  every  Sunday,  and  other  festival  days,  within  their  churches, 
when  the  greatest  concourse  of  people  shall  resort  to  divine  service,  to  be 
declared  and  condemned  for  heretics  ;  and  that  all  Christ's  faithful  people  shall 
avoid  them  under  the  said  censures  and  penalties  as  be  afore  expressed;  and 
that  they  do  set  up  these  presents,  or  cause  to  be  set  up,  or  the  transcript  of 
them  made  under  the  form  hereafter  ensuing,  in  their  churches,  monasteries, 
houses,  convents,  and  other  places,  there  openly  to  be  seen  and  read. 

Item,  We  do  excommunicate  and  curse  all  and  singular  persons,  of  what- 
soever state,  degree,  condition,  pre-eminence,  dignity,  or  excellency  they  be, 
who  shall  procui'e,  or  cause  to  be  procured,  by  themselves  or  others,  privily  or 
apertly,  directly  or  indirectly,  secretly  or  expressly,  whereby  these  presents,  or 
the  copies  transcribed,  or  the  examples  of  them  cannot  be  read,  set  up,  and 
published  in  their  lands  and  dominions,  etc. 

Let  no  man  therefore  be  so  bold  as  to  dare  to  infringe,  or  with  rash  pre- 
sumption to  conti-ary,  this  writing  of  our  damnation,  reprobation,  rejection, 
decree,  declaration,  inhibition,  will,  commandment,  exhortation,  beseeching, 
request,  admonition,  assignation,  grant,  condemnation,  subjection,  excommuni- 
cation, and  curse.  And  if  any  person  and  persons  dare  presume  to  attempt 
the  same,  let  him  know  and  be  sure,  that  he  shall  incur  the  indignation  of 
Almighty  God,  and  his  blessed  apostles  Peter  and  Paul.^ 

Given   at  Rome,    at    St.  Peter's,   a.  0.1520,    the  seventeenth   of  the 
calends  of  July,  and  of  om-  popedom  the  eighth  year. 

fl)  And  he  shall  have  power  and  commandment  upon  every  company,  and  people,  and  tongue, 
and  nation,  etc.    Apoc.  xiii. 
(2)  The  pope  here  dreameth  of  a  dry  summer,  tliinking  all  the  world  to  be  subject  unto  him. 
{.■!)  Cujus  contrarium  verum  est. 


THE    15ULL    OF    POPE    LEO    AGAINST    LUTHER.  (iTl 

Althougli  it  was  somewhat  long  before  this  bull  aforesaid  of  pope  Ecciesias- 
Leo,  being  sent  and  dispersed  through  all  other  places  abroad,  could   Affairs. 
come  to  the  hands  of  Luther,  yet  as  soon  as  he,   by  means   of  his  ^  ^  j^^o 
friends,  might  get  a  sight  thereof,  he  shaped  an  answer  again  to  the  Lather 
same,  in  such  sort  as,  I  am  sure,  the  pope  himself  will  say  that  this  g",f^|^^'i„ 
bull  was  never  so  baited,  and  so  well-tavouredly  shaken  in  all  his  to  the 
days  ;  as  by  the  handling  of  the  matter,  and  reading  of  his  answer,  uuil  * 
may  evidently  appear.     The  contents  and  copy  of  which  answer  I  TUe 
thought  here,  next  under  the  said  bull,  immediately  to  exhibit  to  buu- 
the  christian  reader,  that  whoso  is  disposed  to  confer  the  one  Avith  the   '^'""^' 
other,  having  them  both  at  hand,  may  judge  the  better  of  the  whole  xiiepopo 
matter  and  cause,  and  also  may  see  the  true  image  of  the  pope,  out  fnh"''oo' 
of  his  painted  vizor,  appear  in  his  own  perfect  colours.     The  answer  lours. 
now  to  the  bull  here  followeth  } 

(1)  Martlnust  Luiherus  Chrisliano  Lectori  gratia m  Christi  in  salutem  ceternam. 

Fama  pervenit  ad  me,  christiane  lector,  exisse  Bullam  quandam  adversum  me  pen6  in  omnem 
terrain,  priusquam  ad  me,  in  quem  unice  fieret  et  cui  maxima  esset  inferenda,  veniret.  Forte 
quod  noctis  et  tenebrarum  scilicet  filia  timiiit  lucem  vultus  mei.  Hanc  tamen  ipsam  noctuam, 
vix  tandem  multiim  adjuvantibus  amicis,  in  imagine  sua  datum  est  videre.  Quae  causa  est,  ut 
adliuc  incertus  esse  cogar,  ludantne  in  me  papistse  mei,  libello  quodam  fanioso  et  anonymo,  an 
serio  et  verfe  sic  Romas  insaniant.  Neque  enim  hie  stylus  (ut  dicitur)  neque  processus  Romanai 
curiae  servatus  est;  turn  (quod  maxlme  urget)  articulos  et  imponit  et  damnat  plan^  ac  manifest^ 
christiaiiissimos ;  ut  mihi  omnium  verisimillimum  sit  hanc  prolem  esse  moustri  illius  Johannis 
Eccii,  hominis  ex  mendaciis,  simulationibus,  erroribus,  hsresibusque  confusi  et  consuti. 

Auget  suspicionera,  quod  Idem  Eccius  talis  Bullae  apostolus  fuisse  dicitur  a  Romanis.     Neque 
enim  tali  apostolatu  dignioruUus  apostolus.  Atque  superioribus  diebus  audieram,  parturiri  in  Urbe 
contra  me  Bullam  quandam  diram  et  saevam  eodem  coartifice  Eccio  (id  quod  stylus  et  saliva  indi- 
cant), sed  quae  illic  bonis  et  eruditis  quibusque  viris  summe  displiceret,  eoque  differretur,  imo'- 
opprimeretur. 

Verum  quicquid  sit,  mihi  incredibile  non  est,  ubi  apostolus  Eccius  auditur  et  valet,  ibi  Anti- 
christi  regnum  esse,  et  nihil  non  insaniarum  homines  audere.  Interim  tamen  agam,  ne  credam 
Leonem  Decimum  Romanum  episcopum,  cum  suis  eruditis  cardinalibus,  esse  haiiim  insaniarum 
autores :  quod  non  tam  facio  ut  Romani  nominis  honorem  custodiam,  quam  ne  superbia  nimis 
infler  et  dignus  mihi  videar  talia,  tam  pulchra,  tam  glonosa  pati  pro  veritate  Dei.  Si  enim  ver^ 
Romanus  episcopus  in  me  sic  insaniret,  quis  Luthero  coram  Deo  felicior  esset,  qui  ob  tam  mani- 
festam  veritatem  a  tanto  vertice  damnaretur?  Quid  enim  hie  optandum  mihi  foret,  quam  ut 
nunquam  absolverer,  reconciliarer,  communicarer  Antichristo  isti  indoctissimo,  impiissimo,  furio- 
sissirao?  Felix  ilia  dies,  felix  ilia  mors,  cum  gaudio  et  sumnia  gratitudine  Deo  referenda,  si 
quando  liat,  ut  in  ista  causa  me  apprehendat  et  perdat.  Sed  aliis  des  hujus  nominis  honorem,  et 
dignum  quaerat  ista  causa  martyrem  :   ego  peccatis  meis  alia  meritus  sum. 

Existimationem  igitur  suam  quisque  habeat  de  Romanis  :  ego,  quisquis  fuerit  hujus  Bullae 
autor,  eum  pro  Antichristo  habeo,  et  contra  Antichristum  haec  scribo,  redempturus  veritatem 
Christi  (quod  in  me  fuerit)  quam  ille  extinguere  conatur.  Atque  primum  (ut  nihil  in  me  obtineat 
ex  omnibus  qua?  voluit)  protestor  coram  I)eo  et  Domino  nostro  Jesu  Christo,  et  Sanctis  angelis 
ejus,  ettofo  mundo,  me  dissentire  totocorde  damnationi  hujus  Bullae,  quamet  maledico  et  execror, 
velut  hostem  sacrilegam  et  blasphemiam  Christi  filii  Dei,  et  Domini  nostri.  Amen.  Deinde  assero 
et  amplector  fiducia  tota  spiritus  mei  articulos  per  cam  damnatos,  asserendosque  pronuncio 
omnibus  Chrislianis  sub  ptena  SBternae  maledictionis,  et  Antichristos  habendos  quicunque  Bullae 
consenserint.  quos  et  his  Scriptis  iconjuncto  mihi  omnium  spiritu  qui  pure  Christum  cognoscunt  et 
colunt)  pro  Ethnicis  habeo  et  devito,  secundum  prieceptum  ejusdem  Domini  nostri  Jesu  Christi, 
Amen.     Hac  mea  revocatio  esto,  O  HuUa,  vere  Bullarum  filia. 

Hac  mea  confessione  seu  protestatione  facta  (cujus  testes  esse  volo  omnes  qui  haec  legerint),  ante- 
quamad  defendendos  declarandosque  articulos  procedam,  aliquot  argumentis  in  ipsam  Bullam  con- 
tandam  praeludcre  libuit :  quorum  primum  ab  inscitia  Antichristi  hujus  summi.  Apostolus  enim 
Petrus  mandat,  ut  de  ea  quae  in  nobis  est  tide  et  spe,  rationem  reddere  parati  simus.  [1  Pet.  iii.]  Et 
Paulus  episcopum  jubet  esse  potentem  exbortari  in  doctrina  sana  et  contradicentes  redarguere. 
[Tit.  i.]  Atque  baec  ipsa  sunt  qua^  jam  in  tertium  annum  efflagitavi  et  expectavi  e  Roma,  aut  iis 
qui  Romam  sapiunt.  Qua;  et  observata  legimus  in  antiquis  patribus  diligentissimfe,  quoties 
iraereses  damnarent.  Sed  nee  apostoli  quidquam  in  suis  conciliis  statuerunt,  nisi  allegata  primum 
Scriptura  sancta.  Ita  et  ego  cum  expectarem  ut  facerent  uvas,  Scripturae  testimoniis  me  erudi- 
turi,  ecce!  fecerunt  labruscas  [Esai.v.] ;  suis  verbis  nudis  mecondemnantes.cum  ego  tot  Scripturis 
mea  munierim. 

Rogo  te,  Antichriste  indoctissime,  adeone  conjunxisti  cum  summa  inscitia  summam  teme- 
ritatem,  ut  praesumeres  omnes  homines  esse  in'  stuporem  versos  et  te  nudis  tuis  verbis  contra 
armatissimam  Scripturam  triumphare  credituros?  An  didicisti  hunc  morem  damnandi  a  magis- 
tratibus  Coloniensibus  et  Lovaniensibus  ? 

Si  hoc  ecclesiastic^  damnare  errores,  tantum  dicere,  '  Non  placet,'  '  Nego,'  '  Non  volo,'  quis  mono, 
quis  asinus,  quae  talpa,  quis  stipes,  non  queet  damnare?  Non  pudescit  frons  tua  meretricia,  ut 
SIC  in  publica  ecclesia  audeas  inanibus  inermibusque  verborum  tuorum  fumis  contradicere 
coelestium  verborum  fulminibus?  Plan^  dedecorosam  et  dignam  Antichristo  condemnationem ! 
quae  tot  Scripturis  sibi  repugnantibus  ne  iota  quidem  habet  quod  opponat,  sed  unico  verbo  occurrit, 
dicens — '  Ego  damno.'  Cur  Turcas  non  credimus,  cur  Judeos  non  admittimus,  cur  haereticos  non 
honoramus  (qui  et  ipsi  nostra  damnant),  si  suflicit  damnare?  nisi  ideo  non  eis  cedimus,  quia  non 
sine  Scripturis  et  rationibus  nos  damnant.  Ipsi  vero  more  novo,  sine  Scripturis  et  rationibus  dam- 
nant. ftuld  ego  in  causa  fuisse  arbitrar,  ut  haec  damnatoria  Bulla  sic  inanis  et  inermis  et  vere  Bulla 

(k)  See  Edition  1.570,  p.  Ufi5;  also  '  Lutheri  Omnia  Opera.'  Edit.  Jenae.  l.''j.';8.  ff.  301— 307. —En. 


672 


Ecclesiat- 
tical 


LUTHER  S    ANSWER    TO    THE    POPE  S    BULL. 


^■^"'"-    The  Answer  of  Martin  Luther  against  the  execrable  Bull  of  Pope  Leo, 

translated  from  the  Latin. 

Martin  Luther  to  the  Christian  reader,  wisheth  the  grace  of  Christ  to  eternal 
salvation.     I  heard  a  fame  afar  off,  christian  reader,  that  a  certain  Bull  was  past 

incederet,  nisi  insignem  inscitiam.qua  (cum  mea  vera  essevidissent  et  tamenpati  nollent  neccon- 
futare  posseut),  tentaverunt  vano  terriculamento  perditi  papyri  me  terrere  ?  Sed  Lutherus  bellis  as- 
suetus  Bullis  non  terretur;  et  inter  inanem  papyrum  ac  omnipotens  verbum  Dei  distinguere  didicit. 

Ejusdem  inscitiae  et  illud  est,  quod,  vexante  conscientia,  non  sunt  ausi  articulos  nominatim 
digerere,  quosque  in  ordines  sues.  Timuerunt  enim  ne  liaereticum  assererent,  quera  nee  erro- 
neum  forte  nee  scandalosum  possent  ostendere.  Proinde  invenerunt  adverbium,  'respective,' et 
post  enumeratos  articulos  dicunt,  'alios  respective  liEereticos,  alios  erroneos,  alios  scandalosos.' 
Quod  est  dicere — 'Nos  putamus  aliquos  esse  haereticos,  alios  erroneos,  alios  scandalosos.'  Sed  ne- 
scimus  qui,  quales,  quanti.  O  meticulosa  ignorantia,  qiiam  lubrica  et  fugiliva  es !  quam  odis 
lucem!  utverteris  ac  reverteris  in  omnia,  necapiaris,  sicut  Kroteus  quidam!  necsictamen  evades: 
immo  in  astutia  tua  magis  comprehenderis  et  subverteris.  Prodi  itaque,  injloctissime  Antichriste. 
Doce  nos  sapientiam  tuam :  distribue  tua  ipsius  verba.  Die  si  nosti  tu  ipse  quod  dixeris  :  ostende 
quis  sit  h;ereticus,  quis  vere  erroneus,  quis  scandalosus,  et  quis  sit  qualiseunque.  Decet  enim 
tam  magnificum  damnatorem  nosse  quid  damnat :  turpissimum  autem  sit  damnare  articulum 
hcEreticum,  et  eundem  non  posse  iiomiiiare.  Nolo  tantum  '  respective,'  sed  absolute  et  certe  docen. 
Sum  enim  Occanica?  factionis,  qui  respectus  contemnunt,  omnia  autem  absolutahabent,  ut  sic  jocer 
in  istam  inoriam.  Vide  ergo,  mi  lector,  insignem  inscitiam  Antichristianam,  quam  infelicl  dolo 
se  occultare  pr;esumpsit  sub  adverbio  '  respective.'  Non  solum  enim  non  docet  veritatem  et  causam 
damnationis,  sed  nee  errorem  monstrare  audet,  nee  hoc  ipsiim  indicare  quod  damnat,  et  tamen 
damnat.  Nonne  lautissima  'damnatio,  damnare  et  nescire  quid  damnes  ?  Nonne  disertissima 
oratio,  loqui  et  nescire  quid  loquaris  ?  Quin  anticyras  integras  his  Bullatis  morionibus  optamus  .' 
Sic  sapere  et  facere  debent  onines  veritatis  adversarii ! 

Sed  scio  quis  dolor  lenonem  istum  premat.  NempeEccius  meus — memorquam  Lipsiae  pudefactus 
sit,  dum  me  ob  articulos  Hussi  (spumantibus  labris,  sat  plausibiliter,  theatre  suo),  hEereticum  tercen- 
ties  clamaret  furiosa  voce,  et  idipsnm  postea  probare  non  posset,  cum  Constantiensis  damnatio,  a 
me  adducta  prater  spem  Eccii,  nullum  eertum  articulum  signasset  haereticum,  sed  et  ipsa  similis 
huic  nostrae  per  inscitiam  alios  haereticos,  alios  erroneos,  alios  offensives  dixisset,  et  Eccius  his 
auditis,  turpissima  temeritate  in  semet  confusus,  falso  et  mendaciterme  haereticum  ase  clamatum 
sentiret, — voluit  Romae  huic  vulneri  suo  mederi,  et  mendacium  temeritatis  suae  stabilire.  Sed  non 
proficiet,  spero  (jubente  Christo),  mendax  sophista :  expostulo  enim  adhuc,  ut  absolute  non  respec- 
tive, distinct^  non  confuse,  certd  non  simulariter,  clai^  non  obscure,  singulariter  non  in  genera, 
dicant  quis  sit  et  quis  non  sit  haereticus.  Sed;quando  haec  facient  ?  Quando  Christus  et  Belial 
convenient,  aut  lux  et  tenebrae  sociabuntur. 

Quid  ergo  faciam  ego  interim?  Primum,  meticulosissimos  et  indoctissimos  papistas,  Antichri^- 
tique  apostolos  contemnam,  illudamque  eis  cum  Helia  et  dicam  :  Si  Baal  deus  est,  respondeat. 
Forte  ebrius  est  aut  in  itinere.  Clamate  voce  majori;  deus  enim  est :  forte  audit.  [1  Reg.  IS.]  Quid 
enim  aliud  Bullati  isti  asini  mereantur,  qui  damnarent  id,  quod  nesciunt  et  nescire  se  fatentur? 
Deinde  securus  ero,  nee  heereticus,  nee  erroneus,  nee  scandalosus  habendus,  donee,  si  non  convic- 
tum,  tamen  simpliciter  et  nudis  verbis  monstratum  fuerit  in  quo  articulo  talis  sim.  Neque  enim 
tam  onero  papistas  raeos  (slipites  istos)  ut  probent,  sed  ut  monstrent  saltern  errorem,  hoc  est,  ut 
ostendant  an  sciant,  quid  lallent  ipsimet,  suamve  salivam  sentiant.  Dum  enim  nullum  articulum 
designant  haereticum,  mihi  liberum  est  quemvis  oblatum  negare  hasreticum,  et  asserere  catholiciim. 

Sed  et  banc  ruditatem,  ferme  asinina  rudiorem,  quis  non  rideat  in  Antichristo  impiissimo  et 
rudissimo,  quod  optimi  homines  discernunt  hiereticos  oh  erroneis,  et  hos  ab  ofiensivis,  hos  a 
scandalosis?  Qua  acutis'^ima  acutissimorum  hominum  distinctione  colligimus.  erroneum  non 
esse  hfereticum.  Quod  autem  haereticum  non  est,  quid  ad  damnatores  ecclesiasticos  ? — qui  solum 
hajretica  damnare  debent.  Nam  quod  haereticum  est,  non  catholicum  est,  Christo  dicente  :  Qui 
nun  est  contra  nos,  pro  nobis  csl.  Immo  vellem  dari  mihi  ab  istis  viris  magnificis  articulum  erro- 
neum in  eeclesia,  qui  non  sit  haereticus :  si  enim  erroneus  est,  nihil  differt  ab  haeretico,  nisi  perti- 
nacia  asserentis.  Omnia  enim  equaliter  aut  vera  aut  falsa  sunt,  licet  aflfectus  in  uno  aliquo  vero 
aut  falso,  mnjor  et  minor  esse  possit.  Vides  ergo  iterum  Bullatos  meos  non  posse  articulimi  mihi 
monstrare  qui  erroneus  et  non  haereticus  sit,  et  iterum  lallare  sicut  furiosos,  qui  nesciunt  quid 
dicant,  damnantes  Muventum  erroneum  non  haereticum,  quod  non  ,passit  esse  in  rebus  neque 
verbis :   ut  quales  sunt  articuli,  talis  et  damnatio. 

Par  sapientia  est,  scandalosum  esse  qui  nee  sit  haereticus,  nee  erroneus.  Detiir  obsecro  ille,  non 
modo  in  meis  sed  in  omnium  hominum  verbis  et  scriptis  ah  initio  mundi  usque  in  finem.  Quid 
er?o  haec  portenta  cogitate  coegit  papistas  meos,  nisi  inscitia  furiosa?  Nisi  forte  scandalosos 
appellant,  quo  modo  veri  et  catholic!  sunt  scandalosi.  Nihil  enim  est  scandalosius  veritate, 
immo  sola  Veritas  est  scandalosa  superbis  et  in.sensatis.  Sicut  de  Christo  [1  Cor.  i.]  dicitur:  Nos 
praedicamus  Christum  crucifixum,  Jud;eis  scandalum,  Gentibus  stultitiam.  Kt  [Lucae.  ii.] 
Positus  est  hie  in  ruinam  et  resurrectionem  multorum  in  Israel.  Qunre,  cum  papist»  mei 
scandalosos  seeernant  ab  liaereticis  et  erroneis,  quod  autem  hcereticum  et  erroneum  non  est,  id 
catluilicnm  et  verum  esse  eertum  sit  :  sequilur  articulos  scandalosos  ab  eis  intelligi  et  damnari 
catholicos  et  veros.  O  digna  damnatio  i)apistis  I  Vide,  mi  lector,  quorsum  sese  rotat  impietas 
caeca!  quamseipsam  irridet  et  illudit !  quam  facile  capitur  in  suis  verbis!  quam  imprndenset  stults 
sit  in  omnibus  suis  studiis!  non  solum  non  probat  errorem  et  scandalum,  sed  (pro  eo  ut  monstret 
solum) impossibilia  et  sibi  turpissime  pugnantia  loquitur.  Ubi  nunc  tuum  infelix  '  respective,'  infe- 
licissima  Bulla?  quo  respexisti  ?  in  barathrum  impietatis  scilicet  et  ruditatis  tuae. 

Idem  dicendum  erit  de  otfensivis ;  nam  hos  neque  scandalosus,  neque  haereticos  esse  oportet, 
cum  a  tantis  papislis  discernantur.  Quis  ergo  non  miretur  tanta  ingenia  papistarum,  qui  invenire 
potuerunt  otfensivum  esse  in  eeclesia,  quod  tamen  nee  falsum,  nee  liaereticum,  nee  scandalosum, 
sed  verum,  catholicum,  aedificatorium  sit,  et  tamen  hoc  ipsum  damnent?  Quis  vero  non  ambiat 
etiam  ab  iis  insanis  damnari,  qui  sua  propria  damnatione  ostendunt  se  damnata  probare  et  probata 
damnare;  hoc  est,  truncis  et  cautiljus  sese  inscnsatiores  esse  palam,  cum  summa  sua  ignominia, 
coinmonstrant?  Ite  ergo,  vos  impii  et  insensati  papistae,  et  sobrii  scribite  si  quid  scribere  vultis  : 
nam  banc  Bullam  apparet,  vel  inter  putanas  nocturno  convivio  esse  egestam,  aut  in  canicularibus 
furiis  confusam  ;  neque  enim  uUi  moriones  sic  insanirent. 
Retorqiieamus  autem  imprudentiam  istam  Antichi'sti  in  os  ejus,  et  ex  sermonibus  ipsiusmet 


Luther's  answer  to  the  pope's  bull.  G73 

out  against  rae,  and  sent  almost  over  all  the  world  before  it  came  to  me,  against  EccUsint- 
wliom  it  was  specially  directed,  and  to  whom  it  most  chiefly  appertained.     For      '"■"' 

judi'jemus  et  condemnemus  eum,  ut  deinceps  discat  astutius  et  meliori  memoria  mentiri.     Opor-  

tet  enim  mendacem  esse  memorem,  juxta  proverliiiim.  Si  alii  sunt  artiouli  offensivi  et  alii  haeretici, 
et  tu  eum  daninas,  qui  non  est  hcEreticus,  ac  per  lioc  est  verus  et  catholicus  (etiamsi  sit  sexcenties 
olTensivus  ):  noiine  iinpudens  os  tuum  damnat  seipsum,  non  modo  hasreseos,  sed  extremse  impietatis 
et  blasphemia  laesajque  niajestatis  in  veritateni  divinam,  ostenditque  vere  te  eum  esse  hominem 
qui  adversatur,  et  extollitur  super  omne  quod  dicitur  aut  quod  colitur  Deus  ?  Nonne  tu  es 
liomo  ille  peccati  et  filius  perditionis,  qui  negat  Deum  emptorem  suum,  et  charitatem  veritatis 
toUit,  ut  operationem  erroris  sui  statuat,  quo  credamus  iniquitati,  ut  Pauhis  praedixit.  Si  enim 
articulus  licereticus  non  est,  non  potest  esse  offensivus  aut  scandalosus  nisi  haeretieis  Antichristis 
et  Satanis  pietatis.  Vide  ergo  quam  pulclire  bulla  ista  omnium  impudentissima  imprudentissi- 
niaque,  dum  in  me  aliud  haereticum,  aliud  oftensivum  damnat,  auctores  suos  veros  lisereticos  et 
adversaries  Dei  palam  declarat :  adeo  non  est  scientia,  non  est  consilium  contra  Dominum,  adeo 
ii.ipietas  cseca  capitur  verbis  oris  sui :  adeo  verum  est,  qui  jacit  lapidem  in  altum,  recidet  super 
caput  ejus. 

Et  (quod  omnium  pulcherrimum  est,)  hac  impia  eontradictione  sua  revelantur  cogitationes  cor- 
dium  eorum,  et  nequitiam  snani,  quam  volunt  maxime  celatam,  maxime  produnt  iucredibili 
imprudentia,  esse  scilicet  eos  paratos  semel  universam  veritateni  damnare.  Cum  enim  liEereticos 
asserunt  quos  haereticos  ostendere  aut  nominare  non  possunt,  nee  sciunt,  nee  audent,  quid  hinc 
iutelligimus,  nisi  esse  eos  toto  corde  adversaries  Christi,  et  paratos  damnare  omnem  veritatem  ?  et 
tamen  infelici  bypocrisi  finguut  se  damnare  basreses.  En  vobis  O  BuUares  asini,  discite  tan- 
dem quid  sit — Christum  esse  signum  contradietionis  et  petram  scandali.  Quam  subito  et  facili 
negotio  denudata  est  omnis  interior  impietas  et  ignominia  vestra  eis  ipsis  verborum  operculis, 
quibus  eam  contegere  frustra  studuistis !  Habemus  itaque  hoc  prinio  et  evidente  argumento. 
bullam  hanc  non  esse  nisi  Antichristi,  summi  adversarii  Dei  et  pietatis.  Agnoscat  nunc  eam  si 
audet,  sive  Eccius  sive  papa,  et  sciet  quo  nomine  et  qua  opinione  sit  nobis  observandus.  In 
iinum  enim  cumulum  hie  omnia  pessiraa  nomina  convenerunt.  impietas,  blasphemia,  inscitia', 
imprudentia,  hypocrisis,  mendacium,  breviter  Satanas  ipse  cum  suo  Antichristo. 

Nee  minus  revelat  impietas  ista  seipsam  et  eo  quod  nunc  dicam :  Decernit  enim  bulla  ista  eximia 
apertis  impudentissimisque  verbis,  esse  exureiidos  etiam  eos  libellos  nieos,  in  quibus  errores  non 
sunt,  ut  memoria  mei  penitus  tollatur.  Potes  nunc,  christiane  lector,  dubitare  infernalem  draco- 
nem  sonare  per  buUam  istam  ?  Vulg6  dicitur  asinum  ideo  nial6  cantare,  quia  altius  orditur :  et 
ista  quoque  bulla  felicius  cecinisset,  si  non  blasphemum  os  suum;  in  ccelum  posuisset,  impudent! 
et  plusquam  diabolica  impietate  veritatem  etiam  confessam  et  probatam  damnatura.  Hactenus 
enim  Satanas  veritatem  sub  specie  veritatis  oppressit,  quoties  oppressit.  At  liic  homo  peccati, 
adversarius  et  elevatus  supra  Deum,  posita  specie  apertaque  fronte,  idque  in  ecclesia  Dei,  abs- 
que timore,  veritatem  Christianam,  et  cognitam  et  probatam  a  seipso  et  omnibus,  damnat  et  exuri 
inandat.  Quid  si  hac  in  Turcia  fierent  ?  Quo  loco  haec  vox,  rogo,  digna,  nisi  inio  Tartaro  ?  Et  non 
timetis,  Bullati  vos  Antichristi,  ne  saxa  et  ligna  sanguinem  suclent,  prse  horrendissimo  hoc  spectro 
impietatis  vestrae  et  blasphemije? 

Ubi  es  nunc,  optime  Carole  Imperator?  Ubi  estis  reges  et  principes  Christian!?  Christo  dedistis 
nomen  in  baptismo,  et  has  Tartareas  voces  Antichristi  potestis  ferre?  Ubi  episcopi?  ubi  doctores  .' 
ubi  quicunque  Christum  confltemini  ?  ad  haec  horribilia  papistarum  portenta  tacere  potestis  ? 
Miseram  ecclesiam  Dei,  factara  Satanae  tantum  ludibrium  !  Miseros  omnes  qui  his  temporibus 
vivunt!  Venit,  veiiit,  ira  Dei  in  finem  super  papistas,  inimicos  crucis  Christi  et  veritatis  Dei,  ut 
resistant  et  ipsi  omnibus  hominibus,  prohibentes  praedicari  et  doceri  veritatem,  sicut  de  Judaeis 
dicit  Paulus. 

Finge  quaeso,  me  esse  talem  qualem  ilia  maledica  et  maledicta  Bulla  videri  cupit,  haereticum, 
erroneimi,  schismaticum,  offensivum,  scandalosum,  in  aliquot  libellis.  Quid  meruere  libelli  catho- 
Hci,  Christiani,  veri,  aedificatorii,  pacitici?  Ubi  didicistis  hanc  religionem,  papistae  perditi,  ut  propter 
hominem  malum  damnetis  et  exuratis  sanctam  castamque  Dei  veritatem  >.  Non  potestis  homines 
perdere,  nisi  et  veritatem  perdatis  ?  Vos  triticum  evelletis  cum  zizania?  Vos  granadispergetis  cum 
palea?  Cur  Origenem  suscipitis  in  libellis  catholicis,  et  non  in  totum  aboletis  /  [mmo,  cur  im- 
piissimum  Aristotelem,  in  quo  non  nisi  errores  docentur,  non  saltem  in  parte  damnatis?  Cur 
impias,  barbaras,  indoctas,  haereticasque  Decretales  Papa  non  exuritis  ?  Cur  inquam  haec  non 
facitis,  nisi  qubd  non  estis  alia  causa  positi  in  locum  istum  sanctum,  quam  ut  sitis  abominatio  a 
Daniele  praedicta,  quae  damnet  veritatem,  statuat  vero  mendacium  et  operationem  erroris:  non 
enim  alia  decent  sedem  Antichristi. 

Te  igitur  Leo  X.,  vos  domini  cardinales  Romse,  et  quicunque  Romae  aliquid  estis,  compello  et  in 
faciem  vobis  libere  dico, — si  vestro  nomine  vestraque  scientia  haec  Bulla  exivit,  eamque  vestrani 
agnoscitis,  utar  et  ego  potestate  mea,  qua  in  baptismo  per  Dei  misericordiam  factus  sum  filius  Dei 
et  cohasres  Christi,  fundatus  supra  firmam  petram,  quae  nee  portas  inferi,  nee  coelum,  nee  terram 
Ibrmidat :  et  dico,  moneo,  hortor  vos  in  Domino,  ut  ad  cor  redeatis  et  istis  diabolicis  blasphemiis  et 
plus  valde  nimis  audacibus  impietatibus  modum  ponatis,  atque  id  cito.  Quod  nisi  feceritis,  scitote 
me,  cum  omnibus  qui  Christum  colunt,  vestram  sedem,  a  Satana  ipso  possessam  et  oppressam,  pro 
sede  daranata  Antichristi  habere,  cui  non  modo  non  obediamus,  aut  subditi  et  concorporati  esse 
velimus,  sed  detestamur  et  execramur,  sicut  principem  et  summum  hostem  Christi ;  parati  pro  hac 
sententia  nostra  stultas  vestras  censuras  non  modo  cum  gaudio  ferre,  sed  etiam  rogare  ne  un- 
quara  nos  absolvatis,  aut  inter  vos  numeretis,  quin,  ut  cruentam  vestram  tyrannidem  expleatis,  ad 
mortem  nos  ultro  offerimus.  Quod  (si  quid  Spiritus  Christi  et  impetus  fidei  nostra  valet)  his 
scriptis,  si  perseveretis  in  furore  isto,  vos  damnamus,  et,  una  cum  Bulla  ista  omnibusque  Decreta- 
libus,  Satanae  tradimus  in  interitum  carnis,  ut  spiritus  vester  in  die  Domini  nobiscum  liberetur,  in 
nomine  (quem  vos  persequimini)  Jesu  Christi  Domini  nostri.     Amen. 

Vivit  enim  adhuc  et  regnat  adhuc  (in  quo  non  dubito)  Dominus  noster  Jesus  Christus  ;  quem  et 
speramus  propediem  adventurum  et  interfecturum  spiritu  oris  sui,  et  destructurum  illustratione 
adventus  sui,  hunc  hominem  peccati  et  filium  perditionis:  quandoquidem  negare  non  possum,  si 
Papa  istorum  portentorum  auctor  est,  ipsum  esse  verum  ilium  tinalem,  pessimum,  famosumque 
Antichristum,  subvertentem  orbem  totum  operationibus  erroris  sui :  id  quod  impletum  ubique 
videmus. 

Sed  quo  me  rapit  ardor  fidei?  nondum  totus  persuasus  sum,  Papae  esse  hanc  Bullam,  sed  apo- 
stoli  illius  impietatis  Eccii,  qui  cum  suis  fratribus  furente  hiatu  me  absorbere  festinat,  cantans : 
Deglutiamus  eum  sicut  infernus  viventem  et  integrum,  quasi  descendentem  in  lacum.  Huic  enim 
furiosohominiparvum(immo  lucrum)  videtur,  si  veritatem  Dei  extinguat ;  modovota  impietatis  et 
fratricidii  impleat.  O  sortem  ecclesitP  hodiernam,  sanguineis  lachrymis  dignam !  Sed  quis  gemitus 
nostros  audit  ?  quis  plorantes  solatur  ?  Inexorabilis  est  furor  Domini  super  nos. 
Addunt  iidem  homines  (ut  sunt  admodum  faceti  et  suaves)  quoddam  ridiculum,  quo  pro  sua 
VOL.    V.  X  X 


074 


I-UTHER  S    AXSWEK    TO    THE    POPE  S    BUM-. 


Ecclesias-  what  cause  I  cannot  tell,  except,  peradventnre,  it  was  foi-tliat  the  said  Bull,  like 
.*]S°J      unto  a  night-crovi",  and  as  a  bird  of  darkness  hatched  in  the  night,  durst  not  fly  in 

Ajjairs.  o  '  &      '  .' 

prudcntia  temperant  seria  ludo,  scribentes,  mihi  (super  omnia  quas  in  me  contulerunt  immensa 
stiuiia)  ctiam  sumptum  et  pecuniam  ad  iter  Romanum  obtulisse.  Scilicet  nova  ciiaritas  Roniae, 
qu<c  orbem  exiiausit  pecuniis  et  vastavit  tyrannide  sua  intolerahili,  milii  uni  pecuniam  ofi'ert. 
Verum,  hoc  iiiclytum  mendacium  scio  cujus  fabri  sit.  Cajetanus  cardinalis  ad  niendacia  compo- 
nenda  natns  et  formatus,  functus  le-jatione  sua  felicissima,  nunc  RoniJE  securus,  linjjit  niilii  per 
se  proniissam  esse  pecuniam,  cum  Aufjustse  tam  sordida  infamique  a^'erat  penuria,  ut  crederetur 
faniiliam  suam  fame  occisurus.  Sed  13ullam  decet  esse  Bullara,  et  veritate  et  sapientia  inaneni. 
Et  damnatoribus  istis  jus  est  nobis  mandare,  ut  esse  veraces  eos  credamus  dum  mentiuntur,  et 
cathnlicos  dum  lisretica  docent,  et  Christianosdum  Antichristum  statuunt  per  illuddistributivum 
universale  :  '  Et  quodcunque  lifjaveris.'  Ubi  cum  nihil  exceptum  sit,  omnia  per  omnia  eis  licent: 
si  nnn  potius  ex  diabolo  conceperint,  qui  non  solum  mentiuntur  manifesto,  sed  (quodomnem  impu- 
dentiara  superat)  mendacio  eodem  sese  ad  plausum  populcrura  in  mei  invidiam  ornant,  et  chai'i- 
tatem  sese  miliiexhiliuisse  altero  mendacio  jam  finfrunt  :  cum,  si  quid  veritatis,  pietatis,  p;ravitatis, 
Romanis  istis  tyrannis  exisset  reliquum,  orani  studio  cavere  debuerint,  omnia  ita  in  luce  clara  ab 
eis  dici  et  geri,  ut  nee  adversarius  suspicioiiem  haurire  mali  cujusquam  possit:  at  nunc  si  nihil 
esset  aliorura  quae  BuUam  istam  elevarent,  hoc  crassum  et  ineptum  mendacium  earn  levem 
vanam  et  falsara  arguit.  Roma  quKso  mihi  pecunias  exbiberet?  Et  uiide  illud,  quod  compertum 
habeo — esse  videlicet  per  trapezitas  istas  (quod  bancum  vocant)  definitos  in  Germania  aliquot 
centenarios  aureorum  sicariis,  qui  Lutherum  conficerent?  His  enim  rationibus  et  scripturis  hodie 
pugnat,  regnat,  triumphat  sancta  ilia  apostolica  sedjs,  magistra  tidei  et  mater  ecclesiarum,  jam- 
dudum  Antichristiana  et  bis  septies  liEeretifa  convicta,  si  gladio  Spiritus  quod  est  verbuni  Dei 
pugnasset : — id  quod  non  Ignorat.  Ideo  (ne  quando  ad  id  cogatur  periculi)  sic  furit  in  orbeiChristiano, 
bellis,  Ccedibus,  cruoribus,  mortibus,  vastationibus,  omnia  involvens  et  perdens  :  adhuc  tamen  sunt 
sanctissimi  in  Domino  patres,  et  ovium  Christi  vicarii  pastores. 

Sed  age  (ut  et  ipse  colludam)  adhuc  mittant  pecuniam ;  fidem  enim  seu  conduetum  salvum,  (ne 
nimium  eos  gravem)  libens  resigno,  cum  non  sit  opus  eo,  modo  propitia  sit  pecunia.  Tantum 
autem  expecto  quantum  satis  fuerit  ut  quinquaginta  millibus  peditum,  et  decem  millibus  equitum 
instructus,  Romam  tutus  ire  queam,  qua  arte  mihi  satis  fidei  parabo :  et  hoc  propter  Romam  quffi 
devorat  habitatores  suos,  nulla  nee  servata  nee  servante  fide,  ubi  sanctissimi  patres  occidunt 
dilectos  iilios  suos  in  charitate  Dei,  fratresque  perdiint  fratres  in  obsequium  Christi,  sicut  est 
moris  Romani  atque  styli.  Interim  liber  ero  ab  istius  venerabilissims  Bullae  citatione.  O  vos 
infelices  nebuloncs,  qui  veritate  et  conscientia  sic  estis  confusi,  ut  nee  mentiri  prudenter  possitis, 
nee  verum  dicere  audeatis,  et  tamen,  summa  ignominia  vestra,  quiescere  non  velitis! 

Ali'ert  quoque  Bulla  novam  Latinitatem.  Cum  enim  Augustinus  dixisset  se  Evangelic  non 
crediturum  fuisse  nisi  autoritate  Ecclesiae  fulsset  comraotus,  mox  Bulla  ista  inclyta  hancecclesiam 
catholicam  facit  quosdam  fratres  reverendissimos  cardinales,  priores  ordinum  regularium,  raagistros 
theologiae,  et  doc'ores  juris,  quorum  consilio  se  natam  gloriatur,  scilicet  novam  proleni  univer- 
salis ecclesiae.  Felix  cexih  partus  novse  illius  et  hactenus  inauditse  ecclesiae  catholicie,  et  quam 
Augustinus  acerrimus  sectarum  insectator  si  videret,  non  dubitaret  synagogum  Satanse 
appellare.  Vide  ergo  insaniam  papistarum :  Ecclesia  universalis  est  quidam  pauci  cardinales, 
priores,  et  doctores,  forte  vix  viginti  homines,  cum  possibile  sit  nullum  eorum  esse  membrum 
unius  capellas  vel  altaris.  Atque  cum  ecclesia  sit  communio  sanctorum,  (ut  in  symbolo  oramus,) 
sanctorum  communione,  id  est,  ecclesia  universali  exclusos  esse  oportet,  quicunque  non  fuerint 
:n  numero  istorum  viginti  hominura.  Unde  quicquid  ii  senserint  sancti  viri,  id  mox  universalis 
ecclesia  sentit,  etiam  si  mendaces,  ha;retici,  et  Antichristi  sint,  non  nisi  abominabilia  sentientes. 

Adeone  Romae  insanire  ullus  credere  potuisset  ?  Estne  cerebri  aut  cordis  eis  reliquum  quic- 
quam?  Augustinus  de  ecclesia  per  orbem  dilftrsa  loquitur,  Evangelium  concorditerconfitente.  Neque 
enim  ullum  alium  lihrum  Deus  voluit  tantaconcordia  orbis  approbari,  quanta  sacram  Scripturam 
(ut  idem  in  Confessionibus  suisdicit),  ne  schismatibus  occasio  fieret,  aliis  subinde  receptis  :  id  quod 
inipia  sedes  Komana  suis  decretis  quaesivit  multis  jam  seculis  ;  et  heu  magna  ex  parte  confecit  ! 
Sed  universalis  ecclesia  nondimi  ei  consensit.  Sunt  enim  in  oriente  aquilone  et  austro  Christian! 
Evangelio  content!,  nihil  curantes  quiid  Roma  ex  seipsa  particular!  universalem  ecclesiam  facere 
con.atur,  et  ca."teras  schismaticas  criminatur,  cum  ipsa  sit  prima  qure  se  a  tola  separavit,  et  ad  se 
totam  rapere  frustra  molita  est,  princeps  et  fons  omnium  schismaticorum  hac  tyrannide  facta. 

Nemo  ergo  speret  unquam  fore,  ut  ecclesia  catholica  sapiat  qu;p  Bulla  ista  impia  bl.aterat ;  cum 
nee  ea  quae  vere  est  Romana  sic  sapiat,  nee  continuo  catholicimi  habeat  quicquid  Romanum  esse 
constiterit :  nuUus  (ut  dixi)  liber  eatholicus  ultra  futurus  est,  sicut  neque  fuit,  pra?ter  Scripturam 
sanctam.  Romanae  ecclesia;  abunde  satis  est  gloria;,  partem  esse  parv.am  universalis  ecclesia", 
suis  statutis  se  ipsam  vexantem.  Curia;  potius  Romanae  ista  Bulla  est :  banc  enim  Satanre  sedem 
decet  talis  sapientia  et  religio.  Ipsa  est  quae  nititur  universalis  ecclesia  haberi,  et  suas  stultas 
et  impias  bullas  pro  catholicis  dogmatibus  toti  orbi  arrogantissimO  sed  vanissime  obtrudit.  Cujus 
superbia  et  temeritas  eo  crevit,  ut  de  sola  potestate  prasumat,  eitra  omnem  doctrinam  et  sanetimo- 
niam  vita;,  de  omnibus  statuere  hominibus  eorumque  dictis  et  factis ;  quasi  ob  solam  potestatem 
aut  sublimitatem  spiritus  habitaculum  et  ecclesia  Christi  sit,  cum  hac  ratione  et  Sataiias(cum  sit 
princeps  mundi),  aut  Turca,  ecclesia  Christi  dici  possit.  Sed  neque  gentium  imperia  potentes  citra 
sapicntiam  et  bonitatem  ferunt.  Turn  in  ecclesia,  solum  spiritnalis  omnia  judical  et  a  nemine 
judicatur  [ut  1  Cor.  ii.  dicitur],  non  utique  solus  Papa,  aut  curia  Homana,  nisi  spirituales  sint. 

Verum  universae  eorum  temeritati  oppono  constanter  invictum  Paulum  :  [ICor.  xiv.]  •  Si  alteri  se- 
denti  aliquid  revelatum  fuerit.  prior  taceat.'  His  clare  habes,  Papam  et  (|Uemvis  alium  ni,ajorem  debere 
tacere,  si  alteri  inferior!  in  ecclesia  revelatum  alicpiid  fuerit.  Hac  ego  auctoritatenixus,  contempta 
Bullae  temeritate,  cum  fidueia  articulos  defendendos  suscipio,  nullius  nudam  damnationem  tanti 
facturus  (etiamsi  Papa  pit  cum  tota  sua  ecclesia),  nisi  Scripturis  me  erudierit:  quorum  est 

Articuhis  primits. 

Haeretica  est  sententia  sed  usitata,  sacramenta  novje  legis  gratiam  dare  illis  qui  non  ponunt 

obicem.' 

Agnosco  articulum  meum,  et  quaero  ex  vobis,  egregii  domini  respectivistae,  qui  alios  respective 
bjereticos,  alios  erroneos,  alios  scandalosos  decrevistis,  quo  respicithic  articulus  .'  Ad  hacresim  ?  ad 
errorem?  adscandalum?  Aut  quo  vos  respexistis  eum  damnantes?  Ad  Scripturam  sanctam  ?  ad 
sanctos  patres ?  art  (idem?  ad  ecclesiam  ?  Quindicitis?  Nee  dum  enim  vos  proband!  negotio  mo- 
lesto,  sed  indicandi  solum  debitum  expostulo,  ut  sciara  quid  desit  mihi.  Vultis,  infantes,  pueri, 
utegodicam?  Dico  ergo.  Hie  articulus  respectus  duos  habet.  Altero  respicit  ad  papistas  damna- 
tores  suos,  inter  quos  videt  alios  re.=;pective  mnlos,  alios  equos,  quibus  non  est  intellectus,  ut  qui 


LliTHER's    AKSWEll    TO    THE    POPe's    BUI.T,.  ()T5 

the  day,  nor  abide  to  come  in  my  sigiit.     Notwithstanding  the  said  night-fowl,  EccUeins- 
after  long  time,  by  help  of  friends,  was  caught  at  length,  and  brought  unto  me    ^5"^^ 

prorsus  nihil  iiitelligunt  et  tamen  omnia  damnant.  Altero  respicit  ad  sacram  Scripturam,  quae  docet 
Rom.  xiv  :  Omne  quod  noii  est  ex  fide  peccatum  esse.  Ex  quo  sequitur  sacranienta  novae  legis 
non  dare  gratiam  incredulis,  (cum  incredulitatis  sit  maximum  peccatum,  et  obex  crassissimus,) 
sed  solum  credentibus.  Sola  enim  fides  non  ponit  obicem  ;  caetera  omnia  sunt  obex,  etiamsi  obi- 
cem  ilium  non  ponaiit,  quem  sophistae  somniant  de  actuali  tantum  proposito  externi  peccati. 
Confiteor  ergo  articulum  non  esse  meuni  solum,  sed  veritatis  catholicEe  et  Christians.  Bullam 
vero  damnatricem  ejus,  esse  bis  hjereticani,  impiam  et  blasphemam,  cum  omnibus  qui  earn 
sequuntur;  qui,  neglecto  peccato  incredulitatis,  insaniunt  obicem  tolli  si  homo  peccare  desinat, 
etiamsi  nihil  incredulus  boni  cogitet.  Verum  haec  latius  et  in  libellis  meis  probavi,  et  probabo, 
si  Romani  isti  lallatores  sua  ausint  aliquando  probare,  me  confutaturi. 

Articultts  Secundus, 

'  I n  puero  post  baptismum  negare  remanens  esse  peccatum,  est  Paulum  et  Christum  simul  conculcare.' 

Et  hunc  exigerem  ut  probarent  recte  damnari,  si  domini  mei  prae  respectibus  suis  nonessent 
excaecati  ut  nee  hoc  persiiicerent,  quo  nomine  eum  velint  damnatum  haberi.  Nescio  enim  haere- 
ticusne  sit  an  erroneus.  Et  quid  mirum,  cum  nee  id  damnatores  ejus  sciant?  Assero  ergo  et 
hunc  articulum,  per  apostolum,  Rom.  vii.  :  '  Ego  ipse  mente  servio  legi  Dei,  et  carne  legi  peccati.' 
Hie  aperte  apostolus  ipsemet  de  se  confitetur  se  peccare  in  carne,  sen  peccato  servire.  Et  1  Cor.  i. 
'  Christus  factus  est  nobis  a  Deo  justitia,  sapientia,  sanctificatio,  et  redemptio.'  Quomodo  autem 
sauctificat  sanctificatos,  nisi  quod  [juxta  Apocalyp.]  Qui  sanctus  est,  sanctificetur  adhuc?  At  sanc- 
tificari  est  a  peccatis  mundari.  Verum  quid  respectivistis  Bullatis  cum  Paulo  apostolo?  Ipsi  sunt 
tota  ecclesia  universalis,  quorum  autoritate  Paulus  aut  stat  aut  cadit,  cum  sit  membrum  et  pars 
ecclesiae.     Increpet  Dominus  in  te,  Satan,  et  in  satanicos  istos  tuos  papistas. 

Artictilus  Teriius. 

'  Foraes  peccati,  etiamsi  nullum  adsitactuale  peccatum,  moratur  exeuntem  a  corpore  animam  ab 

ingressu  coeli.' 

De  hac  quidem  re  nihil  hacteuus  definivi,  sed  cojiiosd  satis  et  probabiliter  disputavi,  nee  hodie 
ccrtus  sum  quid  cum  tali  anima  agatur.  At  talpae  nostrae  papales,  cum  necdum  videant  quo 
nomine  hie  articulus  eis  sit  dignus  damnatu  visus,  audent  etiam  asserere,  quod  tota  ecclesia  uni- 
versalis ignorat.  (Sap.  vii.)  Ego  tamen  adhuc,  ista  futili  et  stulta  damnatione  contempta ;  teneo 
articulum  probabiliter  esse  verum.  Cum  enim  fomes  sit  peccatum  vere,  (ut  ex  Rom.  vii.  et  Gal.  v. 
probavi),  et  peccatum  non  sinat  intrare  coelum  (sicut  scriptum  est :  Nihil  iniquinatum  intrabit),  arbi- 
tror  fomitem  peccati  remorari  ingressum  coeli.  Neque  enim  hie  pili  facio  somnia  eorum  qui  pec- 
catum fomitis  extenuantes,  poenam  peccati  et  defectum  vocant,  contra  Scripturas  apertas  quae 
peccatum  appellant,  et  per  gratiam  (quae  peccati  veri  non  ficti  medicina  est)  sanari  docent. 

Articulus  Quarttis. 

'  Imperfecta  charitas  morituri  fert  secum  necessario  magimm  timorem,  qui  in  se  solo  satis  est 
facere  poenam  purgatorii,  et  impedit  introitum  regni.' 

Iste  ex  praecedenti  sequitur,  quem  aequo  non  asserui,  licet  probabiliter  verum  adhuc  asseram, 
prius  petita  dispensatione  arbitrio  meo  proprio,  etiam  invita  Bulla,  quae  aliam  non  afferre  proba- 
tionem  potest,  nisi  banc;  Nos  sumus  sublimiores  iu  ecclesia  tyranni,  immo  ipsa  ecclesia;  ergo, 
sumus  doctissimi  et  sanctissimi,  pleni  Spiritu  Sancto,  non  potentes  errare,  etiamsi  omni  spurcitia 
omnium  criminum,  omni  inscitia,  per  orbem  foeteamusceu  Lerna  quasdam.  Sed  istis  rationibus 
apud  me  nihil] promovetur:  promovetur  autem  coram  illis  qui  metunt,  ne,  si  mea  sententia  obti- 
neat,  purgator'ium  e  manu  Papae  dilabatur,  ac  tum  defunctorum  vexandorum  (redimendorum  volui 
dicere)  officia  quaestuosissima  (tanto  damno  accepto)  sacerdotes  et  religiosos  ad  famem'  adigant. 
Opovtuit  ergo  avaritiam  hie  vigilare,  nee  sinere  suas  frivolas  opiniones  sed  turpilucrosissimas,  veri- 
tate  superante,  occidi. 

Articulus  Qtiintus. 

'  Tres  esse  partes  poenitentiae,  contritionem,  confessionem,  satisfactionem,  non  est  fundatum  in 
Scriptura  Sacra,  nee  in  antiquis  Sanctis  christianis  doctoribus.' 

Hie  articulus  quo  respectu  damnetur,  satis  intelligo,  respectivus  enim  est  ad  avaritiam.  Quare 
et  probationem  eorum  respectivam  scio,  quae  est  talis :  Si  articulus  esset  verus,  tunc  homines 
nihil  darent  pro  satisfactione  et  indulgentiis  ;  nee  haberemus  eos  amplius  vexare  confessionibus, 
casibus  reservatis,  restrictis,  ampliatis,  pro  nostro  lucro;  et  sic  pauperes  fieremus,  et  cultus  Dei 
minueretur  in  vigiliis  et  massis.  Sed  cultum  Dei  minui  est  impium  ;  quare  Lutherus  est  haere- 
ticus. — Valet  consequentia  a  respectu  Bullae  ad  papistas,  et  e  contra. 

Te  per  dominum  Jesum  oro,  si  quis  gravis  et  eruditus  lector  haec  legeris,  mihi  indulgeas 
levitatem  et  (ut  sic  dixerim)  puerilitatem  istam.  Vides  enim,  cum  lis  hominibus  mihi  rem  esse, 
qui  bis  pueri  sunt,  et  tamen  omnium  virorum  heroas  sese  jactant.  Dispeream  si  non  compertis- 
simum  habeo,  maximos  et  antesignanos  duces  populorum  hac  (quam  recitavi)  plusquam  septies 
stulta  et  ridicula  ratiuncula  motos  ad  meorum  libellorum  damnationem.  Ego,  nisi  iram  Dei  super 
nos  sffivientem  flens  intelligerem,  quae  effeminatis  pueris  et  fjeci  illi  hominum  ultimas  ex  omni 
terra  nos  subjecit,  prae  indignitate  rei  dirumperer. 

Mea  sententia  fuit  et  est  haec :  satisfactionem  eam  quam  claves  queant  tollere,  non  esse  juris 
divini ;  Sin  esset,  non  posse  eam  tolli  per  claves.  Si  quid  aliud  mihi  hoc  articulo  isti  BuUatores 
imponunt,  suo  more  faciunt.     Quid  enim  refert  si  Antichristus  mentiatur? 

Articulus  Sextus. 

'  Contritio  quae  paratur  per  discussionem,  collectionem,  et  detestationem  peccatorum,  qua  qui.s 
recogitat  annos  suos  in  amaritudine  anima?  suae,  ponderando  peccatorum  gravitatem,  multitu- 
dinem,  fceditatem,  amissionem  aeternae  beatitudinis,  ac  aeternae  damnationis  acquisitionem  ; 
haec  contritio  facit  hypocritam,  immo  magis  peccatorem.' 

Proh  incredibilem  caecitatem  et  inscitiam  Bullarum  istarum !  Mens  cert^  est  articulus  et 
Christianissimus,  quem  mihi  innumerabilibus  papis  et  papistis  non  patiar  extorqueri.  Hoc  enim 
ea  doctrina  egi,  poenitentiam  nullius  esse  momenti  nisi  in  fide  et  charitate  fieret :  quod  ipsimet 
decent  quoque,  nisi  quod,  nee  quid  fides  nee  quid  charitas  sit,  aut  sciunt  aut  docent.  Ideo  dum  mea 

X   X    2 


6T6  TJTIIEirs     AXSAVKIJ     TO    THE    POPe's    BILI,. 

Ecciesias   in  his  own  likeness  to  behold.     Which  canseth  me  yet  to  be  uncertain  what  to 
Ucal      th.ink,  whether  my  papists  do  dally  and  jest  with  me,  in  setting  out  such  famous 
^'"^"    libels  without  any  name,  against  me;  or  whether  in  truth  and  earnest  they  play 
the  mad  men  so  against  me  at  Rome,  or  no.     For  first,  neither  do  1  see  hen' 
the  style  (as  it  is  called),  nor  the  process  of  the  court  of  Rome  observed.     And 
again  (which  maketh  me  more  to  doubt),  hei'cin  be  brought  and  condemned 
such  articles,  wliich  it  is  plain  and  manifest  to  be  most  christian  :  whereby  ii 
seemeth  to  me  most  like,  that  the  said  monster  was  hatched  by  John  Eckius,  a 
man  wholly  compacted,  and  framed  altogether,  of  lies,  dissimulations,  errors, 
and  heresies. 
Eckius  a        The  said  suspicion  this  also  partly  confirmeth,  for  that  I  hear  it  so  bruited 
f.ilse  abroad,  that  the  said  Eckius  is  thought  and  said  to  be  the  apostle  of  such  a 

^P"*  ^'  goodly  bull.  And  not  unlike,  when  none  could  be  more  meet  apostle  for  such 
an  apostleship  than  he.  And  indeed  I  heard  no  less  long  since,  than  that  a 
bidl  was  in  working  against  me  at  Rome,  partly  by  the  workmanship  of 
Eckius ;  which,  because  (as  the  style  and  composition  thereof  declareth)  it  dis- 
pleased the  good  and  learned  men  there,  was  therefore  deferred,  and  should 
have  been  suppressed. 

But,  whatsoever  the  matter  be,  it  seemeth  to  me  not  unlike,  wheresoever  this 
apostle  Eckius  beareth  rule,  there  to  be  the  kingdom  of  Antichrist,  and  all  kind 
of  madness  there  to  reign.  In  the  mean  time  I  will  so  deal,  that  I  will  not 
seem  to  believe  Pope  Leo  X.,  with  his  learned  cardinals,  to  be  the  authors  of 
this  furious  madness  ;  which  I  do,  not  so  nuich  for  the  honour  of  the  see  of 
Rome,  as  because  I  will  not  be  puffed  up  too  much  with  pride,  and  seem  to 
myself  as  one  worthy  to  suffer  such,  so  great,  and  so  glorious  things  for  the 
verity  of  God.  For  if  it  were  so  indeed,  that  the  bishop  of  Rome  did  so 
furiously  rage  against  me,  who  were  then  so  happ}'  before  God  as  Luther,  to 
be  condemned  for  so  manifest  a  trtith  of  such  a  proud  prelate?  wherein  what 
were  more  to  be  wished  for  by  me,  than  that  I  should  never  be  absolved, 
reconciled,  nor  have  any  part  with  that  so  doltish  and  unlearned,  wicked  and 

damnant,  sua  ipsorum  imprudenti  contradictione  damnant.  Dico  ergo,  qui  pcenitentiam  sic  docet 
ut  promissae  misericordiae  Dei,  et  fidei  in  eandeni,  non  majorem  habeat  curam  quam  carnifieiiia; 
istius,  liic  poeiiitentiam  Judse  Iscariotis  docet,  pestilens  est  diabolus  animarum^  et  carnifex  coii- 
scientiarum.  Lef^e  autem  libros  illorum  sopbistarum  de  poenitentia,  et  videbis  eos  noii  proniis- 
sionis  nee  fidei  ullam  mentionem  faeere.  Has  enim  partes  poenitentiae  vivas  omittunt,  et  solis 
mortuis  contritionibus  homines  exagitant.     Sed  latius  alias. 

Sed  quid  denuo  articulos  omnes  probem,  cum  extent  libelli  ubi  omnium  rationem  reddidi 
abunde,  plura  daturus  si  adversarii  sua  quoque  in  lucem  dedissent  l  QuiB  est  enii*  stultitia,  ut 
hoc  uno  mihi  responsum  velint,  qu6d  dicunt  sibi  damnata  videri  omnia  mea,  cum  ego  in  hoc  ipsum 
scripserim,  ut  suos  errores  ipsi  agnoscerent  quil)us  populum  Dei  hactenus  dementaverunt '.  Nou 
hoc  expectavi  ut  damnarer,  qui  sciens  et  prudens  damnata  jam  olim  al)  eis,  adductis  scripturis  it 
rationibus,  justilicavi.  Nee  volui  ut  dicerent,  quod  ipsi  saperent  (sciebam  enim  omnia),;  sed  an 
recti;  saperent,  id  quaasitum  est  a  me.  Ilic  volui  erudiri,  et  ecce  nemo  audet  prodire !  Quare  video 
asinos  istos,  non  modo  mea  et  sua  non  intelligere,  sed  prae  insigni  liebetudine  nee  hoc  percepisse, 
quid  meis  libellis  qna^sierim.  Arbitrantur  enim  se  tales  in  opinione  mea  esse,  apud  quos  sit 
Veritas;  cum  niliil  minus  de  eis  suspicatus  sim.  Cum  enim  olira  ab  eis  omnia  ista  scirem  damnata 
esse,  non  damnandus  sed  velut  jam  damnatus  ab  eis  prodii,  damnationem  eorum  traducturus 
impiam,  haereticam,  et  blasphemam,  eosque  (nisi  ratione  reddita  recte  sese  sapere  docuissent) 
erroris  et  ha;reseos  crimine  public^  reos  acturus  :  ipsi  (velut  ridiculus  citharaDdus  chorda  semper 
eadem  oberrans)petitoprincipioaliudnon  reddunt,  nisi  '  daninamus  qua  damnavinuis,'  novadialec- 
tica  probantes  idem  per  seipsum.  damnationem  per  damnationem.  O  ineptissimos  et  insulsissimos 
damnatores!  Ubi  manet  illud  Petri:  '  Semper  parati  ad  reddendam  rationem  de  ea  quae  in  vobis 
est  fide  et  spe?' 

Quod  cum  Papistae  et  BuUistae  isti  ignorantissimi  ante  veritatis  manifestae  faciem  sic  sunt  con- 
fusi  metuqueperculsi  ut  pro  se  suaque  sententia  ne  hiscere  quidcm  audeaiit.  et  meticulosissimam 
banc  UuUam  iegre  enuitirint-  ego,  inimicorum  fuga  erectus,  banc  meticulosam  damnationem  vice 
approbationis  robustissimae  accipio,  et  suam  in  eos  ipsos  retorqueo  damnationem.  Qua  enim  ratione 
seipsos  possent  magis  danmare,  quam,  dmn  metuunt  erroris  et  hareseos  rei  inveniri  si  rationem 
reddere  cogerentur,  ad  hoc  extremum  et  frustraneum  miseronnii  erf'ugium  labuntur,  ut  clausis  et 
oculis  et  auribus,  dicant :  Nolo,  Damno,  Non  audio,  Non  admitto  i  Si  ego  sic  insaniissem,  obsecro, 
quanta  gloria  in  mo  triumpharent !     "  Degeneres  animos  timor  arguit." 

Ego  itaque,  ne  prolixo  lectorem  gravem  sermone  si  singulos  articulos  prosequar,  his  scriptis 
testor  me  omnia  damnata  per  Bullam  islam  execrabilem  confiteri  pro  catholicis  dogmatibus,  de 
quibus  rationem  reddidi  editis  libellis.  Ueinde  adhiic  volo  libellos  mcos  in  orbe  vagantes  vice 
publiciE  aceusationis  haberi  adversus  impios  istos  sophistas  populi  Dei  seductores  :  ita  ut,  nisi  ratione 
reddita  me  convicerint  et  sua  statuerint,  reos  erroris,  hfsreseos,  sacrilegii  (quantum  in  me  fnerit) 
merito  eos  censeam  ;  monens,  rogans,  hortansque  in  Domino  omnes  qui  Christum  vere  confitcntur, 
ab  eorum  perversis  et  impiis  doctrinis  sibi  caveant,  et  verum  ilium  Antichristum  per  eos  in  orbe 
regnare  non  dubitent.  Quod  si  quis  fraternum  hoc  monitorium  meum  contempserit,  sciat  me  esse 
mundimi  a  sanguine  suo,  et  in  extreme  judicio  Christi  excusatuni.  Nihil  enim  oniisi  quod  chari- 
tati  Christianae  debui.  Porro,  si  alia  via  non  queo  damnatoribus  verbosis  et  inanibus  resistere, 
ultimum  quod  habeo  exponam,  nempe  banc  animam  et  lumc  sanguinera.  Melius  est  enim  me 
millies  occidi,  quam  unam  syllabam  daranatorum  articulorum  revocare.  Et  sicut  ipsi  me  excom- 
municant  pro  sacrilega  hjeresi  sua,  ita  eos  rnrsus  ego  exeommunico  pro  sancta  veritate  Dei. 
C'liristus  judex  viderit  utra  excommunicatio  apud  eum  valeat.     Amen. 


LUTHEirs    ANSWEU    TO    THE    POPe's     BULL.  677 

furious  Anticlirist?     Happy  were  that  day,  bapjiy  were  that  deatli,  and  to  he  Eccicxias- 
received  with  all  joy  and  thankfulness  to  God,  if  it  might  be  my  hap  at  any      '','""' 
time — -in  such  a  cause  as  this  is,  to  be  apprehended  and  to  suffer  death.     But  j^^""'"- 
give  the  honour  of  this  cause  unto  others,  and  let  this  matter  find  its  martyr  Luther 
worthy  for  the  same  :   I,  for  my  sins,  am  not  worthy  to  come  to  that  honour.      tl'inketh 

Let  other  men,  therefore,  think  of  these  Romanists  what  they  list;  thus   I  notwor- 
think,  that  whosoever  was  the  author  of  this  bull,  he  is  a  very  Antichrist;  and  ">y  '«. 
against  Antichrist  these  things  I  write,  to  redeem  the  verity  of  Christ,  so  much  so  eontTa 
as  in  me   lieth,  which  he   laboureth  to  extinguish.     And  first,  that  he  shall  cause. 
obtain  no  part  of  his  will  in  any  thing  against  me,  here  I  protest  before  God  Latlier's 
and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  his  holy  angels,  and  all  the  world,  that  I  dissent  P.''"^'^^'^" 
with  all  my  heart  from   the  condemnation  of  this  bull,  which  bull  I  also  do 
curse  and  execrate,   as  an  enemy,    a  church-robber,  and  blasphemy  against 
Christ  the  Son  of  God,  our  Lord,  Amen. 

Furthermore,  I  hold,  defend,  and  embrace  with  the  full  ti-ust  of  my  spii'it,  Mark 
those  articles  in  the  said  bull  condemned  and  excommunicated;  and  I  affirm,  ^^'■^''"^'' 
that  the  same  ought  to  be  holden  by  all  faithful  Christians,  under  pain  of  eternal  eantttli.'^ 
malediction ;  and  that  they  are  to  be  counted  for  Antichrists,  whosoever  have 
consented  to  the  said  bull,  whom  I  also,  together  with  the  spirit  of  all  them 
that  purely  know  the  truth,  do  utterly  detest,  and  shun  them,  according  to  the 
precept  of  our  Lord  Jesu  Christ,  Amen.     And  let  this  stand  for  my  revocation, 
*0  bulla,  vere  bullarum  filia;'  that  is,  'O  thou  bull,  which  art  the  very  daughter 
of  all  vain  bubbles. '^ 

Tliis  my  confession   and  protestation  made   (for  witness  whereof  I  take  all 
them  that  shall  read  these  presents),  before  I  proceed  to  defend  and  declare 
these  aforesaid  articles,  I  will  first  begin  with  certain  arguments  for  the  confu- 
tation of  the  said  bull ;  whereof  the  first  I  will  take  of  the  blind  ignorance  of 
this  blockish  Antichrist.     For  the  apostle  Peter  so  commandeth,  that  we  should 
be  ready  to  render  a  reason  of  that  faith  and  hope  which  is  in  us ;  and  the 
apostle  Paul  willeth  a  bishop  to  be  mighty  to  exhort  in  sound  doctrine,  and  to 
refute  the  gainsayers.^     And  these  things  be  they,  which,  now  three  years  ago, 
I  have  desired  and  looked  for  out  of  Rome,  or  from  them  that  take  part  with 
Rome :  which  things,  also,  we  do  read  to  be  observed  most  diligently  amongst 
the  ancient  fathei-s,  whensoever  they  condemned  heresy :  neither  do  we  read  T'le  pa- 
that  the   apostles  did  ever  decree   any  thing  in  their  councils,  but  they  first  JJo^'ai^'i;"!'! 
alleged  the  holy  Scriptiu'e.     So  I  also,  when  I  waited  that  they  would  answer  tlie  trial 
me  with  grapes,  and  inform  me  with  true  testimonies  of  the  Scripture,  behold  <i''']>e 
they  bring  to  me  sour  and  wild  grapes,  condemning  me  with  notliing  else  but  '  "^^^  ""^^^ 
bare  words ;  whereas  I,  have  fortified  my  matter  with  plain  scriptures. 

1  say  unto  thee,  O  thou  most  unlearned  Antichrist,  hast  thou  joined  such 
brain-sick  rashness  together  with  such  barbarous  ignorance,  that  thou  wilt  pre- 
sume to  think  all  men  to  be  turned  into  stocks  and  blocks,  and  to  think  that 
thou,  with  thy  bare  and  naked  words  only,  canst  triumph  against  the  invincible 
force  and  power  of  God's  holy  word  ?  hast  thou  learned  this  manner  of  con- 
demning the  magistralities  of  Cologne  and  of  Louvain? 

If  this  be  the  manner  of  the  church  to  damn  errors,  only  to  sa}',  'I  like  it 
not,'  'I  deny  it,'  '  I  will  not,'  what  fool,  what  patch,  what  ass,  what  block,  can- 
not condemn  after  this  manner?  Is  not  thy  whorish  face  ashamed,  in  the  public 
sight  of  the  church  to  dare  once  to  set  the  trifling  vanities  of  thy  naked  and 
bare  words  only  against  the  thunderbolts  of  God's  eternal  word?  O  impudent 
condemnation  and  right  seemly  for  Antichrist !  who  hath  not  one  jot  or  tittle 
to  bring  against  such  evident  scriptures  inferred  against  him,  but  only  with  one 
word  Cometh  and  saith,  '  I  condemn  thee.'     And  why  then  do  we  not  believe 
the  Turk  ?  why  do  we  not  admit  the  Jews  I  why  do  we  not  honour  the  here- 
tics (who  also  condemn  our  writings  as  well  as  he),  if  it  be  enough  only  to 
condemn  ?  unless  we  do  not  therefore  peradventure  give    place   unto   them, 
because   they  condemn   us  not  utterly  without  some  scriptures  and  reasons.  "^^^^^'^ 
But  these  men,  after  a  new  foimd  fashion,  utterly  without  all  scri])tures  or  rea-  vain  ter- 
son,  do  condemn  us.     What  then  shall  I  think  to  be  the  cause,  why  they  pro-  '■'"'^  '^''^"" 
ceeded  against  me  with  their  bull  condemnatory,   so  vain,   so  ridiculous,  so  i,;ither 
trifling,  but  only  their  mere  blockishness,  whereby  they,  seeing  ni}'  allegations  afraid. 

(1)  'Bulla,'  in  Latin,  signifielli  as  much  in  English,  as  a  bubble  in  I'.ic  water.  (2)  Tit.  i. 


678 


LUTHEll  S    AXSWKll    TO    THK    POl'E  S    BULL. 


Ecclesias- 
tical 
Affairs. 


Respec- 
tively. 


The  do- 

tafre  of 

Aiiti- 

christ. 


Kckius. 


Eckius 
taken 
■with  a  lie. 


to  be  true,  and  not  able  to  abide,  nor  yet  to  confute  the  same,  thought  to  terriiy 
me  with  their  vain  rattling  of  their  rotten  parchment.  But  I  tell  thee  Anti- 
christ, that  L)ither,  being  accustomed  to  war,  will  not  be  terrified  with  tht'M- 
vain  bulls,  and  hath  learned  to  put  a  difference  between  a  piece  of  paper,  ami 
the  omnipotent  word  of  God. 

Of  the  like  ignorance  proceedeth  this  also,  that  they,  against  their  own  con- 
science, durst  not  particularly  digest  all  and  singular  the  articles  in  thciv 
orders ;  for  they  feared  lest  they  should  note  him  for  a  heretic,  whom  they  were 
not  able  perhaps  to  convince  either  to  be  erroneous  or  offensive,  and  therefore 
they  have  found  out  this  adverb  'respective:'  and  after  the  numbering  of  the 
articles,  then  come  they,  and  say  that  some  be  '  respectively'  heretical,  some 
erroneous,  and  some  offensive  ;  which  is  as  much  to  say,  that  we  suppose 
them  to  be  heretical,  some  erroneous,  and  some  slanderous:  but  we  cannot  tell 
qui,  qualis,  quanti ;  that  is,  which,  what  manner,  and  how  great  they  are.  O 
dastardly  ignorance,  how  slippery  and  cowardly  art  thou  !  how  art  thou  afraid 
of  the  light ;  how  dost  thou  turn  and  return  into  all  things,  lest  thou  shoiddst  be 
taken,  like  a  Proteus  .'i  And  yet,  for  all  that,  thou  shalt  not  so  escape  ;  yea  in 
thy  wiliness  thou  shalt  the  rather  be  overtaken  and  subverted. 

Come  out  therefore,  O  thou  ass-headed  Antichrist !  show  forth  thy  wisdom, 
and  dispose  thy  mattei's  in  order.  Tell  us,  if  thou  canst,  what  sayest  thou  or 
meanest  thou,  when  thou  sayest  this  article  is  heretical,  this  is  erroneous,  this 
is  offensive.  For  it  becometh  such  a  worshipful  condemner  to  know  what  he 
condemneth ;  and  too  shameful  it  is  to'  condemn  an  article  for  heretical,  and 
yet  cannot  name  the  same  :  neither  will  I  be  answered  here  with  '  respectively,' 
but  I  look  to  be  taught  simply  and  plainly;  for  I  am  one  of  Ocham's  faction, 
which  contemn  these  respectives,  and  love  to  have  all  things  simple  and 
absolute. 

Thou  seest  therefore,  good  reader,  the  ignorant  dotage  of  this  Antichrist ; 
how  craftily,  and  yet  grossly,  he  thinketh  to  walk  in  a  net  under  his  adverb 
'  respectively,'  who  not  only  doth  not  teach  the  truth,  and  the  cause  of  liis  con- 
demning, but  neither  also  dare  prove  any  error,  nor  show  forth  what  it  is  thai 
he  condemneth  ;  and  yet  must  he  needs  condemn.  Is  not  this,  trow  you,  a 
proper  kind  of  damning,  to  damn,  and  cannot  tell  what  he  damneth  I  Is  not 
this  a  fine  manner  of  elocution,  passing  all  rhetoric,  to  speak,  and  yet  not  to 
know  what  he  speaketh  ?  What  purgations  might  we  wish  sufficient  to  purg\^ 
the  doltish  brains  of  these  bull-bragging  bedlamites?  with  such  blindness  and 
doltishness  are  all  these  adversaries  of  (iod's  truth  worthy  to  be  plagued. 

But  I  know  whereupon  all  this  gi'icf  riseth.  The  origin  thereof  is  this . 
Eckius,  mine  old  adversary,  remembering  how  he  was  put  to  shame  enough  a  I 
Leipsic  when  he,  rousing  himself  upon  his  stage,  and  frothing  at  the  mouth  liki 
a  boar,  with  a  furious  voice  called  me  three  hundred  times  'heretic,'  for  tin 
articles  of  Huss,  and  yet  afterwardswas  not  able  to  prove  the  same,  whereas  tin 
sentence  condemnatory  of  the  council  of  Constance,  alleged  of  me  otherwise 
than  Eckius  looked  for,  noted  there  no  certain  article  for  heretical ;  and  also 
the  same  condemnation,  nuich  like  to  this  of  ours,  with  the  like  foolishness 
called  some  of  Huss's  articles  heretical,  some  erroneous,  and  some  offensive ;  and 
Eckius,  hearing  this,  being  confounded  in  himself  for  his  imjnident  rashness, 
perceiving  that  he  had  called  me  heretic  fidsely  and  untruly,  he  thought  then 
to  heal  this  wound  again  at  Rome,  and  tlicre  to  establish  his  false  and  impudent 
lying.  But  the  lying  sophister  shall  not  prevail,  b}'  the  help,  I  trust,  of  Christ  ; 
for  I  ask  and  require  you  still,  that  they  absolutely  and  not  respectively,  dis- 
tinctly and  not  confusedly,  simply  and  not  dissemblingly,  plainly  and  not 
obscurely,  particularly  and  not  in  general,  do  show  M'hat  is,  and  what  is  not 
heretical.  But  when  will  they  so  do  ?  When  Christ  and  Belial,  or  when  light 
and  darkness,  shall  agree  together. 

And  what  shall  I  do  then  in  the  mean  time?  First,  I  will  contemn  these  das- 
tardly dotipoles  and  unlearned  papists  and  apostles  of  Antichrist.  And  I  will 
scorn  them  as  Elias  did,  and  say,  '  If  Baal  be  God,  let  him  answer.  Perad  ven- 
ture he  is  dnmk,  or  busy  in  his  journey :  cry  out  higher,  for  he  is  a  god,  and 
peradventure  heareth.'-     For  what  other    thing  do  these  bull-bragging  asses 


(1)  '  Proteus'  is  a  certain  monster  among  the  poets,  which  liirncth  himself  into  all  shapc.^ 

(2)  1  Kings  xviii. 


lutjier's   answer  to  the  pope's  HVIA..      ■  679 

deserve  else,   thai,   condemn   that  they  know  not,  and  contest  all   their  own  Ecdesiai.-' 
ignorance  'I  ticai. 

Secondly,  I  will  not  be  troubled  nor  disquieted  for  the  matter,  neither  am  I  '  ""'"■ 
to  be  counted  heretic,  erroneous,  or  oifensive,  so  long  as  I  shall  not  be  proved 
and  plainly  convicted  with  simple  and  manifest  words  in  what  article  I  am  so 
judged.  Neither  do  I  here  charge  my  jjapists,  these  blockheads,  that  I  will 
])ut  them  to  their  proofs,  but  only  that  they  will  show  me  at  least  my  error ; 
that  is,  that  they  will  show  me,  if  they  know  what  it  is  that  they  themselves  do 
{'.rattle  of,  or  have  any  feeling  of  their  own  doings.  For  so  long  as  they  assign 
me  no  heretical  article,  I  am  at  free  liberty  to  deny  what  article  soever  they  lay 
unto  me  to  be  heretical,  and  say  it  is  catholic. 

Again,  what  a  rudeness  is  it  in  this  wicked  and  doltish  Antichrist,  worthy  to  xiie 
be  laughed  at,  whereas  these  dromedai'ies  do  distinguish  heretical  articles  from  iJi'i't;!!'!! 
those  that  be  erroneous,  and  the  erroneous  from  ofiensive,  and  those  again  from  tion  of 
slanderous?  By  the  which  subtile  distinction  of  tliose gross-headed  dolts  this  we  tlie  pa- 
do  gather,  that  that  article  which  is  erroneous  is  not  heretical ;  and  if  it  be  not  J"?'**  ^f " 
heretical,  what  doth  it  then  appertain  to  these  ecclesiastical  condemners,  who  tides  ]ie- 
ought  to  condemn  those  things  only  which  be  heretical?  For  that  which  is  not  rt^tical. 
heretical,  is  catholic  ;  as  Christ  himself  saith,  '  He  that  is  not  against  us  is  with  ou°"i;tn- 
us.'i     Yea,   I  would  wish  that  these  jolly  sophisters  would  show  me  in  all  the  clermis^, 
chiuTh  an  article  that  is  erroneous  and  not  heretical :  for  if  it  be  erroneous,  it  '^"''  ofl<-'n- 
differeth  nothing  from  heretical,   but  only  in  stiflhess  of  defending.     For  all  p 
things  be  equally  either  true  or  false,  although  affection,  in  some  one  tiling  ous. 
which  is  true  or  false,  may  be  greater  or  less.     Ye  see  thei-efore  again,  how 
these  men,  for  all  their  bragging  bulls,  are  not  able  to  produce  me  one  article 
which  is  erroneous  and  not  heretical ;  and  yet,  like  wise  brain-sick  men,  they 
will  needs  babble  they  know  not  themselves  what,  condemning  that  which  they 
find  erroneous  and  not  heretical,  which  cannot  stand  either  in  matter  or  in 
words ;  so  that  such  as  are  the  articles,  such  is  the  condemnation. 

The  like  wisdom  also  they  show  in  affirming  that  to  be  scandalous,  which  is  Scanda- 
neither  heretical  nor  erroneous.  That  article  I  would  fain  see  either  in  my  '°"^' 
books,  or  in  the  words  and  works  of  any  writer  else  from  the  beginning  of  the 
world  to  the  latter  end.  What  made  my  papists  then  to  excogitate  these  so 
prodigious  monsters,  but  only  their  monstrous  fury  and  madness  ?  unless,  \)ex- 
adventuie,  they  mean  those  articles  to  be  as  scandalous  as  commonly  all 
true  and  catholic  articles  are  wont  to  be.  For  what  is  more  scandalous  than 
verity?  Yea,  only  truth  and  verity  is  scandalous  to  all  proud  and  senseless  per- 
sons, as  it  is  said  of  Christ:  'We  preach,'  saith  St.  Paul,  '  Christ  crucitied  ;  a 
stumbling-stone  to  the  Jews,  and  to  the  Gentiles  foolishness;'-  and,  'He  is  set 
to  be  the  fall  and  rising  up  of  many  in  Israel. '^  Wherefore,  whereas  my 
papists  do  distinguish  scandalous  articles  from  heretical  and  erroneous,  and  for- 
asmuch as  that  which  is  not  heretical  or  erroneous  must  needs  be  catholic  and 
true ;  it  followeth  thereof,  that  these  scandalous  articles  be  vmderstood  and  con- 
demned by  them  for  such  as  be  very  catholic  and  sound.  O  worthy  condem- 
nations, and  meet  for  the  papists  ! 

Mark  here,  good  reader,  the  impiety  of  these  blind  buzzards  ;  whither  they 
I'oll  themselves  ;  how  they  deride  and  mock  themselves ;  how  easily  they  are 
taken  in  their  own  words  ;  how  fond  and  foolish  they  are  in  their  studies,  not 
only  in  not  proving  any  error  or  slander  in  these  articles,  but  also  in  going 
about  only  to  express  them  ;  how  they  cast  out  things  impossible,  and  most 
foolishly  repugnant  to  themselves.  Where  is  then,  thou  most  presumptuous 
and  shameless  Bull,  thy  doltish  respective  now  become  ?  whither  respectedst 
thou  ?  Verily  into  the  bottomless  pit  of  impiety,  and  thine  own  brutish 
stolidity. 

The  like,  also,  is  to  be  said  touching  the  articles  offensive,  which  must  be  Offen- 
neither  slanderous,^'nor  erroneous,  nor  heretical,  seeing  they  are  made  distinct  *'^'^- 
by  such  great  rabbins.  Who  will  not  now  marvel  at  the  deep  and  jjrofound 
wisdom  of  these  papists,  who  could  find  out  that  to  be  offensive  in  the  churcli, 
which  is  neither  false,  nor  heretical,  nor  slanderous,  but  true,  sound,  catholic 
and  edifying,  and  yet  must  that  also  be  condemned !  And  who  would  not  now 
desire  and  covet  to  be  condemned,  also,  by  such  hair-brained  idiots,  wlio,  by 
their  own  condemning,  do  utter  themselves  to  approve  things  damnable,  anil 
(1)  Lukeix.  ['Z)  1  Cor.  i.  (3)  Luke  ii. 


fiSO 


I.rrilF.R  S    ANSWER    TO    THE    POPE  S    HULL. 


.IJluir 


The 
jiope's 
dirt  cast 
ill  his 
own 
, teeth. 


Eccicsias-  to  condemn  tilings  justifiable ;  that  is,  who  openly  show  themselves,  to  their 
Ileal  Qy^j^  great  ignominy  and  shame,  to  be  more  senseless  than  stocks,  rocks,  or 
blocks?  Go  ye  now,  therefore,  O  ye  impious  and  brainless  papists,  and  if  ye 
will  needs  write,  show  yourselves  more  sober  :  for  this  bull,  it  appeared,  was 
either  spewed  out  in  your  night  feasts,  among  drabs  and  harlots,  or  else 
huddled  up  in  the  canicular  days,  or  mad  midsummer  moon  :  for  never  were 
there  any  dizards '  that  would  show  themselves  so  mad. 

Let  us  now  return  this  dirt  of  Antichrist,  and  cast  it  in  his  own  teeth,  and  of 
his  own  words  let  us  judge  him  and  condemn  him,  that  hereafter  he  may  learu 
to  take  better  heed,  and  to  be  better  advised  in  his  lying.  For,  as  the  proverb 
saith,  '  A  liar  had  need  to  have  a  good  memory.'  If  some  articles  be  offensive, 
and  others  heretical,  and  thou  condemnest  him  who  is  no  heretic,  and  conse- 
quently a  true  catholic,  although  he  be  six  hundred  times  offensive,  doth  not 
th}'  shameless  mouth  then  condemn  thyself,  not  only  of  heresy,  but  of  extreme 
impiety,  blasphemy,  and  treason  against  God's  holy  truth,  showing  thyself  to 
be  the  man  indeed  who  is  the  adversary,  and  is  extolled  above  all  that  is  called 
God,  or  is  worshipped  ?  Art  not  thou,  then,  the  man  of  sin,  the  son  of  perdition, 
that  denieth  God  his  Redeemer,  and  taketh  away  the  love  of  truth,  to  establish 
the  setting  forth  of  his  error,  for  men  to  believe  iniquity ;  as  Paul  foretold  ?^ 
for  if  the  article  be  not  heretical,  it  cannot  be  offensive  or  slanderous,  but  only 
to  such  heretics  as  Antichrist  is,  and  salanists  of  all  piety.  See  therefore  how 
his  shameless  and  most  foolish  Bull,  while  it  condemneth  in  me  one  thing  to 
be  heretical,  and  another  offensive,  doth  manifestly  declare  the  authors  thereof 
to  be  true  heretics,  and  the  enemies  of  God  indeed.  So  that  now  it  may  appear 
that  there  is  no  knowledge  nor  counsel  against  the  Lord,  seeing  V^lind  impiety 
is  thus  caught  in  the  woi'ds  of  his  own  mouth :  so  truly  it  is  said,  that  he  that 
casteth  up  a  stone  on  high,  it  falleth  down  again  upon  his  own  pate.^ 

And  (which  is  chiefest  of  all)  by  this  their  wicked  contradiction  it  cometh  to 
pass,  that  the  cogitations  of  their  own  hearts  be  revealed,  and  that  they  them- 
selves chiefly  do  utter  and  disclose  their  own  wickedness  which  they  covet 
most  to  conceal,  that  all  men  may  see  how  ready  they  are  to  condemn  all 
verity  even  at  once.  For  when  they  affirm  such  articles  to  be  heretical, 
which  neither  they  can,  nor  know,  nor  yet  dare  show  or  name  to  be  heretical, 
what  have  we  thereby  to  understand,  but  that  they  are  adversaries  of  Christ 
from  the  bottom  of  their  hearts,  and  ready  to  impugn  all  truth .'  and  yet, 
notwithstanding,  with  their  damnable  hypocrisy,  they  pretend  themselves  to 
be  condemners  of  heresies  !  Learn,  learn,  ye  beetle-headed  asses  with  your 
blustering  bulls,  learn,  I  say,  what  it  is,  Christ  to  be  a  sign  of  contradiction, 
and  a  stone  of  offence.*  How  soon  and  easily  are  all  your  inward  impietj'  and 
your  ignominy  disclosed  with  the  same  covert  of  words,  wherewith  in  vain  you 
went  about  to  cloak  the  same?^  Thus  then  have  we  here  proved  by  this  first 
and  manifest  argument,  that  the  aforesaid  bull  proceedeth  from  none  other 
than  very  Antichrist  himself,  the  chiefest  adversary  of  God  and  of  all  godliness. 
And  now  let  either  Eckius,  or  the  pope,  acknowledge  if  he  dare,  and  then  con- 
sider what  opinion  we  ought  to  have  of  him,  or  what  name  to  give  him  ;  in 
whom  all  cursed  names,  as  in  one  heap,  do  concur  together  and  agree,  as 
impiety,  blasphemy,  ignorance,  foolishness,  hypocrisy,  lying,  yea,"briefiy,  Satan 
himself  with  his  Antichrist. 

Neither  doth  this  impiety  any  thing  less  appear  in  that  also  which  I  will  now 
say.     For  this  worshipful  Inill  decreeth  in  plain  and  most  impudent  words,  that 


The  pope 
iitteretii^ 
his  own 
wicked- 
ness. 


The  hull 
condemn- 
that  have  those  books  also  of  mine  ought  to  be  burned,  in  which  are  no  errors  contained, 
no  error,    to  the  end  that  the  memory  of  me  may  be  utterly  rooted  out. 

Canst  thou,  O  christian  reader,  now  dotdjt  that  the  great  dragon  of  hell  him- 


The  pa- 
pists pre 
tend  to 


self  speaketh  in  this  Bidl  ?  It  is  an  old  proverb,  '  that  the  ass  singeth  therefore 
evil-favom-edlv,  l)ecause  he  taketh  his  note  too  high.'  So  this  bull,  in  like 
manner,  should  have  piped  more  ttmeably,  if  he  had  not  set  out  his  blasphemous 
throat  so  open  against  heaven,  so  impudently  and  devilishly  condemning  also 
know  and  jj^^  nianifest  and  evident  truth.  For  hitherto  Satan,  whensoever  he  op])ressed 
the'verity  the  truth,  did  it  imder  the  colour  of  truth.  But  this  man  of  sin,  the  adversary 
that  is  extolled  above  God,  without  all  colour,  not  privily  but  apertly,  and  that 
in  the  open  church  of  God,  without  all  shame  taketh  upon  him  to  condemn, 
and  commandeth  to  be  btu-ned,  the  sincere  veritv  of  Christ,  known  and  allowed 


of  Christ, 
and  yet 
cannot 
abide  it. 


(1)  '  Dizard,"  .'.  fool.— Ed.        (2)  2  Thess.  ii.        (3)  Prov.  .\ii.        (4)  Luke  ii.        (5)  1  Pet. 


or  of  tie 
cause. 


LUTIIEll's    ANSWER    TO    THE    I'OPe's    BULL.  681 

both  of  liira  and  of  all  others.     What  more  could  be  done  amongst  the  Turks  ?  Kcclesias- 
What  phice  is  this  worthy  of,  I  pray  thee,  but  the  deep  dungeon  of  hell?    And  _  '"«' 
are  ye  not  afraid,  ye  Antichrists  !  with  your  brutish  bulls,  lest  stones  and  trees    ^ff""'^- 
should  sweat  with  blood,   at  the  most  horrible  sight  of  this  your  execrable 
impiety  and  blasphemy  ? 

Where  art  thou  now,  good  emperor  Charles  ?     Where  are  ye,  christian  kings 
and  princes  ?    Ye  have  given  your  names  to  Christ  in  baptism,  and  can  ye  now 
abide  these  infernal  voices  of  such  an  Antichrist?    Where  be  ye  bishops?  where 
be  ye  doctors  ?  where  be  all  ye  that  confess  Christ  ?    Can  ye  hold  your  peace  at 
these  horrible  and  prodigious  monsters  of  the  papists  ?     O  miserable  church  of 
God  !  which  art  made  now  so  great  a  scorn,  and  a  very  mocking   stock   of 
Satan !     O  miserable  are  all  they  that  live  in  these  times  !     The  wrath  of  God 
is  finally  come  upon  the  papists,  enemies  to  the  cross  of  Christ  and  verity  of 
God,  resisting  all  men,  and  forbidding  the  truth  of  Christ  to  be  taught  and 
preached  ;  as  St.  Paul  said  of  the  Jews.     Admit,  I  pray  you,  that  I  were  such  Tlie  pope 
a  one  indeed,  as  that  cursed  and  malicious  Bull  doth  make  me  to  be,  a  heretic,  condtnin- 
erroneous,  schismatical,  offensive,  scandalous,  in  certain  of  my  books  ;  yet  why  ^,ell  ihe 
should  the  other  books  of  mine  be  condemned  that  are  catholic,  christiiin,  true,  good 
edifying  and  peaceable  ?      Where  have  these   wretched  papists  learned  this  Lmher^ 
rehgion,  that,  for  the  person's  cause  being  evil,  they  should  damn  and  burn  the  as  the 
holy  and  sound  verity  of  God  ?     Can  ye  not  destroy  men,  but  you  must  also  otliers, 
destroy  the  truth?     Will  ye  pluck  up  the  good  wheat  also  with  the  cockle?  all  respect 
Will  ye  also  scatter  the  corn  away  together  with  the  chaff'?     And  why  then  oi'trutli, 
receive  ye  Origen  in  his  catholic  books,  and  do  not  utterly  reject  him  alto-  " 

gether  ?  Yea,  why  suffer  ye  wicked  Aristotle  (in  whom  is  nothing  taught  but 
errors),  and  do  not  at  least  in  some  part  condemn  him  ?  Why  burn  ye  not  and 
set  on  fire  the  wicked,  barbarous,  unlearned,  and  heretical  decretals  of  the 
pope  ?  Why  do  ye  not  all  this,  I  say  ?  but  only  for  that  ye  are  set  in  this  holy 
place  for  no  other  cause,  but  only  to  be  the  abomination  spoken  of  in  Daniel, 
which  should  put  down  truth  and  set  up  lies,  and  the  operation  of  error :  i  for 
this  thing,  and  no  other,  becometh  the  seat  of  Antichrist. 

Wherefore  this  I  say  to  thee,  pope  Leo  X.,  and  to  you  lords  cardinals,  and  all  Luther's 
others  whosoevei',  in  any  part  or  doing  in  that  court  of  Rome,  and  this  I  speak  naming 
boldly  unto  your  faces,  if  this  Bull  hath  come  out  in  your  name,  and  by  your  riond. 
knowledge,  and  if  ye  will  so  acknowledge  it  for  yo\ir  own,  then  will  I  likewise 
use  my  power,  by  which  I  am  made  in  my  baptism  the  son  of  God,  and  coheir 
with  Christ,  being  founded  upon  a  sure  rock,  which  neither  feareth  the  gates  of 
hell,  nor  heaven,  nor  earth— and  say,  admonish,  and  exhort  you  in  the  Lord, 
that  you  will  reform  yourselves,  and  take  a  better  way,  and  refrain  hereafter 
from  those  diabolical  blasphemies,  and  too  much  exceeding  presumptuous 
impieties.  And  this  I  allege,  that  unless  ye  so  do,  know  for  certain  that  I,  with 
all  them  that  worship  Christ,  do  account  your  seat,  possessed  and  oppressed  of 
Satan  himself,  to  be  the  damned  seat  of  Antichrist,  which  we  not  only  do  not 
obey,  and  will  not  be  subject  nor  concorporate  unto,  but  also  do  detest  and 
abhor  the  same,  as  the  principal  and  chiefest  enemy  of  Christ ;  being  ready,  in 
this  our  sentence  and  profession,  not  only  to  suffer  gladly  your  fond  foolish 
censin-es,  but  also  do  pray  you  heartily,  that  you  will  never  assoil  us  again,  nor 
ever  number  us  in  your  fellowship  :  and  moreover,  to  fulfil  yom-  bloody  tyranny, 
we  do  willingly  offer  ourselves  to  die  for  the  same.  And,  according  to  the 
power  and  might  that  the  Spirit  of  Christ  and  the  efficacy  of  our  faith  can  do 
in  these  our  writings,  if  ye  shall  still  so  persist  in  your  fur}',  we  condenni 
you  ;  and,  together  with  this  bull,  and  all  the  decretals,  we  give  you  to  Satan, 
to  the  destruction  of  the  flesh,  that  your  spirit  in  the  day  of  ovir  Lord  may 
be  delivered,  in  the  name  which  you  persecute,  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord, 
Amen  ! 

For  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  yet  liveth  and  reigneth  (in  whom  I  do  nothing  The  pope 
doubt),  who,  I  firmly  trust,  will  shortly  come  and   slay  with  the  spirit  of  his  "^e  true 
mouth,  and  destroy  with  the  brightness  of  his  coming,  this  man  of  sin,  and  son  ch'rist 
of  perdition ;  forasmuch  as  I  cannot  deny,  if  the  pope  be  the  author  and  doer 
of  these  misshapen  and  monstrous  doings,  but  he  is  the  true,  final,  most  wicked, 
and  famous  Antichrist,  that  subverteth  the  whole  world  by  the   operation  of 
his  delusions;  as  we  see  it  in  all  places  fulfilled  and  accomplished. 

(1)  Dan.  i.\. 


682 


i.UTHERs  aks\vp:u  to  the  roi'K  s  bull. 


Ecclcsias-      But  wliitlicr  (loth  the  l)urning  zeal  of  charity  carry  ine  ?  neither  am  1  as  yet 
'J.'""'      fully  persuaded  this  to  he  the  pope's  hull,  but  to  proceed  from  liis  wicked  apostle 

L  Eckius,  who,  with  his  fathers,  furiously  gaping  at  nie  like  a  gulf,  Mould  swallow 

Eekius.  me  clean  up,  singing  with  the  wicked  thus,  '  Let  us  swallow  him  up  quick  and 
whole  like  hell,  and  like  one  descending  down  into  the  pit.'^  For  little  careth 
this  furious  madhrain  how  the  verity  of  God  be  extinguished  (yea,  he  would 
count  that  for  a  lucre),  so  he  might  fill  his  malicious  desire  with  the  blood  of 
his  brother.  Oh  miserable  state  of  the  church  at  this  time,  worthy  to  be  bewailed 
with  tears  of  blood!  But  who  heareth  our  gi'oanings?  or  who  comforteth  our 
weepings.'  The  fury  of  the  Lord  seemeth  to  be  inexorable  against  us. 

Over  and  besides,  what  a  ridiculous  toy  or  pretty  figment  have  they  invented, 

whereby  belike  to  sport  themselves  with  some  merry  matter  amongst  their 

earnest  business,  writing,  that  besides  other  great  friendship  which   they  have 

showed  imto  me,  tliey  have  also  ofl'ered  to  support  me  with  money,  and  to  bear 

my  charges  with  their  liberalty,  in  my  journey  to  Rome.     Will  ye  see  what  a 

charity  is  newly  come  upon  the  city  of  Rome,  which,  after  it  hath  pilled  and 

polled  the  whole  world  of  their  money,  and  hath  consumed  and  wasted  the 

same  by  intolerable  tyrann}',   now  cometh,   and   to  me  only   ofFereth   money  ? 

The  pope  But  this  impudent  lie,  I  know  with  whose  hammer  it  was  coined:  Cajetan  the 

'vhe^'  1      cardinal,  a  man  born  and  formed  to  lie  for  the  whetstone,  after  his  worshipful 

saith  that  legation  dispatched  in  Germany,  coming  home  to  Rome,  there  forged  and  feigned 

he  otrered  that  he  ])romised  me  money ;  whereas  he,  being  at  Augsburg,  was  there  in  such 

LutlS-  t°o  miserable  penury,  and  so  pinching  in  his  house,  that  it  was  thouglit  he  would 

come  to     have  famished  his  family.      But  thus  it  becometh  the  Bull  to  be  '  vere  Bulla;' 

Rome.       that  is,  a  thing  of  nought,  void  of  all  truth  and  wit. 

And  so  these  great  judges  and  condemners,  after  all  this,  have  yet  authority 
to  command  us  to  believe  them  to  say  truth,  when  they  do  nothing  but  lie ; 
and  that  tliey  are  good  catholics,  when  they  be  stark  heretics ;  and  that  they 
The  pope  are  true  Christians,  when  they  play  the  very  Antichrist :  and  all  by  the  virtue 
of  this  universal  '  Quodcunque  ligaveris,'  etc.,  that  is,  'Whatsoever  thing  thou 
bindest,'  etc.,  so  that  where  nothing  is  excepted,  they  think  they  maj'  do  all 
things.  Who  not  only  do  lie  most  loudly  and  manifestly,  but  also  (which  passetli 
all  impudency),  do  vaunt  and  commend  their  liberality  before  the  people,  to 
ligaveris,'  bring  me  more  in  hatred,  making  men  falsely  to  believe  that  they  offered 
things  ^  friendship  and  money  unto  me:  whereas  these  tyrants  of  Rome,  if  they  had 
had  any  truth,  goodness,  or  godliness  in  them,  should  have  taken  some  better 
heed  in  their  doing  and  speaking,  so  that  no  adversary  might  conceive  any 
suspicion  of  evil  against  the^n.  But  now,  if  there  were  no  other  matter  else  to 
bring  this  Bull  out  of  credit,  only  this  gross  and  foolish  lie  were  sutticient  to 
declare,  how  light,  vain,  and  false  this  Bull  is.  What !  would  Rome,  think  ye, 
offer  money  to  me  ?  And  how  then  cometh  this,  which  I  know  to  be  most 
certain,  that  out  of  the  bank  (as  they  call  it)  two  or  three  hundred  crowns  were 
assigned  in  Germany  to  be  disposed  and  given  to  ruffians  and  catchpoles,  to 
murder  Luther.'  For  these  be  the  reasons  and  arguments  whereby  now  fightetli, 
reigneth,  and  triumpheth  the  holy  apostolic  see,  the  mistress  of  faith,  and 
mother  of  all  churches,  which  long  since  should  have  been  proved  to  l)e  the 
very  seat  of  Antichrist,  and  manifold  ways  heretical,  if  she  had  fought  with  the 
sword  of  the  S])irit,  which  is  the  word  of  God ;  whereof  she  herself  is  notliing 
ignorant.  And  therefore,  because  she  would  not  be  brought  to  that  issue,  thus 
she  fareth,  and  taketh  on  like  as  she  were  mad,  in  the  church  of  Christ ;  con- 
founding and  consuming  all  things,  with  wars,  n?urders,  bloodshed,  death,  and 
the  Scrip-  destruction  ;  and  yet,  for  all  this,  they  must  needs  be  coxmted  most  holy  fathers 
in  God,  vicars  of  Christ,  and  pastors  of  his  flock ! 

But  go  to  (that  I  may  also  dally  with  them  a  while) ;  let  them  j'et  send  me 
the  money  they  spake  of — for  as  touching  their  promise  and  safe-conduct  (be- 
cause I  will  not  overcharge  them),  that  I  gladly  resign  to  them  again,  seeing  I 
rL-quireth  have  no  great  need  thereof,  so  that  the  money  may  come  to  my  hands.  But 
here  I  must  require  so  much  as  may  suffice  me,  to  wit,  that  I  may  be  furnished 
with  fifty  thousand  footmen,  and  ten  thousand  horsemen,  to  conduct  me  safe  to 
Rome ;  aud  so,  for  any  other  promise  of  safe-conduct  I  will  not  trouble  tliem. 
And  this  I  require  because  of  the  danger  that  is  in  Rome,  that  devoureth  up 
her  inhabitants;  neither  keepeth,   nor  ever  did  keep  promise  with  any ;  wliere 

(1)  Trov.  i. 


by  the 
virtue  of 
this  uni- 
versal 
'  Quod- 
eunijue 


^ren 

hired  by 
the  pa- 
pists to 
kill  Lu- 
ther. 


Tlie 
jjnpe's 
ciiurch 
lli«th  the 
trial  of 


ture. 

What 
safe- 
conduct 
Luther 


of  th 
pope 


LUTHEH  S    ANSWER    TO    THE    POl'K  S    BULL. 


683 


these  most  holy  fathers  do  slay  their  beloved  children  in  tlie  cliarity  of  God,  Eccicsias- 
and  brethren  destroy  their  brethren,  to  do  service  to  Christ,  as  their  manner  is,    ^^^'"/s. 

and  the  style  of  Rome.     In  the  mean  time  I  will  keep  myself  free  and  safe 

from  the  citation  of  the  most  reverend  Bull.  O  ye  miserable  varlets !  who  are 
so  confounded  with  the  truth,  and  with  your  own  conscience,  that  neither  ye 
can  lie  handsomely,  neither  dare  ye  speak  the  truth ;  and  yet  neither  can  ye  so 
keep  yourselves  quiet :  to  yom-  perpetual  ignominy  and  confusion. 

Furthermore,  here  in  this  bull  is  brought  in  a  strange  fashion   of  style  not 
heard  of  before.     For  whereas  Augustine  hath  said,  that  he  would  not  believe 
the  gospel  except  he  had  been  moved  by  the  authority  of  the  church,   now 
cometh  in  this  goodly  Bull,  and  maketh  this  catholic  church  to  be  a  few  reve- 
rend cardinals  his  brethren,  and  priors  of  regular  orders,  masters  of  divinity, 
and  doctors  of  the  law,  out  of  whose  counsel  the  said  Bull  boasteth  herself  to 
be  born  and  brought  forth ;  blessed  babe,  forsooth,  of  such  a  universal  church  ! 
O  happy  travail,  no  doubt,  of  this  catholic  church,  never  seen  nor  heard  of  be-  A  uew 
fore,  and  such  as  Augustine,  the  valiant  impugner  of  sects,   if  he  did  see  it,  "j,"j^j^[,''ot" 
would  not  doubt  to  call  it  the  synagogue  of  the  devil!     See,  therefore,   the  the  pope's 
madness  of  these  papists :  The  universal  church  is  a  few  cardinals,  priors,  and  making. 
doctors,  scarcely  perhaps  twenty  persons  in  all ;  when,  also,  it  is  possible  enough, 
that  never  a  one  of  them  all,  is  the  member  of  one  chapel  or  altar.  And  whereas 
the  church  is  the  communion  of  saints,  as  we  say  in  the  creed,  out  of  this  com- 
munion  of  saints,  that  is,  out  of  this  imiversal  church,  all  they  then  must  needs  universal 
be  excluded,  whosoever  be  not  in  the  number  of  these  twenty  persons  :  and  so,  church 
whatsoever  these  holy  men  do  think  or  judge,  by  and  by  the  universal  church  t°""ty'° 
must  needs  hold  and  believe  the  same,  albeit  they  be  liars,  heretics,  and  Anti-  persons. 
christs,  thinking  and  judging  nothing  but  that  which  is  abominable. 

Would  there  ever  any  man  think  such  doltishness  and  madness  to  be  in  whatAu- 
Rome  !     Are  there  any  brains  in  these  men's  heads,  think  ye,    or  hearts  in  ""st'^'^ 
their  bodies?    Augustine  speaketh  of  the  church  dispersed  through  the  whole  the  uni- 
world,  confessing  the  gospel  with  one  consent;  neither  would  God,   that  any  versai 
book  else  should  be  received  with  such  consent  of  the  whole  world  as  the  holy  '-'linrch- 
Scripture   (as  the  said  Augustine,  in  his  Confessions,   affirmeth),  lest,   by  the  yg°g"'i'^" 
receiving  of  other  books,  schisms  may  take  occasion  to  rise ;  according  as  the  catholic 
wicked  see  of  Rome  hath  long  sought  by  her  decrees,  and  hath,  for  a  gi'eat  ^°°^  'j"* 
part,  brought  the  same  to  pass  already.    But  yet  the  universal  church  did  never  gcrip- 
agree  thereto ;  for  in  the  east,  west,  and  south  there  have  been  Christians,  who,  tures. 
being  content  only  with  the  gospel,  have  not  regarded  how  Rome  hath  gone 
about  of  a  particular  church  to  make  herself  a  universal  church,  and  accuseth 
other  churches  as  schismatical ;  whereas  she  hath  cut  off  herself  from  the  uni- 
versal church,  and  striveth  in  vain  to  draw  the  whole  imiversal  church  to  her, 
being  the  mother  and  fountain  of  all  schisms,  and  all  by  the  means  of  this 
tyranny. 

Let  no  man,  therefore,  ever  think  that  this  true  catholic  church  aforesaid  The 
will  believe  or  maintain  those  things  which  this  detestable  Bull  here  prattleth,  catholic 
when  neither  that  which  is  the  very  true  chmxh  of  Rome  indeed  doth  herself  ^^d  the 
so  think,  nor  taketh  that  by  and  by  to  be  catholic,  whatsoever  is  known  to  pro-  church  of 
ceed  from  the  church  of  Rome :  for,  as  I  said,  there  is  no  book  which  shall  be  ^j.g™^o 
called  catholic  hei-eafter,  as  neither  it  hath  been  heretofore,  besides  only  the  things. 
holy  Scripture.    For  the  church  of  Rome,  it  may  suffice  to  glory  herself  to  be  a 
little  parcel  or  piece  of  the  universal  church ;  and  so  let  her  vex  herself  only 
with  her'  own  decrees.     Neither  let  any  man   think  this  to  be  the  bull  of  the 
catholic  church,  but  rather  to  proceed  out  of  the  coui-t  of  Rome.     For  such  The  pride 
wisdom  and  religion  may  well  beseem  that  seat  of  Satan,  which  seeketh  to  be  ^"'^  l^j;?"^ 
counted  for  the  whole  universal  church,  and  obtrudeth  her  foolish  and  wicked  of  the    ' 
Bulls  most  arrogantly   and   vainly  on    the    whole    woi'ld,    instead   of  sincere  chu..,-h  of 
catholic  doctrine.     Whose  pride  and  presumption  hath  grown  so  far,  that  she,     °^^' 
trusting  upon  her  own  power,  without  all  learning  and  holiness  of  life,  taketh 
upon  her  to  prescribe  laws  to  all  men,  for  all  their  doings  and  sayings ;  as  „     . 
though,  for  dominion  only  and  loftiness  of  spirit,  she  were   to  be  counted  the  nion  and 
house  and  church  of  Christ :'  whereas,  by  this  means,  Satan  also  (the  prince  of  po^^er 
the   world),  or  the   Turk,  might  be   counted  the  church  of  Christ.     Again,  ^JJ  the 
neither  can  the   monarchies  of  the  gentiles  abide  mighty  pi-inces  to  reign  over  church. 

(1)1  Cor.  ii. 


684 


LUTHEUS    AXSWER    TO    THE    POPES    BULL. 


Ecciesias-  theiji  without  wisdom  and  goodness.     Furtlicrmoi'e,  in  the  church  the  spirifual 
Affah-s     "^'^"  °"^y  .'^''^n*^*''  '^'^  things,  and  is  judged   of  no  man  ;  and  not   the  pope 

L  alone,  or  the  court  of  Rome,  unless  they  be  spiritual. 

But  against  all  this  their  rash  presumption  I  boldly  set  the  invincible  cham- 
pion of  the  church,  St.  Paul,  who  saith,  '  If  any  thing  be  revealed  to  another 
that  sitteth  by,  let  the  first  man  hold  his  peace.'^  Here  have  ye  plainly,  that 
the  pope,  or  any  other  elder,  whatsoever  he  be,  ought  to  keep  silence,  if  any 
thing  be  revealed  to  another  that  is  inferior  in  the  church.  I,  therefore,  upon 
his  authority,  contemning  the  presumptous  proceeding  of  this  swelling  Bull,  do 
confidently  take  upon  me  to  defend  the  articles,  caring  nothing  for  the  bare  con- 
demnation of  any  person,  yea  of  the  pope  himself,  with  liis  whole  church, 
unless  he  shall  inform  me  by  the  Scriptures.  Whereof  the  first  article  is 
this : 


Article. 


Xuther's 
answer  to 
the  first 
article. 


Two 

respects 
noted  in 


I.  '  It  is  an  heretical  sentence,  and  also  common,  to  say,  that  sacraments  of 
the  new  law  do  give  grace  to  them  that  have  no  obstacle  in  themselves  to  the 
contrary.' 

Answer : — I  acknowledge  this  article  to  be  mine,  and  1  ask  of  you,  good 
masters  respectivists,  who  make  these  articles  respectively,  some  to  be  heretical, 
some  erroneous,  some  slanderous,  etc.,  whither  respected  this  article,  I  pray 
you?  to  heresy,  to  error,  to  slander  and  offence  ?  Or  else  whither  respected  you 
in  condemning  the  same?  To  the  holy  Scripture?  to  the  holy  fathers  ?  to  faith  ? 
to  the  church  ?  To  which  of  these,  I  beseech  you,  tell  me  ?  Nor  do  I  here  put 
you  to  the  labour  of  proving,  but  only  require  you  to  show  your  judgment, 
what  you  think,  that  I  may  know  wherein  I  say  amiss.  Will  you  that  Fshould 
tell  you,  you  babish  infants  and  noddies,  whither  this  article  respecteth  ?  I  will. 
This  article  hath  two  respects ;  whereof  the  one  respecteth  the  papists,  the 
condemners  hereof,  amongst  whom  it  respecteth  some  to  be  mules,  some  to  be 
horses,  which  have  no  understanding,  and  to  be  void  of  all  sense  :  and  yet, 
notwithstanding,  they  will  needs  condemn  all  things.  Another  respect  it  hath 
to  the  holy  Scripture,  which  saith, '  Whatsoever  is  not  of  faith,  is  sin.'-  Where- 
upon consequently  it  followeth,  that  the  sacraments  of  the  new  law  can  give  no 
grace  to  the  unbelievers  (forasmuch  as  the  sin  of  infidelity  is  the  greatest 
obstacle),  but  only  to  the  believers  :  for  only  faith  putteth  no  obstacle.  All 
other  things  be  obstacles,  although  they  put  not  the  same  obstacles  which  the 
sophisters  understand,  meaning  only  of  the  actual  purpose  of  external  sin.  I 
confess  thei'efore  this  article  not  only  to  be  mine,  but  also  to  be  the  article  of 
the  catholic  and  christian  verity ;  and  the  Bull  which  condemnelh  the  same,  to 
be  twice  heretical,  impious  and  blasphemous,  with  all  them  which  follow  the 
same,^  who,  little  regarding  the  sin  of  incredulity,  foolishly  and  madly  do  hold, 
that  the  obstacle*  is  taken  away,  if  a  man  cease  from  sinning,  although  the 
luibeliever  can  think  no  good  thing.  But  tliese  things  1  have  discussed  more 
at  large  in  my  books,  and  will  more  discuss,  if  those  prating  Romanists  dare 
at  any  time  2)i"ove  their  opinion,  and  confute  mine. 


Article. 


Luther's 
an.swer 
to  the 
second 
article. 


II.  '  To  deny  that  sin  remaineth  in  a  child  after  his  baptism,  is  as  much  as 
to  tread  down  Christ  and  Paul  together  under  foot.' 

Answer:—!  would  also  require  of  them  to  show  the  cause  why  this  article  is 
condemned,  if  they  were  not  so  blinded  in  their  fantastical  respects  that  they 
are  not  able  to  perceive  why  tliey  would  have  this  article  condemned  :  and  yet 
I  cannot  tell  whether  it  be  heretical  or  erroneous;  and  no  marvel  when  tlie  con- 
demners themselves  cannot  tell  me.  I  hold,  therefore,  this  article  by  the 
apostle,  '  I  myself  in  my  mind  do  serve  the  law  of  (lod,  and  in  my  tlesh  tlie 
law  of  sin."*  Here  the  apostle  confesseth  plainly  of  himself,  that  in  his  flesh 
he  serveth  sin.  And  also,  '  Christ  is  made  to  us  of  (lod  our  righteousness,  our 
wisdom,  sanctification,  and  redemption.'^  And  liow  then  doth  he  sanctify  them 
that  be  sanctified  already  ?  unless  it  be  as   the  Apocalypse  saith  ;   '  He  that  is 


(1)1  Cor.  xiv.  (2)  Rom.  xiv. 

(3)  The  obstacle  letting  sacraments  to  give  grace,  is  the  actual  purpose  of  sinning,  say  the 
papists.  The  only  obstacle  letting  sacraments  to  give  grace,  is  unbelief,  saith  Liitlicr,  speaking 
after  this  time.  IJiit  the  truth  is  tliat  sacraments  neither  with  obstacle,  nor  without  obstacle,  do 
give  grace  to  the  believers  or  unbelievers,  hut  only  do  signify  grace  given  by  Christ. 

14)  Rom.  vii.  (5)  1  Cor.  i. " 


T,UTHr.K''s    ANSWER    TO    THE    POI'E/s    niJI.T,.  685 

holy  let  him  be  holy  still.''     To  be  sanctified,  is   as  much   as  to   be  purged  Ecdesias- 
from  sin :  but  what  have  these   our  respectivists  to   do  with  the  apostle  Paul,    J''".',^ 

seeing  they  are  the   whole   universal  church,  by  whose  authority  Paul  either  "'"■  _ 

standeth  or  falleth,  being  but  a  member  only,  and  a  part  of  the  church  ?     The 
Lord  rebuke  thee  Satan,  and  these  thy  satanical  papists! 

III.  'The   original  root  of  sin,  although  no  actual  sin  do  follow,  stoppeth  Article. 
the  soul  departing  out  of  the  body  from  entrance  into  heaven.' 

Answer : — As  touching  ihis  matter,  I  never  defined  any  thing  hitherto,  but  Luther's 
largely  and  probably    I  have  disputed  hereof;   neither  yet  to   this  day  am   I  ^^^"1"/^° 
fully  certain  what  is  done  with  such  a  soul.     But  our  papists,  more  blind  than  article, 
buzzards,  when  they  are  nothing  able  to  perceive  what  cause  this  article  hath 
worthy  to  be  condemned,  yet  dare  they  take  upon  them   to  pronounce  that, 
which   the   whole  universal  church  is  ignorant  of  :^    I  yet,  notwithstanding, 
contemning  this  foolish  and  fond   condemnation  aforesaid,  do  hold  this  article 
probably  to  be  true.   For,  seeing  this  original  root,  which  I  spake  of,  is  truly  sin, 
as  I  have  proved,''  and  seeing  that  sinletteth  a  man  from  entering  into  heaven  ; 
as  it  is  written,  'No  polluted  thing  shall   enter:'  I  suppose,  therefore,  that 
original  sin  withholdeth  a  man  from  entering  into  heaven  :  neither  do  I  any 
thing  at  all  esteem  the  fantastical  dreams  of  them,  whereby  they,  extenuating 
original  sin,  do  call  it  openly  the  pain  of  sin,  and  imperfections  ;  plain  against 
the  manifest  Scriptures,  which  call  it  sin,  and  teach  the  same  to  be  cured  by 
grace,  which  is  the  medicine  of  true,  and  not  of  feigned  sin. 

IV.  '  The  imperfect  charity  of  a  man  departing,  necessarily  carrieth  with  it  Article, 
great  fear,  which  of  itself  is  enough  to  make  the  pain  of  purgatory,  and  letteth 
the  entrance  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven.' 

Answer  : — This  followeth  of  the  other  going  before,  which,  in  like  manner,  I  Luther's 
did  not  determinately  affirm,  although  very  probably  I  do  yet  hold  the  same,  ^j^^efourth 
asking,  before,  a  dispensation  after  mine  own  arbitrement,  even  in  defiance  of  article, 
the   Bull,  which  is  not  able  to  bring  forth  any  other  probation  but  this  :   '  We 
are  the  highest  powers  in  the  church,  yea  we  are  the  church  itself :   ergo,  we 
are  the  best  learned,   most  holiest,  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  cannot  err, 
although  we   stink  like   a   filthy  puddle  to  the  whole  world,  polluted  with  all 
kind  of  sins,  and  drowned  in  ignorance.'     But  all  these  reasons  prevail  nothing 
with  me  :  peradventure  they  may  with  them  that  fear  lest,  if  my  sentence  The 
should  prevail,  then  purgatory  should  be  taken  out  of  the  pope's  hands ;  and  pope's 
then  priests   and  religious  men,  having  lost  their  gainful  offices  of  vexing   (of  gainM^to 
releasing,  I  would  have  said)   the   dead,  should  be  pinched  by  the  bellies  and  the 
brought  to  penury.     It  was  time,  therefore,  for  their  greedy  avarice   here   to  P"''*'^- 
awake  and  look  about,  and  not  to  suffer  their  frivolous  opinions,  but  yet  very 
gainful,  to  be  overcome  with  truth,  and  so  to  be  overthrown. 

"V.   '  Whereas  they  say  penance  standeth  of  three  parts,  to  wit  contrition.  Article, 
confession,  and  satisfaction,  it  is  not  founded  in  holy  Scripture,  nor  in  ancient, 
holy,  and  christian  doctors.' 

Answer : — This  article,  in  what  respect  it  is  condemned,  I  do  right  well  per-  Luther's 
ceive ;  for  the  respect  thereof  is  to  greedy  covetousness,  and  therefore  I  know  ^^^^f[,j*" 
that  the  probation  thereof  hath  the  like  respect,  which  is  this  :   If  this  article  article.' 
were  true,  then  men  would  give  nothing  for  satisfaction  and  indulgences,  neither 
should  we  have  any  more  wherewith  to  vex  them  with  confessions,  cases  re- 
served, restricted,  or  ampliated  for  our  gain  :  and  so  should  we  become  beggars, 
and  God's  service  should  be  minished  in  vigils  and  masses :  but  it  is  wicked 
that  God's  service  should  be  minished ;  therefore,  Luther  is  a  heretic.     This 
consequence  holds  '  a  respectu  Bidlae  ad  papistas,'  that  is,  from  the  bidl  to  the 
papists,  and  contrariwise. 

I  beseech  thee,  by  the  Lord  Jesus,  Avhatsoever  grave  and  learned  reader  shalt 
read  these  things,  that  thou  wilt  pardon  this  my  levity,  and,  as  it  may  seem, 
my  childishness.  For  thou  seest  how  I  have  to  do  with  such  men  as  be  twice 
children,   and  yet  do  brag  themselves  to  be  peers  and  principal  pillars  of  all 

(l)Rev.  xxi.  (2)  Sap.  vii.  (3)  Uoin.  vii.    Gal.  v. 


G86 


l.ITHKR  S    AXSWKll    TO    THE    POPES    BUM,. 


Eeciesias-  men.  I  ussiu'e  yon,  I  know  it  most  certainly  to  be  true,  tliat  tliere  be  many' 
ticni  and  great  governors  of  tlie  people,  which  this  so  ridiculous  and  foolish  reason 
"'  above  recited  hath  moved  to  the  condemnation  of  my  books.  Unless  I  per- 
ceived (with  tears  I  speak  it)  the  anger  of  God  sharp  and  fierce  against  us,  in 
bringing  us  under  subjection  of  such  effeminate  children,  and  such  dre^s  of  the 
earth,  and  vile  refuse  of  all  other  people  of  the  whole  world,  it  would  make  me 
to  burst  for  very  grief  and  sorrow. 

My  sentence  is,  and  hath  been  this :  That  satisfaction,  which  the  keys  are 
able  to  dispense  withal,  standeth  not  by  the  law  of  God :  for,  if  it  did,  then 
could  it  not  be  dispensed  withal  by  the  keys.  If  these  bull-founders  do  charge 
me  with  any  other  thing  besides  in  this  article,  they  do  nothing  else  but  as  they 
are  wont  to  do :  for  what  matter  or  marvel  is  it,  if  Antichrist  do  lie  ? 

Aitirle.  VI.   '  Contrition  which  is  gotten  by  examining,  remembering,  and  detesting 

oiu*  sins,  whereby  a  man  calleth  to  mind  his  years  past  in  the  bitterness  of  his 
soul,  in  pondering  the  greatness,  the  multitude  and  filthiness  of  his  sins,  the 
losing  of  eternal  bliss,  and  the  purchasing  of  eternal  damnation  :  this  contrition 
maketh  a  hypocrite,  yea  rather  a  man  to  be  more  a  sinner.' 
Luther's        Anstver : — O  the  incredible  blindness  and  brutishness  of  these  Romish  bulls ! 
answer  to  'Y\\\s  article  is  tndy  mine,  and  very  christian ;  which  I  will  not  suffer  to  be 
article,      wrested  from  me,  for  all  the  popes  and  papists  in  the  world.     For  this  I  meant 
by  that  doctrine,  that  repentance  is  of  no  force,  unless  it  be  done  in  faith  and 
charity ;  which  thing  they  also  would  teach  themselves,  but  that  they  do  neither 
know  nor  teach,  either  what  faith  or  charity  is.  And  therefore,  in  condemning  my 
doctrine,  they  condemn  also  their  own,  foolishly  repugning  against  themselves 
in  their  own  contradiction.     I  say,  therefore,  that  he  that  teacheth  repentance 
in  such  wise  and  manner  that  he  hath  not  a  greater  regard  to  the  promised 
mercy  of  God  and  faith  in  the  same,  than  to  this  afflicting  and  vexing  of  the 
mind,  he  teacheth  the  repentance  of  Judas  Iscariot ;  he  is  pestilent,  a  devil  to 
men's  souls,  and  tormentor  of  consciences.     Read  the  books  of  these  sophisters, 
where  they  write  of  repentance,  and  thou  shalt  see  there   no  mention  made 
either  of  promise  or  faith  :  for  these  lively  parts  of  repentance  they  clean  omit, 
and  only  do  vex  men  with  these  dead  contritions.    But  hereof  we  will  hereafter 
treat  more  at  large. 
The  pur-       ^^'^  what  should  T  here  stand  upon  every  article,  seeing  my  books  be  abroad, 
pose  of      wherein  I  have  given  a  reason  of  all  sufficiently,  and  more  would  have  done, 
Luther  in  jf  mine  adversaries  also  had  brousrht  to  lialit  theirs  ?    For  what  foolishness  is 
forth  his    t'^'s,  that  they  think  to  answer  me  with  this   one  saying,   That  they  count  all 
articles,     my  sayings  as  damned  ?  wliercas  I  did  write  to  this  end  only,  that  they  should 
acknowledge  their  errors  wherewith  they  have  so  long  bewitched  the  people  of 
God.     Neither  did  Hook  that  I  should  be  condemned,  who,  imderstanding  and 
knowing  the  same  right  well,  have  justified  those  things,  which  they  have  con- 
demned before,  with  sufficient  authority  both  of  Scripture,  and  reason  :  neither 
looked  I  that  they  should  tell  me  what  they  thought  (for  I  knew  all  that  well 
enough);  but  that  which  I  sought  of  them,  was,  to  know  whether  they  thought 
right  therein  or  not.     Here  looked  I  to  be  taught ;  and,  behold,  none  of  them 
all    durst  once  put  forth  his  head.     Wherefore    I  see  these  asses  nothing  to 
understand  cither  the  things  that  I  say,  or  yet  themselves ;  but  they  be  such 
blind  buzzards,  that  they  perceive  not  what  it  is  that  I  seek  in  my  books  :  for 
they  dream  that  I  have  such  an  opinion  of  them,  as  though  they  had  the  truth 
of  their  side,  when  there  is  nothing  that  I  less  think  to  be  true.     For  I,  fore- 
seeing that  they  had  condemned  all  these  things  before,  came  forth,  and  showed 
myself  as  one  not  to  be  condemned,  but  as  already  condemned  by  them,  to 
accuse  their  condemnation  to  be  wicked,  heretical,   and  blasphemous ;  and  so 
openly  to  denounce  them  as  heretics  and  erroneous,  unless  they  showed  some 
better  reason  and  ground  of  their  doings  and  doctrine ;  whereas  they,  on  the 
other  side,  like  foolish  minstrels  harping  all  on  one  string,  have  nothing  else 
in  their  mouths,  but  'we  condemn  that  we  have  condemned;'  proving,  after  a 
new  kind  of  logic,  the  same  thing  by  itself      O  most  idiot  huddipeaks,  and 
blockish  condemners !  Where  is  the  saying  of  Peter,  '  Be  always  ready  to  render 
an  account  of  that  faith  and  hope  which  is  in  you  V  ' 

Wherefore,  seeing  these  ignorant  papists,  being  thus  confounded,  do  so  flee 

(1)  1  Pet.  iii. 


-1,UT1TEU'S    AXSWEll    TO    THE    1'01'e's    BULL.  687 

away  from  the  face  of  the  manifest  verity,  tliat  they  dare  not  once  open  their  Ecdpnas- 
mouths  in  defence  of  theinselves  or  of  tlieir  cause,  and  have  blasted  out  with    J'!'":' 
nuich  ado  this  timorous  bull  of  theirs ;   I,  being  comforted  with  the  flight  of     '' "" 
these  mine  adversaries,  do  account  this  their  dastardly  damnation,  instead  of 
a  full  justification  of  my  cause ;  and  so  rebound  again  their  own  damnation 
upon    their   own    heads.     For    how    could   they    more   condemn    themselves, 
than  while  they  (fearing  to  be  found  themselves  culpable  of  heresy,  if  they 
should  be  driven  to  give  account  of  their  doctrine)  do  flee  to  this  miserable 
and  desperate  refuge,  willingly  to  shut  their  eyes,  and  stop  their  ears,  and  to 
say  '  I  will  not,  I  damn  thee ;   I  hear  thee  not,  I  allow  thee  not  V     If  I  should 
have  played  any  such  mad  part,  how  would  they  (I  pray  you)  have  triumphed 
against  me  .'    Tliis  dastardly  fear,  declareth  what  cowards  they  are. 

Wherefore,  not  to  burden  the  reader  with  any  tedious  prolixity  of  matter  in 
prosecuting  every  article,  I  here  protest  by  these  presents,  that  I  confess  all 
these  things  here  condemned  by  this  miserable  Bull,  for  pure,  clear,  and  catholic 
doctrine,  whereof  I  have  sufficiently  given  account  in  my  books  which  be  ex^i 
tant  abroad.  1 

Furthermore,  I  will  also  that  the  said  my  books,  being  extant  abroad,  shall 
be  taken  as  a  public  accusation  against  these  wicked  sophisters  and  seducers  of 
the  people  of  God ;  so  that  unless  they  shall  give  an  account  of  their  doctrine, 
and  shall  convict  me  with  good  ground  of  Scripture,  I  do  here,  as  much  as  in 
me  lieth,  denounce  them  as  guilty  of  errors,  heresy,  and  sacrilege  ;  admonishing, 
desiring,  and  in  the  Lord  exhorting,  all  them  that  truly  confess  Christ,  that 
they  will  beware  and  take  heed  of  their  pestiferous  doctrine ;  and  not  to  doubt, 
but  that  the  true  Antichrist  reigneth  by  them  in  the  world  amongst  us. 

And  if  any  shall  contemn  this  my  brotherly  admonition,  let  him  know  that 
I  am  pure  and  clean  from  his  blood,  and  excused  from  the  last  judgment  of 
Christ :  for  I  have  left  nothing  undone,  which  christian  charity  did  bind  me 
to  do. 

Finally,  if  there  be  no  other  way  whereby  I  may  resist  these  babbling  and 
trifling  condemners,  the  uttermost  and  last  which  I  have  I  will  give  and  bestow 
in  the  quarrel ;  that  is,  this  life  and  blood  of  mine.  For  better  it  were  for  me 
a  thousand  times  to  be  slain,  than  to  revoke  one  syllable  of  these  articles,  which 
they  have  condemned.  And  now,  as  they  do  curse  and  excommunicate  me 
for  their  damnable  heresy,  so  T  again  likewise  do  curse  and  excommunicate 
them  for  the  holy  verity  of  God.  Chi'ist,  who  is  only  the  judge  of  all,  judge 
and  determine  this  matter  between  us,  whether  of  these  two  excommunications, 
his  or  mine,  shall  stand  and  prevail  before  him !    Amen. 

In  storying  the  life  of  Ltither,  it  was  declared  before,  how  the  said 
Luther  in  the  beginning,  being  rejected  first  by  the  cardinal  Cajetan, 
appealed  from  the  cardinal  unto  the  pope.  When  that  would  not 
serve,  neither  could  any  tolerable  submission  of  Luther  to  the  pope 
be  received,  but  that  the  pope  with  his  cardinals,  contrary  to  all 
equity  and  conscience,  would  needs  proceed  against  him,  and  against 
the  express  truth  of  God's  word,  thinking  by  mere  authority  to  bear 
down  the  verity  as  he  had  used  before  to  do  :  Luther,  following  the 
justness  of  his  cause,  was  then  compelled  to  appeal  from  the  pope  to 
the  next  general  council,  and  so  did,  as  before  you  may  read ;  which 
was  two  years  before  the  pope^s  bull  against  Luther  came  out.  The 
tenor  of  this  appellation,  before  omitted,  I  thought  here  to  exhibit ; 
whereby  the  reader,  considering  the  great  change  of  religion  and  state 
of  the  church  which  since  hath  ensued,  may  also  perceive  the  true 
original  cause  and  occasion  how  it  first  began  ;  by  what  order  and 
degrees  it  after  increased;  what  humility  and  submission,  first  on 

(1)  Note  here  good  reader  that  amongst  these  articles  certain  there  be,  which,  because  they 
seemed  somewhat  to  bear  with  the  pope  and  his  pardons,  Lutlier,  coming  after  to  a  more  know- 
ledge that  the  pope  was  Antichrist,  confesseth  himself  in  his  assertions,  that  he  utterly  callelh 
back  the  same ;  not  revoking  them  as  the  pope  would  have  had  him,  but  rather  aggravating  them 
against  the  pope. 


G88 


THE    Al'TKAI,    OF     I.UTHER    TO    A    GKXERAL    COUXCIL, 


Ecciesids-  Luther's  part  were  sIiom  ed ;  and,  afj;ain,  what  insolency,  wrong,  and  ' 
Ajiairs.    violence,  of  the  pope's  part,  were  declared.  And  further,  whereas  pope 
Leo,  in  his  bull  above  prefixed,  seeineth  to  pretend  certain  conditions 
of  favour,  charity,  and  money  offered  to  Luther  in  the  beginning,  how 
false  and  vain  that  is,  by  this  present  appeal  may  appear.^  ^ 

THE    TEXOR    AND     FORM     OF     THE     APPEAL    OF    MARTIN    LUTHER 
FROM    POPE    LEO    TO    THE    NEXT    GENERAL    COUNCIL. 

That  forasmuch  as  the  liberty  of  appealing  is  provided  for  a  remedy  to  re- 
lieve the  oppressed  from  injm-y  and  violence  of  the  superior,  it  was  therefore 
lawful  for  Martin  Luther  so  to  do;  especially  being  manifold  ways  injured  and 
molested  b)^  the  see  of  Rome,  and  other  the  pope's  confederates,  as  he,  in  the 
said  appeal  declareth.  For  at  first,  whereas  he,  modestly  disputing  of  the  errors 
and  abuses  of  the  pope's  pardons,  did  somewhat  withstand  the  impudent  raving 
and  blasphemies  of  them  that  came  about  with  the  pope's  pardons,  to  poll  and 
rob  the  people,  he  was  therefore  openly  railed  upon  and  defamed  by  them  in 
their  public  sermons  to  be  a  heretic,  and,  consequently  upon  the  same,  accused 
to  pope  Leo  for  a  heretic,  by  Marius  the  pope's  proctor  and  others. 

Then  was  obtained  of  the  pope  a  commission  to  cite  up  the  said  Luther  to 
appear  at  Rome  before  the  cardinals,  by  Hieronymus,  and  Sylvester  Prieras, 
his  mortal  enemies,  whereas  he  could  by  no  way  appear  without  manifest  dan- 
ger of  his  life,  both  by  the  way,  and  also  in  the  city  of  Rome. 

For  the  consideration  whereof,  duke  John  Frederic,  prince  elector,  and  the 
landgrave,  entreated  for  him  to  have  his  cause  indifferently  to  he  heard,  and  to 
be  committed  to  two  parties  that  were  equal,  and  not  partial :  yet,  notwith- 
standing the  earnest  suit  of  these  princes,  the  contrary  labour  of  the  cardinals, 
who  were  his  capital  adversaries,  so  pi'evailed  at  Rome,  that  the  cause  of  Luther 
was  still  detained  in  their  own  hands  ;  and,  contrary  to  all  indiiferency,  was 
Cardina-    committed  to  the  hearing  of  the  pope's  legate  then  in  Germany,  called  '  Cardi- 
lisSancti   nalis  Saucti  Sixti;'  who,  being  no  less  enemy  against  Luther  than  the  others, 
enemy  to   ^"<1  notwithstanding  that  Luther  obediently  appeared  at  his  call,  and  with  hum- 
Lutlier.      ble   protestation  submitted  himself  to   be    answered    by  the   Scriptures ;  and 
referred  himself  to  the  judgment  of  the  see  of  Rome,  and  of  four  universities,  to 
wit,  Basil,  Fribm-g,  Louvain,  and  Paris;  yet,  contrary  to  all  equity,  showing 
forth  no  Scripture  nor  reason,  rejecting  his  gentle  protestation,  submission,  and 
honest  offer,  with  all  other  his  requests  and  suits,  he  would  needs  forthwith 
have  him  to  revoke  his  errors,  threatening  and  menacing  him  most  cruelly,  and 
commanded  him  no  more  to  come  in  his  sight. 
Luther  Whereupon  Luther,  being  thus  proudly  rejected  of  the  cardinal,  made  his 

appealeth  appeal  from  the  said  cardinal  to  pope  Leo,  being  better  informed. 
cardhiaT        f  1"^  appellation  also  being  contemned  of  the  pope,  who  would  neither  come 
to  the        to  any  agreement,  nor  take  any  reasonable  condition,  nor   show  Luther  his 
pope.        errors  by  the  Scripture,  nor  yet  refer  the  matter  by  learning  to  be  decided,  but 
would  needs  per  force  proceed  against  him  by  mere  authority  and  oppression 
at  Rome,  Lutlier  then,  seeing  there  was  no  other  refuge  or  remedy  for  his  own 
defence,  and  seeing,   moreover,  the  truth  of  God's  word  to  lie  underfoot,  by 
might  and  authority  oppressed,  so  that  none  durst  almost  confess  the  same,  and 
that  the  poor  flock  was  so  nursled  in  erroi's  and  vain  opinions,  to  the  seduction 
From  the  of  their  souls  :  for  these,  and  otlier  such  causes,  he,  being  necessarily  thereunto 
pope  to      compelled,  commenced  this  appeal  from   the  pope  misinformed,  to  the  next 
KiTnera/    general  coimcil  that  should  be,  calling  for  the  help  of  the  public   notary,  and 
council,     testimony  also  of  sufficient  witnesses,  requisite  in  that  behalf  accordingly. 

(1)  The  copy,  as  it  was  drawn  by  the  public  notary,  and  exhibited,  commenceth  in  this  form  here 
following.  In  nomine  Domini,  Amen.  Anno  a  nativitate  ejusdem,  1518,  indictione  sexta,  die 
vero  solis,  vigcsimo  octavo  |mensis  Novembris,  pontificatus  sanctissimi  in  Christo  Patris  et 
Domini  nostri  Domini  Leonis,  divina  providentia  Papa,  Decimi  anno  sexto,  in  Notarii  publici 
testiumque  infra-scriptorum,  ad  hoc  specialiter  vocatorum  et  rogatorum,[pr3esentia  constituta,  &'c. 


THK    OHDEB    AXD    MANNKR    OF    KING    HENHy's    DEATH.  G89 

€Ije  ©eatlj  of  Jrting  ]^^encji  tlje  C\q\)%  Voit!)  t\)t  mannec  tijeccof.       ^^^77/ 

And  thus  closing  up  this  eighth  book  with  the  death  of  Icing  Henry  ~a.\), 
the  eighth,  I  will  now  (the  Lord  Christ  assisting  me  with  his  g-race)  15  47. 
proceed  next  to  the  time  and  reign  of  king  Edward  his  son,  after  that 
first  I  shall  intermit  a  few  words  touching  the  death  of  the  said  king 
Henry  his  father,  and  the  manner  of  the  same  ;  who,  after  long  lan- 
guishing, infirmity  growing  more  and  more  upon  him,  lay  from  St. 
Stephen's  day  (as  is  above  mentioned)  to  the  latter  end  of  January. 
His  physicians  at  length,  perceiving  that  he  would  away,  and  yet  not 
daring  to  discourage  him  with  death,  for  fear  of  the  act  passed  before 
in  parliament,  that  none  should  speak  any  thing  of  the  king's  death 
(the  act  being  made  only  for  soothsayers,  and  talkers  of  prophecies,)^ 
moved  them  that  were  about  the  king  to  put  him  in  remembrance 
of  his  mortal  state  and  fiital  infirmity  ;  which  when  the  rest  were  in 
dread  to  do,  Master  Denny,  who  was  specially  attendant  upon  him, 
boldly  coming  to  the  king,  told  him  what  case  he  was  in,  to  man's 
judgment  not  like  to  live;  and  therefore  exhorted  him  to  prepare 
himself  to  death,  calling  himself  to  remembrance  of  his  former  life,  and 
to  call  upon  God  in  Christ  betimes  for  grace  and  mercy,  as  becometh 
every  good  christian  man  to  do. 

Although  the  king  was  loth  to  hear  any  mention  of  death,  yet  per- 
ceiving the  same  to  rise  upon  the  judgment  of  his  physicians,  and 
feeling  his  own  weakness,  he  disposed  himself  more  quietly  to  hearken 
to  the  words  of  his  exhortation,  and  to  consider  his  life  past ;   which 
although  he  much  accused,  "  yet,"  said  he,  "  is  the  mercy  of  Christ 
able  to  pardon  me  all  my  sins,  though  they  were  greater  than  they 
be."     Master  Denny,  being  glad   to  hear  him   thus  to  speak,   re- 
quired to  know  his  pleasure,  whether  he  would  have  any  learned  man 
sent  for  to  confer  withal,  and  to  open  his  mind  unto.     To  whom  the 
king  answered  again,  that  if  he  had  any,  he  Avould  have  Dr.  Cranmer,  at  his' 
who  was  then  lying  at  Croydon.     And  therefore    Master   Denny,  cweth 
asking  the  king  whether  he  would  have  him  sent  for,  "  I  will  first,"  totai^ 
said  the  king,  "  take  a  little  sleep ;  and  then,  as  I  feel  myself,  I  will  Cranmer. 
advise  upon  the  matter.'"' 

After  an  hour  or  two  the  king,  awaking,  and  feeling  feebleness  to  cranmer 

1         Cometh  to 

increase  upon  him,  commanded  Dr.  Cranmer  to  be  sent  for ;  but  the  king., 
before  he  could  come,  the  king  was  speechless,  and  almost  senseless. 
Notwithstanding,  perceiving  Dr.  Cranmer  to  be  come,  he,  reaching 
his  hand  to  Dr.  Cranmer,  did  hold  him  fast,  but  could  utter  no  word 
unto  him,  and  scarce  was  able  to  make  any  sign.  Then  the  arch- 
bishop, exhorting  him  to  put  his  trust  in  Christ,  and  to  call  upon  his 
mercy,  desired  him,  though  he  could  not  speak,  yet  to  give  some 
token  with  his  eyes  or  with  his  hand,  that  he  trusted  in  the  Lord. 
Then  the  king,  holding  him  with  his  hand,  did  wring  his  hand  in  his 
as  hard  as  he  could  ;  and  so,  shortly  after,  departed,  after  he  had 
reigned  in  this  land  the  term  of  thirty-seven  years  and  nine  months,  "^^f,^ 
leaving  behind  him  three  children,  Edward,  Mary,  and  Elizabeth.       ciiiwren. 

Moreover,  forasmuch  as  mention  is  inserted  in  this  place  of  the 
good  inclination  of  king  Henry,  in  his  latter  days,  to  the  reformation 
of  religion,  by  the  occasion  hereof  it  cometh  also  to  mind,  somewhat 

(!■)    Some  persons  had  already  suffered  as  traitors  for  foretelling  the  king's  death.     See  Lan- 
quet's  Epitome  of  Chronicles  in  the  j'ear  1541. — Ed. 

VOL.  V.  Y    Y 


GOO 


TALK     BETWEEN'    C'UANMKU    AND    THE    1)UKE    OF    SUIEOI.K. 


Henri/ 

nil. 

A.D. 
1547. 

Talk  be- 
tween 
Craniner 
and  the 
duke  of 
Suffolk 
about 
Winches- 
ter. 


Winches- 
ter by  the 
king  sent 
to  tlie 
Tower. 


Privily 
Cometh  to 
the  kintf. 
The  king 
layeth  to 
Winches- 
ter's 
charge. 


Winches- 
ter con- 
fesseth 
his 
'*>pery. 


King 
Henry's 
nature  to 
pardoQ 
them 
that  con- 
fess their 
fault. 


likewise  to  add,  by  way  of  appendix,  touching  the  talk  between  the 
archbishop  of  Canterbury,  Thomas  Cranmer,  the  duke  of  Suffolk,  and 
Charles  Brandon,  as  concernino'  the  king^s  purpose  and  intent  con- 
ceived against  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  Stephen  Gardiner,  in  that 
he  could  never  allow  any  reformation  in  religion  in  this  realm,  and 
especially  being  offended  with  this,  that  men  should  use  in  their  talk, 
"  the  Lord,"  as  well  as  "  our  Lord."  The  said  duke  said  unto  the 
said  archbishop,  "  We  of  the  council  had  him  once  at  a  good  lift, 
and  should  well  have  dispatched  him  from  his  authority,  if  the  king's 
majesty  our  master  had  stayed  himself  from  admitting  liim  to  his  pre- 
sence ;  as  then  his  highness  was  content  that  we  should  thoroughly 
liave  sifted  and  tried  him.  '^  It  was,  my  lord,"  quoth  the  duke  to 
the  archbishop,  "  at  that  time  when  Gardiner's  secretary  was  attached 
and  suffered  for  defending  the  pope's  authority.  For  then  I,  and  cer- 
tain of  the  council,  having  conference  with  the  king's  majesty  for  that 
matter,  his  highness  was  fully  persuaded,  that  the  bishop's  secretary, 
being  in  such  special  favour  with  his  master,  would  never  stand  so 
stiff  in  defence  of  the  bishop  of  Rome's  usurped  power  and  authority 
without  his  said  master's  both  advice,  knowledge,  and  persuasion. 
For  already  (quoth  the  king),  he  played  but  a  homely  part  with 
me,  when  he  was  ambassador  to  the  pope  concerning  my  cause  of 
divorce.  And  therefore  (quoth  the  king  to  me),  send  for  him,  my 
lord,  incontinently  ;  and,  by  assistance  of  two  or  three  more  of  the 
council,  whom  you  think  good,  let  him  be  committed  to  the  Tower, 
to  answer  to  such  things  as  may  be  objected  against  him.' 

"  This  communication  was  in  the  evening,  so  that  we  purposed  to 
liave  executed  the  king's  pleasure  and  commandment  the  next  morn- 
ing. Howbeit  our  talk  was  not  so  secret,  but  that  some  of  his  friends 
of  the  privy  chamber  (where  he  had  many  friends  then),  suspecting 
the  matter,  sent  him  word  thereof;  who  incontinently  repaired  to  the 
king's  presence,  and  finding  some  matter  to  minister  unto  the  king, 
his  highness  said  to  the  bishop,  '  We  do  marvel  that  your  secretary 
hath  thus  notoriously  offended  against  us  and  our  laws.  It  is  surely 
thought  that  you  are  not  all  clear  in  this  offence,  but  that  you  are 
of  the  same  opinion  with  him  ;  and,  therefore,  my  lord,  be  plain 
witli  me,  and  let  me  know  if  you  be  that  Avay  infected  or  no.  If  you 
will  tell  me  the  truth,  I  will  rather  pardon  the  fault ;  but  if  you  halt 
or  dissemble  with  me,  look  for  no  favour  at  my  hand.' 

"  With  this  monition  AVinchester  fell  down  upon  his  knees,  and 
besought  his  majesty  for  mercy  and  pardon,  manifestly  confessing  that 
he  had  long  time  been  of  that  opinion  with  his  said  secretary ;  and 
there  bewailing  himself,  promised  from  that  day  forward  to  reform 
his  opinion,  and  become  a  new  man.  '  Well  (quoth  the  king)  this 
way  you  have  of  me,  that  which  otherwise  you  should  never  have 
obtained.  I  am  content  to  remit  all  things  past,  and  pardon  you 
upon  your  amendment.' 

"  The  next  morning  I  had  word  how  the  matter  was  handled  ; 
whereupon  I  came  to  his  highness  and  said,  '  Your  majesty  hath 
prevented  our  commission,  which  I  and  others  had  from  your  grace, 
concerning  my  lord  of  Winchester's  committing  to  the  Tower.' 
'  Wot  you  what  (quoth  the  king)  ;  he  hath  confessed  himself  as  guilty 
in  this  matter  as  his  man,  and   hath,  with  much  sorrow  and  pensive- 


TALK    BETWEEN    CUAXMER    AND    THE    DUKE    OF    SUFFOI.IC.  6i)1 

ness,  sued  for  my  pardon  ;  and  you  know  wliat  my  nature  and  custom    J^j^nry 
hath  been  in  such  matters,  evermore  to  pardon  them  that  will  not 


dissemble,  but  confess  their  fault/  "^J^" 

"  Thus  wililv  and  politicly  Gardiner  got  himself  out  of  our  hands.      ^^ 
But,  if  I  had  suspected  this,  I  woidd  have  had  him  in  the  Tower 
over  nig-ht,  and  have  stopped  his  journe)^  to  the  court.*''' 

"  Well,"  said  my  lord  of  Canterbury,  "  he  was  evermore  too  good 
for  you  all.*" 

Moreover,  as  touching  this  aforesaid  bishop  of  Winchester,  foras- 
much as  he,  in  king  Edward''s  time,  bragged  so  much  of  his  old 
master  of  famous  memory,  king  Henry  YllL,  to  the  intent  that  the 
glorious  vanity  of  this  bishoi),  and  of  all  others  like  unto  him,  may 
appear  more  notoriously  to  all  men,  here  is  to  be  iioted  by  the  testi- 
fication as  well  of  Master  Denny,  as  also  of  sir  Henry  Nevil,  who 
were  there  present  witnesses  of  the  matter,  whose  record  was  this : 
that  king  Henry,  before  the  time  of  his  sickness,  taking  his  horse 
upon  the  terrace  at  Windsor  to  ride  out  on  hawking,  saw  standing 
before  him  the  lord  Wriothesley,  lord  chancellor,  with  divers  other 
councillors  ;  and,  amongst  them,  the  bishop  of  Winchester.  Where-  winches- 
upon  he  called  the  lord  chancellor,  and  said,  "  Did  not  I  command  [landed 
vou  he  should  come  no  more  amongst  you  ?''"'  (meaninc:  the  bishop.)  to  come 

■  Kj       J  \  ^       c^f  y    /  yjQ  more 

Whereupon   the  lord  chancellor  answered,  that  his  coming  was  to  in  the 
bring  his  majesty  word  of  a  benevolence  given  unto  him  by  the  sjglft." 
clergy :  whereat  the  king  said,  "  Ah  !  let  him  come  hither  ;*"  and  so 
he  did  his  message,  and  the  king  went  straight  away. 

Item,  another  time  the  king,  immediately  after  his  repair  to  Lon-  Though 
don,  fell  sick,  and  caused  divers  times  his  whole  council  to  come  unto  'Jxduded 
him  about  his  will,  and  other  his  grave  affairs.     At  that  time  the  iie  wouw 
bishop  also  would  come  up  with  them  into  the  outer  privy  chamber,  to  he  of 
and  there  remain  until  the  council  came  from  the  king,  and  then  go  councSf  * 
down  with  them  again,  to  the  end  (as  then  was  thought)  to  blind  the 
world  withal. 

Furthermore,  as  the  king  grew  more  in  sickness,  he,  considering  Excluded 
iipon  his  wdll  and  testament  made   before,^  at  his  going  over  to  ^ 
Boulogne,  willed  the  same  to  be  drawn  out  again,  with  leaving  out  ■*^'''- 
and  excluding  the  bishop  of  Winchester  by  name  from  amongst  his 
executors  :  which  being  to  him  no  small  corsey,-  and  a  cutting  off  all 
their  purposes,  a  way  was  found,  that  sir  Anthony  Brown,  a  principal  sirAn- 
pillar  of  Winchester's  side,  pretending  unto  the  king,  as  though  by  B°own  .1 
the  neffliffence  of  the  writer  the  bishop''s  name  had  been  left  out  of  the  f"!^^'  , 

®   .  ,  .       ,  .  ...  Inenu  to 

king''s  will,  kneeled  down  to  the  kings  majesty,  lying  in  his  bed,  and  winches- 
said,  "  My  lord  of  AVinchester,  I  think,  by  negligence  is  left  out  o. 
your  majesty's  will ;  wdio  hath  done  yom- highness  most  painful,  long, 
and  notable  service,  and  one  without  whom  the  rest  shall  not  be  able 
to  overcome  your  great  and  weighty  affairs  committed  unto  them.*" 

"  Hold  your  peace,*"  quoth  the  king,    "  I  remembered  him  well  The  _ 
enough,  and  of  good  purpose  have  left  him  out :  for  surely,  if  he  were  opimon 
in  my  testament,  and  one  of  you,  he  would  cumber  you  all,  and  vou  shelter. 
should  never  rule  him,  he  is  of  so  troid)lesome  a  nature.     Marry," 


out  of  the 
ing's 


(1)  Fuller,  in   his  Churcli  History  (book  v.  pp.  243— 252),   gives   the  -will  of  kins  Henry    at 
length.— Ed. 

(2)  '  Corsey,'  ;i  corruption  of  the  Scotch  word  '  corses,'  or  moni'V. — I'd. 

V   Y    2 


692  TALK    BETWEEK    CRANMER    AXD    THE    DIKE    OF    SUFFOLK. 

Henry    quotli  tlic  king,  "  I  iTiysclf  coiiltl  use  him,  and  rule  him  to  all  manner  ' 

'—  of  purposes,  as  seemed  good  unto  me  ;   but  so  shall  you  never  do  ; 

^-  D.    and  therefore  talk  no  more  of  him  to  me  in  this  behalf."     Sir  An- 

^^^''    tliony  Brown,  perceiving  the  king  somewhat  stiff  herein,  gave  place 

to  the  king''s  words  at  tliat  time  :  howbeit,  seeking  further  occasion 

upon  more  persuasions  put  into  his  head,  he  took  in  hand  once  again 

to  move  the  king  to  have  the  bishop  one  of  his  executors.     When 

the  king  perceived  that  this  instant  suit  would  not  cease,  "  Have  you 

not  yet  done,"  quoth  the  king,  "  to  molest  me  in  this  matter  ?     If 

you  will  not  yet  cease  to  trouble  me,  by  the  ftiith  I  owe  unto  God,  I 

will  surely  dispatch  thee  out  of  my  will  also  ;  and  therefore  let  us  hear 

Witness,  no  morc  of  this  matter."     All  this  sir  Anthony  Denny  was  heard 

to  report  to  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  Thomas  Cranmer,  by  the 

said  archbishop's  secretary,  who  is  yet  alive,  and  witness  unto  the  same. 

The  pur-       And  thus  much  touching  the  end  of  king  Henry,  who,  if  he  had 

Dose  of  .  ^      .  •'  . 

the  king   coutiuucd  a  fcw  moutlis  longer  (all  those  obits  and  masses,  Avhich 

makra     appear  in  his  will  made  before  he  went  to  Boulogne  notwithstanding), 

perfectre-  niost  Certain  it  is,  and  to  be  signified  to  all  posterity,  that  his  full  pur- 

of  reii-     pose  Avas  to  liavc  repm-ged  the  estate  of  the  church,  and  to  have  gone 

^'°""       through  with  the  same,  so  that  he  would  not  have  left  one  mass  in 

all  England.     For  the  more  certain  intelligence  whereof,  tAvo  things 

I  have  to  lead  me :  the  one  is,  the  assured  report  and  testimony  of 

Thomas  Cranmer,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  hearing  the  king  declare 

the  same  out  of  his  own  mouth,  both  to  himself  and  to  Monsieur 

d'Annebault,  lord  admiral  of  the  French,  ambassador,  in  the  month  of 

Credit  of  August,  a  little  before  his  death,  as  above  may  appear  more  at  large. 

ration.      The  Other  cause  Avhich  leadeth  me  thereunto  is  also  of  equal  credit, 

The         grounded  upon  the  declaration  of  the  king"'s  OAvn  mouth'  after  that 

king  s  ail-  o  1  I'll  T-»  11PT1 

swerto     tune,  morc  near  unto  his  death,  unto  Bruno,  ambassador  ot  John 
of  saxo-^ '  Frederic,  duke  of  Saxony  :  unto  the  Avhich  ambassador  of  Saxony  the 
bassaXr   ^'^'"o  S^"^^  ^^^^^  auswcr  opculy,   that  if  the  quarrel  of  the  duke  of 
a  little      Saxony  were  nothing  else  against  the  emperor,  but  for  religion,  he 
death.      should  stand  to  it  strongly,  and  he  Avould  take  his  part,  Avilling  him 
not  to  doubt  or  fear.     And  so  Avith  this  answer  he    dismissed  the 
ambassador  unto  the  duke,  openly  in  the  hearing  of  these  four  suf- 
ficient Avitnesses,  as  the  lord  Seymour   earl  of  Hereford,  lord  Lisle 
then  admiral,  the  earl  of  Bedford  lord  privy  seal,  the  lord  Paget. 
But  the  secret  Avorking  of  God's  holy  providence,  avIio  disposeth  all 
things  after  his  own  Avisdom  and  purpose,  thought  it  good  rather,  by 
taking  the  king  away,  to  reserve  the  accomplishment  of  this  reforma- 
tion of  his  church  to  the  peaceable  time  of  his  son  Edward  and 
Elizabeth  liis  daughter,  whose  hands  Avere  yet  undcfiled  Avith  any 
blood,  and  life  unspotted  Avith  any  violence  or  cruelty. 

And  thus,  to  finish  this  book,  I  thought  here  to  close  up  king 
Henry's  reign  :  but  because  a  little  vacant  space  of  empty  paper 
remaineth  behind  needful  to  be  filled  up,  to  employ  therefore  and  to 
replenish  the  same  Avith  some  matter  or  other,  I  thought  to  annex 
hereimto  one  story  Avhich  happened  in  this  king  Henry's  reign  ; 
■  Avhich  albeit  it  serveth  not  to  the  purpose  of  this  our  matter  noAv  in 
;hand,  yet,  nevertheless,  to  supply  the  room  it  may  stand  in  some 
place,  cither  to  refresh  the  travailed  mind  of  the  reader,  Avearied  Avith 
other  stories,  or  else,  to  disclose  the  detestable  impiety  of  these 


STORY    OF    CERTAIN    JUGGLING    FRIARS    IN    ORLEANS.  693 

counterfeit  sects  of  monks  and  friars,  who,  under  the  hypocritical  ifenry 

visor  of  pretenscd  religion,  have  so  long  seduced  and  deceived  the L 

world.    Although  the  deceitful  parts  and  practices  of  these  fantastical  A.  I), 

orders  be  so  many,  and  in  all  places  so  notorious,  that  they  are  not  ^^^'^'- 
able  to  be  expressed ;   yet,  amongst  many,  one  you  shall  hear  that 
chanced  in  this  king"'s  days,  in  the  city  of  Orleans  in  France,  by  the 
Grey  Friars,  about  a.d.  1534.     The  story  is  this: — 

A  Tragical  History  of  certain  Friars  in  France,  in  the  City  of  Or- 
leans, a.d.  1534. 

The  mayor's  wife  of  the  city  of  Orleans  provided  in  her  will,  to  be  buried 
without  any  pomp  or  solemnity.  For  when  any  departcth  there,  in  some 
places  the  bellmen  are  hired  to  go  about  the  city,  and  in  places  most  frequented 
to  assemble  the  people  with  the  sound  of  the  bell,  and  tliere  to  declare  the 
names  and  the  titles  of  those  parties  deceased ;  also  where  and  when  they  shall 
be  buried ;  exhorting  the  people  to  pray  for  them.  And  when  the  coqjse  is 
carried  forth,  the  most  part  of  the  begging  friars  go  withal  to  the  church,  with 
many  torches  and  tapers  carried  before  them  ;  and  the  more  pomp  and  solemnity 
is  used,  the  more  is  the  concourse  of  people.  But  this  woman,  as  I  said,  woidd 
have  none  of  all  this  gear  done  for  her :  wherefore  her  husband,  who  loved  her 
well,  followed  her  mind  herein,  and  gave  unto  these  greedy  cormorants  the 
friars,  who  waited  for  their  prey  (in  whose  church  she  was  buried  besides  her 
father  and  her  grandfather),  six  crowns  for  a  reward,  whereas  they  gaped  for  a 
great  deal  more.  And  afterwards,  when  he  cut  down  a  wood,  and  sold  it,  the 
friars,  craving  to  have  part  thereof  freely  and  without  money,  he  denied  them. 
This  took  they  wonderful  grievously,  and  whereas  they  loved  him  not  before, 
they  devised  now  a  way  to  be  revenged,  saying,  that  his  wife  was  damned 
everlastingly. 

The  workers  of  this  tragedy  were  Colyman  and  Stephen  of  Arras,  both  doc- 
tors of  divinity ;  and  the  first  indeed  was  a  conjurer,  and  had  all  his  trinkets 
and  his  furnitm-e  concerning  such  matters  in  readiness ;  and  they  used  the 
matter  thus. 

They  set  a  young  man  who  was  a  novice,  above,  over  the  vault  of  the  church, 
and  when  they  came  to  mumble  up  their  matins  at  midnight,  after  their  accus- 
tomed manner,  he  made  a  wonderfid  noise  and  shrieking  aloft.  Then  went 
this  Colyman  to  crossing  and  conjuring,  but  the  other  above  would  not  sj^eak. 
Being  charged  to  make  a  sign  to  declare  if  he  were  a  dumb  spirit,  he  rustled 
and  made  a  noise  again,  and  that  was  the  sign  and  token. 

When  they  had  laid  this  foundation,  they  went  to  certain  of  the  chiefest  in 
all  tlie  city,  and  such  as  favoiu-ed  them  most,  and  told  them  what  a  heavy  case 
was  chanced;  yet  did  they  not  utter  what  it  was,  but  entreated  them  to  take 
the  pains  to  come  to  their  service  at  night.     When  they  were  come,   and  the 
service  was  begun,  he  that  was  aloft  made  a  great  noise.     Being  demanded 
v/hat  he  would,  and  what  he  was,  he  signified  that  he  might  not  speak.     Then 
was  he  commanded  to  answer  to  their  interrogatories  by  signs  and  tokens. 
Now  there  was  a  hole  made  for  the  purpose,  whereby,  laying  to  his  ear,  he 
might  hear  and  understand  what  the  conjurer  said  imto  them.     There  was  also 
a  table  at  hand,  and  when  any  question  was  asked,  he  struck  and  beat  upon  the 
table,  so  that  he  might  be  heard  beneath.     Then  first  the  conjurer  demanded  The  con- 
whether  he  were  any  of  them  that  had  been  buried  there.      After  that,  reckon-  i^^^^ 
ing  up  many  of  their  names  in  order,  whose  bodies  had  been  buried  there,  at  demand- 
the  last  he  named  the  mayor's  wife.     Here  he  made  a  sign  that  he  Avas  the  ed  ot'tlie' 
spirit  of  that  woman.     Then  he  asked  whether  she  were  damned,  and  for  what  ^P"^''- 
desert  or  oftence :  whether  it  wei"e  for  covetousness,  pride,  or  lechery,  or  not 
doing  the  works  of  charity,  or  else  for  this  new  sprung  up  heresy  and  Luther- 
anism.     Moreover,  what  was  the  cause  that  he  made  such  a  noise,  and  was  so  Luther's' 
unquiet :  whether  it  were  that  the  body  being  buried  within  holy  ground  should  lieresy  a 
be  digged  up  again,  and  carried  to  some  other  place.     To  all  these  things  he  amon;?"^ 
answered  by  signs  in  like  case  as  he  was  commanded ;  whereby  he  affirmed,  or  the  ftiars. 
denied  every  thing,  striking  twice  or  thrice  upon  the  table. 

When  he  had  thus    signified  that  Luther's  heresy  was  the   cause   of  her 


694  STOIIV    OF    CERTAIX    JL'GCLIXG    I'RIAKS    IX    OKLF.AKS. 

Henry    damnation,  and  that  her  body  must  be  taken  up,  the  friars  desired  the  citizcHS 

^m-     that  were  there  present,  to  bear  witness  of  such  things  as  they  had  seen  and 

»  T-)     heard,  and  set  their  liands  to  it  in  writing.     But  the)'-,   taking  advisement  lest 

1547*    ^^^^y  shouhl  both  offend  the  mayor,  and  bring  theinselves  into  trouble,   refused 

— '- '—  to  subscribe.     Notwithstanding,   the  friars  took  the  pix  with  the  host  and  the 

Lord's  body  (as  they  call  it),  and  all  their  saints'  relics,  and  carried  them  to 
another  place ;  and  there  they  said  their  masses,  which  they  are  wont  to  do  by 
the  pope's  law,  when  a  church  is  suspended  and  must  be  hallowed  again.  And 
when  the  bishop's  official  heai'd  of  this,  he  came  thither  to  understand  the 
matter  better,  and  associating  to  him  certain  honest  men,  he  commanded  the 
friar  to  conjure  in  his  presence  ;  and  would  have  appointed  certain  to  go  up  to 
the  vault,  to  see  if  any  spirit  did  there  appear.  But  Stephen  of  Ai-ras  was  sore 
against  it,  and  exhorted  them  earnestly  that  they  should  not  so  do,  saying,  that 
tiie  spirit  ought  not  to  be  molested.  And  albeit  the  official  did  earnestly  urge 
tliem  to  conjure  before  him,  yet  could  he  not  bring  them  to  it.  In  the  mean 
The  time  the  mayor,  making  his  friends  privy  what  he  would  do,  went  to  the  king, 

i"^j°'' .  and  informed  him  of  the  whole  matter.  And  because  the  friars,  trusting  to 
eth  to  the  their  immunities  and  privileges,  refused  to  come  in  judgment,  the  king  chose 
king,  of  certain  out  of  the  court  of  parliament  at  Paris,  to  examine  the  matter,  and  gave 
the  fnars.  (-j^g^^  f^]j  authority  so  to  do  :  whereupon  they  were  carried  to  Paris,  and  con- 
strained to  make  answer ;  but  they  would  confess  nothing. 

Then  they  were  sent  again  to  prison,  and  kept  apart  one  from  another ;  and 
the  novice  was  kept  in  the  house  ofFremeus,  a  senator;  and  being  oftentimes 
examined,  he  would  confess  nothing,  fearing  lest  he  should  afterwards  be  mur- 
dered of  them,  for  slandering  their  order.     But,  when  the  judges  promised  him 
that  he  should  have  no  harm,  and  should  come  no  more  in  the  friars'  liands,  he 
declared  to  them  the  whole  matter  in  order;  and  being  brought  before  the 
others,  he  avouched  the  same.     But  they,  all)eit  they  were  convicted,  and  in 
manner  taken  in  the  deed,  yet  refused  they  their  judges,  and  bragged  of  their 
privileges  :    but  it  was  altogether  in  vain,  for  they  were  condenmed  in  open 
tondeViin- J^'^^S™^"*^'   ^^^^^  ^^^^Y  ^^lo^il*!  be  Carried  again   to  Orleans,  and  committed  to 
ed  to  pri-  prison,  an:l  afterwards  brought  openly  to  the  cathedral  church,  and  so  to  the 
son  and  to  place  of  punishment  where  malefactors  are  executed;  and  there  should  make 
ment.        open  confession  of  their  wickedness. 

But  even  at  the  same  time  chanced  a  persecution  against  the  Lutherans, 
which  was  the  cause  that  this  sentence,  albeit  it  was  too  gentle  for  so  great 
priests  offence,  was  not  put  in  execution.  For  l)ecause  the  name  of  the  Lutherans  was 
escape,  most  odlous,  they  feai-ed  lest  the  punishment  of  these  men  should  not  have 
and  the  y^een  so  much  thought  to  be  due  for  their  offence,  as  done  in  reproach  of  the 
ans  are  order  ;  and  many  thought  that  whatsoever  should  be  done  to  them,  it  would  be 
punished,  to  the  Lutherans  a  pleasant  spectacle,  and  cause  them  much  to  rejoice. 

This  order  of  the  Franciscans  was  esteemed  of  the  common  people  very  holy ; 
so  that  what  time  they  were  carried  out  of  Paris,  certain  women,  moved  with 
l)ity,  followed  them  imto  the  gate  of  the  university,  with  many  tears  and  sighs. 
After  they  came  to  Orleans,  and  were  l)estowed  in  several  prisons,  they  began 
to  boast  again  of  their  liberties  and  privileges;  and  at  length, ' after  long  im- 
prisonment, they  were  discharged  and  set  at  liberty  without  any  further  punish- 
ment. Had  not  these  persecutions  before  mentioned  letted  the  matter,  the 
king  had  determined,  as  it  was  certainly  reported,  to  pluck  down  their  house, 
and  make  it  even  with  the  ground.' 

But  to  leave  the  memory  of  this  idolatrous  generation,  not  worthy 
any  further  to  be  named,  let  us  occupy  the  time  with  some  better 
matter.^ 

(Il  Ex  Joan.  Sleid.  [  T.dit.  Francof.  IfilO]  lib.  ix.  [p.  221.— Ed.] 

(2)  In  the  I'onr  standard  editions  of  tlie  Acts  and  Monuments  from  1.570  to  1596,  (as  also  in  some 
of  the  later  editions),  the  reader  is  directed  to  '  the  story  of  a  {jood  and  constant  martyr  of  the  Lord 
hefore  overpast.  Avho  suffered  in  Kent  for  the  word  of  God,  before  Luther's  time;'  namely,  'The 
Story  of  John  Browne,  a  blessed  ftLirtyr  of  Christ  Jesus,  burned  at  Ashford.'  &:c.  Fo.xe  seems  to 
have  forgotten  that  he  had  introduced  it  before,  vol.  iv.  p.  ISl,  under  the  date  A.n.  IMT';  where  it 
may  be  fotind.  as  aUo  in  the  corresponding  place  of  other  editions ;  the  only  variation  between  the 
second  copy  of  the  story  and  the  former  is  in  the  date  ;  and  the  only  addition  is  this  :  '  This  story  the 
said  Elizabeth  Browne',  his  wife,  did  ofttimes  repeat  to  Alice  her  daughter,  who,  dwelling  yet  in  tlie 
parish  of  St.  Pulcher's,  testified  the  narration  hereof  unto  vie  and  certain  others;  upon  whose 
credible  information  I  have  recorded  the  same.' — Ed. 


bonner''s  letter  for  the  abolishing  of  images.  695 

Amongst    other    injunctions  and   lettei-s   of  king  Henry  VIIL,    Henri/ 

written  and  set  forth  for  reformation  of  religion,  he  wrote  one  letter — 

to  Thomas  Cranmer,  for  abolishino:  of  imae'es,  pilorimao-es,   shrines,    ^.D. 

and  other  monuments  of  idolatry ;   which  letter  being   before    ex- L 

pressed,'  w^e  should  also  have  annexed  to  the  same  the  letter  or  man- 
date of  Bonner,  directed  in  Latin  to  Richard  Cloney  his  sumner, 
appertaining  to  the  due  execution  thereof:  which  letter  because  we 
have  omitted  before,  the  defect  thereof  I  thought  here,  in  this  vacant 
space,  to  supply.      The  letter  written  to  Cloney^  is  this : 

Bonner's  Letter   to   Cloney,  Keeper   of  the  Coal-House  ;    for  the 
abolishing  of  Lnages. 

Forasmuch  as  the  thirteenth  day  of  this  present  month,  we  have  received  the 
letters  of  om-  sovereign  lord,  by  the  grace  of  God  king  of  England,  &c.,  to  us 
directed,  and  containing  in  them  the  commandment  of  his  majesty,  by  us  to  be 
executed  in  tenor  of  words  which  here  I  send  unto  you.  We  therefore,  will  and  de-  tt 
sire,  according  as  our  duty  bindeth  us,  to  put  the  same  in  execution  with  all  dili-  Bonner 
gence  possible,  according  to  the  efiectand  tenor  hereof,  in  the  king's  behalf,  and  "°"^  '" 
for  the  fidelity  which  we  have  in  you  assuredly  approved,  that  you,  incontinent  v°eiVht^y  " 
iipon  the  receipt  hereof,  do  eftectually  warn  all  and  singular  parsons  and  vicars  tilings 
of  this  city  of  London,  and  of  all  our  diocese,  that  they,  immediatelv  upon  the  J*,^' 
sight  and  intimation   of  these   present  articles  and  interrogatories  hereunder  keeper' of 
written,  do  cause  diligent  and  effectual  inquisition  thereof  to  be  made  :  to  wit,     ">e  coal- 

Whether  there  be  used  and  continued  any  superstition,  hypocrisy,  or  abuse    °"^'^ ' 
within  any  their  parishes  or  cures,  contrary  to  any  ordinance,  injunction,  or 
commandment  given  and  set  forth  by  the  king's  majesty,  or  by  his  authority. 

Item,  Whether  they  have  in  their  churches,  or  within  their  parishes,  any 
shrines,  coverings  of  shrines,  tables  of  feigned  miracles,  pilgrimages,  images, 
and  bones,  resorted  and  offered  unto,  and  other  monuments  and  things  where- 
with the  people  have  been  illuded,  or  any  offering  or  setting  up  of  lights  or 
candles,  other  than  be  permitted  by  the  king's  majesty's  injunctions  ;  or  wliether 
the  said  injunctions  be  duly  observed  and  kept  in  their  parishes  or  cures,  or 
else  transgressed  and  broken  ;  and  in  what  part. 

And  further,  after  the  said  inquisition  thus  by  them  and  every  of  them 
respectively  being  made,  that  you  do  certify  us,  or  our  vicar  general,  what  is 
done  in  the  premises,  upon  the  eve  of  Simon  and  Jude,  or  thereabouts,  under 
the  peril  thereof  following. 

Dated  the  14th  day  of  October,  a.d.  1541,  and  the  second  of  our  translation. 

THE    CONCLUSIOX. 

*The^  death  of  the  king,  as  it  took  away  a  valiant  and  martial 
prince  out  of  this  life,  so  it  brought  no  little  tranquillity  and  liberty 
to  the  church  of  England  ;  forasmuch  as  many  men''s  names  were 
gathered  and  enrolled  together  in  a  catalogue,  and  at  that  time 
accused  unto  the  king,  by  the  bishop  of  Winchester  and  other  pre- 
late, the  execution  of  whom  should  shortly  have  followed,  if  their 
crafty  and  cruel  purposes  had  not  been  prevented  by  the  hand  of 
God,  and  turned  otherwise  than  they  looked  for.  Unto  the  same 
Eternal  Almighty  King  of  all  kings.  Prince  of  all  princes,  our  Lord 
Christ  Jesus,  who  never  dieth,  but  ever  reigneth,  the  perpetual  and 
only  preserver  and  defender  of  his  church,  be  praise,  honour,  and 

(1 )  See  pafje  403  of  this  volume. — Ed. 

(2)  '  Edmundus  perniissione  divina  Lond.  Episc.  dilecto  noliis  In  Christo  Richardo  Cloney  lite- 
rate, apparitori  nostto  generali,  salut.  grat.  et  benedictionem.  Cum  nos  decimo  tertio  die  mensis 
instantis  Octob  circa  noctem,  literas  serenisaimi,'  etc.  [See  Edition  1563,  p.  G84. — Ed.]  This 
Cloney  could  neither  understand  the  Latin,  nor  yet  scarce  read  in  English ;  and  yet  here  he  is 
called  literatus ! 

(3)  See  Edition  1503,  pages  0S2,  083.— Ed. 


696 


THE    COXCLUSIOX. 


A.D. 

1547. 


"r/"//    thanksgiving^,  throughout  all  congregations  without  end  and  ceasing. 
Amen!' 

And  thus  much  concerning  the  reign  of  king  Henry  tlic  eiglitli, 
a  prince  of  worthy  fame  and  memory,  under  Avhose  time  and 
governance  such  acts  and  records,  troubles,  persecutions,  recantations, 
practices,  alterations,  as  then  hapjiened  in  the  church,  we  have  liere 
discoursed,  with  such  statutes,  injunctions,  and  proclamations,  as  by 
liim  were  set  forth,  in  causes  and  matters  to  the  church  appertaining ; 
comprehending,  although  not  all  things  so  fully  as  might  be,  yet 
pretermitting  as  few  things  as  Ave  could  in  such  matters  as  came  to 
our  hands,  save  that  only  in  the  catalogue  and  number  of  them  who 
recanted  in  king  Henry ""s  time,  certain  we  have  overpassed  ;  whose 
names  I  might  seem  partial,  peradventure,  in  this  story  for  not  reciting 
with  the  others  who,  in  the  like  cause,  recanted  with  them.  Yet, 
because  they  continued  not  in  their  recantation  Avith  them,  but 
recovered  and  reverted  again  to  the  truth  forsaken,  therefore  I  thought 
it  cause  sufficient  to  dissever  them  from  the  others,  especially  seeing 
they  so  converted  unto  the  Lord,  that  they  Avere  ready  to  yield  their 
lives  afterwards  for  the  truth  ;  as  divers,  indeed,  so  did,  Avhom  it 
pleased  the  Lord  to  call  thereunto.  Yea,  in  all  king  Henry's  times, 
how  few  were  they  that  burned,  that  did  not  revoke  before,  so  did 
Bilney,  Garret,  Barnes,  Jerome,  Arther,  Avith  divers  more.  Bishop 
Latimer  avIio  suffered  in  queen  Mary's  time,  though  he  bare  no 
faggot,  yet  he  subscribed  to  their  articles. 

What  should  we  say  to  Master  Beacoii^  Avho,  although  he  recanted 
Avith  others  in  king  Henry's  time,  yet^  in  queen  Mary's  days,  hoAv 
hardly  he  escaped  Avith  his  life  out  of  the  Tower,  had  not  God's 
providence  blinded  Winchester's  eyes,  in  mistaking  his  name  !  The 
like  is  to  be  said  of  Master  Wisdome,  Doctor  Crome,  Alexander 
Seton,  Tolwing,  Singleton,  Avith  the  rest ;  Avho  all  recanted  in  king 
Henry's  time,  and  yet  good  soldiers  after  in  the  church  of  Christ. 
And  thus  closing  up  this  section  Avith  the  term  of  king  Henry's  life, 
Ave  Avill  noAV  proceed  (God  Avilling)  to  the  flourishing  reign  of  khig 
Edward  his  son,  next  after  him  succeeding,  requesting  by  the  Avay, 
and  desiring  the  gentle  reader,  that  if  any  thing  besides  that  Avhich 
is  or  hath  been  by  ns  collected  hitherto,  do  come  to  thy  hands, 
knowledge,  or  memory,  that  thou  wilt  gently  impart  the  same  unto 
us,  whereby  it  may  be  ]:)ublished  hereafter  to  fuithcr  profit  of  many.* 

(1)  The  history  of  this  extraordinary  man  may  well  be  concluded  by  the  followinp;  observation  : 
"  Morte  sic  regnum  finiit  Henricus  Rex,  propter  prima  adniinistrationis  temjjora  ilhistre,  propter 
victorias  crebas  et  resjin  bcllo  I'eliciter  gestas  gloriosum,  propter  magnas  sub  co  mutationcs  factas 
nicinoral)ile,  piopter  ecclesia;  sub  eo  ca^ptam  reformationem  laudabile;  attamen  vero  (veritateni 
non  occultare)  projiter  uxoriam  rem  infelicissimum ;  denique,  propter  creba  tributa  reipublica; 
nonniliil  damnosum,  civilmsque  grave  ac  onerosum."  See  llerwologia  Aiiglira,  Lotid.  1620,  page  1. 
'I'be  writings  of  Henry  AM  II.  were  as  follows:  Ad  Leonem  pontiticem  ejus  nominis  X. .  Assertio 
Sacranientorum,  lil).  i.  :  Ad  Epistolani  Lutberi,  lib.  i. :  De  Christian!  Hominis  histitutione,  lib.i.  :I)e 
InstilnendaPube,  lib.  i.  Sen  tent  iarte  Mantuano  Conrilio,  lib.i.:  I)e  justo  in  Scotos  hello,  lib.  i.  :  Ad 
duces  Saxonia;,Erasmumlloterodaniuia,et  alios magni  nominis  viros,epistol2edissertibSimae. — Eu. 


END    OF    BOOK    THE    EIGHTH. 


ACTS   AND    MONUMENTS. 


BOOK  IX. 


CONTAINING 


THE  ACTS  AND  THINGS  DONE  IN  THE  IlEIGN  OF  KING 
EDWARD  THE  SIXTH.' 


EDWARD  THE  SIXTH. 


*Among^  other  rough  storms  and  boisterous  persecutions  whicli  we  Ed,n,rd 
have  passed  through  since  the  beginning  of  this  history,  wading  also      ''^- 
through  dangerous  tempests  of  king  Henry's  time  (as  being  come  out    a.D. 
from  the  rocks  and  waves  of  a  terrible  sea),  now  we  have  brought  the    1547. 
course  of  this  story,  through  the  goodness  and  supportation  of  Christ 
our  Lord,  to  the  mild  and  halcyon  days  of  king  Edward  the  Sixth ; 
as  into  a  haven  of  fairer  and  calmer  weather.     For  like  as  the  seas, 
so  also  the  land,  hath  ofttimes  its  rages  and  also  tranquillity. 

Although  it  cannot  be  denied  but  that  king  Henry,  the  noble 
father  of  this  worthy  prince,  deserved  also  praise  and  renown  for  his 
valiant  and  virtuous  beginning,  yet,  if  he  had  proceeded  as  hardily, 
according  as  happily,  he  began  ;  and,  like  as  he  only  cracked  the 
pope's  crown,  and  rased  his  name,  so,  if  he  had  clean  dispossessed 
him  of  all : — or,  as  he  had  once  got  the  victory  over  him,  so,  if  he 
had  pursued  his  victory  gotten,  and  (as  it  was  preached  before  him 
at  Greenwich),  "  like  as  "he  had  once  unhorsed  the  pope,  and  put 
him  out  of  the  saddle,  so,  if  he  had  also  taken  away  his  trappers  and 
stirru])s,  whereby  the  prelates  went  about  to  set  him  on  his  horse 
again  :"  then  had  his  acts,  joining  a  perfect  end  to  his  godly  be- 
ginning, deserved  a  firm  memory  of  much  commendation,  with  the 
saving  of  many  a  poor  man's  life.  But  that  which  the  father,  cither 
could  not,  or  durst  not  bring  to  perfection,  that  the  son  most  worthily 
did  accomplish,  or  raiher  the  grace  of  Christ  by  him ;  who,  succeeding 
after  his  father,  reigned  over  the  kingdom  of  England  the  space  of 
six  years  in  much  tranquillity :  of  whose  Avorthy  virtues  and  prudent 
sentences,  with  other  ornaments  of  his  singular  towardness,  hereafter 

(1)  See  the  Latin  Edition,  Basle,  1559,  p.  200      Ed.  1563,  p.  C75.     Ed.  1570,  p.  1483.     Ed.  1576, 
p.  1257.     Ed.  15S3,  p.  12U4.     Kd.  1597,  p.  1178.     Edition  1684.  Vol.  II.  book  ix.  p.  i..— Ed. 

(2)  See  Edition  1563,  p.  675  ;   also  the  Latin  Edition,  Basle.  1559,  p.  200.— Eu. 


698  THE    COMMEXDATION    OF    KIXG    EDWAUD. 

Edward  sliall  follow  (Clirist  SO  permitting),  more  to  be  expressed  at  large, 
'      when  we  come  to  his  death,  according  as  tlie  order  of*  liistory  re- 
A.D.    quireth,  and  as  we  may  be  informed  thereof  by  the  relation  of  them 
^'^^^-    that  were  about  him. 

After  or  about  the  death,  therefore,  of  king  Henry,  the  duke  of 
Norfolk  Avas  the  same  time  committed  to  the  Tower,  and  his  son,  the 
earl  of  Surrey,  Avas  shortly  after  beheaded ;  for  what  offence,  as  it  is 
unknown  to  me,  I  commit  it  unto  the  Lord,  who,  as  He  knoweth  all 
things  perfectly,  so  shall  He  judge  all  things  righteously.  God 
grant  that  the  doings  of  all  men  may  be  such,  that,  either  they  may 
stand  in  his  judgment  through  uprightness,  or  else  may  obtain 
mercy  through  repentance  !* 

Next  after  the  death  of  king  Henry,  succeeded  king  Edward  his 
son,  being  of  the  age  of  nine  years.  He  began  his  reign  the  28tli 
day  of  January  a.d.  1547;  and  reigned  six  years,  five  months,  and 
nine  days;  and  deceased  a.d.  1553,  the  6th  day  of  July. 

Of  the  excellent  virtues  and  singular  graces  of  king  Edward, 
wrought  in  him  by  the  gift  of  God,  although  nothing  can  be  said 
enough  to  his  commendation,  yet,  because  the  renowned  fame  of  such 
a  worthy  prince  shall  not  utterly  pass  our  story  Avitliout  some  grateful 
remembrance,  I  thought,  in  few  words,  to  touch  some  little  portion 
of  his  praise,  taken  out  of  the  great  heaps  of  matter,  which  might 
be  inferred.  For,  to  stand  upon  all  that  might  be  said  of  him,  it 
would  be  too  long;  and  yet  to  say  nothing,  it  were  too  much  unkind, 
coramen-  If  kings  and  princes,  who  have  wisely  and  virtuously  governed,  have 
king  Ed-  fouud  iu  all  agcs  writers  to  solemnize  and  celebrate  their  acts  and 
•ward.  niemory,  such  as  never  kncAv  them,  nor  were  subject  unto  them,  how 
much  then  are  we  Englishmen  bound  not  to  forget  our  duty  to  king 
Edward :  a  prince,  although  but  tender  in  years,  yet  for  his  sage 
and  mature  ripeness  in  wit  and  all  princely  ornaments,  as  I  see 
but  few  to  Avliom  he  may  not  be  equal,  so,  again,  1  see  not  niany,  to 
whom  he  may  not  justly  be  preferred. 

And  here,  to  use  the  example  of  Plutarch,  in  comparing  kings  and 

rulers,  the  Latins  with  the  Greeks  together,  if  T  should  seek  Avith 

whom  to  match  this  noble  Edward,   I  find  not  Avith  Avhom  to  make 

Compari-  my  matcli  more  aptly,  than  Avith  good  Josias :  for,  as  the  one  began 

tween"     ^^^^  rcigu    at   eight  years  of  his  age,  so  the  other  began  at   nine. 

king  Jo-    Neither  were  their  acts  and  zealous  proceedings  in  God's  cause  nmch 

king  Ed-  discrcpant :  for  as  mild  Josias  plucked  down  the  hill  altars,  cut  down 

the  groves,  and  destroyed  all  monuments  of  idolatry  in  the  temple, 

the  like  corruptions,  dross,  and  deformities  of  popish  idolatry  (crept 

into  the  church  of  Christ  of  long  time),  this  evangelical  Josias,  king 

Edward,  removed  and  purged  out  of  the  true  temple  of  the  Lord. 

Josias  restored  the  true  worship  and  service  of  God  in  Jerusalem,  and 

destroyed  the  idolatrous  priests !   King  Edward  likcAvise,  in  England, 

abolishing    idolatrous   masses   and   fiilse    invocation,   reduced    again 

relicrion  to  a  riijht  sinceritv ;  and  more  Avould  have  brought  to  pcrfec- 

tion,  if  life   and  time    had  ansAverod  to  his  godly  purpose.     And 

though  he  killed  not,  as  Josias  did,  the  idolatrous  sacrificers,  yet  he 

l)ut  them  to  silence,  and  removed  them  out  of  their  places. 

Moreover,  in  king  Josias's  days  the  holy  Scripture  and  book  of 
God's  Word  was  utterlv  neglected  and  cast  aside,  which   he  most 


ward. 


THE    COMMENDATION    OF    KING    EDWARD,  699' 

gi'aciously  repaired  and  restored  again.     And  did  not  king'  Edward  Edward 
the  like,  witli  the  selfsame  book  of  God^s  blessed  word,  and  with         " 
other  wholesome  books   of  christian    doctrine,    which   before   were    A.D. 
decayed  and  extinguished  in   his   father''s  days,  by  sharp  laws  and    ^^^^- 
severe  punishments,  here  in  England?     Briefly,  in  all  points  and  They  only 
respects,  between  him  and  this  our  godly  king  no  odds  are  to  be  coiulnu- 
found,  but  only  in  length  of  time  and  reign  ;  who,  if  he  might  have  lef.fn"' 
reached  (by  the  sufferance  of  God)   to  the  continuance  of  Josias's 
reign ;  proceeding  in  those  beginnings  which  in  his  youth  appeared, 
no  doubt  but  of  his  acts  and  doings  some  great  perfection  would 
have  ensued  to  this  church  and  realm.     But  the  manifold  iniquities 
of  Englishmen  deserved  another  plague,  as  after  fell  amongst  us  ;  as 
in  sequel  of  the  story  hereafter  (God  willing)  shall  be  declared. 

In  the  mean  time,  to  proceed  in  the  excellent  virtues  of  this  chris- 
tian young  Josias  (as  we  have  begun),  although  neither  do  Ave  know, 
nor  will  leisure  serve  us  to  stand  upon  a  full  description  of,  all  his 
acts ;  yet  v/ill  we  (God  willing)  give  a  little  taste  of  the  noble 
nature  and  princely  qualities  of  this  king,  whereby  the  reader  may 
esteem  with  himself,  what  is  to  be  thought  of  the  rest  of  his  doings, 
though  they  be  not  here  all  expressed. 

And  first,  to  begin  with  that  Avhich  is  the  chiefest  property  of  all  King  Ed- 
other  extern  things  in  a  prince  to  be  considered,  that  is,  to  be  loved  k)ved  vi 
of  his  subjects  :  such  were  the  hearts  of  all  English  people  toward  ^^l^^^' 
this  king  inclined,  and  so  toward  him  still  continued,  as  never  came 
prince  in  this  realm  more  highly  esteemed,  more  amply  magnified,  or 
more  dearly  and  tenderly  beloved  of  all  his  subjects  ;  but  especially 
of  the  good  and  the  learned  sort :  and  yet  not  so  much  beloved,  as 
also  admirable,  by  reason  of  his  rare  towardness  and  hope  both  of 
virtue  and  learning,  which  in  him  appeared  above  the  capacity  of  his 
years.     And  as  he  was  entirely  of  his  subjects  beloved,  so  with  no 
less  goodwill  he  loved  them  again ;   of  nature  and  disposition  meek.  His  meek 
and  much  inclined  to  clemency.     He  always  spared  and  favoured  the  "^"*''^" 
life  of  man ;    as  once  appeared  in  a  certain  dissertation  of  his  had 
with  Master  Cheek,  in  favouring  the  life  of  heretics ;  insomuch  that 
when   Joan  Butcher^  should  be   burned,  all  the  council  could  not 
move  him  to  put  to  his  hand,  but  were  fain  to  get  Dr.  Cranmer  to 
persuade  with  him,  and  yet  neither  could  he,  with  much  labour, 
induce  the  king  so  to  do ;  saying,  "  What,  my  lord  ?  will  ye  have 
me  to  send  her  quick  to  the  devil  in  her  error  .''"     So  that  Dr.  Cran- 
mer himself  confessed,  that  he  had  never  so  much  to  do  in  all  his  life, 
as  to  cause  the  king  to  put  to  his  hand,  saying,  that  he  would  lay  all 
the  charge  thereof  upon  Cranmer  before  God.     There  wanted  in  him 
no  promptness  of  Avit,  gravity  of  sentence,  ripeness  of  judgment. 
Favour  and  love  of  religion  was  in  him  from  his  childhood.  Such  an 
organ,  given  of  God  to  the  church  of  England,  he  was,  as  England 
had  never  better.     Over  and  besides  these  notable  excellencies  and  ^ 
other  great  virtues  in  him,   add,  moreover,  skill  and  knowledge  of  skilled^ 
tongues,  and  other  sciences,  whereunto  he  seemed  rather  born,  than  tongues. 
brought  up. 

(1)  She  was  burnt  on  the  2d  of  May,  'for  the  horrible  heresy  that  Christ  took  no  flesh  of  the 
Virgin  Mary:  and  at  her  death  did  preach  John  Scorie,  a  preaclier  of  Canterbury,  showing  to  the 
people  her  abominable  opinions,  and  warning  all  men  to  beware  of  them  and  such  like.'  Fabyan's 
Ciuonicles.  Lond.  1811.  p.  510.  Burnet,  vol.  i.  part  2.  pp.  180 — 18fi.  See  also  her  sentence,  vol.  ii 
part  2.  p.  229,  and  VVilkins,  Concilia.  Lond.  1737.  vol.  iv.  p.  43.— En. 


700 


THE    COMMENDATION    OF    KING    EDWARD. 


Edward       Moreover,  tlicrc  wanted  not  in  liini,  to  tliis  felicity  of  wit  and 

'■ —  dexterity  of  nature,  like  happiness  of  institution  of  good  instructors; 

A.  D,    neither  did  there   lack  again  in  him  any  ddigence  to  receive  that 
^^'*''    which  they  would  teach  him  ;  insomuch  that  in  the  midst  of  all  his 
n'^^soi     play  and  recreation,  he  would  always  observe  and  keep  his  hour 
kinx  Ed-  appointed  to  his  study,  using  the  same  with  much  attention,  till  time 
iiis  book,  called  him  again  from  his  book  to  pastime.     In  this  his  study  and 
keeping  of  his  hours,  he  did  so  profit,  that  Dr.  Cranmer,  the  arch- 
bishop then  of  Canterbury,  beholding  his  towardness,  his  readiness 
in  both  tongues,  in  translating  from  Greek  to  Latin,  from  Latin  to 
Greek  again ;  in  declaiming  with  his  school-fellows  without  help  of 
kinjfiidl  ^''^  teachers,  and  that  ex  tempore ;   would  weep  for  joy,  declaring  to 
ward's      Dr,  Cox,  his  schoolmaster,  that  he  would  never  have  thouGfht  that 

SCil'>Ol-  ^ 

iiKister.     to  have  been  in  him,  except  he  had  seen  it  himself. 

To  recite  here  his  witty  sentences,  his  grave  reasons,  Avliich  many 
times  did  proceed  from  him,  and  how  he  would  sometimes,  in  a 
matter  discoursed  by  his  council,  add  thereunto,  of  his  own,  more 
reasons  and  causes,  touching  the  said  matter,  than  they  themselves 
had  or  could  devise,  it  was  almost  incredible  in  that  age  to  see,  and 
tedious  here  to  prosecute. 

This  in  him  may  seem  notorious  and  admirable,  that  he,  in  these 

immature  years,  could  tell  and  recite  all  the  ports,  havens,  and  creeks, 

not  within  his  own  realm  only,  but  also  in  Scotland,  and  likewise  in 

France ;  what  coming  in  there  was ;  how  the  tide  served  in  every 

haven  or  creek ;  moreover,  what  burden,  and  what  wind,  served  the 

coming  into  the  haven. 

Km^Ed-       Also,  of  all  his  justices,  magistrates,  gentlemen    that   bare  any 

knew  the  authority  within  his  realm,  he  knew  their  names,  their  housekeeping, 

anJTreii-    their  religion,  and    conversation,    Avhat  it  was.     Few    sermons,   or 

h'is'im-*"  none,  in  his  court,  especially  in  the  lord  protector's  time,  but  he 

gistr^tts.  Avould  be  at  them.     Again,  never  was  he  present  at  any  commonly, 

but  he  would  excerp  them,  or  note  them  with  his  own  hand. 

Besides  and  above  all  other  notes  and  examples  of  his  commenda- 
tion, as  touching  the  chiefest  point  which  ought  most  to  touch  all 
men,  for  the  maintaining,  promoting,  preferring,  embracing,  zcaling, 
and  defending  the  true  cause  and  (piarrcl  of  Christ"'s  holy  gospel,  what 
was  his  study,  his  zealous  fervency,  his  admirable  constancy  therein, 
by  this  one  example  following,  amongst  many  others,  may  notably 
appear. 
Singular        Jn  tlic  days  of  this  king  Edward  VL,  Charles  the  emperor  made 
coiis_tancy  ^.g^j^m^yj^  j^^  {|,g  ^^^^  ]^i,^g  j^j-^j  ]^jg  couucil,  to  permit  lady  Mary  (who 
Edward    j^ff^^j.  succeeded  in   the  crown)   to  have  mass  in  her  house  without 

111  mam-  .  n     ^        ^  a       i       i  -i  •  •     • 

taining  prcjudicc  of  the  law.  And  the  councu,  on  a  tune,  sittmg  upon 
i[gron!  matters  of  policy,  having  that  in  question,  sent  Cranmer,  then  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury,  and  Ridley,  then  bishop  of  London,  to  entreat 
the  king  for  the  same  ;  who,  coming  to  his  grace,  alleged  their 
reasons,  and  persuasions  for  the  accomplishing  thereof.  So  the  king, 
hearing  what  they  could  say,  replied  his  answer  again  out  of  the 
Scrijjtures  so  groundedly,  gravely,  and  fully,  that  they  were  enforced 
to  give  place  to  his  replication,  and  grant  the  same  to  be  true.  Then 
they,  after  long  debating  in  this  manner  with  his  majesty,  laboured 
politicly  in  another  sort,  and  alleged  what  dangers  the  denying  thereof 


Ectwai-d 
Uiil  in 


THK    COMMEND  AT  IO^'    OF    KING    EDWARD.  701 

might  bring  to  Ids  grace  ;  what  breach  of  amity  on  the  empcror''s  Edward 

part ;  what  troubles,  what  unkindness,  and  what  occasions  sundry ^^_^\_ 

ways  it  woukl  enforce,  Sec.     Unto  whom  the  king  answered,  wilHng    A.  D. 
them  to  content  themselves  ;  for  he  would  (he  said)  spend  his  life,  and    ^^^^' 
all  he  had,  rather  than  agree  and  grant  to  what  he  knew  certainly  to  His  zea- 
be  against  the  truth  :  which  when  the  bishops  heard,  notwithstanding,  {"Jl^'^^.j 
they  urged  him  still  to  grant,  and  would  by  no  means  have  his  nav. 
Then  the  good  king,  seeing  their  importunate  suit,  that  needs  they 
would  have  his  majesty  to  consent  thereto,  in  the  end,  his  tender 
heart  bursting  out  into  bitter  weeping  and  sobbing,  he  desired  them 
to  be  content ;  whereat  the  bishops  themselves,   seeing  the  king''s 
zeal  and  constancy,  wept  as  fast  as  he,  and  took  their  leave  of  his 
grace.     And  coming  from  him,  the  archbishop  took  IVIastcr  Cheek, 
his  schoolmaster,  by  the  hand,  and  said,  "Ah  !   Master  Cheek,  you  Miry'^''^ 
may  be  glad  all  the  days  of  your  life,  that  you  have  such  a  scholar,  "'■I'^s  ^ 
for  he  hath  more  divinity  in  his  little  finger,  than  all  we  have  in  all  tii'e^'ears^ 
our   bodies.""     Thus    the   lady    Mary's    mass,    for    that    time,   was  Edwaui. 
stayed. 

Over  and  besides  these  heavenly  graces  and  virtues,  most  chiefly 
to   be  required  in   all  faithful  and  christian  magistrates  who  have 
governance  of  Christ''s  flock,  neither  was  he  also  unprovided  with 
such  outward  gifts  and  knowledge,  as  appertain  to  the  governance  of 
his  realm  politic ;  insomuch  that  he  was  neither  inexpert  nor  igno-  Km?. 
rant  of  the  exchange,  and  all  the  circumstances  of  the  same  touching  f^''- 
doings  beyond  the  sea  :  but  was  as  skilful  in  the  practices,  and  coidd  ""^  ^^ 
say  as  much  thereof,  as  the  chiefest  doers  in  his  affiiirs.     Likewise, 
in  the  entertaining  of  ambassadors  ;  to  whom  he  would  give  answer, 
and  that  to  every  part  of  their  oration,  to  the  great  wonder  of  them 
that  heard,  doing  that  in  his   tender  years  by  himself,  which  many 
princes,  at  their  mature  age,  seldom  are  wont  to  do  but  by  others. 
And  as  he  was  a  great  noter  of  things  that  pertained  to  princely  Tins 
affairs,  so  had  he  a  chest  severally  to  himself,  for  every  year,  for  the  keejjin'g-'^ 
keeping  of  such  records  and  matters  as  passed,  and  were  concluded  "facts  of 
by  the  council ;  of  whom  also  he  would  require  a  reason  and  cause  of  council, 
every  thing  that  should  pass  their  judgments :  and  of  this  chest  he 
would  evermore  keep  the  key  about  him.   His  notes  also  he  ciphered 
in  Greek  letters,  to  the  end  that  those  that  waited  upon  him,  should 
not  read  nor  know  what  he  had  written.^ 

He  had,  moreover,  great  respect  to  justice,  and  to  the  dispatch 
of  poor  men''s  suits,  and  would  appoint  hours  and  times  with  Master 
Cox,  then  master  of  his  requests,  how,  and  by  what  order,  they  might 
be  sped  in  their  causes  without  long  delays  and  attendance  ;  and  so 
also  debate  with  him,  that  their  matters  might  be  heard  and  judged 
with  equity  accordingly. 

What  .Terome  Cardan  saith  of  him,  concerning  his  knowledge  in 
liberal  sciences,  I  thought  here  to  express  in  his  own  words,  both  in 
Latin^  and   English,  so  much  the  rather,  because  he  speaketh  of  his 

(1)  King  Edward's  diary  written  by  himself,  is  given  in  Burnet.  Vol.  ii.  part  2.  pp.  3 — 96. — Ed. 

(2)  The  words  of  Cardan,  in  Latin,  be  these  : 

Hiernnymns  Cardanus  de  Genitaris  . 
'  Aderant  enim  illi  gratiae.     Linguas  enim  multas   adhuc  puer  callebat,   Latinam,  Anglicam 
(patriam)  Gallicam,  non  expers  (ut  audio)  Graecte,  Italicee,  et  Hispanicas,  et  forsanaliarum.  [Pro- 
pridm,  Gallicam  et  Latinam  exacte  tenebat,  et  ad  omnia  docilis  erat.]     Non  illi  dialectica  deerat, 


702  THK    (OMMKKDATION    OF    KINt;    KDWAKI). 

Edward   owii  expcrimciit,  and  upon  the  present  talk  vliich  he  had  vith  the 
'      kinfir  himself. 


A.D. 

1547.  'PIjp  Words  of  Cardanus  in  commendation  of  King  Edward. 


comets. 


There  was  in  him  a  towardly  disposition  and  pregnancy,  apt  to  all  human 
literature  ;  as  who,  being  yet  a  child,  liad  the  knowledge  of  divers  tongues, 
first  of  the  English,  his  own  natural  tongue,  of  the  Latin  also,  and  of  the 
French;  neither  was  he  ignorant  (as  I  hear)  of  the  Greek,  Italian,  and  Spanish 
tongues,  and  of  other  languages,  peradventure,  moi"e  :  in  his  own,  in  the 
French,  and  in  the  Latin  tongue,  singularly  perfect,  and  with  the  like  facility 
apt  to  receive  all  others.  Neither  was  he  ignorant  in  logic,  in  the  principles 
of  natural  philosophy,  or  in  music.  There  was  in  him  lacking  neither  humanity 
(tlie  image  of  our  mortality),  a  princely  gravity  and  majesty,  nor  any  kind  of 
towardness  beseeming  a  noble  king.  Briefly,  it  might  seem  a  miracle  of 
nature,  to  behold  the  excellent  wit  and  forwardness  that  appeared  in  him,  being 
yet  but  a  child.  This  I  speak  not  rhetorically,  to  amplify  things,  or  to  make 
them  more  than  truth  is ;  yea,  the  truth  is  more  than  1  do  utter. 

Being  yet  but  fifteen  years  of  age,  he  asked  of  me,  in  Latin  (in  which  tongue 
he  uttered  his  mind  no  less  readily  and  eloquentl}'  than  I  could  do  myself), 
what  my  books  which  I  had  dedicated  unto  him,  '  De  Varietate  Rerum,'  did 
contain.  I  said,  that  in  the  first  chapter  was  showed  the  cause  of  comets,  or 
blazing  stars,  which  hath  been  long  sought  for,  and  yet  hitherto  scarce  fully 
The  found.     '  What  cause,'  said  he,  '  is  that?'    '  The  concourse  or  meeting,'  said  I, 

caase  of  <  of  the  liffht  of  the  wandering  planets  and  stars.'  To  this  tlie  king  thus  replied 
again:  'Forasmuch,'  said  he,  '  as  the  motion  of  the  stars  keepeth  not  one 
course,  but  is  divers  and  variable,  by  continued  alteration,  how  is  it,  then,  that 
the  cause  of  these  comets  either  doth  not  quickly  evade  and  vanish,  or  that  the 
comet  doth  not  keep  one  certain  and  uniform  course  and  motion  with  the  said 
stars  and  planets  V  Whereunto  I  answered,  that  the  "comet  hath  his  course 
and  moving,  but  much  more  swift  than  they,  because  of  the  diversity  of  aspect ; 
as  we  see  in  crystal,  and  in  the  sun,  when  the  form  of  the  rainbow  reboundeth 
on  the  wall :  for  a  little  mutation  maketh  a  gi'eat  difference  of  place.  Then 
said  the  king,  'And  how  can  that  be,  having  no  subject:  for  of  the  rainbow 
the  wall  is  the  subject?'  'Like,'  said  L  'as  i»  lactea  via,'  or  in  reflection  of 
lights  ;  as,  where  many  candles  be  lighted  and  set  near  together,  in  the  middle 
they  cause  a  certain  bright  and  white  lightsomeness  to  appeal','  &c. 

And  so,  by  this  little  trial,  a  great  guess  may  be  given,  what  was  in  this  king ; 
in  whom,  no  doubt,  was  a  great  hope  and  expectation  amongst  all  good  and 
learned  men,  both  for  the  ingenious  forwardness,  and  amiable  sweetness,  which 
in  his  conditions  appeared.     First,  he  began  to  love  and  favour  liberal  arts  and 

lion  naturalis  philosophiae  principia,  non  iiiusica.  Hunianitas  mortalitatis  nostree  imago,  j!:ra- 
vitas  regiae  majestatis,  indoles  tanto  principe  digna.  In  universuni,  magno  miraculo  humanarum 
rerum,  tanti  ingenii,  et  tan  toe  expectationis  puer  educabatur !  Non  hsec  rhetoric^  exornata  veri- 
tatem  excedunt,  sad  sunt  minora.' 

De  Qualitatihus  Animi. 

*Cumillo  congressus.  *decimumquintum  adhuc  agebat  annum,  interrogavit  (Latine  non  minus 
quani  ego  polite  et  prompte  lotjuebatur)  quid  continent  libri  tui  '  De  rerum  varietate  rara?'  hos 
enim  nomini  majestatis  sure  dedicaveram.  Turn  ego  :  Cometarum  primom  rausam  diu  frust.a 
quiesitam  in  jjrimo  capite  ostendo.  (iUcPnam  ?  inquit  ille.  Concursus,  ego  aio,  lurninis  errati- 
corum  siderum.  At  Rex  :  Quomodo,  cum  diversis  motibusastra  moveantur,  non  statim  dissipatur 
aut  movetur  eorum  motu  ?  .At  ego:  Movetur  eqiiidem,  sed  longe  celerius  illis  ob  diversitatem 
aspectus,  vclut  in  clirystallo  et  sole  cum  iris  in  pariete  relucet.  Parva  enim  mutatio  magnam 
facit  loci  difl'erentiam.  At  Rex  :  Et  quonam  pacto  absque  subjecto  illud  fieri  potest,  iridi  enim 
paries  subjectuni  est.'  Tum  ego;  Velut  in  lactea  via,  et  luminum  reflectione,  cum  plures  candelas 
prope  accensjE  medium  quoddam  lucidum  et  candidum  efficiunt.  Itaque  ex  ungue  leonem,  ut 
dici  solct.  Knit  hie  in  maxima  omnium  aut  honorum  aut  eruditorum  expectatione,  ob  ingenui- 
tatem  atque  suavitatem  morum.  Prius  cceperat  favere  artibus  quam  nosceret,  et  noscere  ante- 
quam  uti  posset.  Conatus  quidam  humanae  conditionis,  quem  non  solum  Anglia,  sed  orbis  ereptum 
immature  deflere  debet.  *  Plurimum  education!  debueramus,  plus  ereptum  est  hominum  dolo 
fraudeve.*     O  quam  bene  dixerat  ille, 

'  Immodicis  brevis  est  aetas,  et  rara  senectus.' 

Specimen  virtutis  exhibere  potuit,  non  exemplum.  Ubi  gravitas  regia  requirebatur,  senem 
vidisses  ;  ut  blandus  erat,  ct  comis,  setatem  referebat.  Cheli  pulsabat,  publicis  negotiis  admove- 
batur.  liberalis  animo,  atque  in  his  patrem  aemulabatur,  &c.  —  See  Hieronymi  Cardani  Opera 
Omnia.  (Lugduni.  ICfi.'!.)  torn.  v.  p.  503.  Genitura.  1.  The  passages  distinguished  by  asteri-sks  are 
inserted  from  the  original  work :  and  that  in  a  square  parenthesis  is  an  interpolation.  Cardan 
«as  born  at  Pavia  in  1501,  and  died  about  1576.— Ed. 

(1)  'Lactea  via,' is  a  white  and  bright  part  of  the  firmament,  like  a  long  white  causeway,  or 
Way.  appearing  in  the  night  nniong  tlic  thick  stars. 


HIS    CARE    FOR    THE    UEFOR.MATIO.V.  T03 

sciences,  before  he  knew  them,  and   to  know  them  before  he  could  use  tliem ;  Edward 

whose  mortal  condition,  and  sudden   decease  and  decay,  in  those  tender  and  ^•^• 

unripe  years,   not  only  England,  but  all  the  world  hath  cause  to  lament.     O  .    j^ 

how  truly  is  it  said  of  the  poet,  ,  '  „' 

'  Things  that  be  exceeding  excellent, 
Be  not  commonly  long  permanent.' 

A  show  or  sight  only  of  excellency  he  could  give  us :  example  he  could  not 
give.  Where  a  kingly  majesty  required  gravity,  there  you  should  have  seen 
him  a  sage  and  an  old  man  ;  and  yet  gentle  and  pleasant  also,  according  as  the 
condition  of  his  age  then  required.  He  played  well  upon  the  lute  ;  he  had, 
also,  to  do  in  handling  of  weighty  afi'airs  of  the  realm.  He  was  liberal  and 
bountiful  in  heart;  and  therein  he  imitated  his  father,  &c. 

Carmen  Epitaphium  Cardani,  in  ohitum  Regis  Edwardi. 

'  Flere  nefas  magnum;  sed  toto  flebitis  orbe, 

Mortales  ;  vester  corruit  omnis  honor. 
Nam  regum  decus,  et  juvenum  flos,  spesque  ;  bonorum, 

Deliciee  secli,  et  gloria  gentis  erat. 
Dignus  Apollineis  lachrymis,  doctseque  Minervse 

Flosculus,  hen  miser^!  concidis  ante  diem. 
Te  tumulo  dabimus  Musse,  supremaque  flentes 

Munera,  Melpomene  tristia  fata  canet.'' 

Thus,  after  the  godly  disposition  and  properties  of  this  king  briefly 
in  this  wise  declared,  now,  God  willing,  we  will  intermeddle  something 
to  describe  the  order  and  proceedings  which  he  followed  in  his 
administration  and  government  of  both  the  states,  as  w^ell  politic,  as 
especially  ecclesiastic  ;  who,  after  the  decease  of  his  father  coming 
unto  the  crown,  because  he  was  of  young  and  tender  age,  he  was 
committed  to  sixteen  governors.  Amongst  them,  especially  the  Lord 
lord  Edward  Seymour,  duke  of  Somerset,  his  uncle,  was  assigned  fe^ymom- 
and  ioined  to  him,  as  protector  and  overseer  of  him  and  of  the  com-  ™=\''<^ 

t*  1  ,  .  .     .  lord  pro- 

monwealth ;  a  man  not  so  highly  advanced  for  his  consanguinity,  as  tector. 
also  for  his  noble  virtues  ;  and,  especially  for  his  favour  to  God's 
word,  worthy  of  his  vocation  and  calling.  Through  the  endeavour  commen 
and  industry  of  this  man,  first  that  monstrous  hydra  Avith  six  heads 
(the  Six  Articles,  I  mean),  which  devoured  up  so  many  men  before, 
was  abolished  and  taken  away  :  by  reason  whereof  the  counsels  and 
proceedings  of  Winchester  began  to  decay,  who,  storming  at  the 
same  matter,  Avrote  to  the  lord  protector  in  tlie  cause  tiiereof,  as  by 
his  letters  is  to  be  seen. 

The  holv  Scriptures,  he  restored  to  the  mother  tongue.     Masses  Refor- 
he  extinguished  and  abolished.  Furthermore,  after  softer  beginnings,  byVfng 
by  little  and  little,  gi-eater  things  followed  in  the  reformation  of  the  ^'^^^'''*- 
churches.     Then  such  as  before  were  in  banishment  for  the  danger 
of  the  truth,  were  again  received  to  their  country.     To  be  short,  a 
new  face  of  things  began  now  to  appear,  as  it  were  in  a  stage,  new 
players  coming  in,  the  old  being  thrust  out ;  for  the  most  part  the 
bishops  of  churches  and  dioceses  were  changed  :  such  as  had  been 
dumb  prelates  before,  w^ere  then  compelled  to  give  place  to  others 
then,  that  would  preach  and  take  pains. 

(1}  See  liis  Works  as  above,  pasrc  50fi. — Ed. 


dation  of 
liim. 


704 


THE    COMMF.XDATION    OF    KIXO    EDWARD. 


Edward  Bcsldcs  otlicTS  also,  oiit  of  forcigu  countries,  men  of  learning  ami 
'- —  notable  knowledge  were  sent  for  and  received,  among  whom  was  Petri- 

A..D.  Martyr,*  Martin  Bucer,'-^  and  Paulas  Phamus  :'^  of  whom  the  first 
—  taught  at  Oxford,  the  other  two  professed  at  Cambridge,  and  that 
MamT,  '^^ith  no  small  commendation  of  the  whole  university.  Of  the  old 
Martin  bislioDS  souic  wcrc  committcd  to  one  ward,  some  to  another.  Bou- 
Pauius  ner,  bishop  of  London,  was  committed  to  the  Marshalsea,  and 
His'ho"^  cftsoons,  for  his  contempt  and  misdemeanour,  deposed  from  his 
nonner  bisliopric,  as  in  farther  process  followeth  to  be  seen.  Gardiner, 
tedTJ'tiie  bishop  of  Winchester,  with  Tonstal,  bishop  of  Durham,  was  cast  into 
sJ^rolir-  ^-^"^  Tower  for  his  disobedience,  where  he  kept  his  Christmas  five 
diner  and  years  together  ;  more  worthy  of  some  other  place  without  the  Tov.er, 
to  tiie  '  if  it  had  not  otherwise  pleased  God  to  have  meant  a  further  plague  tn 
io«er.     |.|^jg  realm,  by  that  man. 

But  these  meek  and  gentle  times  of  king  Edward,  under  the 
government  of  this  noble  protector,  have  this  one  commendation  ])ro- 
per  unto  them,  that  amongst  the  whole  number  of  the  popish  sort,  of 
whom  some  privily  did  steal  out  of  the  realm,  many  were  crafty 
dissemblers,  some  were  open  and  manifest  adversaries ;  yet,  of  all 
that  multitude,  there  was  not  one  man  that  lost  his  life.  In  sum, 
during  the  whole  time  of  the  six  years  of  this  king,  much  tranquillity, 
and,  as  it  were,  a  breathing-time,  was  granted  to  the  whole  church  of 
England :  so  that  the  rage  of  persecution  ceasing,  and  the  sword 
taken  out  of  the  adversaries'"  hand,  there  was  now  no  danger  to  the 
godly,  unless  it  were  only  by  wealth  and  prosperity,  which  many 
times  bringeth  more  damage  in  corrupting  men''s  minds,  than  any 
time  of  persecution  or  affliction. 

Briefly,  during  all  this  time,  neither  in  Smithficld  nor  any  other 
quarter  of  this  realm,  were  any  heard  to  suffer  for  any  matter  of  reli- 
gif)n,  either  papist  or  protestant,  either  for  one  opinion  or  another, 
except  only  two,  one  an  Englishwoman,  called  Joan  of  Kent,  and  the 
other  a  Dutchman,  named  George,  v,ho  died  for  certain  articles  not 
much  necessary  here  to  be  rehearsed. 
r)oi)be  Besides  these  two,  there  was  none  else  in  all  king  Edward's  reign, 

prison,  that  died  in  any  manner  or  cause  of  religion,  but  one  Thomas  Dobbc, 
who,  in  the  beginning  of  this  king''s  reign  was  apprehended  and  im- 
prisoned for  speaking  against  the  idolatry  of  the  mass,  and  in  the 
same  prison  died  ;  as  in  the  story  here  ensaeth  to  be  seen. 

This  Thomas  Dobbe,  being  a  student  and  a  master  of  arts  in  Cam- 
bridge, was  brought  up  in  the  college  called  St.  John''s  college,  and 
fellow  of  the  same  ;  where  he  increased  in  the  study  of  good  letters, 
among  his  equals  very  forward,  of  nature  and  disposition  simple  and 
modest,  of  zeal  toward  God  fervent,  patient  in  injuries,  injurious  to 

(1)  Peter  Martyr  was  boni  at  Florence  in  1500.  He  studied  at  Padua  and  Bononia,  and 
was  a  monk  of  tlie  Aufjustine  order  in  the  monastery  of  Fascoli.  He  preached  the  doctrines  of 
Zuinglius  and  Bucer,  privately,  at  Rome  ;  being  impeached  tliere,  he  fled  to  Naples,  and  thence  to 
Lucca.  Having  been  sent  for  by  king  Edward,  he  was  made  professor  of  divinity  at  Oxford,  in 
ir)49,  but  retired  to  Strasburgh  on  the  accession  of  queen  Mary,  and  died  in  15C2. — Ed. 

(2)  Martin  Bucer  was  one  of  the  first  reformers  at  Strasburgh  ;  he  was  born  at  Alcaci  in  MOI. 
At  seven  years  old  he  took  the  liabit  of  St.  Dominic.  He  read  Luther's  works,  and  conferred  with 
him  in  person  at  Heidelburg,  in  1.521  :  but  though  he  agreed  with  him  in  many  of  his  opinions, 
yet  in  the  following  year  he  gave  the  preference  to  those  of  Zuinglius.  He  was  at  the  interim  at 
Augsburg  in  1548,  from  whence  the  news  of  his  pietj',  and  sentiments  upon  matters  of  faith  reached 
England;  and,  at  Cranmer's  solicitation,  he  came  to  England  in  154!),  and  taught  divinity  atCam^ 
bridge,  where  he  died  in  1551.— Ed. 

(3)  Pauius  Phagius  died  at  Cambridge,  and  his  hones  were  burnt,  with  those  of  Martin  Bucer, 
in  1557,  an  account  of  which  willt)e  found  under  that  date. — Ed. 


THE     IIAGE    OF    PERSECUTION    FOIl     RELIGION    CEASETII.  705 

no  man;  of  much  like  sort  and  condition  as  in  doves,  whicli,  vyitliout  Edward 
all  bitterness  of  fjall,  are  more  apt  to  receive  injury  than  to  work      ^^' 
wrong  to  any.     At  length  this  godly  man,  intending  with  himself   A.D. 
and  addicting  his  mind  to  the  christian  state  of  matrimony,  resorted  _ii^-^ 
to  a  certain  maiden  not  fiir  off  where  he  dwelt :  for  the  which  cause  Doves,  as 
he  was  greatly  molested,  and  wickedly  abused,  by  three  of  that  col-  piieis^do 
hge,  whose  names  were  Hutchinson,  Pindare,  and  Tayler,  who  witli  Ju^^ny"*" 
their  malicious  handling,  scornful  dealing,  opprobries,  rebukes,  and  i'^^'^ "» 
contumelies,  so  much  vexed  the  virtuous  simplicity  of  the  man,  that 
they  never  left  him,  till  at  length  they  wearied  him  out  of  the  college  : 
who  there  having  no  rest  or  cjuietness,  by  reason  of  the  unreasonable 
and  virulent  handling  of  his  adversaries,  was  compelled  to  seek  some 
other  place,  wherein  to  settle  himself.     Upon  the  occasion  whereof 
coining  up  unto  London,  it  chanced   him   to    ])ass   through   PauFs 
church,  where  it  happened  that  at  the  south  side  of  the  church,  at 
the  same  time,  there  was  a  priest  at  mass  (more  busy  than  well  occu- 
pied), being  at  the  elevation  as  he  passed  by.     The  young  man  re- 
plete with  godly  zeal,   pitying   the   ignorance  and  idolatry  of  the 
people,  in  honouring  that  so  devoutly  whicli    the  priest  lifted  up, 
was  not  able  to  forbear,  but,  opening  his  mouth,  and  turning  to  the 
people,  he  exhorted  them  not  to  honour  the  visible  bread  as  God, 
which  neither  was  God,  nor  yet  ordained  of  God  to  be  honoured,  &c. ; 
with  such  other  words  more  of  christian  information.     For  this  cause, 
straightway,  he  was  apprehended  by  the  mayor,  and  afterwards  ac- 
cused to  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  and  committed  to  the  Compter, 
then  in  Bread-street,  where  he  not  long  continued,  but,  falling  into 
a  sickness,  how  or  whereupon  I  cannot  tell,  shortly  upon  the  same 
changed  this  mortal  life  :  whose  pardon,  notwithstanding,  was  ob- 
tained of  the  lord  protector,  and  should  have  been  brought  him,  if  he 
had  continued.     And  thus  much  concerning  Thomas  Dobbe   and 
others. 

Over  and  besides,  I  find  that  in  the  first  year  of  the  reign  of  king 
Edward,  which  was  a.d.  1547,  there  was  one  John  Hume,  servant  to 
Master  Lewnax,  of  Wressel,  apprehended,  accused,  and  sent  up  to 
the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  by  the  said  Master  Lewnax,  his  mas- 
ter, and  Margaret  Lewnax,  his  mistress,  for  these  articles, 

T.  First,  for  denying  the  sacrament  (as  it  was  then  called)  of  the  altar,  to  be 
the  real  flesh  and  blood  of  Clirist. 

II.  For  saying  that  he  would  never  veil  his  bonnet  unto  it,  to  be  burned 
there-for. 

III.  For  saying  that  if  he  should  hear  mass,  he  should  be  damned. 

For  this  was  he  sent  up  by  his  master  and  mistress  aforesaid,  with 
special  letters  unto  the  archbishop,  requiring  him  severely  to  be 
punished  by  the  law  for  the  same.  But,  because  I  find  no  execution 
following  thereupon,  I  therefore  pass  over  this  story  of  him. 

These  things  premised,  when  this  virtuous  and  godly  young  prince 
(indued  as  you  have  heard  with  special  graces  from  God)  was  now 
peaceably  established  in  his  kingdom,  and  had  a  council  about  him, 
grave,  wise,  and  zealous  in  God^s  cause,  especially  his  uncle  the  duke' 
of  Somerset,  he  then  most  earnestly  likewise  desired,  as  well  the 

VOL.   V.  Z  Z 


70(>  ECCLESIASTICAL    INJUNCTIONS 

Edward  advancement  of  the  true  honour  of  Almighty  God,  and  tlie  plantino: 

! —  of  his  sincere  religion,  as  also  the  utter  suppression  and  extirpation  of 

A.  D.  all  idolatry,  superstition,  hypocrisy,  and  other  enormities  and  abuses, 
^  '^^ '  •  throughout  his  realms  and  dominions  :  and  therefore  following,  as  is 
before  expressed,  the  good  example  of  king  Josias,  he  detenu ined 
forthwith  to  enter  into  some  reformation  of  religion  in  the  church  of 
England.  And,  forasmuch  as  at  his  first  entry  (notwithstanding  liis 
father's  good  beginning,  in  abolishing  the  usurped  power  of  Anti- 
christ), he  yet  found  most  of  his  laws  greatly  repugning  against  this 
his  zealous  enterprise,  he  therefore  purposed,  by  the  advice  of  his 
said  wise  and  honourable  council,  and  of  his  own  regal  power  and  au- 
thority, somewhat  to  prosecute  his  godly  purpose,  until  such  time  as 
by  consent  of  the  whole  estate  of  parliament,  he  might  establish  a  more 
free,  perfect,  and  uniform  order  therein. 
Order  Whcreupou,  intending  first  a  general  visitation  over  all  the  bishop- 

bythe      rics  withiu  his  realm  (thereby  as  well  to  understand,  as  also  to  re- 
refomiing  ^^css  the  abuscs  iu  the  same),  he  chose  out  certain  wise,  learned, 
ofreii-      discreet,  and  worshipful  personages,  to  be  his  commissioners  in  that 
behalf;  and  so,  dividing  them  into  several  companies,  assigned  unto 
Learned    them  scvcral  dioccscs  to  be  visited  ;  appointing,  likewise,  unto  every 
appointed  compauy,  one  or  two  godly  learned  preachers,  who,  at  every  session, 
by  him.    should  in  their  preaching  both  instruct  the  people  in  the  true  doc- 
trine of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  and  in  all  love  and  obedience  to  the 
same ;  and,  also,  earnestly  dehort  them  from  their  old  superstition 
and  wonted  idolatry.     And  that  they  might  be  more  orderly  directed 
in  this  their  commission,  there  were  delivered  unto  them   certain 
injunctions  and  ecclesiastical  orders  drawn  out  by  the  king's  learned 
council,  which  they  should  both  inquire  of,  and  also  command  in  his 
majesty's  behalf,  to  be  thenceforth  observed  of  every  person,  to  wdiom 
they  did  severally  appertain  within  their  sundry  circuits. 

*Certain^  Ecclesiastical  Laws,  or  general  Injunctions,  given  by  King 
Edward  to  the  Church  of  England, 

The  king's  most  royal  majesty,  by  the  advice  of  his  most  dear  uncle  the 
duke  of  Somerset,  lord  protector  of  all  his  realms,  dominions,  and  subjects,  and 
governor  of  his  most  royal  person,  and  the  residue  of  his  most  honourable 
council  (intending  the  advancement  of  the  true  honour  of  Almighty  God,  the 
suppression  of  idolatry  and  superstition  througliout  all  his  realms  and  domi- 
nions, and  to  plant  true  religion,  to  the  extirpation  of  all  hypocrisy,  cnonnities, 
and  abuses,  as  to  his  duty  appertaineth)  r  doth  minister  unto  his  loving  subjects 
these  godly  injunctions  hereafter  following,  whereof  part  were  given  unto  them 
heretofore  by  the  authority  of  his  most  dearly  beloved  father  king  Henry  the 
eighth,  of  most  famous  memory,  and  part  are  now  ministered  and  given  by  his 
majesty :  all  which  injunctions  his  highness  willeth  and  comm.indeth  his  said 
loving  subjects,  by  his  supreme  authority,  obediently  to  receive,  and  truly  to 
observe  and  keep,  every  man  in  their  offices,  degrees,  and  states,  as  they  will 
avoid  his  displeasure,  and  the  pains  in  the  same  injunctions  hereafter  ex- 
pressed. 

The  first,  that  all  deans,  archdeacons,  parsons,  vicars,  and  ecclesiastical  per- 
sons, shall  faithfully  keep  and  observe,  and,  as  far  as  in  them  may  lay,  shall  cause 

(1)  For  these  injunctions,  see  edition  1563,  pp.  684 — 689.  Also  '  Iniuncsions  piven  by  the  moste 
excellent  prince  Edward  the  Sixte,'  &rc.  8vo.  Lond.  1547.  To  the  Injunctions  is  appended  '  The 
Fourme  of  biddyng  the  Common  Prayers.'  In  which,  three  subjects  are  recommended  for  prayer  ; 
namely,  first,  the  church  and  the  king's  majesty ;  secondly,  the  lord  protector,  the  council,  and 
clergy;  and  thirdly,  what  is  somewhat  remarkable,  'you  shall  pray /or  all  them  that  are  departed 
out  of  this  world,  in  the  faith  of  Christ,  that  they,  with  us,  and  we  with  them,  at  the  day  of  judg- 
ment, may  rest,  both  body  and  soul,  with  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven.' 
—Ed. 


OF    KING    EDWARD.  TOT 

to  be  observed  and  kept  of  others,  all  and  singular  the  laws  and  statutes  made  as   sdn-drd 
well  for  the  abolishing  and  extirpation  of  the  bishop  of  Rome's  pretensed  and      ^'^• 
usurped  power  and  jurisdiction,  as  for  the  establishment  and  confirmation  of  the  ~T~77~ 
king's  authority,  jurisdiction,  and  supremacy  of  the  church  of  England  and  Ireland,     j^'^-' 

And,  furthermore,  all  ecclesiastical  persons  having  cure  of  souls,  shall,  to  the — 

uttermost  of  their  wit,  knowledge,  and  learning,  purely,  sincerely,  and  without  Etclcsins- 
any  colour  or  dissimulation,  declare,  manifest,  and  open,  four  times  every  year  ^^^^  {'^'" 
at  the  least,  in  their  sermons  and  other  collations,  that  the  bishop  of  Rome's  preiicli 
usurped  power  and  jurisdiction,  having  no  establishment  or  ground  by  the  law  1);'^'"''^ 
of  God,  was  of  most  just  causes  taken  away  and  abolished:  and  that,  therefore,  the  bishop 
no  manner  of  obedience  or  subjection  within  his  realms  or  dominions  is  due  ofKome's 
unto  him  :   a,nd  that  the  king's  power,  within  his  realms  and  dominions,  is  the  "^^g''/ 
highest  power  under  God,  to  whom  all  men  within  the  same  realms  and  domi-  ^jjg 
nions,  by  God's  laws,  owe  most  loyalty  and  obedience,   afore  and  above  all  king's  sn- 
other  powers  and  potentates  in  earth.   Besides  this,  to  the  intent  that  all  super-  P^^^'^y 
stition  and  hypocrisy,  crept  into  divers  men's  hearts,   may  vanish  away,  they  pieaclied 
shall  not  set  forth  or  extol  any  images,  relics,  or  miracles,  for  any  superstition  four 
or  lucre ;  nor  allure  the  people,  by  any  enticements,  to  the  pilgrimage  of  any  ^^^^^^ 
saint  or  image ;  but,  reproving  the  same,   they  shall  teach,  that  all  goodness, 
health,  and  grace,  ought  to  be  both  asked  and  looked  for  only  of  God,  as  of  the 
very  author  and  giver  of  the  same,  and  of  none  other. 

Item,  That  they,  the  persons  above  rehearsed,  shall  make,  or  cause  to  be  one  ser- 
made,  in  their  churches  and  every  other  cure  they  have,  one  sermon   every  n'o"  at 
<iuarter  of  the  year  at  the  least,  wherein  they  shall  purely  and  sincerely  declare  ^^.^^ 
the  word  of  God,  and  in  the  same  exhort  the  hearers  to  the  works  of  faith,  quarter 
mercy,  and  charity,  specially  prescribed  and  commanded  in  Scripture ;    and  g|j{j"gg^g 
that  works  devised  by  man's  fantasies,  beside  Scripture :  as  wandering  to  pil- 
grimages, offering  of  money,  candles,  or  tapers  to  relics  or  images,  or  kissing 
and  licking  of  the  same,  praying  upon  beads,  and  such  like  superstition,  have 
not  only  no  promise  of  reward  in  Scripture  for  doing  of  them :  but,  contrariwise, 
gi'eat  threats  and  maledictions  of  God,  for  that  they  be  things  tending  to  ido- 
latry and  superstition,  which,  of  all  other  offences,   God  Almighty  doth  most 
detest  and  abhor;  for  that  the  same  diminisheth  most  his  honour  and  glory. 

Item,  That  such  images  as  they  know,  in  any  of  their  cures,  to  be,  or  to  have  imapes  to 
been,  so  abused  with  pilgrimage  or  offerings  of  any  thing  made  thereunto,  or  ^^  taken 
that  shall  be  hereafter  incensed  unto,  they,  and  none  other  private  persons, 
shall,  for  the  avoiding  of  that  most  detestable  offence  of  idolatry,  forthwith 
take  down  and  destroy  the  same  ;  and  shall  suffer  from  henceforth  no  torches, 
nor  candles,  tapers,  nor  images  of  wax,  to  be  set  afore  any  image  or  picture, 
but  only  two  lights  upon  the  high  altar  before  the  sacrament,  which,  for  the 
signification  that  Christ  is  the  very  true  light  of  the  world,  they  shall  suffier  to 
remain  still;  admonishing  their  parishioners,  that  images  serve  for  no  other 
purpose  but  to  be  a  remembrance,  whereby  men  may  be  admonished  of  the 
holy  lives  and  conversation  of  them  that  the  said  images  do  represent ;  which 
images,  if  they  do  abuse  for  any  other  intent,  they  commit  idolatry  in  the  same, 
to  the  great  danger  of  their  souls. 

Item,  That  every  holy-day  throughout  the  year,  where  they  have  no  sermon,  instruc- 
they  shall,  immediately  after  the  gospel,  plainly  recite  to  their  parishionei-s  in  tio""  "" 
the  pulpit,  the  pater-noster,  the  creed,  and  the  ten  commandments  in  English,  j°  ^^ 
to  the  intent  the  people  may  learn  the  same  by  heart :  exhorting  all  jjarents 
and  householders  to  teach  their  children  and  servants  the  same,  as  they  are 
bound  by  the  law  of  God,  and  in  consequence,  to  do. 

Item,  That  they  shall  charge  fathers  and  mothers,  masters  and  governors,  charge  to 
to  bestow  their  children  and  servants,   even  from  their  childhood,  either  in  parents 
learning,  or  to  some  honest  exercise,  occupation,  or  husbandry,  exhorting  and  {gj.j 
counselling,  and  by  all  their  ways  and  means  they  may,  as  well  in  their  sermons 
and  collations  as  others,  persuading  their  said  fathers  and  mothers,  masters, 
and  other  governors,  diligently  to  provide  and  -foresee,  that  the  youth  be  in  no 
manner  of  wise  brought  up  in  idleness,  lest  at  any  time  afterward,  for  lack  of 
some  craft,  occupation,  or   other  honest  mean    to  live  by,  they  be  driven  to 
begging,  stealing,  or  some  other  unthriftiness  :  forasmuch  as  we  may  daily  see, 
through  sloth  and  idleness,  divers  valiant  men  fall  some  to  begging,  and  some 
to  theft  and  murder,  which  after,  brought  to  calamity  and  misery,  do  blame  their 


ro8 


ECCLESIASTICAL    INJUNCTIOXS 


Edward  parents,  friends,  and  governors,  wliich  suffered  them  to  be  brouglit  np  so  idly  in 

^^-      their  youth  :  whereas,  if  they  had  been  well  brought  up  in  good  learning,  some 

A    T\     occupation,  or  craft,  they  should,  being  rulers  of  their  own  household,  have 

1  J  .-■    profited  as  well  themselves,  as  divers  other  persons,  to  the  great  commodity 

L  and  ornament  of  the  commonwealth. 

The  sa-  Also,  That  the  said  parsons,  vicars,  and  other  ciu-ates,  shall  diligently  pro- 

"bTdulv  ^^'^^'  *'^'^''  ^^^^  sacraments  be  reverently  and  duly  ministered  in  their  parishes, 
adminis-   And  if  at  any  time  it  happen  tliem,  in  any  of  the  cases  expressed  in  the  statutes 
tered.        of  this  realm,  or  of  special  license  given  by  the  king's  majesty,  to  be  absent 
from  their  benefices,  they  shall   leave  their  cure  not  to  a  rude  and  unlearned 
person,  but  to   an  honest,  well  learned,  and  expert  curate,  that  can,  by  his 
ability,  teach  the  rude  and  unlearned  of  their  cure,  wholesome  doctrine,  and 
reduce  them  to  the  right  way  that  do  ert;   and  which  will  also  execute  their 
injunctions,  and  do  their  duty  otherwise,  as  they  are  bound  to  do  in  every  be- 
half; and  accordingly  may  and  will  profit  their  ciu'e  no  less  with  good  example 
of  living,  than  with  the  declaration  of  the  word  of  God;  or  else  their  lack  and 
default  shall  be  imputed  unto  them,  who  shall  straitly  answer  for  the  same, 
if  they  do  otherwise.     And  always  let  them  see,  that  neither  they,  nor  their 
curates,  do  seek  more  their  own  profit,  promotion,  or  advantage,  than  the  profit 
of  the  souls  that  they  have  imder  their  cin-e,  or  the  glory  of  God. 
The  Bible       Also,  That  they  shall  provide,  within  three  months  next  after  this  visitation, 
t"^"^''^''  one  book  of  the  whole  Bible  of  the  largest  volume  in  English,  and  within  one 
vided  for  twelvemonth  next  after  the  said  visitation,  the  paraphrase  of  Erasmus,  also  in 
public        English,  upon  the  Gospels,  and  the  same  set  up  in  some  convenient  place  within 
"^^'  the  said  church  that  they  have  cure  of,  where  their  parishioners  may  most 

commodiously  resort  unto,  and  read  the  same;    the  chai'ges  of  which  books 
shall  be  rateably  well  borne,    between  the   person   or  proprietary,    and    the 
parishes  aforesaid ;  that  is  to  say,  the  one  half  by  the  person  or  proprietary', 
and  the  other  half  by  the  parishioners.     And  they  shall  discourage  no  man, 
authorized  and  licensed  thereunto,  from  the  reading  of  any  part  of  the  Bible 
either  in  Latin  or  English,  but  shall  rather  conform  and  exhort  every  person  to 
read  the   same   as  the  very  lively  Word  of  God,  and  the  special  food  of  man's 
soul,    that  all  christian  persons  are  bound  to  embrace,  believe  and  follow,  if 
they  look  to  be  saved,  whereby  they  may  the  better  know  their  duties  to  God ; 
ever   gently    and    charitably    exhorting    them,    and   in    his    majesty's    name 
straitly  charging  and  commanding  them,  that,  in  the  reading  thereof,  no  man 
to  reason  or  contend,  but  quietly  to  hear  the  reader. 
The  cler-        Also,  the  said  ecclesiastical  persons  shall  in  no  wise,  at  any  unlawful  time, 
gy  not  to   nor  for  any  other  cause  than  for  their  honest  necessity,  haunt  or  resort  to  any 
verns.     "  taverns  or  ale-houses  ;    and  after  their  dinner  or  supper  they  shall  not  give 
themselves  to  drinking  or  riot,  sjjending  their  time  idly,  by  day  or  by  night,  at 
dice,  cards,  tables-playing,  or  any  other  unlawful  game  :    but,  at  all  limes  as 
the}'  shall  have  leisure,  they  shall  hear  or  read  somewhat  of  Holy  Scripture,  or 
shall  occupy  themselves  with  some  honest  exercise  ;  and  that  they  always  do 
the  things  which  appertain  to  honesty  with  endeavour  to  profit  the  common 
weal,  having  always  in  mind,  that  they  ought  to  excel  others  in  purity  of  life, 
and  shoidd  be  examples  to  the  people  to  live  well  and  christianly. 
Questions       Item,  That  they  shall,  in  confessions  every  Lent,  examine  every  person  that 
to  be  put  cometh  to  confession,  whether  they  can  recite  the  Articles  of  their  J'ailh,  the 

at  con-      Pater-Noster,  and  the  Ten  Commandments  in  Ens:lish  ;  and  hear  them  sav  the 
fession.  •11  1         ■■[•■,         1  ,.  1  1     11    1     1  11 

same  particularly :  wherein  it  they  be  not  pcriect,  they  shall  declare,  then,  that 

every  christian  person  ought  to  know  the  said  things  before  they  should  receive 
the  blessed  sacrament  of  the  altar;  and  monish  them  to  learn  the  said  necessary 
things  more  perfectly;   or  else  they  ought  not  presume  to  come  to  God's  board 
without  perfect  knowledge  and  will  to  observe  the  same ;  and  if  they  do,  it  is 
at  the  great  peril  of  their  souls,  and  also  to  the  worldly  rebuke  tliat  they  might 
incur  hereafter  by  the  same. 
Preachers       Also,  that  they  shall  admit  no  man  to  preach  within  any  their  cures,  but  such 
to  be  li-     as  shall  appear  unto  them  to  be  sufliciently  licensed  thereunto  by  the  king's 
ceuie  .      majesty,  his  grace  the  lord  protector,  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  the  arch- 
bishop of  York  in  his  province,  or  the  bishop  in  his  diocese :  and  such  as  shall 
be  so  licensed  they  shall  gladly  receive,  to  declare  the  Word  of  God  without  any 
resistance  or  contradiction. 


OF    KING    EDWAKD. 


TOD 


Also,  if  tliey  have  heretofore  declared  to  their  parishioners  any  thing  to  the  Edward 

extolling  or  setting  forth  of  pilgrimages,  relics,  or  images,  or  lighting  of  candles,  __^" 

kissing,  kneeling,  decking  of  the  same  images,  or  any  snch  superstition,  they     ^  j-j 
shall  now,  openly,  before  the  same,  recant  and  reprove  the  same  ;    showing     i^^j 

them,  as  the  truth  is,  that  they  did  the  same  upon  no  ground  of  Scripture,  but L 

were  led   and   seduced  by  a  common   error  or  abuse,  crept  into  the  church  Errors  to 
through  the  sufferance  and  avarice  of  such  as  felt  profit  by  the  same.  rected" 

Also,  if  they  do  or  shall  know  any  man,  within  their  parish  or  elsewhere,  Letters 
that  is  a  letter  of  the  Word  of  God  to  be  read  in  English,  or  sincerely  preached,  and  hin- 
or  of  the  execution  of  these  the  king's  majesty's  injunctions,  or  a  favourer  of  ^"J'.'/ °^ 
the  bishop  of  Rome's  pretensed  power,  now  by  the  laws  of  this  i-ealm  justly  word,  to 
rejected,  extirped,  and  taken  away,  utterly  they  shall  detect  and  present  the  ''^  detect- 
same  to  the  king,  or  his  council,  or  to  the  justice  of  the  peace  next  adjoining. 

Also,  that  the  parson,  vicar,  or  curate,  and  parishioners  of  every  parish  within  A  register 
this  realm,  shall,  in  their  churches   and   chapels,  keep  one  book  or  register,  -[J  g^g^y^ 
wherein  they  shall  write  the  day  and  year  of  every  wedding,  christening,  and  parish- 
burial,  made  within  their  parish  for  their  time ;  and  so  every  man   succeeding  tl'uidi. 
them  likewise  ;  and  also  therein  shall  write  every  person's  name,  that  shall  be  i„g  gn 
so  wedded,  christened,   or  buried;  and,  for  the  safe  keeping  of  the  same  book,  church- 
the  parish  shall  be  bound  to  provide,  of  their  common  charges,  one  big  coffer,  "f^ti"" 
with  two  locks  and  keys,  whereof  the  one  to  remain  with  the  parson,  vicar,  or  parish, 
curate,  and  the  other  with  the    wardens   of  every  parish,  church,  or  chapel, 
wherein  the  said  book  shall  be  laid  up  :  which  book  they  shall  every  Siuiday 
take  forth,  and,  in  the  presence  of  the  said  wardens  or  one  of  them,  write  and 
record  in  the  same  all  the  weddings,  christenings,  and  burials,  made  the  whole 
week  before ;  and,  that  done,  to  lay  up  the  book  in  the  said  coffer,  as  before : 
and,  for  ever}-  time  that  the  same  shall  be  omitted,  the  party  that  shall  be  in 
fault  thereof,  shall  be  forfeit  to  the  said  church  3s.  4(1.,  to  be  employed  to  the 
poor  men's  box  of  that  parish. 

Furthermore,  because  the  goods  of  the  church  are  called  the  goods  of  the  Knn-resi- 
poor,  and,  at  these  days,   nothing  is  less  seen,  than  the  poor  to  be  sustained  ^"^["^^g 
with  the  same,  all  pai'sons,  vicars,  pensioners,  prebendaries,  and  other  beneficed  fruits 
men  within  this  deanery,  not  being  resident  upon  their  benefices,  who  may  fon^e  to 
dispend  yearly  201.  and  above,  either  within  this  deanery  or  elsewhere,  shall  ai,o\.e,  to 
distribute  hereafter  among  their  poor  parishioners,  or  other  inhabitants  there,  distribute 
in  the  presence  of  the  churchwardens  or  some  other  honest  men  of  the  parish,  *°^J:'jj,g 
the  fortieth  part  of  the  fruits  and  revenues  of  their  said  benefices,  lest  they  be  fortieth 
men  worthily  noted  of  ingratitude,  who,  reserving  so  many  parts  to  themselves,  part. 
cannot  vouchsafe  to  impart  the  fortieth  portion  thereof  among  the  poor  people 
of  that  pai-ish,  that  is  so  fruitful  and  profitable  to  them. 

And,  to  the  intent  that  learned  men  may  hereafter  spring  the  more  for  the  Every  be- 
execution  of  the  premises,  every  parson,  vicar,  clerk,  or  beneficed  man  within  5',^^/^'^jq^ 
this  deanery,  having  yearly  to  dispend,  in  benefices   and  other  promotions  of  f,nd  a 
the  church,  a  100/.,  shall  give  competent  exhibition  to  one  scholar;  and  for  as  sctiolarat 
many  hundred  pounds  more  as  he  may  dispend,   to  so  many  scholars  more,  ygjsWy " 
shall  give  like  exhibition  in  the  university  of  Oxford  or  Cambridge,  or  some 
grammar  school ;  which,  after  they  have  profited  in  good  learning,  may  be  per- 
tainers  of  their  patron's  cure  and  charge,  as  well  in  preaching,  as  otherwise  in 
the  execution  of  their  offices ;  or  may,  when  need  shall  be,  otherwise  profit  the 
comn)on  weal,  with  their  counsel  and  wisdom. 

Also,  that  all  proprietaries,  parsons,    vicars,   and  clerks,  having  churches,  Ofpriests' 
chapels  or  mansions  within  this  deanery,  shall  bestow  yearly,  hereafter,  upon  "m""""* 
the  same  mansions  or  chancels  of  their  churches  being  in  decay,  the  fifth  part  chancels, 
of  their  benefices,  till  they  be  fully  repaired ;  and  the  same,  so  repaired,  shall 
always  keep  and  maintain  in  good  estate. 

Also,  that  the  said  parsons,  vicars,  and  clerks,  shall,  once  every  quarter  of 
the  year,  read  these  injunctions  given  unto  them,  openly  and  deliberately, 
before  all  their  parishioners ;  to  the  intent  that  both  they  may  be  the  better 
admonished  of  their  duty,  and  their  said  parishioners  the  more  moved  to  follow 
the  same  for  their  pai't. 

Also,  forasmuch  as,  by  a  law  established,  every  man  is  bound  to  pay  his 
tithes,  no  man  shall,  by  colour  of  duty  omitted  by  the  ciu-ates,  detain  their 
tithes,  and  so  redouble  and  requite   one  wrong  with  another,  or  be  his  own 


710 


ECCLESIASTlCAl,    INJCXCTIOXS 


Edward  judge ;  but  shall  truly  pay  the  same  as  he  hath  been  accustomed,  to  the  pai- 

^^-      sons,  vicars,  and  curates,  without  any  restraint  or  diminution.     And  such  lack 

j^  j^     and  default  as  they  can  justly  find  in  their  parsons  and  curates,  to  call  for  tlic 

1547'    ^^'^'^''"^^^io"   thereof,  at  their   ordinary's,    and  other  superior's  hands  ;    who, 

L  upon  complaint  and  due  proof  thereof,  shall  reform  the  same  accordingly. 

Case  of         Also,  that  no  parson,  from  henceforth,  alter  or  change  the  order  and  manner 

curates."  ^^  ''">'  fiisting-day  that  is  so  commanded,  nor  of  Common  Prayei-,  or  divine 

Of  fast-     service,  otherwise  than  is  specified  in  these  Injunctions,  until  such  time  as  the 

ing-days.   same  shall  be  otherwise  oi-dered  and  transposed  by  the  king's  authority. 

Church-         Also,  that  the  parson,  vicai-,  curate,  chantry-priest,  and  stipendiary,  being 

Im'e  Uie    under  the  degree  of  a  bachelor  of  divinity,  shall  provide  and  have  of  his  own. 

Testa-       within  three  months  after  this  visitation,  the  New  Testament,  both  in  Latin  and 

P^'^'"^"**'  English,  with  paraphrase  upon  the  same  of  Erasmus;  and  diligently  study  the 

and  Ent;-  Same,  Conferring  the  one  with  the  other.     And  the  bishops  and  ordinaries,  by 

lish,  with   themselves  or  their  officers,  in  their  synods  and  visitations,  shall  examine  the 

phra^e'^^    Said  ecclesiastical  persons,  how  they  have  profited  in  the  study  of  Scripture. 

The  ?os-    Also,  in  the  time  of  high  mass,  within  every  church,  he  that  sayeth  or  singetli 

pel  aii'l      the  same,  shall  read,  or  cause  to  be  read,  the  epistle  and  gospel  of  that  mass,  in 

be'readTii  English,  and  not  in  Latin,  in  the  pulpit,  or  in  such  convenient  place  as  the 

the  hear-  people  may  hear  the  same.     And  also  every  Sunday  and  holy-day,  they  shall 

iiiijof  the  plainly  and  distinctly  read,  or  cause  to  be  read,  one  chapter  of  the  New  Testa- 

peop  e.      i^Tient  in  English,  in  the  said  place  at  matins,  immediately  after  the  lessons ; 

and  at  evensong,  after  Magnificat,  one  chapter  of  the  Old  Testament.     And, 

to  the  intent  the  premises  may  be  more  conveniently  done,  the  king's  majesty's 

pleasure  is,  that  when  nine  lessons  should  be  read  in  the  church,  three  of  them 

should  be  omitted  and  left  out,  with  their  responds ;  and  at  evensong-time,  the 

responds,  with  all  the  memories,  shall  be  left  out,  for  that  purpose. 

Also,  because  those  persons  which  be  sick  and  in  peril  of  death,  be  oftentimes 
put  in  despair  by  the  craft  and  subtlety  of  the  devil,  who  is  then  most  busy, 
and  specially  with  them  that  lack  the  knowledge,  sure  pei-suasion,  and  stedfast 
belief,  that  they  may  be  made  partakers  of  the  great  and  infinite  mercy  which 
Almighty  God,  of  his  bountiful  goodness  and  mere  liberality,  without  our 
deserving,  hath  ofi'ered  freely  to  all  persons  that  put  their  fidl  trust  and  confi- 
dence in  him  :  therefore,  that  this  damnable  vice  of  despair  may  be  clearly 
taken  away,  and  firm  belief  and  steadfast  hope  surely  conceived  by  all  their 
parishioners  being  in  any  danger,  they  shall  learn,  and  have  always  in  a  readi- 
ness, such  comfortable  places  and  sentences  of  Scripture,  as  do  set  forth  the 
mercy,  benefits,  and  goodness  of  Almighty  God  towards  all  penitent  and  believ- 
ing persons ;  that  they  may,  at  all  times  when  necessity  shall  require,  comfort 
promptly  their  flock  with  the  lively  Word  of  God,  which  is  the  only  stay  of 
man's  conscience. 
Proces-  Also,  to  avoid  all  contention  and  strife,  which  heretofore  hath  risen  amongst 

sions  htiil  the  king's  majesty's  subjects  in  sundry  places  of  his  realms  and  dominions,  by 
reason  of  fond  courtesy,  and  changing  of  places  in  procession,  and  also  that  they 
may  the  more  quietly  hear  that  which  is  said  or  sung,  to  their  edifying,  they 
shall  not  from  henceforth,  in  any  parish  church,  at  any  time  use  any  procession 
abotit  the  chiu-ch  or  church-yard,  or  other  place ;  but  immediately  before  high 
mass,  the  priests,  with  others  of  the  choir,  shall  kneel  in  the  midst  of  the  church, 
and  sing  or  say  plainly  or  distinctly  the  Litany  which  is  set  forth  in  English, 
adding  nothing  thereto,  but  as  the  king's  grace  shall  hereafter  appoint ;  and,  in 
cathedral  or  collegiate  churches,  the  same  shall  be  done  in  such  ])laces  as  our 
commissaries  in  our  visitation  shall  appoint.  And  in  the  time  of  the  litany,  of 
the  high  mass,  of  the  sermon,  and  when  the  priest  readeth  the  Scripture  to 
the  parishioners,  no  manner  of  persons,  without  a  just  and  urgent  cause,  shall 
depart  out  of  the  church  ;  and  all  ringing  and  knoUing  of  bells,  shall  be  utterly 
foreborne  for  that  time,  except  one  bell,  in  convenient  time,  to  be  rung  and 
knolled  before  the  sermon. 
The  true  Also,  like  as  the  people  be  commonly  occupied  on  the  work-day  with  bodily 
usiDK  of  labour,  for  their  bodily  sustenance,  so  was  the  holy-day,  at  the  first  beginning, 
day.'^°'^  godly  instituted  and  ordained,  that  the  people  should  that  day  give  themselves 
wholly  to  God  :  and  whereas,  in  our  time,  God  is  more  oflended  than  pleased, 
more  dishonoured  upon  the  holy-day,  because  of  idleness,  pride,  drunkenness, 
quarrelling,   and  brawling,  which  are  most  used  on  such  days  (people,  never- 


OF    KING    EDWARD.  711 

theless,  persuading  themselves  sufficiently  to  honour  God  on  that  day,  if  they  Edward 
hear  Mass  and  Service,  though   they  understand  nothing  to  their  edifying) ;       ^^• 
therefore,  all  the  king's  faithful  and  loving  subjects  shall,  from  henceforth,  ~A~n~ 
celebrate  and  keep  their  holy-day  according  to  God's  holy  will  and  pleasure  ;    ,  ^.J 

that  is,  in  hearing  the  Word  of  God  read  and  taught ;   in  private  and  public — 

prayers  ;  in  acknowledging  their  offences  to  God ;  in  amendment  of  tlie 
same  ;  in  reconciling  themselves  charitably  to  their  neighbours,  where  dis- 
pleasure hath  been ;  in  oftentimes  receiving  the  communion  of  the  very  body 
and  blood  of  Christ ;  in  visiting  the  poor  and  sick ;  in  using  all  soberness  and 
godly  conversation.  Yet,  notwithstanding,  all  parsons,  vicars,  and  curates, 
shall  teach  and  declare  unto  their  parishioners,  tliat  they  may,  with  a  safe  and 
quiet  conscience,  in  the  time  of  harvest,  labour  upon  the  holy  and  festival  days,  Harvest- 
and  save  the  thing  which  God  hath  sent.  And  if,  for  any  scrupulosity,  or  grudge  ^'™^- 
of  conscience,  men  should  superstitiously  abstain  from  working  upon  those  days, 
that  then  they  should  grievously  offend  and  displease  God. 

Also,  forasmuch  as  variance  and  contention  is  a  thing  which  most  displeaseth  Diligent 
God,  and  is  most  contrary  to  the  blessed  communion  of  the  body  and  blood  of  prepara- 
our  Saviour  Christ,  curates  shall  in  no  case  admit  to  the  receiving  thereof,  any  hadbefore 
of  their  cure  and  flock,  who  hath  maliciously  and  openly  contended  with  his  tiie  com- 
neighbour,   unless  the  same   do  first  charitably  and  openly  reconcile  himself '"^  *'"''^ 
again,  remitting  all  rancour  and  malice,  whatsoever  controversy  hath  been  nion. 
between  them.     And,  nevertheless,  their  just  titles  and  rights  they  may  chari- 
tably prosecute  before  such  as  have  authority  to  hear  the  same. 

Also,  that  every  dean,  archdeacon,  master  of  collegiate  church,  master  of  a  godly 
hospital,  and  prebendary,  being  priest,   shall   preach   by  himself  personally,  charge  to 
twice  every  year  at  the  least,  either  in  the  place  where  he  is  entitled,  or  in  some  neficed*' 
church  where  he  hath  jurisdiction,  or  else  which  is  to  the  said  place  appropriate  minister. 
or  united. 

Also,  that  they  shall  instruct  and  teach    in  their  cures,  that  no  man  ought  Distinc- 
obstinately  and  maliciously  to  break  and  violate  the  laudable  cerenionies  of  the  *'°"^  ^^ '° 
church,  by  the  king  commanded  to  be  observed,  as  yet  not  abrogated.     And,  njeg, 
on  the  other  side,  that  whosoever  doth  superstitiously  abuse  them,  doth  the 
same  to  the  great  peril  of  his  soul's  health ;  as  in  casting  holy  water  upon  his 
bed,  upon  images  and  other  dead  things  ;  or  bearing  about  him  holy  bread,  or 
St.  John's  Gospel ;  or  making  crosses  of  wood  upon  Palm  Sunday,  in  time  of 
reading  of  the  passion ;  or  keeping  of  private  holy-days,  as  bakers,  brewers, 
smiths,  shoemakers,  and  such  others  do ;  or  ringing  of  the  holy  bells,  or  blessing 
with  the  holy  candle,  to  the  intent  thereby  to  be  discharged  of  the  burden  of 
sin,  or  drive  away  devils,  or  to  put  away  dreams  and  phantasies ;  or  in  putting 
trust  and  confidence  of  health  and  salvation  in  the  same  ceremonies,  when  they 
be  only  ordained  to  put  us  in  remembrance  of  the  benefits  which  we  have 
received  by  Christ.     And  if  any  use  them  for  any  other  purpose,  he  grievously 
ofFendeth  God. 

Also,  that  they  shall  take  away,  utterly  extinct  and  destroy,  all  shrines,  Ailmonu- 
coverings  of  shrines,   tables,  candlesticks,   trindles,   or  rolls  of  wax,  pictures,  |"ents  of 
paintings,  and  all  other  monuments  of  feigned  miracles,  pilgrimages,  idolatry,  Jje^ext^n-" 
and  superstition,  so  that  there  remain  no  memory  of  the  same  on  walls,  glasses,  guished. 
windows,  or  elsewhere,  witiiin  their  chiuxhes  or  houses ;  and  they  shall  exhort 
all  their  parishioners  to  do  the  like  within  their  several  houses. 

Also,  that  the  churchwardens,  at  the  common  charge  of  the  parishioners,  in 
every  chuixh  shall  provide  a  comely  and  honest  pulpit,  to  be  set  in  a  convenient 
place  within  the  same,  for  the  preaching  of  God's  Word. 

Also,  tliey  shall  provide  and  have,  within  three  months  after  this  visitation,  a  A  chest  to 
strong  chest,  with  a  hole  in  the  upper  part  thereof,  to  be  provided  at  the  cost  and  ^f  P™- 
charge  of  the  parish,  having  three  keys,  whereof  one  shall  remain  in  the  custody  upon  pub- 
of  the  parson,  vicar,  or  curate,  and  the  other  two,  in  the  custody  of  tlie  church-  lie  charge 
wardens,  or  any  other  two  honest  men,  to  be  appointed  by  the  parish  from  year  J"  receive 
to  year ;  which  chest  you  shall  set  and  fasten  near  unto  the  high  altar,  to  the  for  the 
intent  the  parishioners  should  put  into  it  their  oblations  and  alms  for  their  poor  poor,  and 
neighbours.     And  the  j^firson,  vicar,  or  curate,  shall   diligently  from  time  to  {^  paiY^'^ 
time,  and  especially  when  men  make  their  testaments,  call  upon,  exhort,  and  upon  to 
move  their  neighbours,  to  confer  and  give,  as  they  may  well  spare,  to  the  said  ^^'^  '" 
oliost ;  declaring  unto  them  that  whereas,  heretofore,  they  have  been  diligent  to 


il2 


ECCLESIASTICAL    IXJUNCTIOXS 


Edward    bestow  miicli  substance  otlierwise  than  God  commanded,  upon  pardons,  pil- 
^^-      grimages,  trcntals,  decking  of  images,  offering  of  candles,  giving  to  the  f)-iars, 
.    rj      and  upon  otlier  Hke  blind  devotions,  tliey  ought,  at  this  time,  to  be  much  nunc 
l^A'T      ready   to   lielp   the  poor  and  needy,  knowing   that  to   relieve   the   poor  is   a 
—  true  \vorsliij)ping  of  God,  required  earnestly  upon  pain  of  everlasting  damna- 
tion ;  and  tiiat  also  whatsoever  is  given  for  their  comfort,  is  given  to  Christ 
himself,  and  so  is  accepted  of  him  ;   that  he  will   mercifully  reward  the  same 
with  everlasting  life,  the  which  alms  and  devotion  of  the  ])eople,  the  keepers  of 
the  keys  shall,  at  a\\  times  convenient,  take  out  of  the  church,  and  distribute 
the  same  in  the  presence  of  the  whole  parish,  or  six  of  them,  to  be  truly  and 
faithfully  delivered  to  their  most  needy  neighbours ;  and  if  they  be  provided 
for,  then  to  the  reparations  of  the  highways  next  adjoining.     And  also,  the 
money   which   riseth  of  fraternities,  guilds,  and  other  stocks  of  the  church, 
except  by  the  king's  majesty's  authority  it  be  otherwise  appointed,  shall  be  put 
into  the  said  chest,  and  converted  to  the  said  use  ;  and  also  the  rents  of  lands, 
the  profit  of  cattle,  and  money  given  and  bequeathed  to  the  finding  of  torches, 
lights,  tapers,  and  lamps,  shall  be  converted  to  the  said  use ;  saving  that  it  shall 
be  lawful  for  them  to  bestow  part  of  the  said  profits  upon  the  reparations  of  the 
chui'ch,  if  great  need  require,  and  where  the  parish  is  very  poor,  and  not  able 
otherwise  to  repair  the  same. 
Corpses  And  forasmuch  as  priests  be  public  ministers  of  the  chiu'ch,  and  upon  the 
fetclied^    holy-days  ought  to  apply  themselves  to  the  common  ministration  of  the  whole 
of  the        parish,  they  shall  not  be  bound  to  go  to  women  lying  in  childbed,  except  in  time 
priest  be-  pf  dangerous  sickness;  and  not  to  fetch  any  corpse  before  it  be  brought  to  the 
come  to     church-yard  :  and  if  the  woman  be  sick,  or  the  corpse  brought  to  the  church,  the 
the           priest  shall  do  his  duty  accordingly  in  visiting  the  woman,  and  burying  the 

Simony  Also,  to  avoid   the  detestable  sin  of  simony,  because  the  buying  and  selling 

forbidden   of  benefices  is   execrable  before  God,  therefore  all  such   persons  as  buy  any 

in  buynig  benefices,  or  come  to  them  by  fraud  or  deceit,  shall  be  deprived  of  such  benefices, 
and  sell-  iij  ,,  %  ,.  ■  i--i  • 

ing  of        and  be  made  lu-iable  at  any  time  alter  to  receive  any  other  spiritual  promotions : 

benefices,  and  such  as  do  sell  them,  or  by  any  colour  do  bestow  them  for  their  own  gain 

and  profit,  shall  lose  the  right  and  title  of  patronage  and  presentment  for  tliat 

time  ;   and  the  gift   thereof  for  that  vacation    shall   appertain    to   the  king's 

majesty. 

Homilies        Also  because,  through  lack  of  preachers,  in  many  places  of  the  king's  realms 

to  be  set    j^j^^  dominions,  the  people  continued  in  ignorance  and  blindness,  all  parsons, 

read  every  vicars,  and  curates,  shall  read  in  their  churches  every  Sunday,  one  of  the  homilies 

Sunday,     which  are  and  shall  be  set  forth,  for  the  same  purpose,  by  the  king's  authority, 

sermon°    ^"  ^'•''^^^  ^"''''  ^^  ^^'^^Y  shall  be  appointed  to  do,  in  the  ])reface  of  the  same.' 

Ministers       Also,  whereas  many  indiscreet  persons  do  at  this  day  uncharitalily  contemn 

"'"j'j^''*  ^'-*  and  abuse  priests  and  ministers  of  the  cliurch,  because  some  of  them  (having 

ed,  yet  if   small   learning),  have   of  long   time  favoured    pliantasies,   rather  than   God's 

they  be      truth ;   yet,  forasmuch   as   their  office  and  function  is  appointed  of  God,  the 

iiv'  not  to  '^i'^J^'s  majesty  willeth  and  chargeth  all  his  loving  subjects,  that,  from  hence- 

be  con-      forth,  they  shall  use  them  charitably  and  reverently,  for  their  office  and  mini- 

temnkd.     stration'  sake  ;  and,  esj)ecially,  all  such  as  labour  in  the  setting-forth  of  God's 

holy  Word. 

An  order        Also,  that  all  manner  of  persons,  who  understand  not  the  Latm  tongue,  shall 

primer  to   ^^^^  ""   ""  ^^^'^^^'  Pi'imer  but  Upon  that  which  was  lately  set  forth  in  English 

pray  on.     by  the  authority  of  King  Henry  the  eighth,  of  most  famous  memory;  and  that 

no  teachers  of  youth   shall  teach  any  other  than    the  said  Primer.'     And  all 

tnose  who  have  knowledge  of  the    Latin   tongue,   shall   pray  upon  none  other 

Laiin  Primer,  but  upon  tliat  which   is  likewise  set  forth  by  the  said  authority. 

And  that  al!  graces  to  be  said  at  dinner  and  supjx-r,  shall  be  always  said  in  the 

(1)  '  Certavne  Sermons  or  Homilies,  appoynted  by  the  Kynge's  Majestie,' &c.  Lond.  July  31, 
l.il7.  Imprinted  by  Richard  Grafton.  Tluse  Homilies  are'  twelve  in  number,  set  forth,  as  the 
Iircface  states,  in  eons((|uence  of  •  the  manifold  enormities  which  heretofore  have  crept  into  his 
grace's  realm,  through  I  he  false  usurped  power  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  and  the  ungodly  doctriiie 
of  his  adherents,  not  only  unto  the  great  decay  of  christian  religion,  but  also  (if  God's  mercy  were 
not)  unto  the  utter  destruction  of  innumerable  souls,  which,  through  hypocrisy  and  pernicious 
doctrine,  were  seduced  aiul  brought  from  honouring  the  alone,  true,  living,  and  eternal  God,  unto 
the  worshipping  of  creatures,  yea  of  stocks  and  stones  ;  from  doing  the  commandment  of  God,  unto 
voluntary  works  and  phantasies  invented  of  men  ;  from  true  religion  unto  popish  superstition.' 
—  Ed.  (2)  And  yet,  now,  colleges  in  universities  be  sufi'ertd  to  have  Latin  service. 


OF    KING    KDWAED.  713 

English  tongue.     And  that  none  otlier  grammar  sh.all  be  taught  in  any  school   Edward 
or  other  place  within  the  king's  realms  and  dominions,  but  only  that  which  is       '^• 
set  forth  by  the  said  authority.  .    j^. 

Item,  that  all  chantry  priests  shall  exercise  themselves  in  teaching  youth  to  read     ,  ^  .  7' 
and  write,  and  bring  tliem  up  in  good  manners,  and  other  virtuous  exercises.      L 

Item,  when  any  sermon  or  homily  shall  be  had,  the  prime  and  hours  shall  Teaching; 
be  omitted.*  °*'i°^''»- 

Besides  these  general  injunctions  *and'  laws  ecclesiastical,  set  out 
by  the  godly  prince,  king  Edward,  with  the  consent  of  his  uncle,* 
for  the  whole  estate  of  the  realm,  there  were  also  certain  others  par- 
ticularly appointed  for  the  bishops  only,  which,  being  delivered  unto 
the  commissioners,  were  likeAvise  at  their  visitations  committed  unto 
the  said  bishops,  with  charge  to  be  inviolably  observed  and  kept, 
upon  pain  of  the  king's  majesty''s  displeasure ;  the  copies  whereof  here 
ensue  in  tenor  and  effect  following : — 

*Injunctions^  given  by  the  most  excellent  Prince,  Edward  the  Sixth, 
to  the  Reverend  Father  in  God,  Thomas  Bishop  of  Westminster, 
in  his  highnesses  visitation. 

First,  you  shall,  to  your  uttermost  wit  and  understanding,  see,  and  cause  all, 
every,  and  singular  the  king's  injunctions  heretofore  given,  or  hereafter  to  be 
given  from  time  to  time,  in  and  through  your  diocese  duly,  faithfully,  and 
truly,  to  he  kept,  observed,  and  accomplished. 

Item,  you  shall  personally  preach  in  your  diocese,  every  quarter  of  a  year, 
once,  at  the  least;  that  is  to  say,  once  in  your  cathedral  church,  and  thrice  in 
the  year  in  other  several  places  of  )'our  diocese,  where  to  you  shall  seem  most 
convenient  and  necessary;  except  you  have  a  reasonable  excuse  to  the  contrary. 

Item,  you  shall  not  retain  into  your  service  or  household,  any  chaplain  or 
chaplains  but  such  as  be  learned,  or  able  to  preach  the  word  of  God;  and  those 
you  shall  cause  to  exercise  the  same. 

Item,  j'ou  sliall  not  give  orders  to  any  person  or  persons,  not  being  learned 
in  holy  Scripture,  nor  deny  them  that  be  learned  in  the  same,  and  of  honest 
conversation  and  living. 

Item,  you  shall  not,  at  any  time  or  place,  pi-each  or  set  forth  unto  the  people, 
any  doctrine  contrary  or  repugnant  to  the  eft'ect  and  content  contained  and  set 
forth  in  the  king's  highness's  homilies ;  neither  yet  admit,  or  give  license  to 
preach  to,  any  within  your  diocese,  but  to  such  as  you  shall  know,  or,  at  least, 
assuredly  trust  will  do  the  same.  And  if,  at  any  time,  by  hearing  or  by  report 
proved,  you  shall  perceive  the  contraiy,  you  shall,  incontinent,  inhibit  that 
person  so  ofiending,  and  punish  him,  and  revoke  your  licenses.  All  which  and 
singular  injunctions  you  shall  inviolably  observe  and  keep,  upon  pain  of  the 
king's  majesty's  displeasure,  and  as  you  will  answer  for  the  contrary. 

Given,  the  29th  day  of  August,  in  the  chapter-house  of  the  cathedral 
church  of  St.  Peter's  of  Westminster,  the  hrst  year  of  the  reign  of  our 
said  sovereign  lord  king  Edward  the  Sixth. 

Anthony  Cook ;   John  Godsalve ;  John  Gosnold  ; 
Christopher  Nevinson ;  John  Madew. 

Injunctions  given  by  the  King's  Majesty's  Visitation,  by  us,  Sir 
Anthony  Cook,  Knight ;  Sir  John  Godsalve,  Knight ;  John 
Gosnold,  Esquire ;  Christopher  Nevinson,  Doctor  of  Law  ;  and 
John  Madew,  Doctor  of  Divinity ;  commissioners  specially  ap- 
pointed by  the  King's  Majesty  to  visit  the  Churches  of  West- 
minster, London,  Norwich,  and  Ely :  to  the  Right  Reverend 
Father  in  God,  Thomas,  Bishop  of  Westminster. 

In  primis :  In  consideration,  that  above  and  before  all  other  things,  such  ways 
and  means  are  to  be  sought  for,  whereby  the  people  may  learn  to  know  their  duties 

(1)  See  Edition  156;),  p.  C89.— Ed.  (2)  For  this  and  the  succeeding  document,  see  Edition 

lo63,  p.  689.     Also  Wiikius's  '  Concilia,'  vol.  iv.  p.  S.— En. 


71-t  INJUNCTIOXS    I'OR    TlIK    KKFORMATION'    OF    RELIGION. 

Edward   to  God,  their  sovereign  lord,  and  one  another  :  you  shall  cause,  every  Sunday, 

_  ^^-       divine  service  to  be  done  and  ended  in  every  parish-church  within  this  city  of 

A.  D.     W'estminster,  before  nine  of  the  clock  the  same  days ;  to  the  intent   that  the 

l.')47.    priests  and  the  laity  of  the  city  may  resort  to  the  sei-mon  to  be  made  in  your 

cathedral  church,  except  they  have  a  sermon  made  and  preached  in  your  own 

parish  churches. 

Item,  Whereas,  by  the  ignorance  of  the  clergy,  not  only  God's  glory  is  gi-eatly 
obscured,  but,  also,  the  same  clergy  much  disdained  and  evil  spoken  of  by  some 
of  the  laity,  you  shall  cause  that  every  parson,  vicar,  chantry-priest,  and  other 
stipendiary  within  this  city  of  Westminster,  be  present  at  every  lecture  of 
divinity  to  be  made  within  the  college  of  St.  Stephen,  except  they  or  any  of 
them  have  some  reasonable  let,  to  be  allowed  and  admitted  by  your  chancellor, 
commissary,  or  other  officer  for  that  purpose,  or  the  reader  of  the  said  lecture. 

Also  you,  your  chancellor,  commissaiy,  and  others,  exercising  jurisdiction 
ecclesiastical  under  you,  shall  proceed  in  all  kinds  of  causes  summarily,  and 
'  de  piano,  sine  figura  et  strepitu  judicii;'  and  shall  give  sentence  in  every 
cause  within  four  assignations  after  the  term  '  ad  audiendum  sententiam 
finalem.'  All  which  and  singular  injunctions  you  shall  inviolably  observe  and 
keep,  upon  pain  of  the  king's  majesty's  displeasure,  and  as  you  will  answer  for 
the  contrary. 

Given  at  Westminster  the  third  day  of  Septembei",  in  the  first  year  of 
the  reign  of  our  sovereign  lord  Edward  the  Sixth,  by  the  grace  of 
God  king  of  England,  France,  and  Ireland,  defender  of  the  faith ; 
and,  in  earth,  of  the  church  of  England,  and  also  in  Ireland  the 
supreme  head. 

Anthony  Cook;  John  Godsalve ;  John  Gosnold; 
Christopher  Nevinson;  John  Madew.* 

Now,  durini^  the  time  that  the  commissioners  were  occupied  abroad 
in  their  circuits  about  the  speedy  and  diligent  execution  of  those 
jj^odly  and  zealous  orders  and  decrees  of  the  king  and  his  council, 
his  majesty  (with  the  advice  of  the  same),  yet  still  desiring  a  further 
reformation  as  well  in  this  case  of  religion,  as  also  in  some  others  of 
his  civil  government,  appointed  a  parliament  of  the  three  estates  of 
his  realm  to  be  summoned  against  the  4th  day  of  November,  in  the 
first  year  of  his  reign,  a.d.  1 547,  which  continued  unto  the  24th  day 
of  December  then  next  foUoAving ;  in  which  session,  forasmuch  as 
Apariia-  his  highucss  iniudcd  the  governance  and  order  of  his  people  to  be  in 
perfect  unity  and  concord  in  all  things,  and  especially  in  the  true 
faith  and  religion  of  God,  and  therewithal  also  duly  weighed  the 
great  danger  that  his  loving  subjects  were  in,  for  professing  the 
gospel  of  Christ,  through  many  and  divers  cruel  statutes  made  by 
sundry  his  predecessors  against  the  same  (which  being  still  left  in 
force,  might  both  cause  the  obstinate  to  contemn  his  grace's  godly 
proceedings,  and  also  the  weak  to  be  fearful  of  their  christianlikc 
profession),  he  therefore  caused  it  among  other  things,  by  the 
authority  of  the  same  parliament,  to  be  enacted,  "  that  all  acts  of  par- 
Tho  liament  and  statutes,  touching,  mentioning,  or  in  any  wise  concern- 
st!!|"ufeof  ingi  religion  or  opinions;  that  is  to  say,  as  well  the  statute  made  in 
artide^s  the  first  year  of  the  reign  of  king  Richard  II.,  and  the  statute  made 
repealed,  in  thc  sccond  vcar  of  the  reign  of  king  Henry  V.,  and  the  statute 
made  in  the  25th  year  of  the  reign  of  king  Henry  VIII, ,  concerning 
punishment  and  reformation  of  heretics  and  Lollards,  and  every  pro- 
vision therein  contained ;  and  the  statutes  made  for  the  abolishment 
of  diversity  of  opinions  in  certain  articles  concerning  christian 
rcligi(»n,  commonly  called  the  Six  Articles,  made  in  the  31st  year 
of  the  reign  of  king  Henry  VIII.,  and  also  the  statute  made  in  thc 


ment  call 
eil 


THE    COMMUNION'    UNDKH    BOTH    KINDS    RE-KSTAKMSHED.  715 

parliament  begun  the  16th  day  of  January,  in  the  83d  year  of  the  Mdward 

reign  of  the  said  king  Henry  VIII.,  and,  after,  prorogued  unto  the '- — 

!22d  day  of  January,  in  the  84th  year  of  his  said  reign,  touching,    :^-^- 

mentioning,  or  in  any  wise  concerning,  books  of  the  Old  and  New 1 

Testament  in  English,  and  the  printing,  uttering,  selling,  giving,  or 
delivering  of  books  or  writings,  and  retaining  of  English  books  or 
Avritings,  and  reading,  preaching,  teaching,  or  expounding  the  Scrip- 
tures, or  in  any  wise  touching,  mentioning,  or  concerning,  any  of 
the  said  matters ;  and  also  one  other  statute,  made  in  the  85th 
year  of  the  reign  of  the  said  king  Henry  VIII.,  concerning  the 
qualification  of  the  statute  of  the  Six  Articles,  and  all  and  every  other 
act  or  acts  of  parliament,*  concerning  doctrine  or  matters  of  religion; 
and  all  and  every  branch,  article,  sentence,  matter,  pains,  or  for- 
feitures contained,  mentioned,  or  in  any  wise  declared,  in  any  of 
the  same  acts  and  statutes,  should  from  thenceforth  be  utterly 
repealed,  nfade  void,  and  of  none  effect." 

By  occasion  hereof,  as  well  all  such  his  godly  subjects  as  were 
then  still  abiding  Avithin  this  realm,  had  free  liberty  publicly  to  pro- 
fess the  gospel;  as  also  many  learned  and  zealous  preachers,  before 
banished,  were  now  both  licensed  freely  to  return  home  again,  and 
also  encouraged  boldly  and  faithfully  to  travail  in  their  function  and 
calling,  so  that  God  was  much  glorified,  and  the  people,  in  many 
places,  greatly  edified. 

Moreover,  in  the  same  session  his  majesty,  with  the  lords  spiritual 
and  temporal,  and  the  commons  in  the  same  parliament  assembled, 
thoroughly  understanding  by  the  judgment  of  the  best  learned,  that 
it  was  more  agreeable  unto  the  first  institution  of  the  sacrament  of 
the  most  precious  body  and  blood  of  our  Saviour  Christ,  and  also 
more  conformable  to  the  common  use  and  practice  both  of  the  apo- 
stles, and  of  the  primitive  church,  by  the  space  of  five  hundred  years 
and  more  after  Christ's  ascension,  that  the  said  holy  sacrament  should 
be  ministered  unto  all  christian  people  under  both  the  kinds  of  bread 
and  wine,  than  under  the  form  of  bread  only  ;  and  also  that  it  was 
more  agreeable  unto  the  said  first  institution  of  Christ,  and  the  usage 
of  the  apostles  and  primitive  church,  that  the  people,  being  present, 
should  receive  the  same  with  the  priest,  than  that  the  priest  should 
receive  it  alone :  did,  by  their  authority  moreover  enact  in  manner 
following  : 

'  That  the  said  holy  sacrament  should  be  from  thenceforth  commonly  delivered 
and  ministered  unto  the  people,  throughout  the  churclies  of  England  and  Ire- 
land, and  other  the  king's  dominions,  under  both  the  kinds  of  bread  and  wine,  Commu- 
except  necessity  otherwise  required;  and,  also,  that  the  priest  that  should  mi-  "'°"  ""- 
nister  the  same,  should,  at  least  one  day  before,  exhort  all  persons  who  should  kinds" 
be  present,  likewise  to  i-esort  and  prepare  themselves  to  receive  the  same.    And 
at  the  day  prefixed,  after  some  godly  exhortiition  made  by  the  minister,  wherein 
shovdd  be  further  expressed  the  benefit  and  comfort  promised  to  them  that 
worthily  receive  this  holy  sacrament,  and  the  danger  and  indignation  of  God, 
threatened  to  them  that  presume  to  receive  the  same  unworthily,  to  the  end 

(1)  Stat.  an.  1.  re;!.  Edw.  VI.  cap.  12.  Thestatute  made  an.  1.  reg.  Bich.  II. ;  an.  2.reg.  Hen.V.; 
an.  25.  re^'.  Hen.  VIII.;  item.  an.  31.  Hen.  VIII.;  an.  34.  Hen.  VIII.;  an.  35.  Hen.  VIII  repealed. 
Item,  note  for  the  statute,  an.  2,  reg.  Hen.  IV.  cap.  15,  because  that  statute  was  repealed  by  a 
statute  made  an.  25.  Hen.  VIII.,  therefore  the  same  is  here  omitted.  [It  is  mentioned  however 
in  the  second  clause  of  this  act.  See  '  An  Act  for  the  Repeal  of  certain  Statutes  concerning  Trea- 
son and  Felonies,'  an  1.  Edw.  VI.  cap.  12.  in  the  Statutes  at  large.  Loud.  1763.  vol.  ii.  pp.  391  — 
390.     Also  '  A  Book  of  Statutes,  made  in  the  time  of  Edw.  VI.'  fol.  Lond.  1553.  fol.  19. — Ed.] 


716  THE    ABOLISHIXa    OF    POPISH    CKUE.MON'IES. 

Edward  that  every  man  mif(ht  try  and  examine  his  own  conscience  before  he  should 

^^-  come  tliercto;  the  said  minister  shoxdd  not,  without  a  lawM  cause,  deny  the 

A. D.  same   to  any   person  that    would   devoutly  and   humbly  desire  it:    any  law, 

1547.  statute,  ordinance,  or  custom  contrary  thereunto  in  any  wise  notwithstanding.' 

Assfinl)ly 

laid  at  After  which  most  godly  consent  of  the  parliament,  the  king,  being, 

no  less  desirous  to  have  the  form  of  administration  of  the  sacrament 
truly  reduced  to  the  right  rule  of  the  Scriptures,  and  first  use  of  the 
primitive  church,  than  he  was  to  establish  the  same  by  the  authority 
of  his  own  regal  laws,  appointed  certain  of  the  most  grave  and  best 
learned  bishops,  and  others  of  his  realm,  to  assemble  together  at  his 
castle  of  Windsor,  there  to  argue  and  treat  upon  this  matter,  and  to 
conclude  upon,  and  set  forth,  one  perfect  and  uniform  order,  accord- 
ing to  the  rule  and  use  aforesaid. 

And,  in  the  mean  time,  while  the  learned  were  thus  occupied  about 
their  conferences,  the  lord  protector  and  the  rest  of  the  king's  council, 
further  remembering  that  that  time  of  the  year  did  then  approach, 
wherein  were  practised  many  superstitious  abuses  and  blasphemous 
ceremonies  against  the  glory  of  God  and  truth  of  his  word  (deter- 
mining the  utter  abolishing  thereof),  directed  their  letters  unto  the 
godly  and    reverend   father  Thomas  Cranmcr,    then  archbishop   of 
Canterbury,  and  metropolitan  of  England,  re(puring  him  that,  upon 
the  receipt  thereof,  he  should  will  every  bishop  Avithin  his  province, 
amiHshes  forthwith  to  givc  iu  charge  unto  all  the  curates  of  their  dioceses,  that 
forbidden  neither  candles  should  be  any  more  borne  upon  Candlemas-day,  nor 
borne.      yct  ashcs  uscd  in  Lent,  nor  palms  uj^on  Palm-Sunday. 

Whereupon  the  archbishop,  zealously  favouring  the  good  and 
christianlike  purpose  of  the  king  and  his  council,  did  immediately,  in 
that  behalf,  write  unto  all  the  rest  of  the  bishops  of  that  province, 
and,  amongst  them,  unto  Edmund  Bonner,  then  bishop  of  London  ; 
Edmund  of  whosc  rebellious  and  obstinate  contumacy  for  that  we  have  liere- 
contu^"^*  after  more  to  say,  I  thought  not  to  stand  now  long  thereupon,  but 
macy.  ^j-jjy  |jy  j.]^g  y^,^j  somewhat  to  note  his  former  dissimulation  and 
clokcd  hypocrisy,  in  that  he  outwardly,  at  first,  consented  as  well  unto 
this,  as  also  unto  all  other  the  king's  proceedings;  but  whether  for 
fear  or  for  any  other  subtle  fetch  I  know  not ;  howbeit  most  like  it  is 
rather  for  one  of  them,  or  both,  than  for  any  true  love.  And  there- 
fore, receiving  the  archbishop's  letters,  as  one  of  them  seeming  to 
allow  the  contents  thereof,  he  did  presently  write  unto  the  bishop  of 
Westminster,  and  to  others  to  whom  he  was  appointed,  requiring 
them  to  give  such  knowledge  thereof  in  their  dioceses,  as  thereunto 
appertained ;  as  more  plainly  nppeareth  by  these  his  own  letters  here 
inserted,  which  here  do  follow. 

A  Letter  missive  of  Ednnmd  Bonner,  sent  to  the  Bishop  of  West- 
minster, with  the  tenor  of  the  Arclibishop''s  Letter  for  abolishing 
of  Candles,  Ashes,  Palms,  and  other  Ceremonies. 

My  very  good  lord,  after  most  hearty  commendations,  these  be  to  advertise 
your  good  lordship,  that  my  lord  of  Canterbury's  grace,  this  ))rcsent  28tli  day 
of  .January,  sent  unto  me  liis  letters  missive,  contaiiu'ng  this,  in  effect:  that  my 
lord  protector's  grace,  with  the  advice  of  other  tlie  king's  majesty's  most 
h()no\u-able  council,  for  certain  considerations  them  moving,  are  fully  resolved 
tliat  no  candles  shall  be  borne  upon  C'aiidlemas-day,  nor  also  from  henceforth 


IDOLATRY    SUl'PKESSED.  '  717 

ashes  or  palms  used  any  longer:  requiring  me  thereupon,  by  liis  said  letters, to   Edimrd 
cause  admonition  and  knowledge  thereof  to  be  given  unto  your  lordship,  and       ^^• 
other  bishops,  with  celerity  accordingly.     In  consideration  whci'eof,   I   do  send  "~7~Tv 
at  this  present  these  letters  unto  your  said  lordship,  that  you  thereupon  may     ,  ^  .  o 
give  knowledge  and  advertisement  thereof  within  your  diocese,  as  appertaineth.'       ' 
Thus  I  commit  your  good  lordship  to  Almighty  God,  as  well  to  fare  as  your 
good  heart  can  best  desire. 

Written  in  haste,  at  my  house  in  London,  the  said  twenty-eighth  day  of 
January,  1548. 

Your  good  lordship's  to  command, 

Edmund  London. 

Now,  about  that  present  time,  credible  and  certain  report  was  Contend- 
made  unto  tlie  lords  of  the  council,  that  great  contention  and  strife  amonsst 
did   daily  arise  among  the  common  people,  in  divers  parts  of  this 'J|'^jV™" 
realm,  for  the  pulling  down  and  taking  away  of  such  images  out  of  images, 
the  churches,  as  had  been  idolatrously  abused  by  pilgrimage,  offer- 
ings, or  otherwise  (according  to  the  tenor  of  one  of  the  injunctions 
given  by  the  king  in  his  late  visitation),  some  affirming  that  that 
image  was  abused,  others  that  this,  and,  most,  that  neither  of  them 
both ;  so  that,  if  speedy  remedy  were  not  had  therein,  it  might  turn 
to  further  inconvenience.     Wherefore  they,  by  one  advice,  thinking 
it  best  (of  good  experience),  for  avoiding  of  all  discord  and  tumult, 
that  all  manner  of  images  should  be  clean  taken  out  of  all  churches, 
and  none  suffi^'red  to  remain,  did  thereupon  again  write  their  letters 
imto  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  requiring  his  ready  aid  therein, 
in  manner  following. 

Another  Letter  of  the  Council,  sent  to  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury 
for  the  abolishing  of  Images.^ 
After  our  right  hearty  commendations  to  your  good  lordship  :  whereas  now 
of  late,  in  the  king's  majesty's  visitations,  among  other  godly  injunctions  com- 
manded to  be  generally  observed  through  all  parts  of  this  his  highness's  realm, 
one  was  set  forth  for  the  taking  down  of  all  such  images  as  had  at  any  time 
been  abused  with  pilgrimages,  offerings,  or  censings,  albeit  that  this  said  injunc- 
tion hath  in  many  parts  of  this  realm  been  quietly  obeyed  and  executed,  yet, 
in  many  other  places,  much  strife  and  contention  hath  risen  and  daily  riseth, 
and  more  and  more  increaseth,  about  the  execution  of  the  same  (some  men 
being  so  superstitious,  or  rather  wilful,  as  they  would,  by  their  good  will,  re- 
tain all  such  images  still,  although  they  have  been  most  manifestly  abused)  ;  and 
in  some  places  also  the  images,  which  by  the  said  injunctions  were  taken  down, 
be  now  restored  and  set  up  again ;  and  almost  in  every  place  is  contention  for 
images,  whether  they  have  been  abused  or  not :  and  while  these  men  go  on  both 
sides  contentiously  to  obtain  their  minds,  contending  whether  this  or  that 
image  hath  been  offered  unto,  kissed,  censed,  or  otherwise  abused,  parts  have, 
in  some  places,  been  taken  in  such  sort,  as  further  inconveniences  be  like  to 
ensue,  if  remedy  be  not  found  in  time.  Considering  therefore,  that  almost  in 
no  place  of  this  realm  is  any  sure  quietness,  but  where  all  images  be  clean 
taken  away  and  pulled  down  already,  to  the  intent  that  all  contention  in  every 
part  of  the  realm,  for  this  inatter,  may  be  clearly  taken  away,  and  that  the 
lively  image  of  Christ  should  not  contend  for  the  dead  images,  which  be 
things  not  necessary,  and  without  which  the  churches  of  Christ  continued  most 
godly  many  years  ;  we  have  thought  good  to  signify  unto  you,  that  his  high- 
ness's pleasure,  with  the  advice  and  consent  of  us  the  lord  protector  and  the 
rest  of  the  council,  is,  that  immediately  upon  the  sight  hereof,  with  as  conve- 

(1)  '  Mark  here  how  Bonner,  with  his  own  letters,  giveth  his  consent  and  admonition  in  abolish- 
ing these  things.'     See  Kdition  1563,  p.  089.— Ed. 

(2)  See  Wilkins's  Concilia.  Lond.  1737,  fol.  vol.  iv.  p.  22.  Wilkins  gives  this  document  as  copied 
from  Craiimer's  Registers,  fol.  32,  dating  it  Feb.  21,  1547  (that  being  the  ecclesiastical  year).  He 
also  gives  the  archbishop's  own  letter,  dated  Feb.  24,  '  Anno  Domini,  juxta  computationem  Eccle- 
sife  Anglicanse,  1547,  et  nostras  consecrationisanno  15.'  The  historical  year  is  1548,  agreeing  with 
Bonner's  dates  before  and  after.— Ed. 


718  LEl^TKR    OF    BONNER    ON    SUPPRESSION    OE    IDOLATRY. 

Edward    nient  diligence  as  you  may,  you  shall  not  only  give  order,  that  all  the  images 

^'^-       remaining  in  any  clnirch  or  chapel  within  your  diocese  be  removed  and  taken 

^  jj     away,  but  also,  by  j'our  letters,  signify  unto  the  rest  of  the  bishops  within  your 

1548*     Province,  bis  highness's  j)leasure,  for  the  like  order  to  be  given  by  them  and 

'_  every  of  them,  within  their  several  dioceses.     And  in  the  execution  hereof,  we 

require  both  you  and  the  rest  of  the  said  bishops,  to  use  such  foresight  that  the 
same  may  be  quietly  done,  w'ith  as  good  satisfaction  of  the  people  as  may  be. 
Thus  fare  your  good  lordship  heartily  well. 

From  Somerset-place,  the  11th  of  Febi-uary,  1547. 

Your  lordship's  assured  loving  friends, 

Edward  Somerset,  John  Russell, 

Heniy  Arundel,  Thomas  Seymour, 

Anthony  Wingfield,  William  Paget. 

Tiiearch-  Whcii  the  archbisliop  had  received  these  letters,  he  forthwith 
writeuito  directed  his  precept  unto  Bonner,  bishop  of  London,  requiring,  and 
Bonner.  -^^  ^^  kino'"'s  majesty''s  name  commanding  him,  that,  with  all  speed, 
he  should  as  well  give  in  charge  unto  the  rest  of  the  bishops  within 
the  province  of  Canterbury,  to  look  immediately,  without  delay, 
unto  the  diligent  and  careful  execution  of  the  contents  of  the  said 
letter  through  all  places  of  their  diocese ;  as  also,  that  he  himself 
should  do  the  like  within  his  own  city  and  diocese  of  London. 
Whereupon  he,  seeming  then,  with  like  outward  consent  as  before, 
to  allow  these  doings,  presently  (by  virtue  of  the  said  precept)  did 
send  out  his  '  mandatum"'  as  well  unto  the  rest  of  the  bishops,  as  also 
again  unto  the  bishop  of  Westminster,  as  is  hereunder  to  be  seen.' 

(1)  The  Letter  of  Edmund  Bonner,  sent  with  the  ArchbUhop's  Mandate,  to  the  Bishop   of  West- 
minster, for  the  Abolishing  of  Images. 

Edmundus,  pemiissione  divina  Londinensis  episcopus,  per  illustrissimum  in  Christo  principem  et 
dominuni  nostrum,  dominum  Edwardum  sextum,  Dei  gratia  Angliae  Franciae  et  Hiberniae  regeni, 
fidei  defensorem,  et  in  terra  ecclesiae  Anglicanaj  et  HibernictE  snpremuni  caput,  sufficienter  et 
legitime  authoritatus,  reverendo  in  Christo  confratri  nostro  domino  Thoma',  eadem  pcrmissione 
Westmonasteriensi  Episcopo  salutem  et  fraternam  in  Domino  charitatem.  Literas  re%erendissinii 
in  Christo  patris  et  domiiii,  domini  Thomae,  pcrmissione  divina  Cantuariensis  archiepiscopi,  totius 
Anglia?  primatiset  metropolitani  — tenorem  literarum  niissivarum  clarissimorum  et  prudentissimo- 
rum  dominorum  (de  privatis  consiliis  dicti  illustr.  dom.  regis)  in  se  continentes— nuper  cum  ea 
qua  decuit  reverentia  humiliter  recepimus  exequendas:    in  haec  verba. 

♦  Thomas,  permissione  divina  Cantuar.  arcliiepiscopus  totius  Angliae  priroas  et  metropolitanus, 
per  illustrissimum  in  Christo  principem  et  dominum  nostrum,  dominum  Edwardum  sextum,  Dei 
gratia  Anglise  Franciae  et  HiberniEe  regem  fidei  defensorem,  et  in  terra  ecclesiae  Anglicanae 
supremum  caput,  sufficienter  et  legitime  auctoritatus,  venerabili  confratri  nostro  domino  Edmundo 
eadem  permissione  Londin.  episcopo,  vestrove  vicario  in  spiritualibus  general!  et  ofhciali  principali, 
■saJutem  et  fraternam  in  Domino  charitatem.  Literas  missivas  darissimorum  et  pradentissimorum 
dominorum  (de  privato  consilio  regia  majestatis)  manibus  subscriptas,  nobisque  inscriptas  et  direc- 
tas,  nuper  recepimus,  tenorem  subsequentem  complectentcs.  [Then  making  a  full  recital  of  the 
council's  letters  above  specified,  page  717  he  proceedeth  with  the  arclibishop's  precept  :] 

(luibus  quidem  Uteris  (pro  nostro  erga  suam  regiam  majestatem  officio),  uti  decet,  obtemperare 
summo  opere  cupientes.  vestras  fraternitati  tenore  pra^sentium  committimiis  et  regiae  majestatis 
vice  et  nomine,  quibus  in  hac  parte  fungimur,  mandamus,  quatenus  attente  et  diligenter,  litera- 
rum hujusmodi  tenore,  omnibus  et  singulis  confratribus  coepiscopis  nostris  et  ecdesia;  nostrae 
Christi  Cant,  suffrageneis,  cum  ea  qua  poteris  celeritate  accommoda,  praecipiatis,  ut  ipsorum  sin- 
guli  (in  suis  cathedralibus  necnon  civitatum  et  diocesum  suarum  paroch.  ecclesiis  exposito  pub- 
lice  literarum  hujusmodi  tenore).  omnia  et  singula  in  Uteris  prainsertis  compiehensa  deducta  et 
descripta  (quatenus  eos  conrernunt)  in  omnibus  et  per  omnia  exequi  et  perimpleri  sedulo  et  accu- 
rate curent  et  fieri  non  postponant :  sicque  a  vobis  (frater  clarissime)  in  civitate  et  dioces.  vestra 
Londin.  per  omnia  fieri  et  perimpleri  volumus  et  mandamus.  Datum  in  manerio  nostro  de  Lam- 
behithe  xxiv.  die  mens.  Februarii,  anno  Domini,  juxta  computationem  ecclesi»  Anglican.^,  1.547; 
et  nostrse  consecrationis  anno  decinio  quinto.*  [Then  Bonner  proceedeth,  to  the  bishop  of 
Westminster,  in  these  words  :] 

Qnocirca  nos  Edmundus  episcopus  antedictus,  literis  pradictispro  nostro  officio  obtemperare,  uti 
decet,  summopere  cupientes,  ve.-.tr8e  fraternitati  (tarn  ex  parte  dicti  excellentissimi  domini  no.stri 
regis  ac  prasfatorum  darissimorum  domijiorum  de  privatis  suis  consiliis,  quam  praedicti  reverend, 
patris  domini  Cantuar.  archiepiscopi),  tenore  pra-sentium  committimus  et  mandamus,  quatenus 
attentis  et  per  vos  diligenter  consitleratis  literarum  hujusmodi  tenoribus,  eas  in  omnibus  et  per 
omnia,  juxta  vim,  formani,  et  effectum  earundem,  cum  omni  qua  poteiis  celeritate  accommoda, 
per  totam  dioces.  vestram  West,  debite  et  effectualiter  exequi  faciatis  et  procuretis. 

Datum  in  fedihns  nostris  London,  vicesimo  die  Febr.  a.d.  1548.  et  regni  dicti  illustris- 
simi  domini  nostri  regis  annosecundo. 

[The  portion  of  this  note  distinguished  with  asterisks,  is  from  Edition  15G2,  pp.  68!),  690,  where, 
upon  the  letter  of  Bonner  to  the  bishop  of  Westminster,  Foxe  observes,  '  Uonnerus  hie  mandat 
qu.im  accurate  fieri  al>  iiliis,  quae  nvnc  ipse  obstinate  recusal  facere.  Quando  sibi  ip»i  constabit  bic 
Proteus !'  As  the  archbishop's  mandate  was  dated  Feb.  24.  this  date  (Feb.  20)  for  Bonner's  letter, 
must  be  incorrect. — Ed.] 


AN    UNIFORM    ORDEIl    OF    THE    COMMUNION.  7-19 

Now,  by  the  time  that  these  things  Avere  thus  determined,  the 
learned  men  whom  tlie  king  had  appointed  (as  ye  have  heard  before) 
to  assemble  together  for  the  true  and  rifjht  manner  of  administerinir 
the  sacrament  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  according  to  the  rule 
of  the  Scriptures  of  God,  and  first  usage  of  the  primitive  church, 
after  their  long,  learned,  wise,  and  deliberate  advices,  did  finally 
conclude  and  agree  upon  one  godly  and  uniform  order  of  receiving  a  uni- 
the  same,  not  much  differing  from  the  manner  at  this  present  used  Ji°""f'[[,c 
and  authorized  within  this  realm  and  church  of  England,  commonly  <;'?m"i' 
called,  "  The  Communion.""  This  agreement,  being  by  them  exhi- 
bited unto  the  king,  and  of  him  most  gladly  accepted,  was  thereupon 
publicly  imprinted,  and,  by  his  majesty''s  council,  particularly  divided 
and  sent  unto  every  bishop  of  the  realm,  requiring  and  commanding 
them,  by  their  letters  on  the  king's  majesty 's  behalf,  that  both  they, 
in  their  own  persons,  should  forthwith  have  diligent  and  careful  re- 
spect to  the  due  execution  thereof,  and  also  should,  with  all  dili- 
gence, cause  the  books  which  they  then  sent  them,  to  be  delivered 
unto  every  parson,  vicar,  and  curate  within  their  diocese ;  that  they, 
likewise,  might  well  and  sufficiently  advise  themselves  for  the  better 
distribution  of  the  same  communion  (according  to  the  tenor  of  the 
said  book),  against  the  feast  of  Easter  then  next  ensuing,  as  more 
fully  appeareth  by  these  their  letters  here  following. 


Letters  Missive  from  the  Council,  to   the  Bishops  of  the  Realm, 
concerning  the  Communion  to  be  ministered  in  both  kinds. 

After  our  most  hearty  commendations  unto  your  lordship  :  Whereas  in  the 
parliament  late  holden  at  Westminster,  it  was,  amongst  other  things,  most  godly 
established,  that,  according  to  the  first  institution  and  use  of  the  primitive 
church,  the  most  holy  sacrament  of  the  body  and  blood  of  our  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ  shoidd  be  distributed  to  the  people  under  the  kinds  of  bread  and  wine  : 
according  to  the  effect  whereof,  the  king's  majesty,  minding,  with  the  advice 
and  consent  of  the  lord  protector's  grace,  and  the  rest  of  the  council,  to  have 
the  said  statute  well  executed  in  such  sort,  or  like  as  is  agreeable  with  the 
word  of  God  (so  the  same  may  be  also  faithfully  and  reverently  received  of  his 
most  loving  subjects,  to  their  comforts  and  wealth),  hath  caused  sundry  of 
his  majesty's  most  grave  and  well-learned  prelates,  and  other  learned  men  in 
the  Scriptures,  to  assemble  themselves  for  this  matter ;  who,  after  long  con- 
ference together,  have,  with  deliberate  advice,  finally  agreed  upon  such  an 
order  to  be  used  in  all  places  of  the  king's  majesty's  dominions,  in  the  distri- 
bution of  the  said  most  holy  sacrament,  as  may  appear  to  you  by  the  book 
thereof,  which  we  send  herewith  unto  you.  Albeit,  knowing  your  lordship's 
knowledge  in  the  Scriptures,  and  earnest  good  will  and  zeal  to  the  setting  forth 
of  all  things  according  to  the  truth  thereof,  we  be  well  assvn-ed,  you  will,  of 
your  own  good  will,  and  upon  respect  to  your  duty,  diligently  set  forth  this 
most  godly  order  here  agreed  upon,  and  commanded  to  be  used  by  the  authority 
of  the  king's  majesty:  yet,  remembei-ing  the  crafty  practice  of  the  devil,  who 
ceases  not,  by  his  members,  to  work  by  all  ways  and  means  the  hinderance  of 
all  godliness  ;  and  considering  furthermore,  that  a  great  number  of  the  curates 
of  the  realm,  either  for  lack  of  knowledge  cannot,  or  for  want  of  good  mind 
will  not,  be  so  ready  to  set  forth  the  same,  as  we  would  wish,  and  as  the  im- 
portance of  the  matter  and  their  own  bounden  duties  require — we  have  thought 
good  to  pray  and  require  yoin*  lordship,  and  nevertheless,  in  the  king's  majesty's, 
our  most  dread  sovereign  lord's  name,  to  command  you,  to  have  an  earnest 
diligence,  and  careful  respect,  both  in  your  own  person,  and  by  all  your  officers 
and  ministers  also,  to  cause  these  books  to  be  delivered  to  every  parson,  vicar, 
and  curate  within  your  diocese,  with  such  diligence  as  they  may  have  sufficient 


720  DIVISIONS    IlESPECTIXG    THE    KINg's    PUOCEEDIXCS. 

F.dwnrd    time   well  to  instruct  and  advise  themselves,  for  the  distribution  of  the  most 

*'^-      holy  comnumion,  according  to  the  order  of  this  book,  before  this  Easter  tiuR'; 

^  ^      and  that  tliey  may,  by  your  good   means,  be  well  directed  to   use  such   good, 

IMs"     S^"*-^^'  ^"'^  charitable  instruction   of  their  simple   and  unlearned  parishioners, 

!_  as  may  be  to  all  their  good   satisfactions  as  much  as  may  be  ;  praying  you  to 

consider,  that  this  order  is  set  forth,  to  the  intent  there  should  be,  in  all  parts 
of  the  realm,  and  among  all  men,  one  uniform  manner  quietly  used.  Tlu' 
execution  whereof,  like  as  it  shall  stand  very  much  in  the  diligence  of  you  and 
others  of  your  vocation,  so  do  we  eftsoons  require  you  to  have  a  diligent  respect 
thereunto,  as  ye  tender  the  king's  majesty's  pleasure,  and  will  answer  for  the 
contrary.  And  thus  we  bid  your  lordship  right  heartily  fai-ewell. 

From  Westminster  the  13th  of  March,  1548. 

Your  lordship's  loving  friends, 

Thomas  Canterbury,      John  Russell,  William  Peter, 

Richard  Rich,  Henry  Arundel,  Edward  North, 

William  St.  John,  Anthony  Wingtield,       Edward  Wooton, 

By  means  as  well  of  tliis  letter,  and  the  godly  order  of  tlic  learned, 

as  also  of  the  statute  and  act  of  parliament  before  mentioned,  made 

for  the  establishing  thereof,  all  private  blasphemous    masses  were 

now,  by  just  authority,   fully  abolished  throughout  this  realm    of 

England,  and  the  right  use  of  the  sacrament  of  the  most  precious 

body  and  blood  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  truly  restored  instead  of 

Privy       the  same.     But  nevertheless,  as  at  no  time  any  thing  can  be  so  Avell 

Jf'th"'^'^^  done  by  the  godly,  but  that  the  wicked  will  find  some  means  subtilely 

gospel.     ^Q  deface  the  same,  so  likewise,  at  this  present,  through  the  perverse 

obstinacy  and  dissembling  frowardness  of  many  of  the  inferior  priests 

Division  and  ministers  of  the  cathedrals,  and  other  churches  of  this  realm,  there 

tiie  did  arise  a  mtirvellous  schism,  and  variety  of  fashions,  in  celebrating 

abouuhe  the  common  service  and  administration  of  the  sacraments,  and  other 

king's      j.j^gg  g^jjfi  ceremonies  of  the   church.     For  some,  zealously  allowins: 

proceed-  »  * 

the  king''s  proceedings,  did  gladly  follow  the  order  thereof;  and 
others,  though  not  so  willingly  admitting  them,  did  yet  dissemblingly 
and  ])atchingly  use  some  part  of  them  ;  but  many,  carelessly  con- 
temning all,  would  still  exercise  their  old  wonted  ])opery. 

Hereof  the  king  and  his  council  having  good  intelligence,  and 
fearing  the  great  inconveniences  and  dangers  that  might  happen 
through  this  division,  and  being  therewithal  loth,  at  first,  to  use  any 
great  severity  towards  his  subjects,  but  rather  desirous,  by  some 
quiet  and  godly  order,  to  bring  them  to  some  conformity,  did,  by 
their  prudent  advices,  again  appoint  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
with  certain  of  the  best  learned  and  discreet  bishops  and  other 
learned  men,  diligently  to  consider  and  ponder  the  premises ;  and 
thereupon,  having  as  well  an  eye  and  respect  unto  the  most  sincere 
and  pure  christian  religion  taught  by  the  holy  Scri])turcs,  as  also  to 
the  usages  of  tlie  ])rimitive  church,  to  draw  and  make  one  convenient 
and  meet  order,  rite,  and  fashion  of  Common  Prayer,  and  admini- 
stration of  the  sacraments,  to  be  had  and  used  within  this  his  realm 
of  England,  and  the  dominions  of  the  same  ;  who,  after  most  godly 
and  learned  conferences,  through  the  aid  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  with 
one  unifoiai  agreement  did  conclude,  set  forth,  and  deliver  unto  the 
king's  highness,  a  book  in  English,  entitled,  "A  Book  of  the 
Common  Prayer  and  Administration   of  the  Sacraments,  and  other 


mi's. 


Comnioa 
Prayer. 


PETITION    OF    THE    PARLIAMENT    TO    THE    KING.  721 

rites  and  ceremonies  of  the  cliurcli,  after  the  use  of  the  cliurch  of  -Kr/««rrf 

England."     Which  his  higlmess  receiving,  with  great  comfort  and '. 

quietness  of  mind,  did  forthwith  exhibit  unto  tlie  h»rds  and  commons    A.D. 
of  tlie  parhament  then  assembled  at  Westminster,  about  the  4th  of    ^•'^>'^'^- 
November,  in  the  second  year  of  his  reign,  and  in  the  year  of  our 
Lord  1548,  and  continuing  unto  the  14th  day  of  March,  then  next 
ensuing. 

Whereupon  the  lords  spiritual  and  temporal,  and  the  commons  of  a  pariia- 
the  said  parliament  assembled,  well  and  thoroughly  considering,  as  scmbieci. 
well  the  most  godly  travail  of  the  king's  highness,  of  the  lord  pro- 
tector, and  others  of  his  majesty's  council,  in  gathering  together  the 
said  archbishop,  bishops,  and  other  learned  men,  as  the  godly  prayers, 
orders,  rites,  and  ceremonies  in  the  said  book  mentioned,^  with  the 
consideration  of  altering  those  things  which  were  altered,  and  retain- 
ing those  things  which  w^erc  retained  in  the  same  book  ;  as  also  the 
honour  of  God,   and  great  quietness,  which,  by  the  grace  of  God, 
should  ensue  upon  that  one  and  uniform  rite  and   order  in  such  one 
common  prayer,  rites,  and  extern  ceremonies,  to  be  used  throughout  orlier''" 
England,  Wales,  Calais,  and  the  marches  of  the  same,  did  first  give 
unto  his  highness  most  lowly  and  hearty  thanks  for  the  same,  and 
then  most  humbly  prayed  him  that  it  might  be  ordained  and  enacted 
by  his  majesty,  with  the  assent  of  the  lords  and  commons  in  that 
parliament  assembled,  and  by  the  authority  of  the  same,  as  followeth  : 

Substance  of  the  Petition  of  the  Lords  and  Commons,  in  Parliament 
assembled,  to  the  King. 

That  not  only  all  and  singiilar  person  and  persons  that  had  hitherto  offended 
concerning  the  premises  (other  than  sucli  as  were  then  remaining  in  ward  in 
the  Tower  of  London,  or  in  the  Fleet)  might  be  pardoned  thereof;  but  also, 
that  all  and  singular  ministers  in  any  cathedral  or  parish  churclies,  or  other 
places,  within  the  realm  of  England,  Wales,  Calais,  and  the  marches  of  the 
same,  or  other  the  king's  dominions,  shonld,  from  and  after  the  feast  of  Pente- 
cost next  coming,  be  bound  to  say  and  use  the  matins,  evensong,  celebration  of 
the  Lord's  supper,  and  administration  of  each  of  the  sacraments,  and  all  other 
common  and  open  prayer,  in  such  order  and  form  as  were  mentioned  in  the 
said  book,  and  none  other  or  otherwise. 

And,  albeit  that  they  were  so  godly  and  good  that  they  gave  occasion  unto 
every  honest  and  comformable  man  most  willingly  to  embrace  them,  yet,  lest 
any  obstinate  persons,  who  willingly  would  disturb  so  godly  an  order  and  quiet 
in  this  realm,  should  go  unpunished,  they  further  requested,  that  it  might  be 
ordained  and  enacted,  by  the  authority  aforesaid,  that  if  any  manner  of  parson, 
vicar,  or  Avhatsoever  other  minister  that  ought  or  should  say  or  sing  Common 
Prayer  (mentioned  in  the  said  book),  or  minister  the  sacraments,  should,  after 
the  said  feast  of  Pentecost  then  next  coming,  refuse  to  use  the  said  Common 
Prayer,  or  to  minister  the  sacraments  in  such  cathedral  or  parish  churches, 
or  other  places,  as  he  should  use  or  minister  the  same,  in  such  order  and  form 
as  they  were  mentioned,  and  set  forth  in  the  said  book ;  or  should  use  wilfully, 
and  obstinately  standing  in  the  same,  any  other  rite,  ceremony,  form,  or  manner 
of  mass,  openly  or  privily,  or  matins,  evensong,  administration  of  the  sacra- 
ments, or  other  open  prayer  than  was  mentioned  and  set  forth  in  the  said  book  : 
or  should  preach,  declare,  or  speak,  any  thing  in  derogation  or  depraving  of 
the  said  book,  or  anything  therein  contained,  or  of  any  part  thereof,  and  should 
be  thereof  lawfully  convicted  according  to  the  laws  of  this  realm  by  verdict  of 
twelve  men,  or  by  his  own  confession,  or  by  the  notorious  evidence  of  the  fact, 

(1)  Stat.  An.  2,  3  Reg.  Edw.  cap.  1.  [For  these  Acts,  see  'Actes  made  in  the  session  of  this 
present  parliament,  holden  the  ■ith  Nov.  in  the  second  year  of  Edward  VI.  cap.  1.  fol.  2.  Lond 
ft)l.  1553.— Ed.] 

VOL.   V.  O  A 


722  MARRIAGE    OF    PRIKSTS    MADK    LAWFUL. 

Mdmird  should  lose   and  forfeit  unto  the  king's  highness,  his  heirs  and  successors,  for 
'  ■'^-       his  first  oU'ence,  one  wliole  year's  profit  of  such  one  of  liis  benefices  or  spiritual 
.    ..      promotions,  as  it  should  please  the  icing's  highness  to  assign  and  a])point;  and 
-tr^Q     also,  for  the   same  offence,   should  suffer  imprisonment  by  the   space  of  six 
'  months,  without  bail  or  mainprize.     But,  if  any  such  person,  after  his  first  con- 

viction, should  eftsoons  ofiend  again,  and  be  thereof,  in  form  aforesaid,  lawfully 
convicted,  then  he  should,  for  his  second  offence,  suffer  imprisonment  by  the 
space  of  one  whole  year;  and  should  also  be  deprived,  '  ipso  facto,'  of  all  his 
Penalty,  spiritual  promotions  for  ever,  so  that  it  should  be  lawful  for  the  patrons  and 
donors  thereof,  to  give  the  same  again  unto  any  other  learned  man,  in  like 
manner  as  if  the  said  party  so  offending  were  dead.  And  if  any  the  said  person 
or  persons  should  again  the  third  time  offend,  and  be  thereof,  in  form  aforesaid, 
lawfully  convicted,  then  he  should,  for  the  same  third  offence,  suffer  imprison- 
ment during  his  life.  If  any  such  person  or  persons  aforesaid,  so  offending, 
had  not  any  benefice  or  spiritual  promotion,  that  then  he  should,  for  his  first 
)fl'ence,  suffer  imprisonment  by  the  space  of  six  months  without  bail  or  main- 
)rize,  and,  for  his  second  ofi'ence,  imprisonment  during  his  life. 

This  request,  or  rather  actual  agreement,  of  the  lords  and  com- 
mons of  the  parliament,  being  once  understood  by  the  king,  was 
also  soon  ratified  and  confirmed  by  his  regal  consent  and  authority ; 
md  thereupon  the  said  book  of  Common  Prayer  was  presently 
imprinted,  and  commanded  to  be  exercised  throughout  the  whole 
realm  and  dominions  thereof,  according  to  the  tenor  and  effect  of  the 
said  statute.  Moreover,  in  the  same  session  of  the  said  parliament 
it  was  enacted  and  established  by  the  authority  thereof,  as  followeth  : 

Laws  and      That  forasmuch  as  great,  horrible,  and  not  to  be  rehearsed  inconveniences, 

constitu     ]^ad,  from  time  to  time,  risen  amongst  the  priests,  ministers,  and  other  officei's 

agiiin.st      of  the  clergy,  through  their  compelled  chastity,  and  by  such  laws  as  prohibited 

prifsts'      them  the  godly  and  lawful  use  of  marriage  ;   that  therefore  all  and  every  law 

Uebarrecl.  ^'^'^  laws  positive,  cauons,  constitutions,  and  ordinances  theretofore  made  by  the 

authority  of  man  only,  which  did  prohibit  or  forbid  marriage  to  any  ecclesiastical 

or  spiritual  person  or  persons,  of  what  estate,  condition,  or  degree  soever  they 

were,  or  by  what  name   or  names  they  were  called,  who,  by  God's  law,  may 

lawfully  marry ;  in  all  and  every  article,  branch  and  sentence,  concerning  only 

the  prohibition  of  tlie  marriage  of  the  persons  aforesaid,  should  be  utterly  void 

and  of  none  ofi'ect.    And  that  all  maimer  of  forf'eitures,  pains,  penalties,  crimes, 

..  ^     or  actions,  which  were  in  the  said  laws  contained,  and  of  the  same  did  follow, 

of  priests  concerning  the  prohibition  of  the  marriage  of  the  said   ecclesiastical  persons, 

set  tree,     should  also  be  thenceforth  clearly  and  utterly  void,  frustrate  and  of  none  eft'ect. 

By  occasion  hereof,  it  was,  thence  after,  right  lawful  for  any 
ecclesiastical  person,  not  having  the  gift  of  chastity,  most  godly  to 
live  in  the  piu-e  and  holy  estate  of  matrimony,  according  to  the  laws 
and  word  of  God. 

But,  if  the  first  injunctions,  statutes,  and  decrees  of  the  prince 
were,  by  many,  but  slenderly  regarded,  with  nuich  less  good  afiection 
were  these,  es])ecially  the  book  of  Common  l^raycr,  by  divers  now 
received  ;  yea,  and  that  by  some  of  them,  who  had  always  before,  in 
outward  show,  willingly  allowed  the  former  doings,  as  :ip})earcth  most 
])lainly,  amongst  others,  by  Bonner  the  bishop  of  London  ;  who,  al- 
though, by  his  former  letters  and  other  mandates,  he  seemed  hitherto  to 
favour  all  the  king\s  proceedings,  yet  did  he,  at  that  present  (notwith- 
standing both  the  first  statute  for  the  establishing  of  the  communion 
and  the  abolishing  of  all  private  masses,  and  also  this  statute  of  the 
ratifying  and  confirming  of  tlie  book  of  Common  Prayer),  still  suffer 
sundry  idolatrous  private  masses  of  peculiar  names,  as  the  Apostles' 


A  LETTER  TO  BONNER  FROM  THE  COUNCIL.  72^ 

Mass,  the  Lady's  Mass,  and  such  like,  to  be  daily  solemnly  sung  within  Edward 
certain   peculiar  chapels  of  the  cathedral  church  of  Paul's,  cloking      ^^' 
them  with  the  names  of  the  Apostles'  Communion,  and  Our  Lady's    A.D. 
Communion  ;  not  once  finding  any  fault  therewith,  until  such  time  as    ^^'^^- 
the  lords  of  the  council,  having  intelligence  thereof,  were  fain,  by 
their  letters,  to  command  and  charge  him  to  look  better  thereunto. 
And  then,  being  therewith  somewhat  pricked  forwards  (perhaps  by 
fear),  he  was  content  to  direct  his  letters  unto  the  dean  and  chapter 
of  his  cathedral  church  of  Paul's,  thereby  requesting  them  forthwith 
to  take  such  order  therein,  as  the  tenor  of  the  council's  said  letters, 
therewithal  sent  unto  them,  did  import ;  both  which  letters  I  liave, 
for  the  more  credit,  here  following  inserted. 

A  Letter  directed  from  the  King's  Council  to  Edmund  Bonner, 
Bishop  of  London,  for  abrogating  of  Private  Masses ;  especially 
the  Apostles'  Mass,  within  the  Church  of  St.  Paul,  used  under  the 
name  of  the  Apostles'  Communion.^ 

After  hearty  commendations ;  having  very  credible  notice  that  within  that  The 
your  cathedral  church  there  be  as  yet  the  Apostles'  Mass,  and  Our  Lady's  Mass,  Apostles' 
and  other  masses  of  such  peculiar  names,  under  the  defence  and  nomination  of  down  Fn 
Our  Lady's  Communion,  and  the  Apostles'  Communion,  used  in  jirivate  chapels,  Paul's. 
and  other  remote  places  of  the  saiue,  and  not  in  the  chancel :  contrary  unto 
the  king's  majesty's  proceedings,  the  same  being,  for  the  misuse,  displeasing  to 
God ;  for  the  place,  Paul's,  in  example  not  tolerable  ;  for  the  fondness  of  the 
name,  a  scorn  to  the  reverence  of  the  communion  of  the  Lord's  body  and  blood : 
we,  for  the  augmentation  of  God's  honour  and  glory,  and  the  consonance  of  his 
majesty's  laws,  and  the  avoiding  of  murmur,  have  thought  good  to  will  and 
command  you,  that,  from  henceforth,  no  such  masses  in  this  manner  be  in  your 
church  any  longer  used  ;  but  that  the  holy  blessed  communion,  according  to  the 
act  of  parliament,  be  ministered  at  the  high  altar  of  the  church,  and  in  no 
other  places  of  the  same ;  and  only  at  such  time  as  your  high  masses  were  wont 
to  be  used,  except  some  number  of  people  desire,  for  their  necessary  business, 
to  have  a  communion  in  the  morning ;  and  yet  the  same  to  be  executed  in  the 
chancel,  at  the  high  altar,  as  it  is  appointed  in  the  book  of  the  public  service, 
without  cautel  or  digression  from  the  common  order.  And  herein  you  shall 
not  only  satisfy  our  expectation  of  your  confoi-mity  in  all  lawful  things,  but  also 
avoid  the  murmur  of  sundry  that  be  therewith  justly  offended.  And  so  we  bid 
your  lordship  heartily  farewell. 

From  Richmond,  the  24th  of  June,  anno  1549. 

Your  loving  friends, 
Edward  Somerset,  R.  Rich,  Chancellor, 

William  Saint  John,      Francis  Shrewsbury, 
Edmund  Montague,       William  Cecil. 

A  Letter  of  Edmund  Bonner  to  the  Dean  and  Chapter  of  Paul's, 
sent  with  the  Order  in  Council, 

To  my  right  worshipful  friends,  and  most  loving  good  brethren,  master  dean 
of  Paul's,  with  all  the  canons,  residentiaries,  prebendaries,  subdeans,  and 
ministers  of  the  same,  and  every  of  them,  with  speed : 

Right  worshipful,  with  most  hearty  commendations.  So  it  is,  this  Wednes- 
day, the  26th  of  June,  going  to  dinner,  I  received  letters  from  the  king's  council 
by  a  poursuivant,  and  the  same  I  do  send  now  hei-ewith  unto  you,  to  the  intent 
you  may  peruse  them  well,  and  proceed  accordingly ;-  praying  you,  in  case  all  be 

(1)  See  Heylin's  History  of  the  Reformation,  p.  74. — Ed. 

(2)  '  Bonner,  with  his  own  hand,  consenteth  to  the  abrogation  of  the  mass  !  If  he  did  it  of 
fear,  where  was  then  his  conscience?  If  he  did  it  of  conscience,  why  is  he  now  afraid?'  See 
Edition  1563,  p.  6D1.— Ed. 

8  a2 


724         UONNER  TO  THE  DEAX  AND  CHAPTER  OF  ST.  I'AUl/s. 

Edward    iiot  present,  yet  tliosc  tluit  bo  now  resident,  and  supplying  the  places,  may,  it. 
_  '^^_  their  absence,  call  the  company  together  of  the  church,  and  make  dcclaratioi' 
A.  D.     'hereof  unto  them.     'I'luis  committing  you  to  God,  right  well  to  fare. 
];-)  ]f).  Written  with  speed  this  2Gth  of  June,  at  one  of  the  clock. 

~~~~  Your  loving  brother, 

Edmund  London. 

Over  and  besides  all  this,  the  lord  protector,  with  the  residue  ol 
the  king's  privy  and  learned  council  assembling  together  in  the  Star 
Chamber,  about  the  same  matter  ;  that  is,  for  the  advancement  and 
setting  forward  of  the  king's  so  godly  proceedings,  called  before  them 
all  the  justices  of  the  peace,  where  was  uttered  unto  them,  by  the 
lord  Rich,  then  lord  chancellor,  an  eloquent  and  learned  admonition, 
the  tenor  whereof  ensueth. 

An  Admonition  addressed  by  the  Lord  Chancellor  Rich  to  Justices 

of  the  Peace. 

It  hath  been  used  and  accustomed  before  this  time,  to  call,  at  certain  times, 
the  justices  of  peace  before  the  king's  majesty's  council,  to  give  unto  them 
admonition  or  warning,  diligently  (as  is  their  duty)  to  look  to  the  observing  of 
such  things  as  be  committed  to  their  charges,  according  to  the  trust  wliich  thp 
king's  majesty  hath  in  them.  Howbeit  now,  at  this  time,  we  call  you  before  us, 
not  only  of  custom,  but  rather  of  necessity  :  for  hearing  daily,  and  perceiving  of 
necessity,  as  we  do,  the  great  negligence,  and  the  little  heed  which  is  taken 
and  given,  to  the  observing  of  the  good  and  wholesome  laws  and  orders  in  this 
realm,  whereupon  much  disorder  doth  daily  ensue,  and  the  king's  majesty's 
proclamations  and  orders,  taken  by  the  council  (as  we  are  advertised)  not 
executed,  the  people  ai-e  brought  to  disobedience,  and  in  a  manner  all  his 
majesty's  study  and  ours,  in  setting  a  good  and  most  godly  stay  to  the  honour 
of  God  and  the  quiet  of  the  realm,  is  spent  in  vain,  and  come  to  nothing : 
which,  as  we  have  great  hope  and  trust  not  to  be  altogether  so,  yet,  so  much  as 
it  is,  and  so  much  as  it  lacketh  of  the  keeping  of  the  realm  in  a  most  godly 
order  and  stay,  we  must  needs  impute  and  laj^  the  fault  thereof  in  you,  who 
are  the  justices  of  the  peace  in  every  shire ;  to  whom  we  are  wont  to  direct  our 
writings,  and  to  whose  tinist  and  charge  the  king's  majesty  hath  connnitted  the 
execution  of  all  his  proclamations,  of  his  acts  of  parliament,  and  of  his  laws. 
Justices  We  are  informed  that  man}'  of  you  are  so  negligent  and  so  slack  herein,  that, 
it  doth  appear  you  do  look  rather,  as  it  were,  through  your  fingers,  than  dili- 
gently see  to  the  execution  of  the  said  laws  and  proclamations.  Vox,  if  you 
would,  according  to  your  duties,  to  your  oath,  to  the  trust  which  the  king's 
majesty  hath  in  y<'ii,  give  your  diligence  and  care  toward  the  execution  of  the 
same  most  godly  statutes  and  injunctions;  there  should  no  disobedience,  nor 
disorder,  nor  evil  rule,  be  begun  or  arise  in  any  part  of  the  realm,  but  it  should, 
by  and  by,  be  repressed,  ke])t  down,  and  reformed.  But  it  is  feared,  and  the 
thing  itself  giveth  occasion  thereto,  that  divers  of  you  do  not  only  not  set  forth, 
but  rather  hinder,  so  much  as  lieth  in  you,  the  king's  majesty's  proceedings ; 
and  are  content  that  there  should  arise  some  disobedience,  and  that  men  should 
repine  against  godly  orders,  set  forth  by  his  majesty  (you  do  so  slackly  look  to 
the  execution  of  the  same) ;  so  that  in  some  shires,  which  be  further  off,  it  may 
appear  that  the  people  have  never  heard  of  divers  of  his  n'lajesty's  proclam.i- 
tions ;  or,  if  they  have  heard,  you  are  content  to  wink  at  it,  and  to  neglect  it, 
so  that  it  is  all  one  as  though  it  were  never  commanded.  But  if  you  do  consider 
and  remember  your  duties,  first  to  Almighty  God,  and  then  to  the  king's  ma- 
jesty, the  wealth  of  the  v/hole  realm,  and  the  safeguard  of  your  own  selves,  you 
must  needs  see,  that  except  such  orders  as  the  king's  majesty  hath  set,  and 
hereafter  shall  appoint,  be  kept,  neither  can  the  realm  be  defended,  if  the  enemy 
sho\ild  invade,  nor  can  it  in  peace  stand;  but,  upon  the  contempt  of  good  and 
whok'souie  laws,  all  disorder  and  inconveniences  will  come,  the  peojile  will  be 
wild  and  savage,  and  no  man  sure  of  his  own. 

If,  at  any  time,  there  was  occasion  and  cause  to  be  circumspect  and  diligent 


sl.iok  in 
lurtlier 


AN    ADMONITION    TO    JUSTICES    OF    THE    I'EACE.  725 

.  aljoiit  the  same,  there  was  never  more  time  than  now.     How  we  stand  in  Scot-   Edwui-a 
land  you  know,  and  tliat  other  foreign  power  maketh  great  preparation  to  aid       ^i- 
them,  and  indeed  dotli  come  to  their  aid;  whereof  we  are  surely  informed  and    V  i^ 
certified.     Wherefore,  if  there  should  not  be  good  order  and  obedience  kept  in     ,  r'.q 
tlie  realm,  the  realm  were  like  utterly  to  be  destroyed.     Never  foreign  power  — '- — ^ 
could  yet  hurt,  or  in  any  part  prevail  in  this  realm,  but  by  disobedience  and  of'V,^"'' 
misorder  within  ourselves.     That  is  the  way  wherewith  God  will  plague  us,  if  cmo  in  a 
he  mind  to  punish  us.     And  so  long  as  we  do  agree  among  ourselves,  and  be  I'-alm. 
obedient  to  our  prince,   and  to  his  godly  orders  and  laws,   we  may  be  sure 
that  God  is  with  us,  and  that  foreign  powers  shall  not  prevail  agciinst  us,  nor 
.  hurt  us. 

Wlierefore,  once  again,  and  still  we  must  and  do  lay  this  charge  upon  you,  Orders 
that  are  tlie  better  of  the  shire,  and  justices  of  the  peace,  that  with  so  conve-  '"J^':'.' ,'"'" 
nient  speed  as  you  can,  you  do  repair  down  into  your  countries ;  and  you  shall 
give  warning  to  the  gentlemen  of  the  shire,  who  have  not  necessary  business 
here,  that  they  repair  down  each  man  to  his  country  ;  and  there,  both  you  and 
they,  who  be  reckoned  the  stay  of  every  shire,  to  see  good  order  and  rule  kept : 
.  you,  that  your  sessions  of  gaol-delivery  and  quarter-sessions  be  well  kept,  and 
that  thei-ein  your  meetings  be  such  that  justice  may  be  well  and  truly  ministered, 
the  otlenders  and  malefactors  punished  according  to  the  laws  of  this  realm, 
without  any  fear  of  any  man,  or  that  for  favour  you  should  suffer  those  to 
escape,  who,  with  their  evil  example,  might  bring  others  to  the  like  mishaj) ; 
and  that  all  vagabonds,  and  lewd  and  light  tale-tellers,  and  seditious  bearers  of 
false  news  of  the  king's  majesty,  or  of  his  council,  or  such  as  will  preach  without 
license,  be  immediately  by  you  repressed  and  punished. 

And  if  there  should  chance  any  lewd  or  light  fellows  to  make  any  routs  or  Provision 
riots,  or  unlawful  assemblies,  any  seditious  meethigs,  uproars,  or  uprisings,  in  prTvy'coii- 
any  place,  by  the  seditious  and_  devilish  motion  of  some  private  traitors,  that  spirnc} 
you  and  they  appease  them  at  the  first,  and  apprehend  the  first  authors  and  j"'''  rt-bel- 
causers  thereof,  and  certify  us  with  speed.    The  lightness  of  the  rude  and  igno- 
rant people  must  be  suppressed  and  ordered  by  your  gravity  and  wisdom.    And 
here  you  may  not  (if  any  such  thing  chance)  dissemble  with  those  such  lewd 
men,  and  hide  yourselves  ;  for  it  shall  be  required  of  you,  if  such  misorder  be  : 
and  surely,  without  your  aid  and  help,  or  your  dissembling,  such  misorder 
cannot  be.     Nor  do  we  say,  that  we  fear  any  such  thing,  or  that  there  is  any 
such  thing  likely  to  chance  ;  but  we  give  you  warning  before,  lest  it  should 
chance.      We  have  too  much   experience  in  this  realm,  what  inconvenience 
Cometh  of  such  matters.     And  though  some  light  persons,  in  their  rage,  do  not 
consider  it,  yet  we  do  not  doubt  but  you  weigh  it.  and  know  it  well  enough. 
And  if  it  should  chance  our  enemies  (who  are  maintained  by  other  foreign  Provision 
power,  and  the  bishop  of  Rome)  should  suddenly  arrive  in  some  place  in  Eng-  atcainst 
land,  either  driven  by  tempest,  or  of  purpose  to  do  hurt,  ye  should  see  such  puw'ui" 
order  kept  by  firing  of  the  beacons,  as  hath  already  been  written  unto  you  by 
our  letters,  to  repulse  the  same  in  as  good  array  as  you  can ;  as  we  do  not 
doubt  but  you  will,  for  the  safeguard  of  your  country,  so  that  the  enemy  shall 
have  little  joy  of  his  coming  :  and,  for  that  purpose,  you  shall  see  diligently 
that  men  have  horse,  harness,  and  other  furniture  of  weapon  ready,  according 
to  the  statutes  and  good  orders  of  the  realm,  and  the  king's  majesty's  com- 
mandments.    And  so  for  this  time  ye  may  depart. 

What  zealous  care  was  in  this  young  king,  and  in  the  lord  pro-  singular 
tector  his  uncle,  concerning  reformation  of  Christ's  church,  and  sincere  the  king 
religion,  by  these  injunctions,  letters,  precepts,  and  exhortations,  as  J^n^]''"-,, 
well  to  the  bishops,  as  to  the  justices  of  the  realm  above  premised,  reforming 
it  may  right  well  appear.     Whereby  we  have  to  note,  not  so  nmch  siaci;nc-ss 
the  careful  diligence  of  the  king  and  his  learned  council ;  as  the  lin-  ^'JpJ'P'/'^ 
gering  slackness,  and  drawing  back,  on  the  other  side,  of  divers  of  in  fur- ' 
the   said  justices  and  lawyers,  but  especially  of  bishops,  and  old  tilese'pro- 
popish  curates,  by  whose  cloaked  contempt,  wilful  winking,  and  stub-  feedings. 
born  disobedience,  the  book  of  the  Common  Prayer  was,  long  after 
the  publishing  thereof,  either  not  known  at  all,  or  else  very  irreve- 


726  KING  Edward's  letter  rebuking  bonnek. 

£dward  rciitly  used,  throughout  many  places  of  the  realm.      This,  when  tlu- 


yi. 


king,  by  complaint  of  clivers,  perfectly  understood,  being  not  a  little 
A. D.    aggrieved  to  see  the  godly  agreement  of   the  learned,  the  Millin<i 
consent  of  the  parliament,  and  his  grace's  own  zealous  desire,  to  take 


so  small  effect  among  his  subjects,  he  decreed  presently,  with  the 
advice  of  his  whole  council,  again  to  wiite  unto  all  the  bishops  of  his 
realm,  for  speedy  and  diligent  redress  therein ;  willing  and  com- 
manding them  thereby,  that  as  well  they  themselves  should,  thence- 
forth, have  a  more  special  regard  to  the  due  execution  of  the  premises, 
as  also  that  all  others,  within  their  several  precincts  and  jurisdictions, 
should,  by  their  good  instructions  and  Avilling  example,  be  the  more 
often  and  with  better  devotion,  moved  to  use  and  frequent  the  same : 
as  further  appeareth  by  the  contents  of  this  letter  here  ensuing. 

Another  Letter,  directed  by  the  King  and  his  Council  to  Bonner 
Bishop  of  London,  partly  rebuking  him  of  negligence,  partly 
charging  him  to  see  to  the  better  setting-out  of  the  Service-Book 
within  his  Diocese. 

Right  reverend  father  in  God !  right  trusty  and  well-beloved !  we  greet 
you  well :  and  whereas,  after  great  and  serious  debating  and  long  conference 
of  the  bishops  and  other  grave  and  well  learned  men  in  the  holy  Scriptures, 
one  uniform  order  for  Common  Prayers  and  administration  of  the  Sacraments, 
hath  been,  and  is,  most  godly  set  forth,  not  only  by  the  common  agreement 
and  full  assent  of  the  nobility  and  commons  of  the  late  session  of  our  late  par- 
liament, but,  also,  by  the  like  assent  of  the  bishops  in  the  same  parliament,  and 
of  all  other  the  learned  men  of  this  our  realm,  in  their  synods  and  convocations 
provincial :  like  as  it  was  nmch  to  ovu*  comfort,  to  iniderstand  the  godly 
travail  then  diligently  and  willingly  taken  for  the  true  opening  of  things  men- 
tioned in  the  said  book,  whereby  the  true  service  and  honour  of  Almighty  God, 
and  the  right  ministration  of  the  sacraments  being  well  and  sincerely  set  forth, 
according  to  the  Scriptures  and  use  of  the  primitive  church,  nnich  idolatry, 
vain  superstition,  and  great  and  slanderous  abuses  be  taken  away :  so  it  is  no 
Tlie  small  occasion  of  sorrow  unto  us,  to  understand,  by  the  complaints  of  many, 

Y''''^'*  that  our  said  book,  so  much  travailed  for,  and  also  sincerely  set  forth  (as  is 
lected.  aforesaid),  remaineth,  in  many  places  of  this  our  realm,  cither  not  known  at 
all,  or  not  used ;  or  at  least,  if  it  be  used,  very  seldom,  and  that  in  such  light 
and  irreverent  sort  that  the  people,  in  many  places,  either  have  heard  nothing, 
or,  if  they  hear,  they  neither  understand,  nor  have  that  spiritual  delectation  in 
the  same,  that  to  good  Christians  appertaineth.  The  fault  whereof,  like  as  we 
Bonner's  must  of  reason  impute  to  you  and  other  of  your  vocation,  called  by  God,  through 
neRh-  ym-  appointment,  to  have  due  respect  to  this  and  such  like  matters ;  so,  considering 
noted.  that,  by  these  and  such  like  occasions,  our  loving  subjects  remain  yet  still  in 
their  blindness  and  superstitious  errors,  and,  in  some  places,  in  an  irreligious 
forgetfulness  of  God,  whereby  his  wrath  may  be  provoked  upon  us  and  them ; 
and  remembering  withal,  that  amongst  other  cures  committed  to  our  princely 
charge,  we  think  this  the  greatest,  to  see  the  glory  and  true  service  of  Him 
maintained  and  extolled,  by  whose  clemency  we  acknowledge  ourselves  to 
have  all  that  we  have ;  we  could  not  but  by  advice  and  consent  of  our  dearest 
uncle,  Edward  duke  of  Somerset,  governor  of  our  ])erson,  and  protector  of  our 
realm,  dominions,  and  subjects,  and  the  rest  of  our  privy  council,  admonish 
you  of  the  premises.  Wherein,  as  it  had  been  j'our  office  to  have  used  an 
earnest  diligence,  and  to  have  preferred  the  same  in  all  places  within  your 
diocese,  as  the  case  required  ;  so  have  we  thought  good  to  pray  and  recpure 
you,  and  nevertheless  straightly  to  charge  and  conunand  you,  that  from  hence- 
forth ye  have  an  earnest  and  special  regard  to  the  reduce  of  these  things,  so  as 
the  curates  may  do  their  duties  more  often,  and  in  more  reverent  sort,  and  the 
people  be  occasioned,  by  the  good  advices  and  examples  of  yourself,  yom-  chan- 
cellor, archdeacons,  and  other  inferior  ministers,  to  come  with  oftcncr  and 
more  devotion  to  their  said  Common  Prayers,  to  give  thanks  to  God,  and  to  be 


BONKEu's    LETTER    TO    THE    CHAPTEU    OF    ST.  PAUI.'s.  727 

partakers  of  the  most  holy  communion.     Wherein  showing  yourself  diligent,   Edward 
and  giving  good  example  in  your  own  person,  you  shall  both  discharge  yoiu-      ''^• 
duty  to  the  great  Pastor,  to  whom  we  all  have  to  account,  and  also  do  us  good     .    tj~ 
service :  and,  on  the  other  side,  if  we  shall  hereafter  (these  our  letters  and     ^ ,'.(,' 
commandment  notwithstanding)   have   eftsoons  complaint,  and  find  the   like  — '■ — '-^ 
faults  in  yoiu-  diocese,  we  shall  have  just  cause  to  impvite  the  fault  thereof,  and 
of  all  that  ensueth  thereof,  unto  you;  and,  consequently,  be  occasioned  thereby 
to  see  otherwise  to  the  redress  of  these  things ;  whereof  we  would  be  sorry. 
And,  therefore,  we  do  eftsoons  charge  and  connuand  you,  upon  yoijr  allegiance, 
to  look  well  upon  your  duty  herein,  as  ye  tender  oiu"  pleasure. 

Given  imder  our  signet,  at  our  manor  of  Richmond,  the  23d  day 
July,  the  third  year  of  our  reign,  1549. 

The  bishop  of  London,  amongst  the  rest  of  the  bishops,  receiving 
these  letters,  did  (as  always  before)  in  outward  show  willingly  accept 
the  same  ;  and,  therefore,  immediately  with  the  said  letters  directed 
this  his  precept  unto  the  dean  and  chapter  of  his  cathedral  church  of 
PauFs,  commanding  them  to  look  to  the  due  accomplishing  thereof 
accordingly. 

A  Letter  of  Bonner  to  the  Dean  and  Chapter  of  St.  PauPs. 

Edmund  by  the  grace  of  God,  &c. :  to  my  well-beloved  brethren  the  dean 
and  chapter  of  the  cathedral  church  of  St.  Paul  in  London,  and  to  the  other 
ministers  there,  and  every  of  them,  do  send  greeting.  And  whereas  it  is  so, 
that  of  late  I  have  received  the  said  sovereign  lord  the  king's  majesty's  letters, 
of  such  tenor  as  is  hereunto  annexed,  and,  according  to  my  most  bounden  duty, 
am  right  well  willing  and  desiring,'  that  the  said  letters  shoidd  be  in  all  points 
duly  executed  and  observed,  according  to  the  tenor  and  purport  of  the  same,  as 
appertaineth :  these  therefore  are  to  require,  and  also  straitly  to  charge  you, 
and  every  of  j'ou,  on  his  majesty's  behalf,  &c.,  that  you  do  admonish  and  com- 
mand, or  cause  to  be  admonished  or  commanded,  all  and  singular  parsons, 
vicars  and  curates  of  your  jurisdiction,  to  observe  and  accomplish  the  same 
from  time  to  time  accordingly :  furthermore  requiring  and  likewise  charging 
you,  and  every  of  you,  to  make  certificate  herein  to  me,  my  chancellor,  or 
others,  my  officers  in  this  behalf,  with  such  convenient  celerity  as  appertaineth, 
both  of  your  proceedings  in  the  execution  hereof,  and  also  the  persons  and 
names  of  all  such  as,  from  henceforth,  shall  be  found  negligent  in  doing  their 
duties  in  the  premises,  or  any  of  them. 

Given  at  my  house  at  Fulham,  the  26th  of  July,  ad.  1.549,  and  in  the 
third  year  of  our  said  sovereign  lord  the  king's  majesty's  reign. 

Moreover,  forasmuch  as    the  king,  at   that  instant,  hearing  the  slackness 
muttering  of  certain  rebellion  then  stirring  (whereof  more  shall  be  hi  iu°r""*''^ 
said,  the  Lord  willing,  hereafter),  and  also  being  credibly  informed  ^0^,"",^- 
by  divers,  that,  through  the  evil  example,  slackness  of  preaching  and  feedings. 
administering  the   sacraments,    and    careless    contem])t   of  Bonner, 
bishop  of  London,  not  only  many  of  the  people  within  the  city  of 
London,  and  other  places  of  his  diocese,  were  very  negligent  and 
forgetful  of  their  duties  to  God,  in  frequenting  the  divine  service 
then   established  and  set  forth   by  the  authority  of  parliament,  but 
also,  that  divers  others,  utterly  despising  the  same,  did  in   secret  Popisi, 
places   of  his  diocese,   often  frequent  the  popish  mass,  and    other  ™f'*y^,"' 
foreign  rites  not  allowed  by  the  laws  of  this  realm,  he  thought  it  quemed. 

(1)  If  you  were  so  'well  -willing  then  and  desiring'  as  you  say,  where  is  this  well  willing  and 
desiring  mind  now?  U'ye  did  it  then  against  your  conscience,  how  were  ye  then  so  well  willing  ? 
If  ye  did  it  with  your  conscience,  why  then  burnt  ye  men  in  queen  Mary's  time,  for  that  which,  in 
king  Edward's  time,  ye  did  yourself?     [See  Edition  1563,  p.  692.— Ed.] 


ns 


nONXEK    SUMMONED    BEFOUE    THE    COUNCIL. 


Edward  tliCTcforc  goo(l  (liaviiig  thci'cby  just  cause  to  suspect  his  former  dis- 

'- —  sembliiig  doublencss)  to  appoint  the  h^rd  protector  and  the  rest  of  his 

A-D.   privy  council  to  call  the  said  bishop  before  them,  and  according  td 
their  wise  and  discreet  judgments,  to  deal  with  him  for  the  same. 


ciueTbe-  Whereupon,  the  11th  day  of  August,  a.d.  1549,  tlicy  sent  a 
fore  the  mcsscnger  for  him,  and,  upon  his  appearance,  made  first  declaration 
counti .  ^^  g^^^i^  informations  and  complaints  as  had  been  heretofore  made 
against  him.  And  then,  after  sharp  admonitions  and  reproofs  for  his 
evil  demeanours  in  the  premises,  they  delivered  unto  him  from  tliL 
king  (for  his  better  refaiination  and  amendment)  certain  private 
injunctions,  to  be  necessarily  followed  and  observed  of  himself. 
And  Avhereas,  in  the  first  branch  of  the  said  injunctions,  he  Avas  per- 
sonally assigned  to  preach  at  PauFs  cross  the  Sunday  three  weclxs 
then  next  ensuing  (because  both  the  dangerous  and  fickle  estate  ol 
the  time,  and  also  partly  his  own  suspicious  behaviour  so  required), 
they  further  delivered  unto  him,  in  writing,  such  articles  to  treat 
upon  in  his  sermon,  as  they  thought  then  most  meet  and  necessary 
for  the  time  and  causes  aforesaid ;  *who,*  for'  his  not  satisfying  his 
duty  therein,  w^as  denounced  and  arraigned  before  the  king's  commis- 
sioners, at  length  imprisoned,  and  also  deprived  :  the  process  whereof, 
how  he  behaved  himself  before  the  judges,  what  his  cause  was,  and 
his  answers  therein,  Anth  his  repeals,  recusations,  appellations,  and 
other  circumstances,  and  blind  shifts  concerning  the  same,  here  also 
follow  hereunto  to  be  annexed :  wherein  whoso  listeth  to  know  Bon- 
ner, who  never  saw  him  before,  here,  by  his  doings,  may  easily  under- 
stand the  nature  and  disposition  of  the  man.  Such  stoutness  of 
heart  and  Avill,  if  it  had  been  in  a  cause  true  and  rightful,  might, 
percase,  be  sufFerable :  but  in  what  cause  soever  it  be,  being  immode- 
rate, beseemeth  no  man,  much  less  one  of  that  vocation.  If  his 
cause  were  good,  Avhy  did  he  not  take  the  wrong  patiently,  as  the 
true  canon  law  of  the  gospel  did  lead  him  ?  If  it  Avere  (as  it  was 
indeed),  naught  and  Avrong,  Avhereto  served  so  bold,  sturdy  stout- 
ness, but  to  show  the  impudcncy  of  the  person,  and  to  make  the 
cause  Avorse  ? 

But,  belike,  he  was  so  disposed  to  declare,  if  need  Avere,  Avhat  he 
Avas  able  to  do  in  the  laAV,  in  shifting  of  the  matter  by  subtle  dilatories 
and  frivolous  cavilling  about  the  laAv ;  and,  if  that  Avould  not  help, 
yet  with  facing  and  brazing,  and  railing  upon  his  denouncers,  Avith 
furious  Avords  and  irreverent  behaviour  toAvards  the  king"'s  commis- 
sioners, he  thought  to  countenance  out  the  matter  before  the  people, 
that  something  might  seem  yet  to  be  in  him,  Avhatever  Averc  in  the 
cause.  But,  as  the  common  saying  goeth,  "  as  good  never  a  Avhit, 
as  never  the  better,"  for  all  his  crafty  cautels  and  tergiversations 
alleged  out  of  the  law,  yet  neither  his  cause  could  be  defended,  nor 
liis  behaviour  so  excused,  but  that  he  Avas,  therefore,  both  justly  im- 
prisoned and  deprived ;  as  by  the  process  hereof  may  Avell  appear 
to  the  reader.* 

All  the  aforesaid  injunctions  and  articles,  for  the  further  mani- 
festation thereof,  I  have  here  inserted  as  followeth  : 

(1)  See  Edition  1jG3,  pp.  GU2,  603.— Ed. 


ARTICLES    APPOINTED    FOR    BONXER    TO    TREAT    OF.  729 

Certain  private   Injunctions,  Admonitions,  and   Articles  given   to  ^''^™'''^ 
Bonner  by  the  Privy  Council.  ~&~n~ 

Forasmuch  as  we  are  advertised  that,  amongst  other  disorders  of  our  suhjccts    151!). 

at  this  present,  there  be  divers  of  our  city  of  London,  and  other  jilaces  within  

your  diocese,  which,  being  very  negligent  and  forgetful  of  their  duty  to  Al- 
mighty God,  of  whom  all  good  things  are  to  be  looked  for,  do  assemble  them- 
selves very  seldom,  and  fewer  times  than  they  were  heretofore  accustomed, 
imto  Common  Prayer,  and  to  the  Holy  Communion,  being  now  a  time  whenfit 
were  more  needful,  with  heart  and  mind,  to  pray  to  ourheavcnlj'  Father  for  his 
aid  and  succour ;  whereof  as  we  be  right  sorry,  so  we  do  understand  that,  through 
your  evil  example,  and  the  slackness  of  your  preaching  and  instructing  of  our 
said  people  to  do  their  duties,  this  offence  to  God  is  most  generally  committed. 
For  whereas  hei-etofore,  upon  all  principal  feasts,  and  such  as  were  called  '  majus  Donner 
duplex,'  you  yoiu'self  were  wont  to  execute  in  person,  now,  since  the  time  that  refraineth 
we,  by  the  advice  of  our  whole  parliament,  have  set  a  most  godly  and  devout  cufg'aii 
order  in  our  church  of  England  and  Ireland,  ye  have  very  seldom  or  never  principal 
executed  upon  such  or  other  days ;  to  the  contempt  of  our  proceedings  and  evil  ^^''^^^^f 
example  of  others.     And,  forasmuch  as  it  is  also  brought  to  our  knowledge,  that  to  ins*  ^ 
divers  as  well  in  London,  as  in  other  places  of  your  diocese,  do  frequent  and  wonted 
haunt  foreign  rites  and  masses,  and  such  as  be  not  allowed  by  the  orders  of  our  "^''"'"'^'■• 
realm,  and  contemn  and  forbear  to  praise  and  laud  God,  and  pray  unto  his  slackness 
majesty,  after  such  rites  and  ceremonies  as,  in  this  i-ealm,  are  approved  and  set  in  his 
out  by  our  autliority ;  and  further,  that  adultery  and  fornication  are  maintained  '^y'^'  ^^^ 
and  kept  openly  and  commonly  in  the  said  city  of  London  and  other  places  of  tempt  of 
your  diocese,  whereby  the  wrath  of  God  is  provoked  against  our  people ;  of  the  public 
which  things  you,  being  heretofore  admonished,  yet  hitherto  have  made  no  *^^' 
redress,  as  to  the  pastoral  office,  authority,  and  cure  of  a  bishop  doth  appertain  : 
we,  therefore,  to  whom  the  supreme  cure  and  charge  of  this  church  doth  apper- 
tain, to  avoid  from  us  the  high  indignation  of  Almighty  God,  by  the  advice  of 
our  most  entirely  beloved  uncle  the  lord  protector,  and  the  I'est  of  our  privy 
council,  have  thought  it  no  less  than  our  most  bounden  duty,  now  at  this  pre- 
sent, and  eftsoons  peremptorily,  to  admonish,  charge,  and  warn  j'ou,  that  you 
do  most  straightly  look  upon  the  premises,  and  see  them  so  reformed  that  there 
may  appear  no  negligence  on  your  behalf;  upon  such  pain  as,  by  our  laws 
ecclesiastical  and  temporal,  we  may  inflict  upon  you,  unto  deprivation  or  other- 
wise, as  shall  seem  to  us,  for  quality  of  tlie  offence,  reasonable.     And  to  the 
intent  you  should  the  better  see  to  the  reformation  of  the  said  abuses,  we  have 
thought  good  to  give  you  these  injunctions  following : 

First,  ye  shall  preach  at  Paul's  Cross  in  London,  in  proper  person,  the  Sun-  Bonner 
day  after  the  date  hereof  three  weeks,  and  in  the  same  sermon  declare  and  set  '">'.''""- 
forth  the  articles  hereunto  annexed ;  and  ye  shall  preach  hereafter  once  every  preach 
quarter  of  the  year  there,  exhorting,  in  your  sermon,  the  people  to  obedience,  i^very 
prayer,  and  godly  living ;  and  ye  shall  be  present  at  every  sermon  hereafter  p" u'i^^'^  ** 
made  at  Paul's  Cross,  if  sickness,  or  some  other  reasonable  cause,  do  not  let  you.  cross. 

Secondly,  You  yourself,  in  person,  shall  from  henceforth  every  day  which 
heretofore  was  accounted  in  this  church  of  England  a  principal  feast,  or  '  majus 
duplex,'  and  at  all  such  times  as  the  bishops  of  London,  your  predecessors, 
were  wont  to  celebrate  and  sing  high  mass,  now  celebrate  and  execute  the 
communion  at  the  high  altar  in  Paul's,  for  the  better  example  of  all  others ; 
except  sickness  do  let. 

Thirdly,  Ye  shall  yourself,  according  to  your  duty  and  the  office  of  a  bishop, 
call  before  you  all  such  as  do  not  come  unto  and  frequent  the  common  prayer 
and  service  in  the  church,  or  do  not  come  unto  God's  board,  and  receive  the 
communion  at  least  once  a  year ;  or  whosoever  do  frequent  or  go  unto  any 
other  right  or  service  than  is  appointed  by  our  book,  either  of  matins,  even- 
song, or  mass,  in  any  church,  chapel,  or  other  private  places  within  your  dio- 
cese; and  ye  shall  see  all  such  offenders  convented  before  you,  and  punished 
according  unto  the  ecclesiastical  laws,  with  severe  and  straight  pimishment 
therefore.  Likewise  ye  shall  see  one  only  order  used  in  your  diocese,  ac- 
cording to  our  said  book,  and  none  other. 

Fourthly,  Ye  shall,  both  by  yourself  and  all  your  officers  under  you,  search 
out  and  convent  before  you  more  diligently  than  licretofore  ye  have  done  (as 


•730 


REBELLION    IN    CORNWALL    AND    DEVONSHIRE. 


Edward 

yi. 

A.D. 

■  1549. 


Bonner 
com- 
manded 
to  keep 
his  own 
house. 


The  re- 
hels  in 
Cornwall 
and  De- 
vonshire. 


Popish 
priests 
first  stir- 
rers of 
this  rebel- 
lion. 

All  wicli- 
edness 
befjinueth 
under 
fair  pre- 
tences. 


Captains 
of  the  re- 
bels. 


Priests 
rebels  and 
traitors 
against 
the  king. 


appevtaineth  to  your  oflice)  all  adulterers,  and  see  the  same  punished  according 
to  the  ecclesiastical  laws,  and  to  the  authority  given  you  in  that  behalf. 

Fifthly,  We  have  heard  also  complaints,  that  the  church  of  Paul's  and  other 
churches  of  London,  are  of  late  more  neglected,  as  well  in  reparation  of  the 
glass,  as  other  buildings  and  ornaments  of  the  same,  than  they  were  heretofore 
wont;  and  that  divers  and  many  persons  in  the  city,  of  malice  deny  the  pay- 
ment of  their  due  tithe  to  their  curates,  whereby  the  curates  are  both  injured, 
and  made  not  so  well  able,  and  in  manner  discouraged,  to  do  their  duties :  the 
which  thing  also,  our  will  and  commandment  is,  ye  shall  diligently  look  unto, 
and  see  redi'essed  as  appertaineth. 

Sixthly,  And  forasmuch  as  all  these  complaints  be  made,  as  most  done  and 
committed  in  London,  to  the  intent  you  may  look  more  earnestly,  better,  and 
more  diligently,  to  the  reformation  of  them,  our  pleasure  is,  that  you  shall  abide 
and  keep  residence  in  your  house  there,  as  in  the  city,  see,  and  principal  place, 
of  your  diocese,  and  none  otherwhere,  for  a  certain  time,  until  you  shall  be 
otherwise  licensed  by  us. 

And  tlms,  having  brought  bishop  Bonner  home  to  his  own  house, 
there  to  leave  him  awhile,  to  take  his  case  in  his  own  lodging  till  we 
return  to  him  again,  we  will,  in  the  mean  time,  make  a  little  inter- 
course into  Cornwall  and  Devonshire,  to  discourse  some  part  of  the 
disordered  and  disloyal  doings  of  those  men  against  their  so  meek  and 
excellent  a  prince,  having  no  cause  ministered  thereunto  ;  yea,  having 
cause  rather  to  yield  praise  and  thanks  to  the  Lord  for  such  a  quiet 
and  peaceable  prince  in  his  mercy  given  unto  them.  But  such  is  tiu^ 
condition  of  unquiet  natures,  that  they  cannot  skill  of  peace  :  and 
where  due  discretion  lacketh,  there  lewd  disposed  persons  cannot  tell 
when  they  be  well.  Again,  some  be  so  crooked  and  so  perversely 
given,  that  the  more  courteously  they  be  treated,  the  worse  they  arc ; 
and  when,  by  honest  diligence,  they  list  not  to  get  their  living,  by 
public  disturbance  of  commonwealths,  they  think  to  thrive.  And  so 
seemed  it  to  fare  with  this  seditious  people  of  Cornwall  and  Devon- 
shire, who,  having  so  good  and  virtuous  a  king,  that,  if  they  should 
have  sought  him  as  l)iogcncs,  they  say,  did  seek  for  a  man  with  a 
candle,  a  meeker  and  better  sovereign  they  could  not  have  found,  a 
crueller  they  well  deserved ;  yet  were  they  not  with  him  contented, 
but,  contrary  to  all  order,  reason,  nature,  and  loyalty,  advanced 
themselves  in  a  rebellious  conspiracy  against  him,  and  against  his 
proceedings,  through  the  pernicious  instigation,  first  (as  it  sccmeth)  of 
certain  popish  priests,  who,  grudging  and  disdaining  against  the 
injunctions  and  godly  order  of  reformation  set  fc^rwaid  by  the  king, 
and  especially  mourning  to  see  their  old  popish  church  of  Rome  to 
decay,  ceased  not,  by  all  sinister  and  subtle  means,  first,  under  God's 
name  and  the  king's,  and  under  colour  of  religion,  to  persuade  the 
people  ;  then,  to  gather  sides,  to  assemble  in  companies,  and  to 
gather  captains  ;  and  at  last  to  burst  out  in  rank  rebellion. 

Neither  lacked  there  among  the  lay  sort  some  as  seditiou-sly  dis- 
posed as  they,  to  mischief  and  madness,  as  well  gentlemen  as  others. 
Of  whom  the  chief  gentlemen  captains  were,  Huinfrey  Arundel, 
esquire,  governor  of  the  Mount,  James  Rosogan,  John  Rosogaii, 
John  Pain,  Thomas  Underhil,  John  Soleman,  William  Segar.  Of 
priests  who  were  principal  stirrers,  and  some  of  them  governors  of  the 
camps,  and  afterwards  executed,  there  were  to  the  number  of  eight, 
whose  names  were  Robert  l^ochim,  John  Tompson,  Roger  Barrel, 
John  Wolcock,  William  Asa,  James  Mourton,  John  Barrow,  Richard 


ARTICLES    OF    THE    DISCONTENTED    COMMONS.  '        731 

Benet,  besides  a  nuiltitude  of  otlicr  popish  priests,  which  to  the  same  Edward 

faction  was  adjoined.     The  number  of  the  whole  rebellion,  speaking '■ — 

with  the  least,  mounted  to  little  less  than  ten  thousand  stout  traitors.    ^;]^- 
These,  hearing  first  of  the  commotions  which  began  about  the  same 


time  in  other  parts  to  broil,  as  in  Oxfordshire,  Yorkshire,  and  espe-  comn?o- 
cially  in  Norfolk  and  Suffolk,  began  to  take  therein  some  courage,  jj""^.'" , 
hoping  that  they  should  have  well  fortified  the  same  quarrel.     But  time  sup- 
afterwards,  they,  perceiving  how  the  mischievous  mutterings  and  enter-  ^^^^^^  ' 
prises  of  their  conspiracy  did  suddenly  fail,  either  being  prevented  by 
time,  or  repressed  by  power ;  or  that  their  cause,  being  but  only 
about  plucking  down  of  inclosures,  and  enlarging  of  commons,  was 
divided  from  theirs,  so  that  either  they  would  not  or  could  not  join 
their  aid  together,  then  began  they  again  to  quail,  and  their  courage  to 
abate.     Notwithstanding,  forasmuch  as  they  had  gone  so  far  that  they 
thought  there  was  no  shrinking  back,  they  fell  to  new  devices  and 
inventions,  for  the  best  furtherance  of  their  desperate  purposes. 

Their  first  intent  was,  after  they  had  spoiled  their  own  country  most  The  city 
miserably,  to  invade  the  city  of  Exeter,  and  so,  consequently,  all  other  hnaded!"^ 
parts   of  the  realm.     But  first,   for  Exeter  they  gaped,  the  gates 
Avhereof  twice  they  burned,  but  gained  nothing  saving  only  gunshot, 
Avhereof  they  lacked  no  plenty.     Being  put  from  Exeter,  they  fell  on 
spoiling  and  robbing,  wliere  or  whatsoever  they  might   catch.     At 
length,  laying  their  traitorous  heads  together,  they  consulted  upon 
certain  articles  to  be  sent  up.     But  herein  such  diversity  of  heads  Diversity 
and  wits  was  amongst  them,  that  for  every  kind  of  brain  there  was  amongst 
one  manner  of  article  ;  so  that  there  neither  appeared  any  consent  in  |,gi/'^" 
their  diversity,  nor  yet  any   constancy  in  their  agreement.     Some 
seemed  more  tolerable  :  others  altogether  unreasonable  :  some  would 
have  no  justice :  some  would  have  no  state  of  gentlemen.     The 
priests  ever  harped  upon  one  string,  to  ring  in  the  bishop  of  Rome 
into  England  again,  and  to  halloo  home  cardinal  Pole  their  coun- 
tryman. 

After  much  ado,  and  little  to  the  purpose,  at  last  a  few  sorry  arti- 
cles were  agreed  upon,  to  be  directed  unto  the  king,  with  the  names 
of  certain  set  thereunto,  the  copy  whereof  here  ensueth. 

The  Articles  of  the  Commons  of  Devonshire  and  Cornwall,  sent  to 

the  King. 

First,  Forasmuch  as  man,  except  he  be  born  of  water  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  Sacra- 
cannot  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  forasmuch  as  the  gates  of  heaven  be  "'*"'!?  "^ 
not  opened  without  his  blessed  sacrament  of  baptism,  therefore  we  will  that  our 
curates  shall  minister  this  sacrament  at  all  times  of  need,  as  well  on  the  week- 
days, as  on  the  holy-days. 

Item,  We  will  have  our  children  confirmed  of  the  bishop,  whensoever  we  Confirma- 
shall  within  the  diocese  resort  unto  him.  tion- 

Item,  Forasmuch  as  we  constantly  believe,  that  after  the  priest  hath  spoken  Consecra- 
the  words  of  consecration,  being  at  mass,  thei-e  celebrating  and  consecrating  *><'"  oftlie 
the  same,  there  is  very  really  the  body  and  blood  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  body,  • 
God  and  man,  and  that  no  substance  of  bread  and  wine  remaineth  after,  but  the 
very  selfsame  body  that  was  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  and  was  given  upon  the 
cross  for  our  redemption  ;   therefore,  we  will  have  mass  celebrated  as  it  hath 
been  in  times  past,  without  any  man  communicating  with  the  priests ;  foras- 
much as  many,  rudely  presuming  unworthily  to  receive  the  same,  put  no  differ- 
ence between  the  Lord's  body  and  other  kind  of  meat,  some  saying  that  it  is 


732 


KING    EDWARD  S    MOST    GODLY    ANSWKIt 


Edward 
VI. 

A.D. 

l.'34f). 

lleserva- 
tion. 
Of  the 
Lord's 
body  cou- 
sec-ratod. 
Holy 

bread  and 
]\oly  wa- 
ter. 

The  sin- 
gle life  of 
jiriests. 
The 

Articles 
to  be  re- 
newed. 


Unlawful 
assem- 
blies. 


The 
kiii;;'s 
name 
abused. 


bread  before  and  after,  some  saying  that  it  is  profitable  to  no  man  except  he 
receive  it ;  with  many  other  abused  terms. 

Item,  Wc  will  have  in  our  churches  reservation. 

Item,  Wc  will  have  holy  bread  and  holy  water,  in  remembrance  of  Christ's 
precious  body  and  blood. 

Item,  We  will  that  our  priests  shall  sing  or  say,  with  an  audible  voice, 
God's  service  in  the  choir  of  the  parish  churches,  and  not  God's  service  to  be 
set  forth  like  a  Christmas  play. 

Item,  Forasiriuch  as  priests  be  men  dedicated  to  God,  for  ministering  aiul 
celebrating  the  blessed  sacraments  and  preaching  of  (-od's  word,  we  will  that 
they  shall  live  chaste  without  marriage,  as  St.  Paul  did,  being  the  elect  and 
chosen  vessel  of  God,  saying  unto  all  honest  priests,  '  Be  ye  followers  of  me.' 

Item,  we  will  that  the  Six  Articles  which^our  sovereign  lord,  king  Henry 
VIII.,  set  forth  in  his  latter  days,  shall  bo  used,  and  so  taken  as  they  were 
at  that  time. 

Item,  We  pray  God  save  king  Edward,  for  we  be  his,  both  body  and 
goods. 

A  Message  or  Answer  sent  by  the  King's  Majesty  to  certain  of 
his  People  assembled  in  Devonshire. 

Although  knowledge  hath  been  given  to  us  and  our  dearest  uncle  Edward 
duke  of  Somerset,  governor  of  our  person,  and  protector  of  all  our  realms, 
dominions,  and  subjects,  and  to  the  rest  of  our  privy  council,  of  divers  assemblies 
made  by  you,  which  ought  of  duty  to  be  our  loving  subjects,  against  all  order, 
law,  and  otherwise  than  ever  any  loving  and  kind  subjects  have  attempted 
against  their  natural  and  liege  sovereign  lord  :  yet  we  have  thought  it  meet, 
at  this  very  first  time,  not  to  condemn  or  reject  you,  as  we  might  justly  do,  but 
to  use  you  as  our  subjects  ;  thinking  that  the  devil  hath  not  that  power  in  you, 
to  make  you,  of  natural  born  Englishmen,  so  suddenly  to  become  enemies  to 
your  own  native  country,  or,  of  our  subjects  to  make  3^ou  traitors,  or,  under 
pretence  to  relieve  yourselves,  to  destroy  yourselves,  )'our  wives,  children, 
lands,  houses,  and  all  other  commodities  of  this  your  life.  This  we  say  :  we 
trust  that,  although  ye  be  by  ignorance  seduced,  ye  will  not  be  upon  knowledge 
obstinate  :  and  though  some  amongst  you  (as  ever  there  is  some  cockle  amongst 
good  corn)  forget  God,  neglect  their  prince,  esteem  not  the  state  of  the  realm, 
but,  as  careless,  desperate  men,  delight  in  sedition,  tumult,  and  wars :  yet, 
nevertheless,  the  greater  part  of  you  will  hear  .the  voice  of  us  your  natural 
prince,  and  will,  by  wisdom  and  counsel,  be  warned,  and  cease  your  evils  in 
the  beginning,  whose  ends  will  be,  even  by  Almighty  God's  order,  your  own 
desti'uction.  Wherefore,  as  to  you  our  subjects,  by  ignorance  seduced,  we 
s])eak,  and  be  content  to  use  our  princely  autliority  like  a  father  to  his  children, 
for  this  time,  to  admonish  you  of  your  faults,  not  to  punish  them ;  to  put  you 
in  remembrance  of  your  duties,  not  to  avenge  your  forge tfidness. 

First,  Jyour  disorder  to  rise  in  multitudes,  to  assemble  yourselves  against 
others  our  loving  subjects,  to  array  yourselves  to  the  war:  who  amongst  you 
all  can  answer  for  the  same  to  Almighty  God,  charging  jou  to  obey  us  in  all 
things?  or  how  can  any  English  good  heart  answer  us,  our  laws,  and  the  rest 
of  our  very  loving  and  faithful  subjects,  who,  indeed,  by  their  obedience,  make 
our  honour,  estate,  and  degree  ? 

Ye  use  our  name  in  your  writings,  and  abuse  the  same  against  ourself.  What 
injury  herein  do  you  us,  to  call  those  which  love  us  to  your  evil  ])iui)oses  by 
the  authority  of  our  name !  God  hath  made  us  your  king  by  his  ordinance 
and  providence,  by  oiu*  blood  and  inheritance,  by  lawful  succession  and  our 
coronation ;  but  not  to  this  end,  as  you  use  our  name.  We  are  your  most 
natural  sovereign  lord  and  king,  Edward  the  Sixth,  to  rule  you,  to  preserve 
you,  to  save  you  from  all  your  outward  enemies,  to  see  our  laws  well  ministered, 
every  man  to  have  his  own,  to  s;ippress  disordered  people,  to  correct  traitors, 
thieves,  pirates,  robbers,  and  such  like,  )'ea,  to  keep  our  realms  from  foreign 
princes,  from  the  malice  of  the  Scots,  of  Frenchmen,  of  the  bishop  of  Rome. 
Tluis,  good  subjects !  our  name  is  written;  thus  it  is  honoured  and  obeyed ; 
this  majesty  it  hath  by  God's  ordinance,  not  by  man's.  So  tliat  of  this 
your  olfence  we  cannot  write  too  much  ;  and  yet  doubt  not  but  this  is  enough 


TO  THE  REBELS  IN  DEVONSHIKE.  733 

from  a  prince  to  all  reasonable  people,  from  a  king  to  all  kind  hearted  and    Edimrd 
loving  subjects,  from  a  puissant  king  of  England,  to  eveiy  natural  Englishman.       '  ^- 

Your  pretences  which  you  say  move  you  to  do  this,  and  wherewith  you  seek    A.  D. 
to  excuse  this  disorder,  we  assure  you,  be  either  all  false,  or  so  vain,  that  we     \b-\9. 

doubt  not  but,  after  ye  shall  hereby  understand  the  truth  thereof,  ye  will  all,  -; — ; 

with  one  voice,  acknowledge  yourselves  ignorantly  led,  and  by  error  seduced:  jjj/s'jt'^nre- 
.and  if  there  be  any  that  will  not,  assiu'e  you  the  same  be  rank  traitors,  enemies  lenccs. 
of  our  ci-own,  seditious  people,  heretics,  papists,  or  such  as  care  not  for  what 
cause  they  seek  to  provoke  an  insurrection,  so  they  may  do  it ;  nor  indeed  can 
wax  so  rich  with  their  own  labours,  and  with  peace,  as  they  can  do  with  spoils, 
witli  wars,  with  robberies,  and  such  like;  yea,  with  the  spoil  of  your  own 
goods,  with  the  living  of  your  labours,  the  sweat  of  your  bodies,  the  food  of 
your  own  households,  wives,  and  children.  Such  they  be,  as  for  a  time  use 
pleasant  persuasions  to  you,  and,  in  the  end,  will  cut  your  throats,  for  your 
own  goods. 

You  be  borne  in  hand,  that  your  children,  though  necessity  chance,  shall  not  Baptism. 
be  christened  but  upon  the  holy  days.     How  false  this  is,  learn  you  of  us  :  our 
book  which  we  have  set  forth  by  the  free  consent  of  our  whole  parliament,  i;i 
the  English  tongue,  teacheth  you  the  contrary,  even  in  the  first  leaf,  yea,  the 
first  side  of  the  first  leaf  of  that  part'which  treateth  of  baptism.     Good  subjects  ! 
(for  to  others  we  speak  not)  look  and  be  not  deceived.     They  which  have  put 
this  false  opinion   into  your  ears,  they  mean  not  the  christening  of  children, 
but  the  destruction  of  you  our  christened  subjects.     Be  this  known  unto  you,  pg]j.g 
our  honour  is  so  much,  that  we  may  not  be  found  faulty  of  our  word.     Prove  surmise 
it ;  if  by  our  laws  ye  may  not  christen  your  children,  upon   necessity,  every  'I^.'^^'f 
day  or  hour  in  the  week,  then  might  you  be  offended ;  but,  seeing  you  may  do  touching 
it,  how  can  you  believe  them  which  teach  you  the  contrary  ?     What  think  3'ou  baptism 
they  mean  in  the  rest,  which  move  you  to  break  your  obedience   against  us  '^'^  "  '^  " 
your  king  and  sovereign,  upon  these  so  false  tales  and  persuasions  in  so  evident 
a  matter  I     Therefore  you  all  which  will   acknowledge  us  your  sovereign  lord, 
and  which  will  hear  the  voice  of  us  your  natural  king,  may  easily  perceive  how 
ye  be  deceived,  and  how  subtilely  traitors  and  papists,  with  their  falsehood,  seek 
to  achieve  and  bring  their  purpose  to  pass  with  your  help.     Every  traitor  will 
be  glad  to  dissemble  his  treason,  and  feed  it  secretly  ;  every  papist  his  popery, 
and  nourish  it  inwardly  ;  and,  in  the  end,  make  you,  our  subjects,  partakers  of 
treason  and  popery,  which,  in  the  beginning,  was  pretended  a  commonwealth 
and  holiness.  ^ 

And  how  are  you  seduced  by  them,  which  put  in  your  heads,  That  the  Sacra-     1 
blessed  sacrament  of  Christ's  body  should  not  diifer  from  other  common  bread !  ment. 
If  our  laws,  proclamations  and  statutes,  be  all  to  the  contrary,  why  shall  any 
private  man  persuade  you  against  them  ?    We  do,  ourself  in  our  own  heart,  our 
council  in  all  their  profession,  our  laws  and   statutes  in  all  purposes,  our  good 
subjects   in  all  their  doings,  most  highly  esteem  that  sacrament,  and  use  the 
communion  thereof  to  our  most  comfort.    We  make  so  much  difference  thereof 
from  other  common  bread,  that  we  think  no  profit  of  other  bread,  but  to  main- 
tain our  bodies;  but  of  this  blessed  bread  we  take  the  very  food  of  our  souls  to 
everlasting  life.  How  think  you,  good  subjects !  shall  not  we,  being  your  prince,  xhe  false 
your  lord,  your  king  by  God's  appointment,  with  truth  more  prevail,  than  cer-  surmise, 
tain  evil  persons  with  open   falsehood?     Shall  any  seditious  person  persuade  !u"';„"^ 

11  •!         •!         T'T'i  ^  1  I'l  ine  sacra- 

you,  that  the  sacrament  is  despised,  which  is  by  our  laws,  by  ourselt,  by  our  ment  of 
council,    by  all   our  good  subjects,    esteemed,  used,   participated,  and    daily  the  Lord's 
received?     If  ever  ye  were  seduced,  if  ever  deceived,  if  ever  traitors  were  solved.' 
believed,  if  ever  papists  poisoned  good  subjects,  it  is  now.   It  is  not  the  christen- 
ing of  children,  not  the  reverence  of  the  sacrament,  not  the  health  of  your  souls 
that  they  shoot  at,  good  subjects!     It  is   sedition,  it  is  high  treason,  it  is  your 
destruction  they  seek ;  how  craftily,  how  piteously,  how  cunningly  soever  they 
do  it.     With  one  rule  judge  ye  the  end,  which  of  force  must  come  of  your 
purposes.     Almighty  God  forbiddeth,  upon    pain    of  everlasting    damnation, 
disobedience  to  us  your  king  ;  and  in  his  place  we  rule  in  earth.     If  we  should 
be  slow,  would  God  err?  If  your  offence  be  towards  God,  think  you  it  pardoned 
without  repentance  ?     Is  .  God's  judgment  mutable  ?     Your  pain  is  damnation, 
your  judge  is  incorruptible,  your  faidt  is  most  evident. 

Likewise  are  ye  evil  informed  in  divers  other  articles,  as  for  confirmation  of 


734 


Edward 
VI. 

A.D. 
1549. 

Matins 
and  ser- 
vice in 
English. 


Alteration 
of  service 
from  an 
unknown 
to  a 
known 
tonjrue. 


The 
mass. 


Confirm- 
ation. 

Baptism 

saveth 

witliout 

any 

bishop- 

ing. 


KING    EDWARD  S    MOST    GODLY    ANSWER 

your  children,  for  the  ma.m,  for  the  manner  of  your  service  of  matins  and  even- 
song. Whatsoever  is  therein  ordered,  hath  heen  long  dehated  and  consulted 
hy  many  learned  hishops,  doctors,  and  other  men  of  great  ■  learning  in  this 
realm  concluded :  in  nothing  were  so  much  labour  and  time  spent  of  late 
time,  notliing  so  fully  ended. 

As  for  the  service  in  the  English  tongue,  it  hath  manifest  reasons  for  it.  And 
yet,  perchance,  it  seemeth  to  you  a  new  service,  and  indeed  is  none  other  but  the 
old.  The  selfsame  words  in  English,  which  were  in  Latin,  saving  a  few  things 
taken  out,  so  fond,  that  it  had  been  a  shame  to  have  heard  them  in  English,  as 
all  they  can  judge  which  list  to  report  the  triith.  The  difference  is,  we  meant 
godly,  that  you,  our  subjects,  should  understand  in  English,  being  our  natural 
country  tongue,  that  which  was  heretofore  spoken  in  Latin  ;  then,  serving  only 
for  them  which  understood  Latin,  and  now,  for  all  you  which  be  born  EnglisJi. 
How  can  this  with  reason  offend  any  reasonable  man,  that  he  shall  understand 
what  any  other  saith,  and  so  consent  with  the  speaker?  If  the  service  in  the 
church  was  good  in  Latin,  it  remaineth  good  in  English;  for  nothing  is  altered, 
but  to  speak  with  knowledge,  that  which  was  spoken  with  ignorance,  and  to  let 
j'ou  understand  what  is  said  for  you,  to  the  intent  you  may  further  it  with  your 
own  devotion  :  an  alteration  to  the  better,  except  knowledge  be  worse  than 
ignorance.  So  that  whosoever  hath  moved  you  to  mislike  this  order,  can  give 
you  no  reason,  nor  answer  yours,  if  ye  understood  it. 

Wherefore,  you  our  subjects!  remember,  we  speak  to  you,  being  ordained 
your  prince  and  king  by  Almighty  God :  if  anywise  we  could  advance  God's 
honour  more  than  we  do,  we  would  do  it.  And  see  that  ye  become  subject  to 
God's  ordinances,  obeying  us  your  prince,  and  learn  of  them  Avhich  have 
authority  to  teach  you,  which  have  power  to  rule  you,  and  will  execute  our 
justice  if  we  be  provoked.  Learn  not  of  them  whose  fruits  be  nothing  but 
wilfulness,  disobedience,  obstinacy,  dissimulation,  and  destruction  of  the  realm. 

For  the  mass,  we  assure  you,  no  small  study  nor  travail  hath  been  spent  by 
all  the  learned  clergy  therein ;  and,  to  avoid  all  contention,  it  is  brought  even 
to  the  very  use  as  Christ  left  it,  as  the  apostles  used  it,  as  holy  fathers  delivered 
it :  indeed  somewhat  altered  from  that  the  popes  of  Rome,  for  their  lucre, 
brought  it  to.  And  although  ye  may  hear  the  contrary  of  some  popish  evil 
men,  yet  our  majesty,  which,  for  our  honour,  may  not  be  blemished  or  stained, 
assureth  you,  that  they  deceive  you,  abuse  you,  and  blow  these  opinions  into 
your  head,  to  finish  their  own  purposes. 

And  so,  likewise,  judge  you  of  confirmation  of  children  ;  and  let  them  answer 
you  this  one  question :  Think  they,  that  a  child  christened  is  damned,  because 
it  dicth  before  bishoping  ?  They  be  confirmed  at  the  time  of  discretion,  to 
learn  that  which  they  professed,  in  the  lack  thereof  by  baptism  ;  taught  in  age, 
that  which  they  received  in  infancy  :  and  yet,  no  doubt  but  they  be  saved  by 
baptism,  not  by  confirmation  ;  and  made  Christ's  by  christening,  and  taught  how 
to  continue  by  confirmation.  Wlierefore,  in  the  whole,  mark,  good  subjects !  how 
our  doctrine  is  founded  upon  true  learning,  and  theirs  upon  shameless  errors. 

To  conclude  ;  besides  our  gentle  manner  of  information  to  you,  whatsoever  is 
contained  in  our  book,  either  for  baptism,  sacrament,  mass,  confiniiation,  and 
service  in  the  church,  is  by  our  parliament  established,  by  the  whole  clergy 
agreed,  yea,  by  the  bishops  of  the  realm  devised  ;  and,  fiirther,  by  God's  word 
confirmed.  And  how  dare  ye  trust,  yea,  how  dare  ye  give  ear  without  trembling, 
to  any  singular  person,  to  disallow  a  parliament,  a  subject  to  persuade  against 
our  majesty,  a  man  of  his  singular  arrogancy  against  the  determination  of  the 
bishops  and  all  the  clergy,  any  invented  argument  against  the  word  of  God  ? 

But  now  you,  our  subjects!  we  resort  to  a  greater  matter  of  your  blindness, 
of  your  unkindness  and  great  unnaturalness  ;  and  such  an  evil,  that  if  we  thought 
it  had  not  begun  of  ignorance,  and  continued  b}^  persuasion  of  certain  traitors 
amongst  you,  which  we  think  few  in  number,  but  in  their  doings  busy ;  we 
could  not  be  persuaded  but  to  use  our  sword,  and  do  justice,  and  as  we  be 
ordained  by  God ;  that  is,  to  redress  your  errors  by  avengement.  But  love  and 
zeal  yet  overcome  our  just  anger;  but  how  long  that  will  be,  God  knoweth,  in 
whose  hand  our  heart  is;  and  rather  for  your  own  causes,  being  our  christened 
subjects,  we  would  ye  were  rather  persuaded  than  vanquished,  informed  than 
forced,  taught  than  overthrown,  quietly  pacified  than  rigorously  persecuted. 

Ye  require  to  have  the  statute  of  the  Six  Articles  revived,  and  know  ye  what  ye 


TO    THE    RKllKLS    IN    DEVONSHIUK. 


7Sf5 


require  ?  or  know  ye  wlicit  ease  ye  luave  with  the  loss  of  them  ?     They  were  laws  Edward 
made,  but  quickly  repented ;  too  bloody  they  were  to  be  borne  of  our  people,       '^^■ 
and  yet  at  the  first,  indeed,  made  of  some  necessity.     O  subjects,  how  are  ye     .    .^ 
trapped  by  subtle  persons !     We  of  pity,  because  they  were  bloody,  took  them    ,  ^.q 

away  ;  and  you  now  of  ignorance,  will  ask  them  again.     You  know  full  well,  L 

that  they  helped  us  to  extend  rigour,  and  gave  us  cause  to  draw  oiu'  sword 
very  often  ;  they  were  as  a  whetstone  to  our  sword,  and  for  your  causes  we  left 
to  use  them.  And  since  our  mercy  moved  us  to  write  our  laws  with  milk  and 
equity,  how  be  ye  blinded  to  ask  them  in  blood  ! 

But,  leaving  this  manner  of  reasoning,  and  resorting  to  the  truth  of  our 
authority,  we  let  you  wit,  the  same  hath  been  annulled  by  our  parliament,  with 
great  rejoicing  of  our  subjects,  and  is  not  now  to  be  called  by  subjects  in  ques- 
tion.    Dare  then  any  of  you,  with  the  name  of  a  subject,  stand  against  an  act 
of  parliament,  a  law  of  the  whole  realm  ?     What  is  our  power,  if  laws  should 
be  thus  neglected  ?     Yea,   what  is  your  surety,  if  laws  be  not  kept  ?     Assure 
yourselves  most  surely,  that  we,  of  no  earthly  thing  under  the  heaven,   make 
such  a  reputation,  as  we  do  of  this  one  thing  :  to  have  our  law  obeyed,  and  this 
cause  of  God,  which  we  have   taken  in  hand,  to  be  thoroughly  maintained : 
from  the  which  we  will  never  remove  a  hair's  breadth,  nor  give  place  to  any  Notable 
creature  living,  much  less  to  any  subject ;  but  therein  will  spend  our  own  royal  zeal  and 
person,  our  crown,  treasure,  realm,  and  all  our  state ;  whereof  we  assure  you  of  ^vo"(j"of^^ 
our  high  honour.     For  herein  indeed  resteth  our  honour,  herein  standeth  our  king, 
kingdom,  herein  do  all  kings  acknowledge  us  a  king.     And  shall  any  of  you 
dare  breathe  or  think  against  our  honour,  our  kingdom,  or  crown  ? 

In  the  end  of  this  your  request  (as  we   be  given  to  understand)  ye  would  The 
have  them  stand  in  force  until  our  full  age.    To  this,  we  think,  if  ye  knew  what  king's 
ye  spake,  ye  would  never  have  uttered  that  motion,  nor  ever  have  given  breath  ^°^' 
to  sucli  a  thought.     For  what  think  you  of  our  kingdom  ?     Be  we  of  less 
authority  for  our  age  ?     Be  we  not  your  king  now,  as  we  shall  be  ?  or  shall  ye 
be  subjects  hereafter,  and  now  are  ye  not?     Have  not  we  the  right  we  shall 
have  ?     If  we  would  suspend  and  hang  our  doings  in  doubt  until  our  full  age, 
ye  must  first  know,  that  as  a  king,  we  have  no  difference  of  years  or  lime,  but 
as  a  natural  man  and  creature  of  God,  we  have  youth,  and,  by  his  sufferance, 
shall  have  age.     We  are  your  rightful  king,  your  liege  lord,  your  king  anointed,  A  king 
your  king  crowned,  the  sovereign  king  of  England,  not  by  our  age,  but  by  God's  I'osses- 
ordinance;  not  only  when  we  shall  be  of  twenty-one  years,  but  when  we  are  of  ^rown  not 
ten  years.     We  possess  our  crown,  not  by  years,  but  by  the  blood  and  descent  hy  years, 
from  our  father  king  Henry  the  Eighth.     You  are  our  subjects,  because  we  be  p^*^,?/ 
your  king ;  and  rule  we  will,  because  God  hath  willed.      It  is  as  great  a  fault  dinance. 
in  us  not  to  rule,  as  in  a  subject  not  to  obey. 

If  it  be  considered,  they  which  move  this  matter,  if  they  durst  utter  them- 
selves, would  deny  our  kingdom.  But  our  good  subjects  know  their  prince,  and 
will  increase,  not  diminish  his  honour;  enlarge,  not  abate  his  power;  acknow- 
ledge, not  defer  his  kingdom  to  certain  years.  All  is  one,  to  speak  against  our 
crown,  and  to  deny  our  kingdom,  as  to  require  that  our  laws  may  be  broken 
unto  twenty-one  years.  Be  we  not  your  crowned,  anointed,  and  established 
king?  Wherein,  then,  be  we  of  less  majesty,  of  less  authority,  or  less  state, 
than  were  our  progenitors,  kings  of  this  realm,  except  your  unkindness,  your 
imnaturalness,  will  diminish  our  estimation  ?  We  have  hitherto,  since  the  death 
of  our  father,  by  the  good  advice  and  counsel  of  our  dear  and  entirely  beloved 
uncle,  kept  our  state,  maintained  our  realm,  preserved  our  honour,  defended 
our  people  from  our  enemies ;  we  have  hitherto  been  feared  and  dreaded  of  our 
enemies,  yea,  of  pi-inces,  kings,  and  nations;  yea,  herein  we  be  nothing  inferior 
to  any  our  progenitors  (which  grace  we  acknowledge  to  be  given  us  from  God), 
and  how  else,  but  by  good  obedience  of  our  people,  good  counsel  of  our  magi- 
strates, due  execution  of  our  laws?  By  authority  of  our  kingdom,  England 
hitherto  hath  gained  honour ;  during  our  reign,  it  hath  won  of  the  enemy, 
and  not  lost. 

It  hath  been  marvelled,  that  we,  of  so  young  years,  have  reigned  so  nobly.  Youth 
so  royally,  so  quietly.      And  how  chanceth  it  that  you  our  subjects  of  that  our  hinders 
country  of  Devonshire,  will  give  the  first  occasion  to  slander  this  our  realm  of  ""'.V^^ 
England,  to  give  courage  to  the  enemy,  to  note  our  realm  of  the  evil  of  rebel-  govern- 
lion  ?  to  make  it  a  prey  to  our  old  enemies  ?  to  diminisli  our  honour,  which  ™^"*' 


•736  SEDITIOUS    HUMOURS    CIRCULATED    BY    POPISH    PRIESTS. 

Edward   God  hath  given,  our  father  loft,  our  good  uncle  and  coiuicil  preserved  unto  us  ? 

^^-      What  greater  evil  could  ye  commit,  than  even  now,  when  our  foreign  enemy 

.    p.      in  Scotland,  and  upon  the  sea,  seeketh  to  invade  us,  to  rise  in  this  manner 

ir'in'     against  our  hxw  !  to  provoke  so  justly  our  wrath,  to  ask  our  vengeance,  and  to 

!_  give  us  occasion  to  spend  that  force  upon  you,  which  we  meant  to  bestow  upon 

our  enemies  ?  to  begin  to  slay  you  with  tliat  sword  which  we  drew  against  the 
Scots  and  other  enemies  ?  to  make  a  conquest  of  our  own  people,  which  other- 
wise should  have  been  of  the  whole  realm  of  Scotland  ? 

Thus  far,  ye  see,  we  have  descended  from  our  high  majesty  for  love,  to  con- 
sider you  in  your  base  and  simple  ignorance,  and  have  been  content  to  send 
you  an  instruction  like  a  fatherly  prince,  who,  of  justice,  might  have  sent  you 
your  destruction  like  a  king  to  rebels.  And  now  we  let  you  know,  that  as  ye 
see  our  mercy  abundant,  so,  if  ye  provoke  us  further,  we  swear  to  you  by  the 
living  God,  by  whom  we  I'eign,  ye  shall  feel  the  power  of  the  same  God  in  our 
sword,  which  how  mighty  it  is,  no  subject  knoweth  ;  how  puissant  it  is,  no 
private  man  can  judge  ;  how  mortal  it  is,  no  English  heart  dare  think.  But 
surely,  surely,  as  your  lord  and  prince,  your  only  king  and  master,  we  say  to 
you.  Repent  yourselves,  and  take  our  mercy  witliout  delay ;  or  else,  we  will 
forthwith  extend  our  princely  power,  and  execute  our  sharp  sword  against  you, 
as  against  very  infidels  and  Turks,  and  rather  adventure  our  own  royal  person, 
state,  and  power,  than  the  same  shall  not  be  executed. 

And,  if  ye  will  prove  the  example  of  our  mercy,  learn  of  certain  which  lately 
did  arise,  pretending  some  griefs,  and  yet,  acknowledging  their  offences,  have 
not  only  received  most  humbly  their  pardon,  but  feel  also,  by  our  order,  to 
whom  all  public  order  only  pertaineth,  redress  devised  for  their  griefs.  In  the 
end  we  admonish  you  of  your  duties  to  God,  whom  ye  shall  answer  in  the  day 
of  the  Lord ;  and  of  your  duties  towards  us,  whom  ye  shall  answer  by  oiu' 
order ;  and  take  oiu-  mercy  whilst  God  so  inclineth  us  ;  lest,  when  ye  shlall  be 
constrained  to  ask,  we  shall  be  too  much  hardened  in  our  heart  to  grant  it  you ; 
and  whereas  ye  shall  now  hear  of  mercy — mercy  and  life  ! — ye  shall  then  hear 
of  justice — justice  and  death ! 

Given  at  Richmond,  the  eighth  day  of  July,  the  third  year  of  our  reign. 

Besides  the  articles  of  these  Devonshire  men  above  mentioned, 

the  said  rebels  sent  up  also,  not  long  after,  a  supplication  to  the 

king,  whcrcunto  answer  again  was  made  by  the  king's  learned  council, 

which  here,  to  make  short,  leisure  servcth  not  to  rehearse. 

False  Over  and  besides,  to  behold  the  malicious  working  of  those  popish 

5,y"i',"pish  priests,  to  kindle  more  the  spark  of  sedition  in  the  people"'s  hearts, 

stirred  u   "^^^'^t,  bruits  and  rumours  did  they  raise  up  against  the  king  and  his 

afjainst     couucil,  making  the  vulgar  multitude  to  believe,  that  they  should  be 

made  to  pay,  first  for  then*  sliecp,  then  for  then*  geese  and  pigs  also, 

and  other  like  things;  and  whatsoever  they  had  in  store,  or  should 

put  in  their  mouths,  they  must  fine  thcrc-for  to  the  king  !   of  all 

which  matter  never  a  word  was  either  thought  or  meant.     But  this 

seemed  matter  fit  for  such  priests,  whereby  to  set  the  prince  and  his 

subjects  together  by  the  ears. 

Sir  joiin       Against  this  seditious  company  of  rebels,  was  appointed  and  sent 

by  the  king  and  his  council,  sir  .Tohn  Russell,  knight,  lord  privy  seal, 

as  lieutenant  general  of  the  king''s  army,  on  whom  chiefly  dc]")cndcd 

the  charge  and  achievance  of  that  voyage  in  the  Avcst  parts.     To  him 

also  Avere  adjoined,  as  in  part  of  ordinary  council  in   those  affairs 

under  him,  sir  William  Herbert,  sir  Johan  Pawlet,  sir  Hugh  Pawlet, 

sir  Thomas  Speck,  with  the  lord  Gray,  and  others  beside. 

Thus  the  said  lord  privy  seal,  accompanied  with  the  lord  Gray, 
advancing  his  jiower  against  the  rebels,  although  in  number  of  soldiers 
not  equally  furnished  like  to  the  others,  yet,  through  the  gracious 


the  king. 


Russell. 


Mlj'SSF.I.BOROUGII    FIELD    IN    SCOTLAXD.  737 

assistance  of  the  Lord''s  help,  fighting  in  his  cause,  and  giving  the   Edward 
adventure  against  tlie  enemy,  about  the  latter  end  of  July,  a.d.  1/)49,      '^' 
gave  them  the  repulse  ;  who,  notMithstanding,  recovering  themselves    A.  D, 
again  with  such  stomachs  as  they  had,  encountered  the  second  time    ^''^^^- 
with  the  aforesaid  lord  privy  seal,  about  the  beginning  of  August  tI'c 
following,  by  whom,  through  the  Lord's  mighty  power,  they,  with  tUsram- 
their  whole  cause  of  false  religion,  were  utterly  vanquished,  and  quite  ^'""^" 
overthrown. 

In  that  victory  a  great  work  of  God's  mighty  power  undoubtedly  f'^'eat 
did  appear;  for,  although  the  number  of  the  rebels  did  surmount,  in  oif;od" 
great  quantity,  the  power  and  strength  of  the  lord  privy  seal,  and  vkti'.ry 
their  stomachs  were  so  fiercely  set  upon  all  desperate  adventures ;  fsainst 
and  though  the  power  of  sir  William  Herbert  (being  the  same  time 
at  Bristol)  was  not  yet  presently  come,  which  should  have  joined 
with  the  lord  privy  seal ;  yet,  all  this  notwithstanding,  the  goodness 
of  the  Lord  so  wrought  on  the  king"'s  behalf,  more  than  any  industry 
of  man  (which  in  all  respects  in  handling  that  matter  was  very  raw, 
and  far  behind)  that  the  victory  fell  to  the  king's  part,  under  the  LaudaWe 
valiant  guiding  of  the  aforesaid  lord  privy  seal ;   so  that  the  popish  tiiriord"*^ 
rebels  not  only  lost  the  field,  but  a  great  part  of  them  also  lost  their  ''"^.y 
lives,  lying  there  slain  miserably  in  the  chase,  to  the  compass  of  two 
miles'  space.    Where  also  were  taken  and  apprehended  the  cliieftains 
and  ringleaders  of  that  mischievous  dance,  Avhereof  the  principal  were 
Humfrey  Arundel,  Berry,  Thomas  Underhil,  John  Soleman,  William 
Segar ;  Tempson  and  Barret  two  priests  ;   Henry  Bray  and  Henry 
Lee,  two  mayors  ;  with  divers  others  more  above  specified ;  all  who, 
accordingly,  afterwards  were  executed.' 

These  rebels,  to  make  their  part  more  sure  by  the  help  and  pre-  False 
sence  of  their  consecrated  god  and  maker,  brought  with  them,  into  l\^J^\)l[ 
the  battle,  the  pix  under  his  canopy ;  and  instead  of  an  altar,  where  vonshire 
he  was  hanging  before,  set  him  now  riding  in  a  cart.     Neither  were  their  po- 
there  lacking  masses,  crosses,  banners,  candlesticks,  with  holy  bread  disap-*^"'* 
also,  and  holy  water  plenty,  to  defend  them  from  devils,  and  all  adver-  pointed, 
sary  power ;  who,  in  the  end,  neither  could  help  their  friends,  nor  yet  crament 
coidd  save  themselves  from  the  hands  of  their  enemies,  but,  eftsoons,  b"„ugh^''^ 
both  the  consecrated  god,  and  all  the  trumpery  about  him,  were  taken  to  the 
in  the  cart,  and  there  lay  all  in  the  dust,  leaving  to  them  a  notable  a  cart, 
lesson  of  bitter  experience,  how  to  put  their  confidence  hereafter 
in  no  such  vain  idols,  but  only  in  the  true  living  God  and  immortal 
Maker,  to  be  served  according  to  his  prescribed  word  ;  and  that  only 
in  the  faith  of  his  Son,  and  not  after  their  own  dreaming  fantasies. 

The  story  whereof  putteth  me  also  in  remembrance  of  another  Mussei- 
like  popish  field  called  Musselborough  field,  fought  in  Scotland  the  f,e[d"in 
year  before  this,   where  the   Scots  likewise   encamping    themselves  ^'^""^nd-. 
against  the  lord  protector,  and  the  king''s  power  sent  into  Scotland, 
did,  in  semblable  wise,  bring  with  them  to  the  battle,  the  consecrated 
gods  of  their  altars,  with  masses,  crosses,  banners,  and  all  their  popish 
stuff  of  idolatry  ;  having  great  affiance,  by  virtue  thereof,  to  have  a 
great  day  against  the  English  army,  as  indeed,  in  man's  judgment,  it 

(1)  In  a  work  entitled  '  All  suche  Proclamacions,  as  have  been  sette  furthe  by  the  Kynges 
Maiestie,'  &c.,  [Lond.  1550.  8vo.  Printed  by  Richard  Grafton,]  is  the  Proclamation  for  the  punish- 
ment of  these  rebels. — Ed. 

VOL,  V.  3    B 


738 


REBELLION    IN    NORFOLK. 


Edward  might  seem  not  unlike.     For  tlie  number  of  tlie  Scots'"  army  so  far 

—  exceeded  ours,  and  they  were  so  appointed  with  their  pikes  in  the 

A.D.    fij-st  front  against  our  liorsemen  (wlio  gave  the  first  onset),  tliat  our 
men  were  fain  to  recule,  not  without  the  loss  of  divers  gentlemen. 


God's  Notwithstanding,  the  mighty  arm  of  the  Lord  so  turned  the  victory, 
arm  that  tlic  Scots,  ill  the  end,  with  all  their  masses,  pixes,  and  idolatrous 
againsf  triukcts,  wcrc  put  to  the  worse  :  of  Avhom  in  that  field  were  slain 
the  Scots,  between  thirteen  and  fourteen  thousand,  and  not  passing  a  hundred 
trusted  Englishmen.  The  cause  of  this  was  the  promise  of  the  said  Scots, 
ma'sses'^  luadc  before  to  king  Henry,  for  the  marriage  of  the  young  Scottish 
menTof^  quccu  to  king  Edward,  which  promise  the  said  Scots  afterwards  brake, 
the  altar,  and  paid  thereafter. 

In  that  victory  this  is  also  to  be  noted,  that  the  same  day  and 
hour  when  the  images  were  burned  openly  in  London,  the  Scots  were 
put  to  flight  in  Musselborough,  as  is  credibly  noted  in  records. 
A  stir  in        Duriiig  tliis  hurly-burly  amongst  the  popish  rebels  in  Cornwall 
shire  and  and  Devonshire,  the  like  commotion  at  the  same  time,  by  such  like 
hamshire.  popisli  pricsts  as  Holmcs  and  his  fellows,  began  to  gender  in  the 
parts  of  Oxford  and  Buckingham  ;  but  that  was  soon  appeased  by 
the  lord  Gray,  who,  coming  down  that  Avay  into  Devonshire,  chased 
the  rebels  to  their  houses ;  of  whom  two  hundred  Avere  taken,  and  a 
dozen  of  the  ringleaders  delivered  unto  him,  whereof  certain  were 
after  executed. 
Rebellion      In  Norfolk  and  parts  thereabout,  albeit  the  original  of  their  tumul- 
foik.        tuous  stirring  was  not  for  the  like  cause,  yet  the  obstinate  hearts  of 
that  unruly  multitude  seemed  no  less  bent  upon  mischief,  to  disturb 
public  peace,  which  was  also  in  the  month  of  July,  the  year  above- 
said.    For  repression  of  that  rebellion,  first  was  sent  the  lord  marquis 
instruc-    of  Northampton,  with  special  instruction  to  avoid  the  fight ;  and  so, 
g'ivento    by  Order,  was  appointed  with  a  nmnber  of  horse  to  keep  the  field 
marlmi's    ^^^  passagcs,  wlicrcby  they,  being  stopped  from  victual,  might  the 
sooner  be  brought  to  acknowledge  their  folly,   and  to  seek  their 
pardon  ;  Avho  then,  following  other  policy  than  by  order  was  given, 
came  and  pinned  himself  within  the  city  of  Norwich,  which  after- 
wards they  were  fain  to  abandon,  the  rebels  pressing  upon  the  city 
so  on  every  side,  that  at  length  they  obtained  the  same.      Never- 
The  lord  thclcss,  in  all  that  conflict  there  were  but  a  hundred  on  both  sides 
si^tiTat'^  slain,  and  otherwise  no  great  loss,  but  only  the  loss  of  the  lord 
Norwich.  Sheffield, 

The  re-         Then  was  sent  down  against  them  the  earl  of  Warwick,  with  siiffi- 

Norfoik    cient  force  and  number  of  soldiers,  besides  the  convoy  of  two  thou- 

suppress-  gand  Almains,  by  whom  the  rude  and  confused  rabble  were  there 

overthrown  and  slain,  to  the  number,  as  is  supposed,  of  four  thousand 

at  least :  and,  in  fine,  both  the  Kets,  chief  stirrers  and  authors  of 

that  commotion,  were  taken  and  put  to  execution,  and  one  of  them 

hanged  up  in  chains. 

Another        Morcovcr,  bcsidcs  these  inordinate  uproars  and  insuiTCctions  above 

h?Yod"   mentioned,  about  the  latter  end  of  the  said  month  of  July  the  same 

shira.       year,  which  was  1 549,  another  like  stir  or  commotion  began  at  Seamcr, 

in  the  North  Riding  of  Yorkshire,  and  continued  in  the  East  Riding 

of  the  same,  and  there  ended.    The  principal  doers  and  raisers  up  of 

this  insurrection  were  one  AV'illiam  Ombler  of  East  Allerton,  yeoman  ; 


THE    INSUUllECTION    IN    YOEKSHIllE.  739 

and  Thomas  Dale,  parish  clerk  of  Scamer ;  with  one  Stevenson  of  sdwaui 

Seamer,  neighbour  to  Dale,  and  nephew  to  Ombler.  This  Stevenson 1— 

•was  a  mean  or  messenger  between  the  said  Ombler  and  Dale,  being    A.  D. 
before  not  acquainted  together,  and  dwelling  seven  miles  one  from    ^•'^^^- 
the  other  ;   who  at  last,  by  the  travail  of  the  said  Stevenson  and  their 
own  evil  disposition,  inclined  to  ungraciousness  and  mischief  knowing 
before,  one  the  other's  mind  by  secret  conference,  were  brought  to 
talk  together  on  St.  James''s  day,  a.d.  1549. 

The  causes  moving  them  to  raise  this  rebellion,  were  these  :  First  causes 
and  principally,  their  traitorous  hearts,  grudging  at  the  king's  most  [he'vOTk- 
honourable  proceedings,  in  advancing  and  reforming  the  true  honour  tg'^^i,")';" 
of  God,  and  his  religion.     Another  cause  also  Avas,  for  trusting  to  Hon. 
a  blind  and  a  fantastical  prophecy,   wherewith  they  were  seduced, 
thinking  the  same  prophecy  should  shortly  come  to  pass,  by  hearing 
the  rebellions  of  Norfolk,  Devonshire,  and  other  places.     The  tenor  A^^'^inrt 
of  which  prophecy,  and  purpose  together  of  the  traitors  was,  ""  That  amongst 
there  should  no  king  I'cigu  in  England ;  that  the  noblemen  and  gen-  Northern 
tlemen  should  be  destroyed,  and  the  realm  should  be  ruled  by  four  men. 
governors,  to  be  elected  and  appointed  by  the  commons  holding  a 
parliament ;  in  a  commotion  to  begin  at  the  south  and  north  seas  of 
England,"  &c.:  supposing  that  this  their  rebellion  in  the  North,  and 
the  other  of  the  Devonshire  men  in  the  West,  meeting  (as  they 
intended)  at  one  place,  should  be  the  mean  how  to  compass  this 
their  traitorous  devilish  device.     And  therefore,  laying  their  studies  Device  of 
together,  how  they  might  find  out  more  company  to  join  with  them  hoVto"'* 
in  that  detestable  purpose,   and  so    set  forward  this  device   they  [™?p^'^'j. 
framed,  as  to  stir  in  two  places,  the  one  distant  seven  miles  from  the  pose, 
other ;  and,  at  the  first  rush,  to  kill  and  destroy  such  gentlemen  and 
men  of  substance  about  them,  as  were  favourers  of  the  king's  pro- 
ceedings, or  who  would  resist  them.     But,  first  of  all,  for  the  more 
speedy  raising  of  men,  they  devised  to  burn  beacons,  and  thereby  to 
bring  the  people  together,  as   though  it  were  to  defend  the  sea- 
coasts  ;  and,  having  the  ignorant  people  assembled,  then  to  pour  out 
their  poison  ;  first,  beginning  with  the  rudest  and  poorest  sort,  such 
as  they  thought  were  pricked  with  poverty,  and  were  unwilling  to 
labour,  and  therefore  the  more  ready  to  follow  the  spoil  of  rich  men's 
goods,  blowing  into  their  heads  that  God's  service  was  laid  aside,  and  False  lies 
new  inventions,  neither  good  nor  godly,  put  in  place  ;  and  so,  feeding  God's 
them  with  fair  promises  to  reduce  into  the  church  again  their  old  igno-  g^o^/^''^ 
ranee  and  idolatry,  they  thought,  by  that  means  soonest,  to  allure 
them  to  rage  and  run  with  them  in  this  commotion.     And  further- 
more, to  the  intent  they  might  give  the  more  terror  to  the  gentlemen 
at  their  first  rising,  lest  they  should  be  resisted,  they  devised  that 
some  should  be  murdered  in  churches,  some  in  their  houses,  some  in 
serving  the  king  in  commission,  and  others  as  they  could  be  caught ; 
and  to  pick  quarrels  with  them  for  alteration  of  service  on  the  holy- 
days.     And  thus  was  the  platform  cast  of  their  device,  according  as 
afterwards,  by  their  confession  at  their  examinations,  it  was  testified, 
and  remaineth  in  true  record. 

Thus  they  being  together  agreed,  Ombler  and  Dale,  and  others  by 
their  secret  appointment,  so  laboured  the  matter  in  the  parishes  of 
Seamer  and  Wintringham,  and  in  the  towns  about,  that  they  were 

Sb2 


740 


POI'IKH     INSURRECTION    SUI'l'lt  K^St.l). 


Edward  infcctcd  with  tlie  poison  of  tliis  conf'ctlcracy  in  sucli  sort,  tliat  it  was 

'. —  easy  to  understand  wlicreunto  they  wouhl  incline,  if  a  eojnniotion  were 

A-D.    begun.  The  accomplishment  thereof  did  shortly  follow;  for,  although 

'         by  the  words  of  one  drunken  fellow  of  that  conspiracy,  named  Culvered, 

si!iracy"of  ^^  the  alchousc  in  AVintring-ham,   some  suspicion  of  that  rebellion 
tiie  rebels  began  to  be  smelled  before  by  the  lord  president  and  ijentlcmen  in 

Uttcrtid  in  ^  i  ~ 

drunken-  thosc  parts,  and  so  prevented  in  that  place  where  the  rebels  thought 

"'^'"*-        to  begin  ;  yet  they  gave  not  over  so,  but  drew  to  another  place  at 

Seamer,  by  the  sea-coast ;  and  there,  by  night,  rode  to  the  beacon  at 

Saxton,  and  set  it  on  fire.     And  so,  gathering  together  a  rude  rout 

of  rascals  out  of  the  towns  near  about,  being  in  a  stir,   Ombler, 

Tliomas  Dale,  Barton,  and  Roljert  Dale,  hasted  forthwith  with  the 

rebels  to  Master  White's  house,  to  take  him,  who  notwithstanding. 

Four  men  being  on  horseback,  minding   to  have   escaped  their  hands,   Dale, 

murliered  Omblcr,  and  the  rest  of  the  rebels,  took  him,  and  Clopton  his  wife"*s 

'Vr      brother,  one  Savage  a  merchant  of  York,  and  one  Bury  servant  to 

sir  Walter  Mildmay ;  which  four,  without  cause  or  quarrel,  saving  to 

fulfil  their  seditious  prophecy  in  some  part,  and  to  give  a  terror  to 

other  gentlemen,  they  cruelly  murdered,  after  they  had  carried  them 

one  mile  from  Seamer,  towards  the  Wold ;  and  there,  after  they  had 

stripped  them  of  their  clothes  and  purses,  left  them  naked  behind 

them  in  the  plain  field,  for  crows  to  feed  on,  until  Wliite''s  wife  and 

Savage's  wife,  then  at  Seamer,  caused  them  to  be  buried. 

Long  it  were,  and  tedious,  to  recite  what  revel  these  rebels  kept 
in  their  raging  madness,  who,  ranging  about  the  country  from  town 
to  town,  to  enlarge  their  ungracious  and  rebellious  band,  taking  those 
witli  force  who  were  not  willinaf  to  ffo,  and  leavin<>:  in  no  town  where 
they  came  any  man  above  the  age  of  sixteen  years,  so  increased  this 
number,  that,  in  short  time,  they  had  gathered  three  thousantl  to 
favour  their  wicked  attempts  ;  and  had  like  to  have  gathered  more, 
liad  not  the  Lord's  goodness,  through  prudent  circumspection,  inter- 
nipted  the  course  of  their  furious  beginning. 

For,  first,  came  the  king's  gracious  and  free  pardon,'  discharging 
and  pardoning  them,  and  the  rest  of  the  rebels,  of  all  treasons,  nnir- 
ders,  felonies,  and  other  offences  done  to  his  majesty,  before  the  21st 
of  August,  A.  D.  1549  ;  which  pardon,  although  Ombler  contemp- 
tuously refused,  persisting  still  in  his  wilful  obstinacy,  dissuading  also 
the  rest  from  the  humble  accepting  the  king's  so  loving  and  liberal 
pardon,  yet,  notwithstanding,  with  some  it  did  good. 

To  make  short,  it  was  not  long  after  this,  but  Ombler,  as  he  was 
riding  from  town  to  town,  twelve  miles  from  Hunmanby,  to  charge 
all  the  constables  and  inhabitants  where  he  came,  in  the  king's  name, 
to  resort  to  Hunmanby,  by  the  way  he  was  espied,  and  by  the  cir- 
cumspect diligence  of  John  Wood  the  younger,  .James  Aslabe,  Ralph 
Twinge,  and  Thomas  Constable  gentleman,  he  was  had  in  chase,  and 
at  last  by  them  aj^prehcnded,  and  brought  in  the  night  in  sure  cus- 
tody unto  the  city  of  York,  to  answer  to  his  demerits.    After  whom. 
Names  of  witluu  sliort  time,  Thomas  Dale  and  Henry  Barton,  the  first  chief- 
executed  tains  and  ringleaders  of  the   former  commotion,   with   John   Dale, 
at  York.   Robert  Wright,  William  Peacock,  Wetherel,  and  Edmund  Buttry, 
busy  stirrers  in  this  sedition,  as  they  travelled  from  place  to  place  to 

-(1)  See  'AH  Suche  Proclamacions,'  &:c.  Lond.  15S0,  fol.  61.— Ed. 


Number 
of  the 
rebels  in 
York- 
shire. 

The 
king's 
free  par- 
don sent 
to  the 
rebels. 

Ombler 

refuseth 
it,  and  is 
taken. 


MATTER    CONC'ERNING    BONNER. 


741 


draw  people  to  tlieir  faction,  were  likewise  apprclieiuled,  comniittcd  Edu'nrd 

to  wanl,  lawfully  convicted,  and  lastly,  executed  at  York  the  ^Ist  of '— 

September,  a.d.  1549.'  A;.^ 

To  these  pestiferous  commotions,  raised  up  against  king  Edward 


by  his  own  subjects  in  this  year  aforesaid,  within  the  realm,  I  might  ^>'j|^^J 
also  adioin  the  busy  stirring  and  raging  of  the  French  king,  against  rising 

''  1     •  •  ?  •   1  i  1  1  11-  f«  oi  the 

our  young  and  mnoccnt  prmce,  without  the  realm :  who,  hearmg  ot  French 
these  tumults  and  violent  insurrections   of  the    king's    subjects   in  '''"^'■ 
divers  and  sundry  quarters  of  the  realm,  supposing  to  take  the  time 
for  his  most  advantage,   thought,  likewise,  for  his  ]rd\%  not  to  be 
unoccupied.     Who,    after   he  had  by  his  ambassador  made  open 
breach  with  the  king,  immediately  after  the  revocation  of  the  said 
ambassador  from  hence,  intending  to  annoy  the  king,  and  make  his 
first  invasion  against  the  isles  of  Jersey  and  Guernsey,  thought  to 
have  surprised  our  ships  and  the  said  isles  with  a  certain  number  of 
his  ships  and  galleys ;  in  which  his  assault  he  was  so  hotly  saluted 
by  the  king's  ships  and  the  island,  that,  by  the  confession  of  them  . 
that  saw  it,  and  by  the  report  written  unto  the  lord  protector,  the 
Frenchmen  lost  at  least  a  thousand  men.    Their  ships  and  galleys 
were  so  spoiled,  that  being  forced  to  return  home,  they  were  not 
able  then  to  set  out  again. 

Furthermore,  out  of  France  credible  word  was  brought  to  the  lord 
protector  (which  yet  in  letters  appeareth),  that  into  one  town,  in  one 
vessel,  were  brought,  at  least,  three  score  gentlemen  to  be  buried ; 
and  also  an  inhibition  specially  given  out  by  the  king,  not  to  speak  of 
the  success  in  that  journey.  This  was  about  the  beginning  of  August, 
1549.  The  like  also  miglit  be  noted  of  the  losses  of  the  said  French 
king  at  Boulogne,   the   8th  day  of  August,  the  same  year,  as  _  by 
the  lord  Clintons  letters  may  well  appear ;  but  for  spending  of  time 
I  pass  it  over.     What  the  meaning  of  the  French  king  was  in  these 
voyages,  or  how  he  intended  further  to  proceed,  I  have  not  herein 
to  deal.     This  is  certain  and  evident,  that  the  mighty  arm  of  God  ij''«.j:[o'»' 
mercifully  fought  for  king  Edward  his  servant,  to  defend  and  deliver  protection 
him  from  so  many  hard  dangers,   so.  dangerous  and  sundry  com-  '^^l^^\, 
motions,  stirred  up  in  so  many  quarters  within  this  realm,  and  also  'jl^'^*;;'^'^!'/ 
without  the  realm,  and  all  within  the  compass  of  one  year  ;  and  yet  wai^d. 
the  Lord  above,  fighting  for  his  true  servant,  dispatched  them  all, 
as  in  story  here  ye  have  heard  declared,  and  is  no  less  worthy  of  all 
posterity  to  be  noted. 

Haattet  concccning  €DmunD  2Bonnec,  SBiiSijop  of  EonCion, 

WITH    DECLARATION    OF   THE    ACTS   AND   PROCESS   ENTERED 
AGAINST    HIM    IN    KING    EDWARd's    TIME.^ 


And  thus  much  hitherto  havin,2:  discoursed  touching  the  manifold    1547 

to 
1549. 


troubles  and  tumults  raised  up  on  every  side  against  king  Edward      *" 


by  his  unkind  and  unnatural  subjects,  and  yet,  notwithstanding,  the 
gracious  goodness  of  the  Lord  ever  giving  him  the  victory  ;  now  let 
us   return  again  to  Bonner,  bishop  of  London,  where  Ave  left  him 

(1)  Ex  actis  judicii  publici  registro  reeeptis  et  notatis. 

(2)  The  best  evidence  that  can  be  adduced  for  the  authenticity  of  Foxe's  account  of  Bishop 
Bonner,  is  that  it  is  (luoted,  very  generally,  as  well  by  papists  as  by  protestants.— Ed. 


742 


THE    VIStTATION    AT    PAULS. 


Eitward 
VI. 

A.D. 
1547 

to 
1519. 

Sitting  of 
tlu!  kinij's 
commis- 
sioners in 
Panl's 
church. 


An  oath 
minister- 
ed to  Bon- 
ner to 
forswear 
the  pope. 


Bonner 
requireth 
to  see 
tlieir 
commis- 
sion. 


before,  tliat  is,  in  his  own  house,  where  he  was  by  the  council  com- 
manded to  remain,  as  is  above  signified. 

And  now,  forasmuch  as  we  have  to  enter  into  the  story  of  the  said 
Bonner,  for  the  better  understanding-  of  tlie  Avhole  order  thereof,  it 
shall  be  requisite  to  rip  up  and  declare  tlic  matter,  with  the  circum- 
stances and  occasions  thereof,  from  the  first  beginning  of  king 
Edward's  time.  Where  is  to  be  understood,  that  king  Edward,  in 
the  first  year  of  his  reign,  a.d.  1547,  the  first  day  of  September,  for 
the  order  of  his  visitation,  directed  out  certain  commissioners,  as  sir 
Anthony  Cook  and  sir  John  Godsalve,  knights,  John  Godsalve  and 
Christopher  Nevinson,  doctors  of  the  law,  and  John  Madew,  doctoi* 
of  divinity  ;  who,  sitting  in  Paul's  church  upon  their  commission,  the 
day  and  year  aforesaid,  there  being  present  at  the  same  time,  Ed- 
mund bishop  of  London,  John  Royston,  Polydore  Virgil,  Peter  Van, 
and  others  of  the  said  cathedral  church,  after  the  sermon  made,  and 
the  commission  being  read,  ministered  an  oath  unto  the  said  bishop  of 
London,  to  renounce  and  deny  the  bishop  of  Rome  with  his  usurped 
authority,  and  to  swear  obedience  unto  the  king,  according  to  the 
effect  and  form  of  the  statute  made  in  the  31st  year  of  king  Henry 
VIII. ;  also,  that  he  should  present  and  redress  all  and  singular  such 
things  as  were  needful  within  the  said  church  to  be  reformed. 

Whereupon  the  said  bishop  humbly  and  instantly  desired  them 
that  he  might  see  their  commission,  only  for  this  purpose  and  intent 
(as  he  said),  that  he  might  the  better  fulfil  and  put  in  execution  the 
things  wherein  he  was  charged  by  them  or  tlieir  commission  :  unto 
whom  the  commissioners,  answering,  said,  they  would  deliberate 
more  upon  the  matter.  And  so  they  called  the  other  ministers  of 
the  said  church  before  them,  and  ministered  the  like  oath  unto  them, 
as  they  did  to  the  bishop  before.  To  whom  moreover,  there  and  then, 
certain  interrogatories  and  articles  of  inquisition  were  read  by  Peter 
Lilly  the  public  notary.  This  done,  after  their  oaths  taken,  the  said 
commissioners  delivered  unto  the  bishop  aforesaid,  certain  injunctions, 
as  well  in  jmnt  as  written,  and  homilies  set  forth  by  the  king  ;  all 
which  things  the  said  bishop  received,  under  the  words  of  this  pro- 
testation, as  followeth : 

Bonner's        '  I  do  receive  these  injunctions  and  homilies  with  this  protestation,  that  I 
tioii*^^''*"    will  observe  them,  if  they  be  not  contraxy  and  repugnant  to  God's  law  and  the 
statutes  and  ordinances  of  the  church.'' 

And  immediately  he  added,  with  an  oath,  that  he  never  read  the 
said  homilies  and  injunctions.  This  protestation  being  made  in 
manner  and  form  aforesaid,  the  said  Edmund  Bonner  bishop  of 
London  instantly  desired  and  required  Peter  Lilly,  the  registrar 
aforesaid,  there  and  then  to  register  and  enact  the  same.  And  so 
the  said  commissioners,  delivering  the  injunctions  and  homilies  to 
Master  Bellasscre,  archdeacon  of  Colchester,  and  Gilbert  Bourn, 
archdeacon  of  London,  Essex,  and  Middlesex  ;  and  enjoining  them, 
in  most  effectuous  manner,  under  pains  therein  contained,  to  put  the 
same  in  speedy  execution,  and  also  reserving  other  new  injunctions  to 
be  ministered  afterwards,  as  well  to  the  bishop,  as  to  the  archdeacons 
aforesaid,  according  as  they  should  sec  cause,  &c.,  did  so  continue 

(1)  See  Burnet,  vol.  ii.  part  2.  quoted  '  E.v  libro  Concilioium,  fol.  110." — Ed. 


I 


KING  Edward's   letter  to  the  commissioners.  743 

the   said  visitation   till  three  of  the   clock   the    same   day  in   the  Edward 
afternoon.  '. '. — 

At  the  which  honr  and  place  assigned,  the  commissioners  being    A.  D. 
set,  and  the  canons  and  priests  of  the  said  church  appearing  before  ' 

them,  and  being  examined  upon  virtue  of  their  oath,  for  their  doc-    1549^ 

trine  and  conversation  of  life,  first  one  John  Painter,  one  of  the 

canons  of  the  said  cathedral  church,  there  and  then  openly  confessed, 
that  he,  viciously  and  carnally,  had  often  the  company  of  a  certain 
married  man's  wife,^  whose  name  he  denied  to  declare :  in  the  which 
crime  divers  other  canons  and  priests  of  the  aforesaid  church,  con- 
fessed in  like  manner,  and  could  not  deny  themselves  to  be  culpable. 

And  after  the  commissioners  aforesaid,  had  delivered  to  Master 
Royston  prebendary,  and  to  the  proctor  of  the  dean  and  of  the  chap- 
ter of  the  said  cathedral  church  of  St.  Paul,  the  king's  injunctions, 
and  the  book  of  homilies,  enjoining  them  to  see  the  execution  thereof, 
under  pain  therein  specified,  they  prorogued  their  said  visitation  until 
seven  of  the  clock  the  next  day  following. 

By  this  visitation,  above  specified,  it  appears,  gentle  reader,  first  how  Tilings  in 
Bonner  made  his  protestation  after  the  receiving  of  the  king's  injunc-  tation'to 
tions,  and  also  how  he  required  the  same  to  be  put  in  public  record,  be  noted. 
Furthermore,  thou  hast  to  note  the  unchaste  life  and  conversation  of 
these  popish  votaries  and  priests  of  Paul's.     Now,  what  followed 
after  this  protestation  of  the  bishop  made,  remaineth  further,  in  the 
sequel  of  the  story,  to  be  declared ;    wherein,  first  thou  shalt  under- 
stand that  the  said  bishop,  shortly  after  his  protestation,  whether  for 
fear,  or  for  conscience,  repenting  himself,  went  unto  the  king,  where  Bonner 
lie  submitted  himself,  and  recanting  his  former  protestation,  craved  h^revil 
pardon  of  the  king  for  his  inordinate  demeanour  toward  his  grace's  ^^J^^^' 
commissioners,  in  the  former  visitation  :  which  pardon,  notwithstand- 
ing it  was  granted  unto  him  by  the  king  for  the  acknowledging  of 
his  fault,  yet  for  the  evil  example  of  the  fact,  it  was  thought  good 
that  he  should  be  committed  to  the  Fleet,  as  by  the  tenor  of  the  is  sent  to 
council's  letter  sent  to  the  commissioners  may  appear;  which,  together  t'"^^^^*^'^- 
V  ith  the  form  also  of  the  bishop's  protestation  and  of  his  recantation, 
here  under  followeth. 

The  King's  Letter  to  the  Commissioners  concerning  the  Recantation 
and  Pardoning  of  Bonner. 

To  oiu-  very  loving  friends,  sir  Anthony  Cook,  knight,  and  the  rest  of  the  com- 
missioners for  the  visitation  at  London,  in  haste. 

After  our  hearty  commendation :  This  shall  be  to  signify  unto  you,  that  we 
have  received  your  letters,  and  in  the  same  enclosed  the  copy  of  the  protesta- 
tion made  by  the  bishop  of  London  in  the  time  of  your  visitation  at  Paul's: 
your  wise  proceedings  wherein,  and  advertisements  from  you,  we  take  in  very 
thankful  part  towards  us.    And  because  the  said  bishop,  who,  being  here  before 
us,  hath  acknowledged  his  indiscreet  demeanour,  did  at  that  time,  at  Paul's, 
require  the  registrar  of  your  visitation,  to  make  record  and  entry  of  his  protes-  Bonner 
tation,  and  now,  upon  better  consideration  of  his  duty,  maketh  means  to  have  the  recanteth 
same  revoked,  as  shall  appear  unto  you  by  the  true  copy  of  his  writings  enclosed,  testati°on. 
the  original  whereof,  remaining  with  us,  he  hath  subscribed ;  we  pray  you  to 
cause  the  registrar  to  make  entry  of  this  his  revocation,  according  to  the  tenor 

(1)  Note  the  corrupt  lile  of  these  uumarried  priests  and  popisli  votaries. 


r44 


BONNEU  S    KECANTATION. 


Mfhcavd    of  this  his  said  writing:  further  signifying  unto  yon,  that  in  respect  of  his 
^^-       offence,  and  the  evil  ensample  that  might  thereupon  ensue,  we  have  thought 
j^  jj     meet  to  send  liim  to  the  prison  of  the  Fleet,  wliither  he  hath  heen  conveyed  hy 
1547'     Master  Vice-chamherlain.     And  wliereas  stnidry  things  for  the  king's  majesty's 
J.  service  do  now  occur  here,  which  require  the  present  attendance  of  you,   sir 

1549      John  Godsalve,  as  well  for  your  office   of  the  signet,  as  of  the  prothonotory- 

— ■ 1-  ship,  we  pray  you  that,  leaving  the  execution  of  the  visitation  to  the  rest  of 

your  colleagues,  you  make  your  repair  hither  with  convenient  diligence.     Thus 
fare  you  right  heartily  well. 

From  Hampton  Court,  the  12th  of  September,  1547. 

Your  assured  loving  friends, 
Thomas  Canterbury,    Thomas  Seymour,    William  Peter, 
William  Saint  John,    William  Paget,        Anthony  Dennie, 
John  Russell,  Anthony  Brown,      Edward  North. 

The  Form  of  Bonncr"'s  Recantation. 
^.°""^^  Whereas    I,   Edmund  bishop  of  London,    at  such  time  as  I  received  the 

his  ret^aii-  king's  majesty's  injunctions  and  homilies  of  my  most  dread  sovereign  lord,  at 
tation  to  the  hands  of  his  highness's  visitors,  did  unadvisedly  make  such  protestation  as 
tered°'^  now,  upon  better  consideration  of  my  duty  of  obedience,  and  of  the  evil  ex- 
ample that  might  ensue  unto  others  thereof,  appeareth  to  me  neither  reason- 
able, nor  such  as  might  well  stand  with  the  duty  of  an  humble  subject :  forasmuch 
as  the  same  protestation,  at  my  request,  was  tlien,  by  the  registrar  of  that  visita- 
tion, enacted  and  put  in  record,  I  have  thought  it  my  duty  not  only  to  declare 
before  your  lordships,  that  I  do  now,  upon  better  consideration  of  my  duty, 
renounce  and  revoke  my  said  protestation  ;  but  also  most  humbly  beseech  your 
lordships,  that  this  my  revocation  of  the  same  may  be  likewise  put  in  the  same 
records,  for  a  perpetual  memoiy  of  the  truth ;  most  humbly  beseeching  your 
good  lordships,  both  to  take  order  that  it  may  take  effect,  and  also  that  my  for- 
mer and  unadvised  doings  may  be,  by  your  good  mediations,  pardoned  by  the 
king's  majesty.  Edmund  London. 

The  reo'istcrs  of  these  affairs  of  Bonncr''s,  remain  in  the  hands  of 

Peter  Lilly,  then  heing  registrar  to  the  aforesaid  commissioners.' 

The  order      Thus  far  thoii  hast  heard,  loving  reader,  first  tlie  popish  protesta- 

ner's"do-  tion  of  Bonncr ;  then  how  he,  calling  liimsclf  home  again,  solemnly 

iiiBs  in     recanted  the  same,  requirinij  further  the  said  his  revocation  to  Le  com- 

the  be-  .  'jn 

^nnniiig  mittcd  to  puhHc  record,  for  a  perpet\ial  remembrance.  Also,  how  he, 
rLi-n.^  n])on  his  humble  submission,  received  his  pardon  of  the  king,  and  yet, 
for  example''  sake,  was  conmianded  to  the  Fleet ;  where  he  neverthe- 
less did  not  long  continue,  but,  according  to  the  effect  of  the  king's 
pardon  before  granted,  was  restored  both  to  house  and  living  again  ; 
which  was  in  the  first  year  of  the  king,  a.d.  1547. 

After  this  ye  have  heard  also,  in  the  story  above,  in  the  second 
year,  and  a  great  part  (jf  the  third  year  of  the  king,  how  he  de- 
meaned himself,  although  not  most  forward  in  advancing  the  king's 
])roceedings,  yet  in  such  sort,  as  no  great  advantage  by  any  law 
could  be  taken  against  him,  both  in  swearing  his  obedience  to  the 
king,  and  in  receiving  his  injunctions  ;  also  in  confessing  his  assent 
and  consent  touching  the  state  of  religion  then  ;  and,  furthermore,  in 
directing  out  li is  letters,  according  to  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury's 
precepts,  to  Cloney  his  sumner,  to  the  bishop  of  Westminster,  and 
to  other  bishops,  for  abolishing  of  images,  for  abrogation  of  the  mass, 
for  bibles  to  be  set  up,  and  for  ministering  in  both  kinds,  with  such 

(I)  Burnet  gives  two  documents  of  Bonner's  respecting  the  question  of  the  Injunctions:  tlic 
one,  addicsscd  to  sir  John  Gudsalve,  (copied  from  MS.  col.  (T.  Caniali.) ;  tlie  other,  part  of  a  letter 
to  tlie  protector  (Cotton  Libr.  Vesp.  D.  18).  See  Burnet,  Hist.  Rel.  Loud.  1S20.  vol.  ii.  part_  2, 
pp.  157— IGl.— liD. 


ARTICLES    ON    WHICH    130NNEU    IS    TO    I'liEACH.  745 

other  like  matters  of  reformation  ;  till  at  length  he,  hearino'  of  the  Edward 

death  of  the  lord  admii'al,  the  lord  ])roteetor^s  brother,  and  after  that ^ 

of  the  stirring-  and  rising  of  the  king's  subjects  in  sundry  tumults    A.  I). 
against  the  king,  began  somewhat,  as  he  durst,  to  draw  back  and  slack   A^'^^ 
his  pastoral  diligence,  so  that  in  many  places  of  his  diocese,  and  in  f"^"'^''^ , 
London,  the  people  not  only  were  negligent  in  resorting  to  divine  to^siack 
service,  but  also  did  frequent  and  haunt  foreign  rites  of  masses,  and  gen'e.' 
other  orders  than  in  this  realm  were  appointed  ;  and  he  also  himself, 
contrary  to  his  wonted  manner,  upon  ])rinci])al  feasts  refused  in  his  own 
person  to  execute.     Whereupon  he,  being  suspected  and  complained 
of,  and  convented  before  the  king's  council  (as  ye  heard  before),  after 
sharp  admonitions  and  reproofs,  had  certain  ]n-ivate  injunctions  to 
him  enjoined. 

Matters  ])ut  to  Bonner  to  redress. 

1.  That  he  should  pei-sonally  preach  within  three  weeks  after  at  Paul's  Cross. 

2.  Tliat  according  as  his  predecessors  were  wont  to  celebrate  mass,  he  at  such 
wonted  times  should  execute  and  administer  the  communion. 

.3.  That  he  should  call  before  him  and  correct  more  diligently  such  transgressors 
as  absented  themselves  from  the  order  of  service,  and  ministration  of  the  Lord's 
board,  appointed  then  in  churches  by  the  king's  ordinance. 

4.  That  he  should  see  more  carefully  and  vigilantly  to  the  punishment  of  adul- 
terers and  fornicators. 

5.  That  he,  in  the  meanwhile,  should  be  resident  within  his  own  house  during 
the  time  while  he  should  make  his  sermon  at  Paul's  above  mentioned,  which 
was  A.D.  1549. 

Tn  this  sermon  certain  special  points  were  prefixed  unto  him, 
whereupon  he  should  treat ;  which  here  in  order  follow,  and  are  these  : 

Special  Points  and  Articles  to  be  treated  of  by  Bonner,  Bishop  of 
London,  in  his  Sermon. 

1.  That  all  such  as  rebel  against  their  prince,  get  unto  them  damnation,  and 
those  that  resist  the  higher  power,  resist  the  ordinances  of  God ;  and  he  that 
dieth  tlierefore  in  rebellion,  by  the  word  of  God  is  utterly  damned,  and  so 
loseth  both  body  and  soul.  And  therefore  those  rebels  in  Devonshire  and 
Cornwall,  in  Norfolk,  or  elsewhere,  who  take  upon  them  to  assemble  a  power 
and  force  against  their  king  and  prince,  against  the  laws  and  statutes  of  the 
realm,  and  go  about  to  subvert  the  state  and  order  of  tiie  commonwealth,  not 
only  do  deserve  therefore  death  as  traitors  and  rebels,  but  do  accmnulate  to 
tliemselves  eternal  damnation,  even  to  be  in  the  burning  fire  of  hell  with 
Lucifer,  the  fatlier  and  first  author  of  pride,  disobedience,  and  rebellion,  what 
pretences  soever  they  have,  and  what  masses  or  holy  water  soever  they  pretend, 
or  go  about  to  make  among  themselves ;  as  Korah,  Dathan,  and  Abiram,  for 
rebellion  against  Moses,  were  swallowed  down  alive  into  hell,  although  they 
pretended  to  sacrifice  unto  (iod. 

2.  Likewise,  in  the  order  of  the  church,  and  extern  rites  and  ceremonies  of  wiiat 
divine  service,  forasmuch  as  God   requireth  humility  of  heart,  innocency  of  tiling's  he 
living,  knowledge  of  him,  charity  and  love  towards  our  neighbours,  and  obedience  "J'l'e''^'"^^ 
to  his  word  and  to  his  ministers  and  superior  j)owers,  tliese  we  must  bring  to  joiiu-d  in 
all  our  prayers,  to  all  our  service  ;  and  this  is  that  sacrifice  which  Christ  re-  ''i'  '•'"''» 
quireth,   and   the^e  be  those  that  make  all  things  pleasant  unto   God.     The 
extern  rites  and  ceremonies  be  but  exercises  of  our  religion,  and  appointable  by  Extern 
superior  powers;  in  choosing  whereof  we  must  obey  the  magistrates;  which  rites  jind 
tilings  also  we  do  see  ever  have  been  and  sliull   be   (as  the  time  and  place  is)  ''<;'''<'"i" 
diverse,  and  yet  all  bath  pleased  God  so  long  as  these  before  spoken  inward  lar  tliev 
things  be  there.     If  any  man  shall  use  the  old  rites,  and  thereby  disobey  the  seive. 


746 


THK    STUBDOUNNESS    OF    DONNER. 


Edwird   superior  power,  tlic  devotion  of  hrs  ceremonies  is  made  naught  by  his  disobcdi- 

^^-       <?nce :  so  that  wliicli  else  (so  long  jis  the  law  did  so  stand)  might  be  good,  by 

A.  1).    P'Jf^^  '"i^d  disobiMlience  now  is  made  naught ;  as  Said's  sacrifice,  Korah,"Datliaii, 

1549.    ^"^^  Abiram,  and  Aaron's  two  children  were.     But  whoso  joincth  to  devotion, 

obedience,  he  winneth  the  garland.     For  else  it  is  a  zeal,  '  sed  non  secundum 

scientiam;'  a  will,  desire,  zeal,  and  devotion,  but  not  after  wisdom;  that  is,  a 
foolish  devotion,  which  can  require  no  thanks  or  praise.  And  yet  again, 
F.>olisli  where  ye  obey,  ye  must  have  devotion,  for  God  rcquircth  the  heart  more  than 
ThcT'i"  ^^^^  outward  doings ;  and,  therefore,  he  that  taketh  the  communion,  or  saith  or 
makeup'  hcareth  the  service  appointed  by  the  king's  majesty,  must  bring  devotion  and 
true  de-  inward  prayers  with  him,  or  else  his  prayers  are  but  vain,  lacking  that  which 
votioii.       Qo^i  requireth,  that  is,  the  heart  and  mind  to  pray  to  him. 

3.  Further,  ye  shall,  for  example,  on  Sunday  come  seventh  night,  after  the 
aforesaid  date,  celebrate  the  communion  at  Paul's  church. 

4.  Ye  shall  also  set  forth  in  your  sermon,  that  our  authority  of  royal  power  is 
(as  of  truth  it  is)  of  no  less  authority  and  force  in  this  our  young  age,  than  is  or 
was  that  of  any  our  predecessors,  though  the  same  were  much  older,  as  may 
appear  by  example  of  Josias,  and  other  young  kings,  in  Scripture ;  and  there- 
fore all  our  subjects  to  be  no  less  bound  to  the  obedience  of  our  precepts,  la.vs, 
and  statutes,  than  if  Ave  were  of  thirty  or  forty  years  of  age. 

Bonner's       Tlic  dcliverv  of  thcsc  injuiictions  and  articles  unto  the  bishop  (with 

much       the  time  of  liis  appointed  preaching),  was  soon  after  known  abroad 

for'^)niie  among  the  citizens,  and  otlier  the  commons  within  the  city  of  Lon- 

jieopie.     don,  so  that  every  man  expected  the  time  thereof,  wishing  to  hear  the 

same  ;  Avhich  time  being  once  come,  the  bishop,  according  to  the 

tenor  of  the  injunctions,  publicly  preached  at  the  cross  of  Paul's  the 

first   day  of  September.     Howbeit,   as  hypocrisy  never  lurketh  so 

secretly  in  the  hearts  of  the  wicked,  but  that  at  one  time  or  otlier, 

God,  in  his    most  righteous  judgment,  maketh  it  open  unto  the 

world  ;  so,  at  this  present,  was  that  long,  coloured,  perverse  obstinacy, 

and' the  infestered  hatred  of  this  double-faced  dissembler  against  the 

king''s  godly  proceedings,  most  plainly  manifested  by  his  disobedient 

demeanour  in  this  his  sermon.     For,  whereas  he  was  commanded  to 

treat  only  upon  such  special  points  as  were  mentioned  in  his  articles,  he 

yet,  both  besides  the  counciFs  commandment,  and  to  the  withdraAving 

of  the  minds  of  the  common  people,  as  much  as  in  him  lay,  from  the 

right  and  true  understanding  of  the  holy  sacrament,  ministered  in  the 

holy  communion  then  set  forth  by  the  authority  of  the  king's  majesty 

(according  to  the  true  sense  of  the  holy  Scripture),  did  spend  most 

Disobedi-  part  of  his  sermon  about  the  gross,  carnal,  and  papistical  presence  of 

■cut  stub-    1-11     •      1     ,       1  1   1  1         1    •         1  f»    1  1  11 

ijoniuess   Christ  s  body  and  blood  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar ;  and  also,  con- 
in  his"i"r-  trary  thereunto,  did  net  only  slenderly  touch  the  rest  of  his  articles, 
mon.        \)\\i^  of  a  rebellious  and  wilful  carelessness,  did  utterly  leave  out  un- 
spoken the  whole  last  article,  concerning  the  as  effectual  and  as  lawful 
authority  of  the  king's  highness  during  his  young  age,  as  if  he  were 
thirty  or  forty  years  old ;  notwithstanding  the  same  (because  it  was 
the  traitorous  opinion  of  the  popish  rebels)  was,  by  special  command- 
ment, cliiefly  a])pointcd  him  to  treat  u])on. 
Latimer         This  coutcmptuous  and  disobedient  dealing,  as  it  greatly  offended 
Hooper     luost  of  the  king's  faithful  and  loving  subjects  there  present,  so  did  it 
ilonner.    mucli  inislikc  the  minds,  and  was  far  from  the  good  expectation,  as 
well  of  that  faithful  and  godly  preacher  Master  John  Hooper,  after- 
wards bishop  of  Worcester  and  Gloucester,  and  lastly,  a  most  constant 
martyr  for  the  gospel  of  Christ,  and  Talso  of  Master  Hugh  Latimer, 
bachelor  of  divinity  :  and  therefore  they,  well  weighing  the  foulness 


BONNEll    DENOUNCED    BY    LATIMER    AND    HOOPER.  747 

of  the  fact,  and  their  bonnden  allegiances  unto  their  prince,  did  tlicre-  Eiiuard 
upon  exhibit  unto  the  king's  higlmess,  under  both  their  names,  a  bill         " 
of  complaint  or  denunciation  against  the   said  bishop,  in  form  fol-    A.  D. 
lowing :  \54d. 

The  Denunciation  of  John  Hooper  and  Hugh  Latimer,  against 
Bonner,  to  the  King's  Majesty,  for  leaving  undone  the  points 
beforementioned,  which  Bonner  was  charged  to  preach  upon. 

In  most   humble  wise   show  unto  your  majesty  Hugh  Lathner  and  John 
Hooper,  that  whei'eas  of  late,  as  we  be  certainly  informed  from  your  majesty, 
by  the  hand  of  the  right  high  and  noble  prince  Edward  duke  of  Somerset, 
governor  of  your  royal  person,  and  protector  of  all  your  highness's  realms, 
dominions,  and  subjects,  and  the  rest  of  your  privy  council,  there  were  certain 
injunction  given  to  the  bishop  of  London  that  now  is,  with  articles  to  be  insi- 
nuated and  pi'eached  unto  your  subjects  at  a  certain  day  limited,  the  which 
injunction  and  articles  did  only  tend  to  the  honour  of  God,  and  the  better 
instructions  of  your  highness's  people  to  obedience,  and  hatred  of  rebellion  and 
mutiny,  wherewith  of  late  this  your  majesty's  realm  hath  been  marvellously 
vexed,  to  the  danger  of  your  highness's  person,  and  the  state  of  the  whole 
realm  ;  and,  therefore,  a  thing  at  this  time  most  necessary  to  be  taught  unto  the 
people,  that  they  might  know  their  duty  unto  your  majesty,  and  unto  Almighty 
God ;  and  especially  to  acknowledge  yortr  majesty  in  these  years  and  age  to  be 
a  ])erfect  high  and  sovereign  lord  and  king,  and  supreme  head,  whose  laws, 
proclamations,  and  commandments  we  are  bound  to  obey,    as  well  as   any 
prince's  subjects  ai"e  bound  to  obey  the  laws,  proclamations,  and  commandments 
of  their  natural  and  sovereign  lord,  notwithstanding  that  nature  hath  not  yet 
given  unto  your  person  such  age  as,  we  trust,    she  shall,  nor  so  many  years, 
which  we  wish  to  be  so  many  as  any  prince  ever  had,  the  which  years  do  not 
make  you  king  or  prince,  but  the  right  of  yoin*  birth,  and  lawful  succession 
whatsoever  it  be,  so  that  we  all  must  as  well  acknowledge  your  majesty  to  be  Years 
our  king  and  prince,  at  these  years,  as  if  you  were  at  the  age  of  thirty  or  forty  ^"'l  '"^i'" 
years,  and  your  laws  and  statutes  no  less  to  be  feared  and  obeyed,  than  if  your  „"ake'a 
highness  were  fifty  or  a  hundred  years  old  (the  which  thing  not  only  is  most  king,  but 
certainly  true,  but  also  at  this  time  most  necessarily  to  be  taught,  especially  "i'',"■^''l' 
when  divers  rebels  have  openly  declared,  that  they  would  not  obey  your  high-  sim\. 
ness's  laws,  nor  acknowledge  the  statutes  made  by  your  majesty  to  be  available, 
till  you  come  to  the  age  of  twenty  years)  :  and  this  not  only  being  so,  but  the 
same  thing  being  commanded  by  your  said  majesty,  amongst  other  injunctions 
and  articles  given  in  writing  to  the  said  Edmund  Bonner,  to  be  preached  in  his 
last  sermon,  as  by  the  same  injunctions  may  appear,  of  the  which  the  true  copy 
we  have,  when  need  is,  to  be  showed  :  yet  all  this  notwithstanding,  the  said 
Bonner,  of  what  zeal  or  mind  we  cannot  tell,  whether  favouring  the  opinion  of  lionner 
the  said  rebels,  or  contemning  your  highness's  commandment  declared  unto  !''/'  ""'^ "' 
him,  hath  not  only  left  out  to  declare  the  said  article,  which  we  most  and  chiefly  xwm  the 
expected  and  looked  for,  but  also,  in  all  the  rest  of  his  sermon,  did  not  so  fully  article  of 
and  apertly  declare  the  said  injunctions  and  articles,  as  to  our  judgment  did  ap-  authorlfy* 
pear  they  ought  to  have  been  declared,  and  was  of  no  light  ground  looked  for, 
entreating  of  others  far  distant  and  diverse  from  the  articles  upon  the  which  he 
was  commanded  to  entreat,  and  such  as  most  should  move  and  stir  up  the 
people  to   disorder  and   dissension  ;  willingly  leaving  out  those  things  which 
should  have  made  quiet  and  obedience.     Wherefore,  not  moved  of  any  malice, 
grudge,  envy,  or  evil  will  to  the  person  of  the  bishop,  but  constrained  by  the 
love  and  zeal  which  we  bear  towards  yoiu*  highness,  and   of  our    duty  and 
allegiance  to  your  majesty,  whose  honour  and  safety,  with  trancpiillity,  quiet- 
ness, and  good  governance  of  this  your  realm,  we  do  most  desire,  and  for  the 
discharge  of  our  most  bounden  duties,  to  avoid  all  the  dangers  that  might  ensue 
of  the  concealment  thereof,  we  most  humbly  do  denounce  and  declare  the  same 
to  your  highness,  to  the  intent  that  your  majesty,  by  the  advice  aforesaid,  may, 
if  it  please  yoin-  highness,  at  this  our  humble  denunciation,  call  the  said  bishop 
to  answer  to  the  premises,  the  which  we  are  ready  to  avow  and  prove;   and 
then  your  highness  may  take  further  order  herein,  as  to  your  princely  wisdom 


748      -  COMMISSION    TO    EXAMINE    BONNER. 

Edward   shall  sccm  most  convenient,  whose  long  life  and  most  prosperous  government 
'^'-       God  Ahuighty  long  continue,  for  the  which  we  shall  pray  during  our  lives. 

A.  D. 

Ij49.  The  king's  majesty  having  thus,  by  the  information  of  those  two 
credible  persons,  perfect  intelligence  of  the  contemptuous  and  per- 
verse negligence  of  this  bishop,  in  not  accomplishing  his  highness''s 
commandment  given  him  by  injunction,  thought  it  most  necessary, 
with  all  convenient  speed  (for  the  avoiding  of  further  inconveniences), 
to  look  more  severely  unto  the  due  punishment  of  such  dangerous 
rebellious  obstinacy  ;  and,  therefore,  by  the  advice  of  the  lord  pro- 
tector, and  the  rest  of  his  honourable  council,  immediately  he  directed 
commis-  forili  liis  commissiou  under  his  broad  seal  unto  the  archbishop  of  Can- 
rectedby  tcrbury,  tlic  bisliop  of  Rochester,  and  to  other  grave  and  trusty 
a-ainst"  p^rsouagcs  and  councillors,  appointing  and  authorizing  all  them,  or 
Bonner,  certain  of  them,  by  virtue  of  the  same,  to  call  before  them,  as  well 
the  bishop  of  London,  as  also  the  aforesaid  denouncers,  and  upon  due 
examination  and  proof  of  the  premises,  or  any  other  matter  otherwise 
to  be  objected,  further  to  proceed  against  him  summarily  "  et  de 
piano,"  according  to  law  and  justice,  either  to  suspension,  excommu- 
nication, committing  to  prison,  or  deprivation  (if  the  quality  of  the 
offence  so  required) :  or  otherwise,  to  use  any  other  censure  ecclesi- 
astical, which,  for  the  better  hearing  and  determining  of  that  cause, 
might  to  their  wisdoms  seem  more  pertinent,  as  appeareth  more 
amply  by  the  tenor  of  the  commission  here  ensuing. 

The  Copy  of  the  King^s  Commission  sent  down  upon  the  Denuncia- 
tion aforesaid,  for  the  Examination  of  Bonner,  bishop  of  London.* 

Edward  the  Sixth,  S:c.  To  the  most  reverend  father  in  God,  Thomas,  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury,  metropolitan  and  primate  of  England,  the  right  reverend 
father  in  God,  Nicholas  bishop  of  Rochester,  our  trusty  and  right  well-beloved 
councillors,  sir  William  Peter  and  sir  Thomas  Smith,  knights,  our  two  principal 
secretaries,  and  William  May,  doctor  of  the  law  civil,  and  dean  of  Paid's, 
greeting:  It  is  come  to  our  knowledge,  that  where  we,  by  the  advice  of  our 
most  entirely  beloved  uncle  Edward,  duke  of  Somerset,  governor  of  our  person, 
and  protector  of  all  our  realms,  dominions,  and  subjects,  and  the  rest  of  our 
privy  council,  did  give  to  the  right  reverend  father  in  God  Edmund,  bishop  of 
Lopdon,  upon  certain  complaints  before  made  unto  us,  and  other  great  consider- 
ations, certain  injunctions  to  be  followed,  done,  and  executed  ;  and,  in  a  sermon 
appointed  to  liiin  to  preach  by  us  with  certain  articles,  and  for  the  more  sure 
knowledge,  keeping,  and  observing,  did  exhibit  the  same  in  writing  unto  him 
by  the  hands  of  our  said  uncle,  in  the  fulfilling  of  oiu*  counsel :  all  this  notwitli- 
standing,  the  said  bishop  hath,  in  contempt  of  us  (as  it  may  appear),  over- 
slipped  and  not  observed  certain  of  the  said  things  so  by  us  enjoined,  and  others 
so  perversely  and  negligently  done,  that  the  things  minded  of  us  to  reformation, 
and  for  a  good  cpiiet  of  our  subjects  and  our  whole  realm,  be  converted,  by  the 
wilful  negligence  or  perversity  of  him,  to  a  great  occasion  of  slander,  tumult, 
and  grudge  amongst  oxn*  people,  as  it  hath  been  denounced  to  us  in  writing  by 
certain  honest  and  discreet  persons,  and  otherwise  called.  The  which  things 
if  they  be  so,  we,  tendering  the  healtli,  quietness,  good  order,  and  government 
of  our  peoj)le,  have  not  thought  convenient  to  be  let  past  unpunished  and  un- 
reformed,  and  therefore,  by  the  advice  aforesaid,  have  appointed  you  five,  four, 
or  thi'ee,  upon  whose  fidelities,  wisdoms,  dexterities,  and  .circumspections,  we 
have  full  confidence,  to  call  before  you  as  well  the  denouncers  of  the  said 
faults,  as  also  the  said  bishop ;  and,  with  due  examinations  and  process, 
according  to  the  law  and  justice,  to  hear  the  said  matter,  and  all  other  matters, 
of  what  kind,  nature,  or  condition  soever  they  shall  be,  objected  against  tlie 
(1)  Sec  the  Kceoids  of  the  Tower,  Patent  3.  Edward  VI.  p.  II.  m.  3.  dor.— Ed. 


oniier 
before  the 
commis- 


HIS    STUHHORK     BKIIAVIOUR.  749 

said  bishop,  summarily,  '  ct  de  piano'  or  otherwise,  as  to  your  discretions  shall    Edward 
be  thought  most  meet,  with  full  power  and  authority  to  suspend,  excommuni-       ^^■ 
cate,  commit  to  prison,  or  deprive  the  said  bisho]),  if  the  offence  shall  so  appear      .    p. 
to  merit,  or  to  use  any  other  censm-e  ecclesiastical,  which,  for  the  better  hearing     ,  J .  „' 

and  determining  of  the  cause  shall  be  recpiisite  and  appertain  :  any  law,  statute,  L 

or  act  to  the  contrary  notwithstanding.     In  witness  whereof  we  have  caused 
these  our  letters  to  be  made  patents. 

Witness  ourself  at  Westminster,  the  eighth  of  September,  in  the  third 
year  of  our  reign,   [a.d.  ir)49.] 

The  commission,  being  sealed  with  the  king's  broiad  seal,  was  by  xhecom- 
his  highness's  council  forthwith  delivered  at  the  court  unto  Thomas  deiu'ereii. 
Cranmer,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  and  the  rest  of  the  commissioners 
mentioned  in  the  same,  being  there  all  together,  present;  who,  upon 
the  receipt  thereof,  determined,  by  virtue  of  the  same,  to  sit  at  the 
archbishop's  house  at  Lambeth,  the  Wednesday  then  next  ensuing, 
which  was  the  tentli  day  of  that  present  month  of  September,  and 
therefore  appointed  the  bishop  of  London  to  be  summoned  to  appear 
before  them,  as  at  that  time  and  place.  The  manner  of  whose 
behaviour  at  his  appearance,  because  it  both  declareth  the  fro  ward 
nature  and  stubborn  condition  of  the  person,  and  also  what  estimation 
and  authority  he  thought  the  commissioners  to  be  of,  I  thought  it 
not  unmeet  first,  before  I  enter  into  the  process,  somewhat  to  note 
and  describe  unto  you. 

At  his  first  entry  into  the  place  within  the  archbishop's  liouse  at  stubborn 
Lambeth,  where  the  archbishop  and  others  of  the  commissioners  sat,  ofB^"'""^ 
he  passed  forth  directly  by  them  with  his  cap  upon  his  head  (making 
as  though  he  saw  them  not),  until  one  plucked  him  by  the  sleeve,  sioners 
willing  him  to  do  reverence  unto  the  commissioners  :  whereat  he 
laughingly  turned  himself,  and  spake  unto  the  archbishop  on  this 
Avise  :  "  What,  my  lord  !  are  you  here  .?  by  my  troth  I  saw  you  not.'' 
"  No,"  said  the  archbishop,  "  you  would  not  see."  "  Well,"  quoth 
he,  "  you  sent  for  me  :  have  you  any  thing  to  say  to  me  ?""  "  Yea," 
said  the  commissioners,  "  we  have  here  authority  from  the  king's 
highness  to  call  you  to  account  for  your  sennon  you  made  lately  at 
Paul's  Cross,  for  that  you  did  not  there  publish  to  the  people  the 
article  which  you  were  commanded  then  to  preach  upon."  At  which 
words  the  bishop,  either  for  that  he  did  not  greatly  delight  to  hear  of 
this  matter,  or  else  because  he  would  make  his  friends  believe  that  he 
was  called  to  account  only  for  his  opinion  in  religion  (as  afterwards 
in  the  sequel  of  this  process  it  more  plainly  appeareth),  began  to 
turn  his  talk  unto  other  matters,  and  said  unto  the  archbishop,  "  In  He  speak- 
good  faith,  my  lord,  I  woidd  one  thing  were  had  in  more  reve-  \^l  JJ^^^ss. 
rence  than  it  is."  "  What  is  it  ?""  said  the  archbishop.  "  The 
blessed  mass,"  quoth  he,  "  you  have  written  very  well  of  the  sacra- 
ment :  I  marvel  you  do  no  more  honour  it."  The  archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  therewith  perceiving  his  subtlety,  and  seeing  his  gross 
blindness,  to  commend  that  which  was  utterly  contrary  to  his  opinion, 
said  unto  him  again :  "  If  you  think  it  well,  it  is  because  you  under- 
stand it  not."  The  other  then,  adding  unto  his  former  gross  igno- 
rance an  obstinate  impudency,  answered,  "  I  think  I  understand  it 
better  than  you  that  wrote  it."  Unto  which  words  the  archbishop 
replied,  "  Truly  I  will  easily  make  a  child  that  is  but  ten  years  old  to 
understand  therein  as  much  as  you.     But  what  is  this  to  the  matter .''" 


750  THE    riUST    SESSION    AGAINST    BONNEIl. 

Edward        Morcovcr,  at  what  time  as  tlicy  began  to  enter  tlie  judicial  prosc- 

'. —  cuting  of  their  commission,  and  liad  called  forth  the  denouncers  to 

A.D.    propound  such  matter  as  they  had  to  object  against  him,  he,  hearing 
^^    •    them  speak,  fell  to  scorning  and  taunting  of  them,  saying  to  the  one, 


Hefaiieth  that  lic  spakc  like  a  goose  :  and  to  the  other,  that  he  spake  like  a 

to  scorn*"  . 

in-;  and    woodcock,  Utterly  denying  their  accusations  to  be  true.     Whereupon 

his'de-"^   the  archbishop  seeing  his   peevish   malice  against  the   denouncers, 

nouncers.  askcd  him,  if  he  would  not  believe  them,  whether  he  Avould  credit  the 

people  there  present  ?  and  therewithal  (because  many  of  them  were 

also  at  the  bishop's  sermon  at  Paul's)  he   stood  up  and  read  the 

article  of  the  king's  authority  during  his  young  age  ;  saying  unto 

Bonner's  them,  "  How  Say  you,  my  masters  !  did  my  lord  of  London  preach 

if 'If"""' this  article?"  whereunto"  they   answered, '"  No,  no."      At  which 

people,     words  the  bishop  turning  himself  about,  deriding  said,   "  Will  you 

believe  this  fond  people  ?" 

Besides  this,  at  all  his  appcarings  he  used  many  iiTeverend,  un- 
comely, obstinate,   and  froward  w^ords  and  behaviours  towards  the 
commissioners  and  others  (in  defacing  their  authority  Avith  the  terms 
of  pretensed  commissioners,  pretensed  witnesses,  and  unjust,  unlaw- 
Fuii  of     ful,  and  pretensed  proceedings,  with  recusation  of  some,  and  terming 
tens'esT    otlicrs  daws,  woodcocks,  fools,  and  such  like),  which  I  will  here  omit, 
wood-       ■^'^^  ^^^y  ^'^  more  manifestly  appear  in  the  sequel  of  the  story  in  the 
cocks,      time  and  place  as  they  happened  ;  adding  yet  this  much  by  the  way, 
Juchifke.  that  although  such  stoutness  of  heart  and  will,  if  it  had  been  in  a 
cause  true  and  rightful,  might  have  perchance  seemed,  in  some  men's 
judgment,  to  be  somewhat  sufFerable,  yet,  to  say  the  truth,  in  what 
case  soever  it  be,  being  innnoderate,  as  this  shall  appear,  it  beseemed 
His  de-    no  Avise  man,  and  therefore  much  less  one  of  his  calling.     For,  if  his 
noT"<!ier-  c^use  had  been  good,  why  did  he  not  take  the  wrong  patiently  and 
his'cau'-    '^i^^l^lj'  ^s  the  true  canon  law  of  the  gospel  doth  teach  him  ?  If  it 
ing,         Avere  (as  it  Avas  indeed)  naught  and  Avrong,  Avhereto  served  so  bold 
mwffor .  sturdy  stoutness,  but  to  show  the  impudency  of  the  person,  and  to 
his  birth.  ^xiViXiQ  the  case  Avorse,  which  Avas  bad  enough  before  ?     But  belike  he 
Hisfrivo-  Avas  disposcd  to  declare,  if  need  Avere,  Avhat  he  Avas  able  to  do  in  the 
shifts.      law,  in  shifting  off  the  matter  by  subtle   dilatories,  and   frivolous 
cavilling  about  the  laAv.     And  if  that  Avould  not  help,  yet  Avitli  facing 
and  bracing,  and  railing  upon  the  denouncers  Avith  furious  Avords,  and 
irreverent  behaviour  toward  the  kinaf'a  commissioners,  he  thought  to 
countenance  out  the  matter  before  the  people,  that  something  might 
seem  yet  to  be  in  him,  Avhatsoever  was  in  the  cause.     For  to  con- 
clude, for  all  his  crafty  cautels  and  tergiversations  alleged  out  of  the 
laAV,  yet  neither  his  cause  could  be  so  defended,  nor  his  behaviour  so 
excused,  but  that  he  Avas  therefore  both  justly  imprisoned,  and  also, 
in  the  end,  most  lawfully  deprived  ;  as  by  the  sequel  of  this  process 
may  Avell  ai)pear,  the  manner  Avhereof  is  as  folloAveth. 

THE    FIRST   ACTION    OR    SESSION  AGAINST   BONNER,    BEFORE  THE 
king's    COMMISSIONERS. 

Upon  Wednesday,  the  10th  day  of  September,  in  the  year  of  our 
Tjord  154.9,  and  in  the  third  year  of  the  reign  of  king  Edward  VI., 
1'homas  Cranmer,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  metropolitan  and  pri- 


THE    FIRST    SESSION    AGAINST    BONXEIl,  751 

mate  of  all  England,  associated  with  Nicholas  Ridley  then  biphop  of  Edwnrd 

Rochester,  sir  William  Peter,  knight,  one  of  tlve  king's  two  principal '. — 

secretaries,  and  Master  William  May,  doctor  of  the  civil  law,  and    A.I), 
dean  of  Paul's,  by  virtue  of  the  king's  commission,  sat  judicially  upon    ^•^^•^' 
the  examination  of  Edmund  Bonner,  bishop  of  London,  within  the 
archbishop's  chamber  of  presence,  at  his  house  inLambeth,  before  whom 
there  then  also  personally  appeared  the  said  bishop.     At  which  time 
the  commissioners,  first  showing  forth  their  commission,  requested  sir 
William  Peter,  that  he  would   openly  publish  and  read  the  same. 
That  done,  the  archbishop,  in  the  name  of  the  rest,  declared  unto  the 
bishop,  that  a  grievous  complaint  had  been  heretofore  made  and  ex- 
hibited against  him  in  writing,  unto  the  king's  majesty  and  his  most 
honourable  council, and  that  therefore  hishighness,with  theiradvice,had 
committed  the  examination  thereof  unto  him,  and  other  his  colleagues 
there  present;  as  also,  unto  sir  Thomas  Smith,  knight,  the  other  of  sirXho- 
his  majesty's  two  principal  secretaries,  though  then  absent :  and  there-  sllauintj- 
withal  showed  also  forth  a  bill  of  complaint,  exhibited  unto  the  king  ^'^"*- 
by  Hugh  Latimer  and  John   Hooper,  ministers ;  which  they  like- 
wise requested  sir  William  Peter  to  read. 

These  things  ended,  the  bishop,  like  a  subtle  lawyer,  having  most 
like  some  secret  intelligence  before  of  these  matters  (whatsoever  he 
pretended  to  the  contrary),  pulled  out  of  his  bosom  a  solemn  protes- 
tation ready  written,  which  he  then  exhibited  unto  the  commissioners, 
requesting  that  the  same  might  be  there  openly  read ;  the  copy 
whereof  is  in  tenor  and  form  hereunder  to  be  seen.^ 

This  protestation  being  read,  he  requested  the  commissioners  that 
he  might  have  the  bill  of  complaint  delivered  him  ;  which  when  he 
had  well  perused,  he  said,  that  the  same  was  very  general,  and  so 
general,  as  that  he  could  not  directly  answer  thereunto.  Whereunto 
the  archbishop  answered,  that  the  special  cause  of  the  complaint 
against  him  was,  for  that  he  had  transgressed  the  king's  command- 
ment, given  unto  him  by  his  council,  in  that  he,  in  his  late  sermon 
made  at  Paul's  Cross,  did  not  set  forth  unto  the  people  the  king's 
highness's  royal  power  in  his  minority,  according  to  the  tenor  of  the 

(1)  The  tenor  and  form  of  the  Protestation  of  Edmund  Bonner  Bishop  of  London  ;  exhibited  to  the 
King's  Commissioners  at  his  first  appearing. 

Edmundus  Lond.  Episcopus  primo  et  ante  omnia  protestor,  quod  per  banc  meam  comparitionem 
seu  per  aliqua  per  me  hie  dicta  seu  dicenda,  allegata  sen  allegaiida,  propositaseu  proponenda,  ex- 
Iiibita  seu  exhibenda,  gesta  seu  gerenda,  objecta  seu  objicienda,  exercita  seu  exercenda,  facta  seu 
fienda,  petita  seu  petenda,  iion  intendo  in  vos  dominos  judices  prsesentes  tanquam  in  judices  mihi 
in  hac  parte  competentes  et  idoneos  aliquo  modoconsentire,  aut  vestram  jurisdictionem  prsesentem 
in  hac  parte  aliquatenus  prorogare,  nisi  prout  ac  quatenus  de  jure  ad  hoc  tenear  et  astringar  ratio- 
nique  consonum  videatur :  et  sub  protestatione  prEedicta  et  ea  semper  mihi  salva  (a  qua  recedere 
non  intendo,  sed  eandem  in  omnibus  et  singulis  deinceps  in  hoc  negotio  praetenso  per  me  agendis 
pro  repetita  haberi  volo)  dico  et  allego  quod  literae  commissionales  pra;tensae  (vobis  ut  dicitur  in 
hac  parte  directa;),  seu  earum  vera  et  legitima  eopia,  nunquam  antehac  mihi  ostensai  aut  monstr. 
fuerunt,  nee  a  me  aliquo  modo  visa;,  lecta;  aut  cognitffi,  vel  mihi  traditse.  Itaque  contra  formam 
et  tenorem  earundem,  vel  contra  personas  aliquorum  vestrum,  ea  qua;  de  jure  ac  naturali  ratione 
mihi  competunt  in  hac  parte  cum  reverentia  (qua  decet)  objiccre,  ac  in  debita  juris  forma  propo- 
nere,  non  possum  in  prasenti,  ut  deberem.  Ouare  ut  defensio  congrua,  qua;  nulli  hominum  dene- 
ganda  est,  mihi  reservetur,  liquidoque  seiam  cujusmodi  exceptiones  mihi  in  hac  parte  competere 
possint  ac  debeant,  utque  eas  suis  loco  et  tempore  juxta  juris  exigentiamj  pro  necessaria  defen- 
sione  mea  proponam,  contra  vel  prytensas  literas  commissionales  hujusmodi  vel  contra  personas 
aliquorum  vestrum,  quatenus  liceat  et  expediat  sub  protestatione  prsedicta,  facultatem  dictas 
pr<Etensas  literas  commissionales  in  forma  originali  inspiciendi,  ac  earum  veram,  integrani,  et 
lidelem  copiam  debite  exinde  mihi  fieri,  humiliter  peto  et  postulo  prout  juris  est  in  hac  parte, 
tenore  prc-Esentium ;  nihilominus  testatum  manifeste  relinquens,  quod  ohservantiam  et  reveren- 
tiam,  ac  obedientiam  et  honorem,  ac  CKtera  quaecunque,  serenissima;  Regire  Majestati  Domino 
meo  supremo  has  literas  pra;tensas  vobis  (ul  dicitur)  committenti ;  qualitercunque  decet  in  omnibus 
et  per  omnia  perpetuo  humilime  recogniturus  sum,  habiturus  et  picestiturus,  et  his  exceptionibus 
et  defensionibus  legitimis  mihi  de  jure  et  natura  competeutibus  ad  defensionem  meam  neces- 
sarlam  et  legitimam,  ac  non  aliter,  in  hac  parte  usurus. 


7')2  Till-:  riKST  session  acaixst  bokner. 

Edward  article  delivered  unto  him  by  tliem  for  that  purpose  ;  and  f(»r  iiroof 

L_  thereof  called  forth   Hui^'h   Latimer  and  John  Hooper,   preachers, 

A.  1).    who  before  that  time  had  put  ui)  the  bill  of  comiilaint  unto  the  kinff 
^'^^•'-    against  him. 
■^"""J/         Upon   Avhom   when   the   bishop  had   earnestly  looked,   and  well 
eth  "      beheld  them,  he  said,  "  As  for  this  merchant  Latimer,  I  know  him 
h^iT'".-     very  well,  and  have  borne  with  him,  and  winked  at  his  doings  a  great 
noiincers.  -while,  but  I  liave  more  to  say  to  him  hereafter.     But  as  touching 
this  other  merchant  Hooper,  I  have  not  seen  him  before,  howbeit  I 
have  heard  much  of  his  naughty  preaching.""     And  then,  turning 
himself  again  unto  the  archbishop  (of  purpose,  most  like,  to  make  his 
friends  think  that  he  was  not  called  thither  to  answer  for  his  contemp- 
tuous disobedience,  but  for  matters  of  religion),  said  unto  him,  "  Ah, 
Trans-      my  lord  !   now  I  see  that  the  cause  of  my  trouble  is  not  fjr  the 
JLuseto*  matter  that  you  pretend  against  me,  but  it  is  for  that  I  did  preach 
ter  of  the  ^^^^  ^^^  forth  iu  my  late  sermon  the  true  presence  of  the  most  blessed 
sacra-       body  aud  blood  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  to  be  in  the  sacrament 
Miketii    ^^  ^^^^  altar.     For  as  for  these  my  accusers,  as  they  be  evil,  infamed, 
exception  notorious,  aud  criminous  persons,  so  are  they  manifest  and  notable 
acriisers.  hcrctics  aud  seducers  of  the  people,  especially  touching  the  sacrament 
of  the  altar ;  and  most  of  all  this  Hooper.     For  Avhereas,  in  my  late 
sermon  at  Paul's  cross,  I  preached,  that  in  the  blessed  sacrament  of 
the  altar,  after  the  words  of  consecration,  there  is  the  true  body  and 
blood  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  the  selfsame  in  substance  that  was 
hanged  and  shed  upon  the   cross,  he,  the  same   day  at  afternoon, 
having  a  great  rabblement  with  him  of  his  damnable  sect,  openly  in 
nonncr's  the  pulpit,  within  my  diocese,  did  preach  erroneously  to  the  people 
nVntfof"   figuinst  it ;   and,  maliciouslv  inveighing  against  my  sermon,  denied 
il'enT'^'^'^  the  verity  and  presence  of  Christ''s  true  body  and  blood  to  be  in  the 
same   sacrament,   and  also  falsely  and  untruly  interpreted  and  ex- 
pounded my  words.     And  especially,  where  I  preached  and  affirmed 
the  very  true  body  and  blood  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  to  be  in 
the  said  sacrament,  the  selfsame  in  substance  that  was  hanged  and 
shed  upon  the  cross,  he,  like  an  ass  (as  he  is  an  ass  indeed),  falsely 
He  rails    changed  and  turned  the  word  'that'  into  'as,'  like  an  ass,  saying, 
Hooper,    that  I  had  said  as  it  hanged,  and  as  it  was  shed  upon  the  cross." 

The  archbishop  hereupon,  perceiving  the  bishop's  drift,  and  hearing 
him  talk  so  much  of  the  presence  of  Christ's  body  and  blood  in  the 
sacrament,  said  unto  him,  "  My  lord  of  London  !  ye  speak  much  of 
a  ])rescnce  in  the  sacrament ;   what  presence  is  there,  and  of  what 
presence  do  you  mean  ?""     AVhcrewith  the  bishop,  being  somewhat 
stirred  and  moved  in  his  mind  (as  appeared  by  his  choleric  coun- 
tenance), spake  again  to  the  archbishop   very  earnestly,  and  said. 
Talk  be-    "  What  prescuce,  my  lord  .'*    I  say  and  believe  that  there  is  the  very 
the  well-  t'"t'  presence  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ.     What  believe  you, 
bishop      {^,1,1  iiow  do  1J0U  believe,  my  lord  ?"     Upon  which  words  the  arch- 
ner  about  bislio]),  bccause  lie  saAv  his  answer  dark   and  subtle,  and  minding 
mlni"^  somewliat  to  nip  the  gTOSs  absurdities  of  the  ])apists,  asked  him  fur- 
ther, whether  he  were  there,  face,  nose,  mouth,  eyes,  arms  and  lips, 
with  other  lineaments  of  his  body  ?    Whereat  the  bishop  shaking  his 
iimio'    ^^^^^-i  ^^'^^^  "  ^l^  !   I  '1"^  I'i^^^t  sorry  to  hear  your  grace  speak  these 
Bonner,    words  ;""  and  therewith  boldly  urged  the  archbishop  to  show  his  mind 


THE    SECOND    SESSION    AGAINST    BONNER.  T53 

therein  :   *  the^  aforenamed  sir  William  Peter,  at  that  time  beholding  Mdirard 

and  looking  very  earnestly  upon  the  archbishop,  but  saying  nothing '- — 

to  it.     And  then  my  lord  of  Canterbury,  being  further  provoked  by    ^^•^• 

the  bishop  of  London  to  declare  what,  and  how,  he  believed  in  the - L 

sacrament  of  the  altar,*  wisely  weighing  the  fond  presumption  of  the 
party,  with  the  place  and  occasion  of  their  assembly,  refused  then  so 
to  do,  saying,  that  their  being  there  at  that  time  was,  not  to  dispute 
of  those  matters,  but  to  prosecute  their  commission  committed  to 
thera  by  their  prince  ;  and  therefore  willed  him  to  answer  them  unto 
such  things  as  were  objected  against  him. 

Whereupon,  under  his  protestation,  he  required  to  have  a  copy 
both  of  the  commission,  and  also  of  the  denunciation  given  unto  him, 
with  time  to  answer  thereto  ;    which  the  commissioners  willingly 
granted,   assigning  him   there  to  appear   again  before    them  upon  Days 
Friday  then  next  following,  at  eight  o'clock  before  noon ;  and  then  ^iJ^"o'° 
to  answer  the  tenor  of  the  denunciation.     And  so,  for  that  day  (he,  answer 
complaining  somewhat  of  the  shortness  of  his  time  to  answer),  they  self. 
all  together  departed. 


THE     SECOND     APPEARANCE     OF     BONNER     IN     THE    CHAPEL     OF 
LAMBETH,    BEFORE    THE    ARCHBISHOP    AND    OTHER    FOUR 
COMMISSIONERS,   THE   BISHOP  OF   ROCHESTER,   SECRE- 
TARY   PETER,    SECRETARY    SMITH,    AND    THE 

DEAN  OF  Paul's. 

Upon  Friday  the  13th  of  September  aforenamed,  four  commis- 
sioners, associated  then  also  with  sir  Thomas  Smith,  knight,  the  other 
of  the  king's  tAVo  principal  secretaries,  and  joint  commissioner  with 
them,  sat  judicially  in  the  archbishop's  chapel,  within  his  house  at 
Lambeth ;  before  whom  (according  to  their  former  assignment)  there 
and  then  appeared  the  bishop  of  London.  To  whom  the  archbishop, 
in  the  name  of  the  rest,  first  said,  "  My  lord  of  London  !  the  last 
time  you  were  before  us,  we  laid  certain  articles  and  matter  to  your 
charge  touching  your  disobedience  to  the  king's  majesty,  and  you 
have  this  day  to  make  your  answer  thereunto  :  wherefore  now  show  us 
Avhat  you  have  to  say  for  your  defence." 

Whereto  the  bishop,  first  asking  the  archbishop  if  he  had  all  said  a  prfcise 
and  done,  and  he  again  saying,  "  Yea,"  made  this  answer :   "  My  faw"'whe- 
lord,  the  last  day  that  I  appeared  before  you,  I  remember  there  sat  J,g^'^„„,. 
in  the  king's  majesty's  commission,  your  grace,  you  my  lord  of  Ro-  missiomr 
Chester,  you  Master  Secretary  Peter,  and  you  Master  Dean  of  Paul's  ;  S-f/r'" 
but  now,  I  perceive,  there  sitteth  also  Master  Secretary  Smith,  who,  ^;^j^{,  ^^ 
because  he  sat  not  at  the  beginning,  nor  took  there  the  commission  ""t.^t  fiie 
upon  him,  ought  not  so  to  do  :  for  by  the  law,  they  that  begin,  must  ning. 
continue  the  commission."    Whereupon  the  archbishop  first  answered, 
that  he  was  no  lawyer,  and  therefore  could  not  certainly  show  what 
the  law  willeth  in  that  case  ;   "  But,"  saith  he,  "  if  the  law  be  so 
indeed,  surely  I  take  it  to  be  an  unreasonable  law." 

"  Well,"  said  the  bishop,  "  there  be  here  that  know  the  law,  and 
yet  I  say  not  this  to  the  intent  to  stand  or  stick  much  in  this  point 

(1)  See  Edition  1563,  page  699.— Ed. 
VOL.  V.  3  c 


iO-*  THK    SECOND    SESSION    AGAINST     BOXNER. 

Edward  Avitli  you,  but  to  tcll  it  you  as  it  were  by  the  way ;  for  I  have  here 

"     mine  answer  ready.'"' 

A.  D.        Then  said  Master  Secretary   Peter  to  the  bishop,   "  My  lord  ! 

^^^^-   in  good  sooth  I  must  say  unto  you,  tliat  although  I  have  professed 

The         the  law,  yet,  by  discontinuance  and  disuse  thereof,  and  having  been 

secretary  occupicd  a  long  time  in  other  matters  from  study  of  the  law,  I  have 

Bonner"    pt'i'haps  forgottcn  what  the  laAv  will  do  precisely  in  this  point.     But, 

admit  the  law  were  so  as  you  say,  yet  yourself  know,  my  lord,  that 

this  is  our  certain  rule  in  law,  '  quod  consuetudo  est  juris  interpres 

optimus  ;'  and  I  am  sure  you  will  not,  and  cannot  deny,  but  that  the 

custom  is  commonly  in  this  realm  in  all  judgments  and  commissions 

used  to  the  contrary ;  and,  in  very  deed,  we  all  together  at  the  court, 

having  the  commission  presented  unto  us,  took  it  upon  us  ;    and 

therefore,  for  you  to  stick  in  such  trifling  matters,  you  shall  rather  in 

my  judgment  hurt  yourself  and  your  matter,  than  otherwise." 

"  Truly,  Master  Secretary  !"  said  the  bishop,  "  I  have  also  of  long 
while  been  disused  in  the  study  of  law,  but  having  occasion,  partly 
by  reason  of  this  matter,  to  turn  my  books,  I  find  the  law  to  be  as  I 
say ;  and  yet,  as  I  said,  I  tell  you  hereof  but  by  the  way,  not  minding 
to  stick  much  with  you  in  that  point," 
llcTeta°^  At  which  words.  Master  Secretary  Smith  said  also  unto  the  bishop. 
Smith.  "  Well,  my  lord  of  London  !  as  cunning  as  you  make  yourself  in  the 
law,  there  be  here  that  know  the  law  as  well  as  you :  and  for  my  part 
I  have  studied  the  law  too,  and  I  promise  you  these  be  but  quid- 
dities and  quirks  invented  to  delay  matters,  but  our  commission  is 
to  proceed  summarily,  and  '  de  piano,'  and  to  cut  off  such  frivolous 
allegations." 

"  Well,"  said  the  bishop  again,  "  look  well  on  your  commission, 
and  you  shall  find  therein  these  words,  '  To  proceed  according  to  the 
law  and  justice  f  and  I  ask  both  law  and  justice  at  your  hands." 
Words  of  Then  Master  Secretary  Peter  willed  him  to  stand  no  more  there- 
Peter^^  upou,  but  to  proceed  unto  his  answer  :  whereupon  he  took  forth  a 
writing,  wherein  was  contained  his  answer  to  the  denunciation  exhi- 
bited the  day  before  by  Latimer  and  Hooper,  and  delivering  it  unto 
the  archbishop,  said,  that  it  was  of  his  own  hand-writing,  and  for 
lack  of  sufficient  time  written  so  hastily  and  coarsely,  that  it  could 
scarcely  be  fead  by  any  other,  and  therefore  he  desired  to  read  it 
himself;  and  so  taking  it  again,  read  it  openly,  the  copy  whereof 
here  followeth ;  *  which,'  as  here  may  appear,  contained,  among 
other,  much  matter  and  causes  against  Latimer  and  Hooj)cr,  the 
denouncers,  why  they  ought  not  in  law  to  be  heard  or  admitted 
against  him,  but  utterly  to  be  repelled.* 

The  Answer  of  Bishop  Bonner  to  the  Denunciation  of  Latimer 
and  Hooper. 

I  Edmund,  bishop  of  London,  concerning  Hugh  Latimer,  and  John 
Hooper,  the  pretensed  denunciators  of  this  matter  here  now  before  you,  and 
for  answer  unto  the  unlawful,  untrue,  and  uncharitable,  pretensed  denunciation 
of  thein,  lately  indeed,  contrary  to  justice  and  good  reason,  exhibited  here  and 
read  before  you,  under  protestation  heretofore  made  by  me,  and  read  unto  you, 

(1)  See  Edition  1563,  page  700.— Ed. 


HIS    REPLY    TO    LATIMER    AND    HOOPER.  755 

rcmcaining  in  the  acts  of  this  court,  unto  whicli  I  refer  nie,  and  have  the  same  Edward 
here  again  for  repeated  and  reheai'sed  to  all  purposes  agreeable  to  the  law,  do,       ^'i- 
for  my  necessary  defence  and  help,  allege  and  say  as  followeth.                                 ^  yy 
I.    First,    I    do    allege   and    say,    that  the    said  Hugh   Latimer,   and  John     1549 
Hooper,  or  either  of  them,  were  not,  nor  now  are,  to  be  admitted  in  any  wise,  

by  virtue  of  this  or  any  other  commission,  as  denunciators  against  me  their  ^'^He'^a- 
.  »'  '  o  lions  or 

bishop  ;  especially,  for  that  they  and  either  of  them  have,  as  well  before  the  rather 
time  of  their  pretensed  denunciation,  and  also  then  and  since,  been  and  be  vile  caviila- 
and  infamed,  notorious  criminous  persons,  and  also  open  and  manifest  notable  uo,'"ner 
heretics,  especially  concerning  the  sacrament  of  the  catholic  church,  and  namely  against 
concerning  the  blessed  sacrament  of  the  altar  ; '  by  reason  of  which  their  here-  ^'^ ''?" 
sies,  they  were  and  be,  by  the  order  of  the  said  catholic  church,  here  in  this  tors, 
realm  of  England,  justly  and  duly  excomm\micated  and  accursed,  and  have 
divided  themselves  thereby  from  the  unity  and  integrity  of  Christ's   catholic 
church ;  and  for  such  persons  they  have  been  and  are  named,  reputed,  and 
taken  openly,  notoriously,  and  commonly,  amongst  the  catholic  people  of  this 
realm  of  England,  and  especially  of  this  city  of  London  ;  familiarly  havmting 
and  conversant  with  sacramentaries,  and  openly  known  condemned  heretics, 
and  favourers  and  abettors  of  the  same,  and  their  detestable  and  pestilent  doc- 
trine and  heresy. 

IL  Item,  That  the  said  John  Hooper,  amongst  other  his  poisoned  and 
venomous  doctrine,  and  amongst  other  his  erroneous,  detestable,  and  abomi- 
nable errors  and  heresies  taught  and  spread  abi'oad  here  within  this  realm, 
infecting  and  poisoning  the  king's  subjects  therewith,  hath,  before  the  time  of 
the  said  pretensed  denunciation,  damnably  and  detestably  made  divers  erro- 
neous and  heretical  books,  especially  one,  entitled,  *  A  Declaration  of  Christ, 
and  of  his  Office,'  printed  (as  he  falsely  surmi&eth)  in  Zurich,  by  Augustine 
friars,  wherein  he,  in  many  places,  heretically  and  damnably  denieth  the  true 
presence  of  Christ's  body  in  the  blessed  sacrament  of  the  altar,  and  also,  in 
effect,  denieth  the  verity  of  Christ's  blessed  body  upon  the  cross,  calling  it 
*  mathematical, '2  and  excluding  thereby  the  true  and  very  substance  thereof. 

III.  Item,  That  the  said  John  Hooper  doth  persevere,  and  continueth  still,  in 
his  said  poisoned  and  wicked  venomous  doctrine,  in  all  points  maintaining  and 
defending  the  same,  and  every  part  thereof,  all  the  ways  he  can,  especially 
against  the  presence  of  Christ's  blessed  body  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar ;  and 
his  said  books,  especially  the  said  declaration  of  Christ  and  of  his  office,  he  doth 
yet  allow  and  maintain  as  good  and  catholic,  whereas  indeed  it  is  heretical, 
wicked,  and  damnable  :   the  contents  of  which  doctrine  and  book  so  entitled, 

the  said  Latimer,  especially  touching  the  heresy  against  the  verity  of  Christ's  if  all 
body,  and  his  true  presence  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  hath  heard,  taught,  *''"t'' 
iiad,  preached,  believed,  holden,  maintained  and  kept ;  and  so,  at  this  present,  awaj-,  lie 
dolli  yet  believe,  hold,  maintain,  and  keep;  contrary  to  the  faith  of  Christ's  had 
catholic  church,  and  the  unity  of  the  same  observed  amongst  all  true  christian  '^P'^'^^" 
people  ;  incurring  thereby  heresy,  excommunication,  and  schism,  to  the  loss  truly. 
bnth  of  their  souls,  and  of  their  believers'. 

I V.  Item,  That  the  said  Latimer  and  Hooper,  and  either  of  them,  being  of 
these  vile  and  detestable  qualities,  and  consequently,  by  the  ordinance  of  the 
catholic  church  of  Christ,  as  well  of  this  realm,  as  also  throughout  all  Christen- 
dom, being  so  excommunicated  and  cast  out  thereby  from  the  said  churcli,  are 
not  to  this  pretensed  denunciation  against  me  their  bishop,  nor  to  any  judicial 
jact,  to  be  admitted,  nor  yet  to  be  accompanied  withal,  or  answered  unto;  but 
iare,  by  Scripture,  and  the  order  of  Christ's  catholic  church  here  in  this  realm, 
lutterly  and  truly  to  be  excluded,  avoided,  detested,  eschewed,  and  abhorred,  in 

all  manner  of  wise,  of  all  faithful  and  true  christian  people,  fearing  God,  and 
[desiring  the  advancement  of  the  truth. 

;  V.  Item,  That  whereas  the  said  Latimer  and  Hooper,  in  their  said  pretensed 
idenunciation,  amongst  other  things,  do  untruly  deduce  that  they  have  made 
■their  said  pretensed  denunciation,  not  moved  of  any  malice  or  evil  will,  but  for 
jthe  good  tranquillity  and  governance  of  this  realm,  which,  as  they  pretend  in 

their  gay  and  glorious  proem,  they  would  seem  to  have  a  great  care  and 
I  solicitude  of,  whereas  in  very  deed  they  and  such  as  they  are,  by  sundry  ways, 

(1)  How  fain  would  this  man  find  a  fault,  if  he  could  tell  how. 

(2)  See  notej,  p.  ?64.— Ed. 


75  b' 


THK    SKC'OXD    SESSION    AGAIKST    BONXER. 


Kdward  and  especiall}'  by  their  corrupt  doctrine,  and  heretical  naughty  preaching,  and 

infecting  of  the   king's  majesty's  people,  have  disturbed  and  greatly  inquieted 

A  D      *^^^  good  tranquillity  and  governance  of  this  realm,  as  evidently  and  notoriously 

j^^g     it  is  well  known  ;   the  truth  is,  that  this  their  saying  is  evidently  and  ])lainly 

false ;  for  notorious  it  is,  and  lawfully  shall  be  proved,  that  the  said  Hooper, 

conspiring  with  the  said  Latimer,  and  other  heretics  of  their  factious  sect  and 
damnable  opinion,  did,  the  first  day  of  September  last  past,  after  that  I,  the 
said  bishop  of  London,  had  made  the  sermon  at  Paul's  Cross,  assemble  mali- 
ciously, uncharitably,  and  unlawfully,  a  great  rabblement  of  such  as  himself  is, 
within  my  diocese  and  jurisdiction,  and,  under  the  colour  of  reading,  did  openly 
and  manifestly  rail  and  inveigh  against  me  the  said  bishop,  for  my  said  sermon  ; 
not  for  any  such  matter,  pretence,  or  cause,  as  is  falsely  and  untndy  surmised 
in  the  said  pretensed  denunciation,  but  only  and  chiefly  for  that  I,  the  said 
bishop,  as  became  a  christian  man,  and  especially  him  that  had  and  hath 
cure  and  charge  of  liis  flock,  faithfiilly  and  truly  to  teach  them,  did,  taking 
occasion  of  the  communion  not  frequented  nor  reverenced,  but  neglected  and 
contemned,  confess  and  declare  m\^  faith  and  belief  openly  before  my  audience, 
touching  the  blessed  sacrament  of  the  altar  ministered  in  the  same  communion, 
affirming,  as  the  catholic  church  affirmeth  and  teacheth,  that  in  the  blessed  ' 
sacrament  of  the  altar  there  is  the  very  true  body  of  oiu'  Saviour  Christ,  the 
selfsame  in  substance  that  hanged  upon  the  cross,  and  the  very  true  blood  of 
our  Saviour  Christ,  the  selfsame  in  substance  that  was  shed  upon  the  cross.^ 
Against  which  affirmation  and  assertion,  being  catholic  and  true,  the  said  John 
Hooper  (albeit  now  colourahly,  and  falsely,  and  foolishly,  he  pretendeth  another 
matter  more  plausible  in  his  opinion  and  judgment  in  sundry  places  of  the  city 
and  suburbs  of  London)  hath  since  that  time  maliciously^  inveighed  and  taught, 
learning  and  teaching  his  audience  heretically  (being  many  in  number,  and 
assembling  in  great  routs)  to  reprove,  contemn,  and  despise,  the  said  blessed 
sacrament  of  the  altar,  and  not  to  have  a  tnie  and  faithful  belief  of  it,  as 
hitherto  always  the  catholic  church  hath  ever  had,^  the  said  William  Latimer, 
and  the  rabblement  of  his  complices,  conspiring  and  agreeing  in  points  therein, 
and  inducing  others  to  do  the  same ;  not  making  any  such  pretence  at  all  (as 
they,  in  their  said  pretensed  denunciation,  do  falsely  surmise  and  deduce)  ;  but 
only  and  chiefly  offended  for  my  said  assertion,  and  affirmation  of  the  verity  of 
Christ's  body  and  blood  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar. 

Item,  That  whereas  the  said  Hugh  Latimer  and  John  Hooper,  in  their 
said  pretensed  denimciation,  do  further  deduce,  and  falsely  surmise,  that  I,  the 
said  bishop  of  London,  had  delivered  to  me  from  the  king's  majesty,  by  the 
hands  of  the  lord  protector's  grace,  and  the  rest  of  the  king's  majesty's  council, 
certain  injunctions  with  articles  to  be  insinuated  and  preached  to  the  king's 
majesty's  subjects,  at  a  certain  day  limited,  and  after  such  sort,  form,  and 
manner,  as  is  in  the  said  pretensed  denunciation  surmised  untruly  and  deduced : 
it  is  notorious  and  evident,  as  well  by  the  tenor  and  continue  of  that  writing 
which  was  to  me,  the  said  bishop  of  London,  delivered  by  the  hands  of  sir 
Thomas  Smith,  knight,  one  of  the  two  principal  secretaries  to  tlie  king's  majesty, 
as  otherwise,  that  the  said  surmise,  in  such  sort  and  fashion  as  it  is  deduced 
and  made,  is  not  true  in  this  behalf,  referring  me  to  the  tenor  of  the  said  writing, 
which  neither  was  signed  with  the  king's  majesty's  hand,  nor  sealed  with  any 
his  majesty's  seal  or  signet,*  nor  yet  subscribed  by  any  of  the  said  council,  or 
delivered  after  such  sort  as  is  alleged  and  pretended,  as  more  evidently  here- 
after shall  appear,  and  sufficiently  be  proved,  for  my  lawful  necessary  defence 
in  this  behalf 

VL  Item,  That  in  case  any  such  injunctions,  with  articles  after  such  form 
and  fashion,  had  so  been  delivered  unto  me  as  is  surmised  and  pretended,  yet 
false  and  untrue  it  is  that  I,  the  said  bishop,  either  left    out,  or    refused    to. 

(1)  But  what  and  where  were  your  proofs  1 

(2)  As  though  he  could  not  both  confute  your  error  then,  and  also  say  the  truth  now,  without 
all  malice  or  aftection. 

(3)  '  Ever,'  that  is  since  pope  Innocentius  the  Third's  time,  four  hundred  years  ago. 

(i;  Thou;;!!  the  bill  of  articles  bears  no  seal  or  si(;net,  jet  you  be  but  a  caviller,  knowing  that 
you  were  sent  for,  and  in  the  presence  of  the  lord  protector,  in  the  council-chamber  received  the  copy 
of  the  injunctions,  with  the  articles  promised  to  be  sent  to  you  in  writing,  as  they  were  indeed; 
neither  are  ye  able  to  deny  the  same,  though  ye  list  to  shift  out  the  matter  witli  vain  terms  of 
uncertainty  and  obscurity,  when  tlie  purpose  of  the  thing  maketh  clean  against  you,  according  as 
it  appeareth  in  the  articles  hereaft.  r  ministered  against  you  the  second  time. 


HIS    REPLY    TO    LATIMF.R    AND    HOOPER.  757 

declare  the  same  for  any  such  cause  or  causes  falsely  and  untruly  surmised  in    Edward 
tlie  said  pretensed  denunciation,  or  else  so  perversely  and  negligently  did,  as        ^^- 
likewise  in  the  said  pretensed  denunciation  is  deduced ;   which  thing  may  well     ^  j) 
appear  in  the  discourse   of  my  said  sermon,  where,  in  substance  and  effect,  I     1549^ 

declared  faithfidly  and  truly  these  points  specially  following  ;  that  is  to  wit,  that 

all  such  as  rebel  against  their  prince,  get  unto  them  damnation,  and  those  that 
refuse  the  higher  power  resist  the  ordinance  of  God  ;  and  he  that  dieth  therefore 
in  rebellion,  is  by  the  word  of  God  utterly  damned,  and  so  loseth  both  body 
and  soul,  alleging  for  this  purpose  the  13th  chapter  of  St.  Paul  to  the  Romans, 
and  it  at  large  declaring  unto  the  audience.  Furthermore,  speaking  of  the 
rebels  in  Devonshire,  Cornwall,  Norfolk,  and  elsewhere  within  this  realm ; 
standing  in  doubt  whether  I  might  put  them  in  tlie  place  of  those  that  put  trust 
in  themselves  and  despised  all  others,  or  in  the  place  of  both,  doing  as  they  did  ; 
forgetting  God,  not  duly  considering  the  king's  majesty,  their  supreme  head 
next  and  immediately  under  God;  forgetting  their  wives,  their  children,  their 
kinsfolk,  their  alliance,  acquaintance,  and  friends,  yea  themselves,  and  their 
native  country,  and  most  unnaturally  rebelling  against  their  sovereign  lord  and 
king,  whom,  by  God's  law  they  were  bound  to  love,  serve,  and  faithfully  obey ; 
I  did,  to  the  best  of  my  power,  dissuade  rebellion,  and  exhort  the  audience 
unto  true  obedience  being  thus  commanded :  And  all  rebellion  being,  in  like 
manner,  forbidden,  under  pain  of  eternal  damnation,  all  these  rebels  in  Corn- 
wall, Devonshire,  Norfolk,  or  elsewhere,  who  take  upon  them  to  assemble  a 
power  and  force  against  their  king  and  prince,  against  the  laws  and  statutes 
of  the  realm,  and  went  about  to  subvert  the  order  of  the  commonwealth, 
did  not  only  deserve  therefore  death,  as  rebels  and  traitors,  but  also  did  accu- 
mulate unto  themselves  eternal  damnation,  even  to  be  in  the  burning  fire  of 
hell,  with  Lucifer,  the  father  and  first  author  of  pride,  disobedience,  and 
rebellion. 

And  here  I  did  ask,  who  had  induced  the  said  rebels  thus  to  do  ?  To  which 
I  answered  by  another  question,  demanding  who  moved  and  induced  Eve  to 
take  the  apple  and  break  her  obedience  against  God's  commandment?  who 
moved  also  and  induced  Cain  to  kill  his  brother  Abel?  yea,  who  moved  Judas 
the  apostle  to  betray  his  master  Christ  ?  Was  it  not  the  devil  ?  Yes  truly,  and 
he  it  is  (said  I)  that  of  his  gi-eat  malice  and  hatred  to  men  and  good  order  hath 
moved  and  induced  these  rebels  to  this  unnatural  rebellion  against  their  prince 
and  sovereign  lord.  Whereupon  I  asked,  what  pretences  they  had,  and, 
answering  thereto,  said,  that  amongst  others  they  had  masses  and  holy  water; 
upon  which  I,  exclaiming  against  them,  said.  Good  Lord !  is  not  this  a  marvel- 
lous thing,  to  palliate,  colour,  excuse,  and  maintain  rebellion  and  inobedience, 
to  pretend  mass  or  holy  water  ?  as  who  saith  that  these  things  had  been  insti- 
tuted and  ordained  to  defend,  maintain,  and  excuse  rebellion,  treason,  and 
inobedience  ;  which  I  told  the  audience  they  could  not  do.  And  thereupon  I 
brought  four  texts  of  Scripture  to  prove  this  thing  that  I  said,  alleging  Numbers 
xvi.,  1  Kings  xx.,  Leviticus  x.,  and  the  fourth,  that  myself  added  also,  St. 
Luke  xiii.,  setting  them  forth  the  best  I  could,  as  one  not  much  exercised  in 
preaching,  but  restrained  therefrom.  And  here  I  concluded,  that  whatsoever 
pretences  these  rebels  had  of  masses,  holy  water,  or  such  other,  it  could  not  in 
anywise  excuse  or  defend  their  rebellion  and  inobedience,  referring  myself 
herein  to  the  indifferent  hearers  in  the  said  audience. 

And  here,  pulling  out  a  writing,  sent  from  the  king's  majesty's  privy  council 
unto  me,  touching  the  victory  against  the  said  rebels,  which  for  brevity  of  time 
my  memory  would  not  serve  to  declare  without  book,  I  did  rehearse  it  in 
writing  word  by  word ;  in  doing  whereof  it  well  appeared,  that  I  did  not  favour 
the  oj)inion  of  the  said  rebels,  or  maintain  their  enterprise,  but  contrariwise 
did  detest  them  and  all  their  doings,  declaring  obedience  to  be  better  than 
sacrifice ;  and  that  in  disobedience  and  rebellion  nothing  could  or  did  please 
Almighty  God.  Further,  taking  occasion  of  the  proud  Pharisee  and  the  humble 
Publican  ascending  into  the  temple  to  pray,  and  noting  the  outward  and 
extern  doing  of  them  both,  with  the  success  thereof,  I  declared  to  the  audience 
touching  the  order  of  the  church  and  the  extern  rites  and  ceremonies  of  the 
divine  service,  that  forasmuch  as  God  requireth  humility  of  heart,  innocency  of 
living,  knowledge  of  him,  charity  and  love  to  our  neighbour,  and  obedience  to 
his  word,  to  his  ministers,  and  to  the  superior  powers,  we  must  bring  all  these 


758 


THE    SKCONU    SESSION    AGAIXST    BOXNER. 


Edward  tilings  to  all  otir  prayers,  to  all  our  service  ;  and  that  this  is  the  sacrifice  that 

^^'       Christ  requireth,  and  that  these  be  the  things  that  make  all  other  things  pleasant 

A.  D.    ^^  Almighty  God :  further  saying,  that  the  extern  rites  are  but  exercises  of 

1549.    '■'^I'g'O"'  ^"<^1  appointed  by  superior  powers,  and   that  in  the   choosing  thereof 

we  must  obey  the  magistrates,  and  that  we  also  do  see  that  those  things  ever 

have  been,  and  shall  be,  diverse,  as  the  time  and  place  is ;  and  yet  all  hath 
pleased  God,  so  long  as  humility  of  heart,  innocency  of  living,  knowing  of  God, 
charity  and  love  to  our  neighbour,  with  obedience  to  God's  word,  God's  mini- 
sters, and  the  superior  powers,  are  concuiTent  and  present  therewith. 

VII.  Moreover,  I  then  said,  that  if  any  man  should  use  rites,  and  disobey 
thereby  the  superior  powers,  the  devotion   of  his  ceremony  was  made  evil  by 
his  disobedience;  insomucli  that  that  which  (standing  the  law)  might  be  good,  i 
was,  by  pride,  disobedience,  and  rebellion,  made  evil  and  unprofitable ;  putting  ' 
example    in  the  fact  of  Saul,   reserving  the  fat  sheep   for   sacrifice ;  and  in 
Korah,  Dathan,  and  Abii-am,  and  also  in   Nadab  and  Abihu,  Aaron's  two 
children,  and  in  the  Galileans,  whose  blood  Pilate  did  mix  with  their  sacrifices.  \ 
And  thereupon   I   told  the  audience  that  they  must  do  herein  especially  two  ' 
things  :  the  first,  they  must  join  to  and  with  their  devotion  faithful  obedience,  ] 
and  then  they  shall  win  the  garland,  and  otherwise  have  a  zeal,  '  sed  non  secim- 
dum    scientiam,'  deserving   no  thank  or  praise  of  God  ;  and  also  they  must, 
with  and  to  their  obedience,  join  devotion,  knowing  that  God  more  doth  require 
and  consider  the  heart,  than  the   outward  doing.     And  thereupon  I  exhorted  ' 
the  audience,  that  when   they  came  to  take  the  communion,  or  to  hear  or  say 
the   service,  appointed  by  the  king's  majesty,  they  must  bring  devotion   and  \ 
inward  prayer  with  them,  or  else  their  prayers   shall  be  but  vain,  as  wanting  [ 
and  lacking  that  thing  which   God  requireth,  that  is,  the  heart  and  mind  to  : 
pray  to  him.     And  herein,  because  I  mai-velled  that  the  communion  was  no  ! 
more  frequented  now-a-days,  and  lamenting  the  irreverent  coming  to  it  and 
using  of  it ;  fearing  that  it  proceeded  of  an  evil  opinion  and  belief  touching  the 
sacrament  of  the  altar,  ministered  and  distributed  at  the   same  communion  ; 
and  to  the  intent  to  make  the  people  have  better  opinion  of  it  than  they  seemed 
to  have,  I  did  faithfully,  truly,  and  plainly  declare  my  belief  of  the  said  sacra- 
ment, wherewith  the  said  Latimer  and  Hooper,  with  their  complices,  were  so 
much  offended  and  aggrieved. 

VIII.  Item,  That  whereas  the  said  Hugh  Latimer  and  John  Hooper  do 
further,  in  the  said  pretensed  denunciation,  untruly,  and  uncharitably  deduce 
and  allege,  that  I,  in  my  said  sermon,  did  treat  of  such  things  as  most  should 
move  and  stir  up  the  people  to  disorder  and  dissension,*  it  doth  hereby  evidently 
and  clearly  appear,  that  either  the  said  pretensed  denunciators  do  take  and 
esteem  a  declaration  faithfully  made  of  the  loyal  obedience  of  subjects  to  the 
king's  majesty,  the  supreme  and  sovereign  lord,  and  the  great  peril  and  danger 
of  rebellion  committed  by  subjects  against  their  king  and  prince  and  sovereign 
lord,  to  be  a  moving,  provoking,  and  stirring-up  of  people  to  discord  and  dissen- 
sion ;  or  else  tiiat  the  affirmation  and  assertion  catholic  of  the  verity  of  Christ's 
body  and  blood  in  the  blessed  sacrament  of  the  altar,  set  forth  by  me  as  afore, 
doth  effect  and  work  such  disorder  and  dissension.  For  evident  it  is  to  all  those 
who  indifferently  heard  my  said  sermon,  that  I  (grounding  myself  upon  Scrip- 
tiu'e,  and  taking  occasion  of  the  Sunday  then  occurrent)  did  speak  specially  and 
earnestly  of  these  two  things,  without  taxing  of  any  man  s])ecially  by  name,  or 
other  circumstance,  to  slander  them  thereby  ;  and  I  did  both  set  forth  the 
obedience  and  duty  of  all  subjects  generally  to  their  king,  and  specially,  of 
subjects  of  this  realm  to  the  king's  majesty  that  now  is,  whose  minorit)'  to  all 
people  of  this  realm  is  more  than  manifest,  and  is  also  apparent  or  evidently 
known  to  all  the  whole  world  beside.  And  also,  I  did  then  declare  and  lay 
open  the  imminent  danger  and  great  peril  of  rebellion  in  subjects  against  the 
high  powers  and  authorit}',  and  also  specially  of  the  rebellion  late  committed 
by  them  of  Devonshire,  Cornwall,  Norfolk,  and  elsewhere,  against  the  king's 
majesty  that  now  is,  which  I  woidd  not  have  done,  except  I  both  had  believed^ 
that  all  the  king's  subjects  without  exception  were  bound  to  obey  the  king's 
majesty,  even  as  he  now  is,  was,  and  shall  be,  during  his  life,  which  our  Lord 

(1)  But  where  vas  any  mention  made  of  the  king's  power  in  his  niinoritj,  as  it  was  enjoined  you 
to  treat  of? 

Ci)  If  ye  did  believe  it,  why  did  ye  not  fully  approve  and  declare  the  same  to  the  people  ? 


HIS    REPLY    TO    LATIMER    AND    HOOPER.  759 

long  preserve  to  all  our  comforts  and  wealth !  and  also  that  the  rehellion  of  Edward 
late  so  committed  against  his  majesty  was  damnable,  and  utterly  detestable      ^^- 
and  condemned  by  God's  law  :  and  herein  I  refer  me  to  the  indifferent  hearers    ^  j^ 
of  this  my  sermon,  wishing  that  this  Latimer  and  Hooper,  with  all  the  rest  of    15*49" 

these  new  preachers,  did  mean  as  faithfully,  truly,  obediently  and  catholicly,  as  ^- 

I  always  have  done,  towards  the  king's  majesty,  his  honour,  authority,  royal 
power,  and  surety  of  his  person  and  realm  ;  and  did  not  more  move,  encourage, 
and  stir  the  king's  majesty's  subjects  to  sedition,  tumult,  and  inobedience,  by 
their  erroneous  doctrine  and  teaching,  than  I  did  at  any  time  encourage,  move, 
or  stir  any  of  them  in  any  wise,  or  give  occasion  to  any  of  the  same. 

IX.  Item,  whereas  the  said  Hugh  Latimer  and  John  Hooper  do   falsely 
surmise  in  their  pretensed  denunciation,  that  it  was  of  no  light  groimd  looked 
for,  that  I,  tlie  said  bishop  of  London,  should  more  apertly  have  declared  the 
injunctions  and  articles  aforesaid,  and  that  it  did  so  appear  unto  their  judg- 
ments;  I   do  say,  that  their  judgments  are  corrupted  and  only  set  to  slander 
and  picking  of  quarrels  in   this  behalf,  being  well  assured  and  so  credibly 
informed,    that   all  the  worshipful  and  honest  catholic    persons  of  my   said 
audience  were  fully  satisfied,  both  as  touching  obedience  to  the  king's  majesty 
in  his  tender  age  and  minority,  and  also  touching  the  penalty  and  great  peril 
of  punishments  of  the  rebellion  so  lately  committed  against  the  said  majesty 
by  the  aforesaid  rebels.     And,  moreover,  I  do  say,  that  before  my  lord  pro- 
tector's grace,  and  the  rest  of  the  king's  majesty's  most  honourable  council  then  ^°||""'* 
present,'  I  made  my  excuse,  and  alleged  many  impediments  for  my  not  preach-  exhibited 
ing  at  the  cross;  and  did  not  further  promise  but  to  do  the  best  I  could,  which  to  tiie 
of  my  fidelity  and  conscience  I  did  ;  not  omitting  any  thing  of  purpose  or  evil  sl'JJJeJs^' 
will,  that  might  be  to  the  satisfaction  of  all  people,  both  good  and  bad,  in  every  answer- 
condition  and  point ;  specially,  in  this  behalf,  collecting  and  gathering  together,  Ij"^^'"^^'^^. 
with  all  diligent  study,  all  that  might  make,  iu  my  judgment  and  opinion,  for  tion. 
the  better  setting  forth  of  the  same. 

Thus  have  you  Bonner's  answer  to  the  denunciation  aforesaid : 
wherein  first  he  alleged,  or  rather  shamelessly  and  slanderously 
cavilled  : 

That  those  his  denouncers  were   vile,  infamed,    and   notorious  criminous  Excep- 
persons,  and  also  open  and  manifest  heretics,  as  well  against  the  rest  of  the  tiom  laid 
sacraments  of  the  church,  as  chiefly  against  the  sacrament  of  the  altar ;  and  J^^ 
were  for  the  same,'bythe  oi'ders  of  the  church,  excommunicated  and  accursed,  against 
and  were  so  taken  of  all  the  catholics  of  this  realm,  and  especially  by  Hooper ;  Hooper. 
who,  besides  other  his  poisoned  doctrine  and  heresy  amongst  the  people,  had 
also,  before  the  time  of  the  denunciation,  made  divers  erroneous  and  heretical 
books  against  the  true  presence  of  Christ's  body  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar, 
and  did  also  continue  in  the  same,  allowing  and  maintaining  it  as  good  and 
catholic  :  which  books  and  doctrine  (chiefly  against  the  sacrament  of  the  altar) 
Hugh    Latimer  had,   and  then  likewise   did  allow,  beheve,   and  teach,  to  the 
loss  of  both  their  own  souls,  and  also  of  their  believers' ;  and  therefore  were  not 
now,  nor  ought  at  any  time,  to  be  admitted  either  in  this  their  demmciation 
against  him,  or  in  any  other  judicial  act  ;  and  that  the  rather  also,  because 
that  although  they  pretend,  in  their  denunciation,  that  they  made  not  the  same 
of  any  malice  or  evil  will  towards  him,  but  for  the  good  tranquillity  and  quiet 
governance  of  this  realm,  yet  was  it  notoriously  known,  that  as  well  the  same 
day  at  afternoon  in  which  he  the  said  bishop  preached  at  the  cross  of  Paul's,  Frivolous . 
as  also  at  sundry  other  times,  they  two,  conspiring  with  others  of  their  faction,  quarrell- 
did  maliciously  and  unlawfully  within  his  diocese  assemble  together  a  great  2^^^°^^^. 
rabblement  of  such  as  themselves  were,  and  there,  under  colour  of  reading,  against 
did  openly  rail  and  inveigh  against  liim,  not  for  any  the  causes   pretended  liim. 
in  their  demmciation,  but  because  he  had  in    his  sermon    declared    (as   the 
catholic  church  taught),  that  in   the  sacrament   of  the    altar  there  was  the 
very  true  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  the  same  in  substance  that  was  hanged 
and  shed  upon  the  cross. 

(1)  Ergo,  by  your  own  confession  it  appeareth  that  these  injunctions  were  given  you  by  my  lord 
protector's  own  mouth,  though  not  with  his  own  hands  :  which  article  you  will  not  grant. 


760  THE    SECOND    SESSION    AGAINST    BONNER. 

Edward        Tlieii,  after  these  vain  and  frivolous  alles-ations  ag-ainst   the  de- 
"      nouncers,    he    cometh    and    answereth    to    the    substance    of   their 
A.  D.    denunciation,  and  saith  : 
1549. 
ggj^i^gj.         That  whereas  they,  in  the  same,  do  falsely  surmise,  that  there  were  delivered 
put  to  a     unto  him  from  the  king's  majesty,  by  the  hands  of  the  lord  protector  and  the 
bare  shift,  j-gg^  of  his  highness's  council,  certain  injunctions  and  articles  to  be  published 
and  declared  unto  the  people  at  a  day  limited  in  the  same,  their  information^ 
in  such  sort  as  it  was  deduced,  was  most  false  and  imtrue,  for  that  the  articles 
delivered  unto  him  by  sir  Thomas  Smith,  one  of  the  king's  secretaries,  were 
neither  signed  with  the  king's  own  hand,  nor  sealed  with  his  highness's  seal  or 
signet,  nor  yet  subscribed  by  any  of  his  council,  &c. 

Bonner's  Where  mark,  I  beseech  you,  the  subtlety  of  a  disloyal  papist, 
vmatioii  ^^^^-f  bccausc  the  articles  were  not  sealed  by  the  king  and  his  council, 
to  no  pur-  would  therefore  make  them  not  to  be  of  any  such  force  as  that  the 
breach  thereof  should  cause  him  to  incur  the  danger  of  contemptuous 
disobedience.  But  admit  they  were  not  signed  nor  sealed  (of  which 
thing,  by  the  way,  in  the  denunciation  there  is  no  mention  yea  or 
nay),  yet  it  is  manifest  by  the  second  bill  of  articles  ministered  unto 
him  by  the  commissioners,  in  the  fourth  act  of  his  process,  that,  at 
such  time  as  he  was  before  the  council,  those  articles  were,  by  the 
commandment  of  the  lord  protector,  openly  there  read  unto  him  by 
one  of  the  secretaries,  and,  after  addition  of  the  article  concerning 
the  king''s  lawful  power  and  authority  during  his  young  years,  were 
also  delivered  unto  him  by  the  hands  of  the  lord  protector,  in  the 
presence  of  the  rest  of  the  council ;  who,  thus  receiving  them,  pro- 
mised there  faithfully  to  accomplish  all  the  contents  thereof.  After 
which,  they  were  again  delivered  unto  secretary  Smith,  to  amend 
such  things  therein  as  the  lord  protector  and  the  rest  of  the  council 
had  there  appointed :  which  being  accordingly  done  (as  the  bishop 
himself  at  the  last  receipt  thereof  confessed),  they  were  finallv  delivered 
unto  him  by  the  secretary ;  and  therefore  was  this  but  a  poor  shift. 
Now  after  this,  he  maketh  this  supposition  : 

Bonner's       That  in  case  it  were  true,  that  the  injunctions  were  delivered  him  according 
suppo-       J.Q  tlieir  information,  yet  was  it  imtrue  that  he  did  omit  or  refuse  to  declare  the 
same  for  any  such  causes  as  they  had  alleged  against  him ;  and  that  did  well 
appear  in  the  discourse  of  his  sermon,  which  tended  principally  (as  he  said)  to 
Bonner      the  disallowing  and  condemnation  of  all  rebels,  and  chiefly  of  the  rtbels  in 
th^'"bS     Norfolk,   Suffolk,  Devonshire,  and  Cornwall,  or  elsewhere  within  tliis  realm  of 
England,  who,  forgetting  their  allegiance  and  duty  unto  their  prince,  assigned 
to  them  by  God's  word  as  their  supreme  head,  their  natural  love  and  care  for 
their  country,  wives,  children,  and  kinsfolk,  did  both  deserve  death  bodily  as 
traitors,  and  also  accumulate  unto  themselves  damnation    of  body  and    soul 
eternally,  with  Satan  the  father  and  first  mover  of  all  rebellion  and  disobedience. 
And  herewithal  fiuther  exclaiming  against  the  pretences  of  those  rebels,  who, 
amongst  other  things,  pretended  tlie  mass  and  holy  water,  with  such  like,  which 
were  never  ordained  for  the  purpose, to  colour  and  maintain  rebcllion(as,  he  said,  he 
then  proved  out  of  Numbers  xvi.,  1  Kingsxx.,  Leviticus  x.,  Luke  xiii.,  and  Acts  vi., 
in  the  best  manner  that  he  could,  as  one  not  exercised  greatly  in  preaching,  but 
restrained  therefrom),  but  having  humility  of  heart,  innocency  of  living,  know- 
ledge of  God,  love  to  our  neighbours,  with  obedience  to  God's  word,  ministers,. 
External   and  superior  powers  concurrent  with  them,  they,  being  external  rites  and  cere- 
rerenio-'*    '"onies  of  the  church,  were  exercises  of  religion,  and  appointable  l)y  superior 
nies.  powers ;  and  yet  that  which  (standing  the  law)   might  be  good,  was  by  pride 

and  disobedience  made  evil  and  luiprofitable. 


HIS    REPLY    TO    LATIMER    AND    HOOPER.  761 

And  ]icre  he  further  said  thus  :  Edward 

VI. 

Because  he  saw  the  people  slack  in  coming  to  the  communion  and  divine  ser- '■ — 

vice,l  set  forth  by  the  king's  majesty,  and  to  the  intent  he  would  make  them     ^-  ^• 
have  a  better  opinion  of  the  sacrament  than  he  thought  they  had,  he  then  faith-     ^^'^^- 
fully  did  declare  his  belief  therein.    Wherewith  his  denouncers  being  offended, 
they  uncharitably  and  untndy  deduced,  in  their  pretensed  denunciation,  that 
in  his  sermon  he  did  treat  of  such  things  as  most  shoidd  stir  up  unto  dissension 
and  tumult ;  whereby  it  appeared  unto  him,  that  his  denouncers  either  took  his 
catholic  assertion  of  the  verity  of  Christ's  body  and  blood  in  the  sacrament  of  Bonner 
the  altar,  or  else  his  faithful  declaration  made  of  the  obedience  of  subjects  unto  Aieth 
the  king's  majesty  their  supreme  and  sovereign  lord,  with  the  peril  and  danger  ^'^'to'^^s 
of  rebelHon  committed  against  him,  to  be  the  cause  of  disorder  and  dissension  ;  ment  of 
for  that  (saith  he)  of  these  two  points  he  chiefly  spake,  and  especially  of  obedi-  the  altar, 
ence   to  the  king,  whose  minority  was  more  than  manifestly  known,   as  well 
amongst  the  people  of  this  realm,  as  elsewhere,  throughout  the  world  besides :  Banner's 
which  he  would  not  have  done  except  he  had  believed  that  both  all  his  subjects  purgation 
were  bounden  to  obey  him,  even  as  he  then  was  and  should  be  during  liis  life ;  "^  him- 
and  also  that  the  rebellion  of  late  committed  against  him  was  detestable,  and 
condemned  by  God's  word :  and  therefore  he  wished  that  his  two  denouncers, 
with  all  the  rest  of  the  new  preachers,  did  mean  as  faithfully,  obediently,  and 
catholicly,  towards  the  king's  honour,  royal  power,  and  surety  of  person,  as  he 
did  ;  and  had  not  more  moved  the  people  to  tumvdts  and  disobedience  by  their 
erroneous  doctrine- and  teaching,  than  he  had  at  any  time  given  any  occasion 
thereunto. 

Then  finally  he  concluded  and  said  thus  : 

That  whereas  his  aforesaid  denouncers  surmise,  that  it  was  of  no  light  ground 
looked  for,  as  it  appeared  in  their  judgments,  that  he  should  more  apertly  have 
declared  the  contents  of  the  injunctions  and  articles  than  he  did,  that  their 
judgments  were  in  that  behalf  corrupted,  and  set  to  slander  and  picking  of 
quarrels ;  for  he  was  well  assured,  and  credibly  informed,  that  all  his  honest 
and  catholic  audience  were  fully  satisfied,  both  toucliing  their  obedience  to  the 
king's  majesty  in  his  tender  age,  and  also  concerning  the  great  penalty  and 
peril  that  the  late  rebels  incurred  by  their  disobedience.  And  besides  that, 
when  he  was  before  the  lord  protector  and  the  rest  of  the  council,  after  he  had 
made  his  excuse,  and  alleged  many  impediments  for  his  not  preaching  at  the 
cross,  he  did  not  then  further  promise  but  to  do  the  best  he  could ;  which  he 
hath  of  his  fidelity  and  conscience  accomplished,  not  omitting  any  thing  of 
purpose  or  evil  will,  that  might  satisfy  the  people  in  any  point  concerning  the 
premises. 

Whilst  he  was  thus  reading  these  answers,  objecting  against  his  The  arch- 
denouncers  such  causes  and  quarrels  as  he  before  alleged,  for  which  repUeth, 
lie  would  have  earnestly  had  the  denouncers  to  be  repelled  of  the  ^a^^x. 
commissioners,  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury  replied,  that  if  there 
were  any  such  law,  he  thought  it  not  to  be  a  good  or  godly  law,  but 
a  law  of  the  bishop  of  Rome.     "  For,"  said  he,  "  if  my  matter  and 
cause  be  good,  what  should  I  care  who  accuse  me,  yea  although  he 
were  the  devil  of  hell  .^" 

"  No,  sir,"  said  the  bishop  of  London,  "  it  is  the  king's  law  used 
in  the  realm  ?"" 

"  Well,  my  lord,"  said  the  archbishop,  "  ye  be  too  full  of  your 
law :  I  would  wish  you  had  less  knowledge  in  that  law,  and  more 
knowledge  in  God's  law,  and  of  your  duty." 

"  Well,"  answered  the  bishop  again,  "  seeing  your  grace  falleth  to  Bonner, 
■wishing,  I  can  also  wish  many  things  to  be  in  your  person." 

Then  spake  secretary  Peter  to  the  bishop,  as  touching  these  de- 
nouncers :  "  We  are  not  so  straited  in  this  matter,  but  that  we  may 

(1)  As  justly  they  might ;  the  same  being  heretical  and  blasphemous  against  the  humanity  of  Christ. 


762 


THE    SECOND    SESSION    AGAINST    BONNER. 


Edward  proceecl  against  you,  eitlier  at  tlieir  ])roniotion  or  "svilliout  tlicm,  at 


VI 


our  pleasure.'' 


A.D.  "  A  God's  name,  then,""  said  Bonner,  "put  them  by,  and  tlicn  do 
^^'^^-    as  your  pleasure  shall  be,  so  you  do  me  right,  for  I  ask  but  right." 

"  Nay,"  said  secretary  Smith,  "  you  ask  you  wot  not  what :  you 
would  have  us  follow  your  mind  in  these  quiddities  and  quirks  ; 
and  all  is  nothing  else  but  to  delay  justice.  And  you  do  herein 
as  thieves,  murderers,  and  traitors,  not  to  have  the  truth  known." 

"  Say  you  so  to  me,"  quoth  the  bishop  ?  "  I  thank  you.  Well, 
I  could  say  somewhat  to  you  also,  Avere  ye  not  in  the  place  ye  be, 
but  let  it  pass.  As  for  my  matter,  I  fear  it  not,  it  is  not  so  evil  as 
you  make  it ;  for  I  have  your  own  hand-writing  for  my  discharge, 
Avhich  when  I  shall  see  time,  I  shall  show  forth." 

"■  My  hand,"  quoth  the  secretary.  ""  Let  me  see  it,  and  let  it  be 
read  openly."  "  So  it  shall,"  said  the  bishop,  "  when  I  shall  see 
time." 

Then  said  Master  Smith,  "  You  do  use  us  thus,  to  be  seen  a  cun- 
ning lawyer." 

"  Indeed,"  quoth  the  bishop,  "  I  knew  the  law,  ere  you  could 
read  it."^ 

With  that,  secretary  Peter  willed  the  bishop  to  proceed  in  reading 
of  his  answers  ;  who  so  did,  and  when  he  had  finished,  Latimer 
delivered  up  a  writing  in  paper  unto  the  archbishop  and  the  rest  of 
the  commissioners  ;  who  then  said  unto  the  bishop  of  London,  "Here 
be  certain  articles  which  we  intend  to  minister  unto  you." 

The  bishop  therewith  said,  "  Do  you  minister  them  of  your  office, 
or  at  the  promotion  of  these  men  (pointing  to  Latimer  and  Hooper), 
for  I  perceive  they  gave  them  unto  you  ?" 

"  Nay,"  said  secretary  Peter,  "  we  Avill  minister  them  unto  you, 
'  ex  officio  mero.'  " 

*The^  copy  of  which  articles  here  followeth : 

Articles  ministered  to  Bonner  bishop  of  London  the  first  time,  for 
him  jointly  and  severally  to  answer  unto. 

I.  It  is  reported  that  you  have  received  from  the  king's  majesty,  by  the 
hands  of  my  lord  protector's  grace,  sitting  in  the  council  chamber  at  council 
with  the  rest  of  the  lords  of  tlie  council,  the  eleventh  of  August,  certain  injimc- 
tioiis  to  be  done  and  followed  by  you,  and  articles  to  be  preached  there  by  you ; 
that  you  did  there  and  then  accej^t  the  said  injunctions,  and  promise  to  observe 
and  follow  the  same. 

II.  Item,  That  you  have  not  tndy,  sincerely,  and  wliolly,  declared  all  the 
articles  enjoined  to  you,  in  your  last  sermon,  as  they  were  put  unto  you. 

III.  Item,  Whether  ye  have  written  your  sermon  or  no  ?  and  if  ye  have  writ- 
ten it,  whether  of  your  own  counsel  only,  or  by  whose  help ;  and  who  hath 
seen  the  same  written  before  and  since  ye  did  preach  it? 

IV.  Item,  That  ye  have  not  declared  in  your  sermon,  that  the  old  rite  of 
prayers,  as  matins  and  mass,  said  after  that  sort  in  this  realm,  by  reason  of 
disobedience  is  naught,  although  a  man  have  devotion  unto  it;  according  as  it 
is  in  your  articles. 

V.  Item,  That  you  have  not,  in  your  sermon,  declared  the  articles  of  the 
king's  majesty's  power  in  his  minority,  as  it  was  commanded  you,  to  the  refuta- 
tion of  the  evil  opinion  and  error  of  the  rebels ;  and,  if  you  have  declared  it, 
how  and  after  what  sort  ye  have  declared  it  ? 

(1)  Well  cracked,  Master  Bonner. 

(2)  These  articles  are  introduced  from  the  fust  Edition,  1563,  pp.  "03,  704.— En. 


THE    THIRD    SESSION    AGAINST     BONNER.  763 

VI.  Item,  Whethei"  ye  will  lake  upon  you  to  defend  the  said  rebels'  opinion   Edward 
or  no  ?  *  1- 

VII.  Item,  That  ye  know,  or  have  heard  say,  that  certain  persons  within     a_  ]_)_ 
your  diocese,    since  the  time  that  the  said  injunctions  were  given  unto  you,     1519. 

have  heard,  been  at,  or  celebrated,  luass  or  evensong  in  the  Latin  tongue,  and 

after  the  old  rite  and  manner,  other  than  according  to  the  king's  majesty's 

book. 

VIII.  Item,  That  ye  have  not  convented  them  before  you,  nor  inflicted  pu- 
nishment unto  them. 

IX.  Item,  That  ye  know  or  have  heard  say,  that  there  be  notable  adulterers, 
fornicators,  or  incestuous  parsons  in  your  diocese ;  and  you  cited  none  of  them, 
or  have  seen  them  punished. 

X.  Item,  That  ye  were  at  Master  Dr.  Cox's  the  king's  almoner's  sermon  at 
Paul's  cross,  about  Midsummer  was  twelve  months,  wherein  he  declared  the 
great  contempt  of  the  bishop  of  Winchester  in  not  observing  the  injunction 
given  unto  him.  And,  especially,  in  that  he  did  not  treat  as  he  ought  to  have 
done,  and  was  commanded,  of  the  king's  majesty's  authority  in  his  minority, 
additionally. 

XI.  Item,  That  the  rites  of  the  common  service  of  the  church,  now  set 
forth,  be,  in  some  parts  of  your  diocese,  diversely  used ;  and  you,  knowing  or 
hearing  of  the  same,  have  not  called  any  ministers  of  the  service  before  you 
for  a  redress  of  such  diversity,  nor  corrected  the  misusers  thereof.* 

Hereupon,  after  an  oath  given  unto  the  bishop  "  cle  fideliter  respon-  Bonner 
dendo,*"  he  desired  a  copy  of  the  articles,  requiring  also  a  competent  rcspuTto 
time  to  be  given  unto  him  to  make  answer  thereunto.  answer. 

To  whom  secretary  Peter  replied,  saying,  "  My  lord,  here  be  cer- 
tain of  the  articles  touching  your  own  fact,  which  you  may  answer 
unto  forthwith  ;  as  whether  you  wrote  your  sermon  or  not  before  you 
preached  it." 

Whereunto  the  bishop  answered,  that  he  wrote  it  not,  but  he  drew 
certain  notes  of  it. 

"  Then  whose  counsel,"  said  he,  "  and  advice,  used  you  in  making 
your  sermon  T'' 

To  which  he  also  answered,  that  he  had  therein  used  his  own  coun- 
sel and  books ;  "  and  yet  my  chaplains,"  quoth  he,  "  be  much  sus- 
pected for  my  doings  in  many  things,  and  sometimes  I  for  theirs, 
when  there  is  no  cause  why." 

These  words  ended,  the  commissioners  assigned  him  Monday,  the 
16th  of  September  then  next  following,  to  appear  before  them,  and 
to  make  his  full  answers  unto  all  the  articles  ministered  unto  him  by 
them  this  day ;   the  contents  whereof  are  as  followeth. 

THE    FORM    AND     TENOR     OF    THE     ARTICLES     MINISTERED    UNTO 

THE    BISHOP    OF    LONDON,    BY    THE    KINg's    COMMISSIONERS, 

AT    THE    THIRD    SESSION. 

Monday,  the  16th  of  September,  the  archbishop,  associated  with 
the  bishop  of  Rochester,  secretary  Smith,  and  Dr.  May,  dean  of 
Paul's,  sat  judicially  within  his  chapel  at  Lambeth ;  before  whom 
there  and  then  appeared  the  bislio])  of  London,  according  as  he  was 
assigned  in  the  last  session ;  at  which  time  he  exhibited  unto  the 
commissioners  in  Avriting  his  answers  unto  the  last  former  articles. 
But  before  the  same  were  there  read,  the  archbishop  said  unto  him, 
that  his  late  answer,  made  the  13th  of  September,  unto  the  denun- 
ciation, was  very  obscure,  and  therewith  also  contained  much  matter 


764 


THE    THIRD    SESSION    AGAINST    BONNER. 


Kdward   of  slanclcr  against   Latimer  and   Hooper,  and  much  untruth  ;  and 

'. —  therefore    they   desired   there    to    purge    themselves.       Whereupon 

A- 1)-    Latimer,  first  obtaining  leave  to  speak,  said  to  this  effect : 


1519. 

Hooper 
and  Lati- 
mer de- 
sire to 
purge 
them- 
selves 
against 
Bonner's 
slanders. 

Bonner 
reproved 
of  un- 
truth. 
Latimer 
purgeth 
himself. 


Hooper 
cleareth 
himself 
against 
Bonner. 


'  That  the  bishop  of  London  liad  most  falsely,  untnily,  and  uncharitably 
accused  him,  laying  to  his  charge  many  feigned  and  untrue  matters  in  his 
former  answers  to  the  denunciation,  and  such  as  he  should  never  be  able  to 
prove.  For  whereas  in  his  said  answer  he  alleged,  that  Hugh  Latimer  and 
John  Hooper,  with  other  heretics  conspiring  against  him,  did  the  first  day  of 
September,  after  the  bishop's  sermon,  assemble  themselves  together  unlawfully 
against  the  said  bishop,  that  saying  of  his  was  most  untrue.  For  neither  that 
day,  nor  yet  before  that  day,  nor  until  certain  days  after,  he  ever  knew  or  spake 
with  Hooper.  And  as  touching  his  own  preaching  there,  openly  accused  by 
the  bishop,  he  said,  he  never  held,  taught,  or  preached  any  thing  concerning 
the  blessed  sacrament,  otherwise  than  he  ought  to  do,  nor  otherwise  than 
according  to  the  Scriptures,  and  true  catholic  faitli  of  Christ's  church ;  and  there- 
fore offered  himself  to  be  tried  by  the  archbishop,  or  other  such  learned  men  as  it 
should  please  the  king's  majesty,  or  the  said  commissioners  to  appoint;  and 
further  to  suffer,  to  be  hanged,  drawn,  and  quartered,  if  the  bishop  could  justly 
prove  true  the  things  that  he  had  there  shamefully  laid  to  his  charge.' 

Then  Master  Hooper,  upon  like  license  obtained,  said  to  this 
effect : 

'  This  ungodly  man,'  pointing  to  the  bishop,  'hath  most  uncharitably  and 
ungodly  accused  me  before  your  grace  and  this  audience,  and  hath  laid  to  my 
charge,  that  I  am  a  heretic  :  whereas,  I  take  God  to  record,  I  never  spake, 
read,  taught,  or  preached  any  heresy,  but  only  the  most  true  and  pure  word 
of  God.  And  whereas  he  saith,  I  frequent  the  company  of  heretics,  I  do 
much  marvel  of  his  so  saying ;  for  it  hath  pleased  my  lord  protector's  grace, 
my  singular  good  lord  and  master,  and  my  lady's  grace,  to  have  me  with 
them,  and  I  have  preached  before  them,  and  much  used  their  company,  with 
divers  otlier  worshipful  persons ;  and  therefore  1  suppose  this  man  meaneth 
them.  And  further,  whereas  he  saith  that  I  have  made  heretical  books 
against  the  blessed  sacrament  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  calling  it 
mathematical,'  I  perceive  that  this  man  knoweth  not  what  this  word  'mathe- 
matical '  there  meaneth,  and  therefore  understandeth  not  my  book,  which,  I 
take  God  to  be  my  judge,  I  have  made  truly  and  sincerely,  and  according  to 
his  holy  word  ;  and  by  the  same  his  holy  word  and  scriptures,  I  am  always  (and 
shall  be)  ready  to  submit  myself  to  your  grace's  judgment  and  the  superior 
powers,  to  be  tried.' 

Which  ended,  with  many  such  more  words  of  like  importance, 
the  archbishop,  to  shorten  this  matter,  asked  the  bishop  how  he  could 
prove  that  Hooper  and  Latimer  assembled  together  against  him  the 
first  of  September,  as  he  had  alleged,  seeing  they  now  denied  it ;  and 
therefore  willed  him  to  answer  forthwith  thereunto. 

The  bishop  then  answered  that  he  would  didy  prove  it,  so  that  he 

might  be  admitted  to  do  it  according  to  law:  and  with  that  he  pulled 

Bomier     out  of  liis  slccvc  Certain  books,  saying,  ""  I  have  this  varlet''s  books 

HoopeJ  of  which  he  made  against  the  blessed  sacrament,  which  you  shall  hear."" 

heresy.     Xhcn,  as  lie  was  turning  certain  leaves  thereof,  Hooper  began  again 

to  speak ;  but  the  bishop  turning  himself  towards  him,  tauntingly 

said,  "  Put  up  your  pipes ;  you  have  spoken  for  your  part ;   I  will 

meddle  no  more  with  you  :"  and  therewith  read  a  certain  sentence 

upon  the  book.     This  done,  he  said,  "  Lo  !  here  you  may  see  his 

opinion,  and  what   it   is."     At  which   words    the    people  standing 

(I)  This  term  '  mathematical,'  is  referred  of  Master  Hooper  not  to  the  substance  of  Christ's  body 
upon  the  cross,  but  lo  the  papistical  accidents,  without  substance  upon  the  altar. 


HIS    ANSWERS    TO    THE    ARTICLES    OBJECTED.  765 

behind,  and  seeing  his  irreverent  and  unseemly  demeanour  and  rail-  Edward 
ing,  fell  suddenly  into  great  laughing ;   whereat  the  bishop  being  — — — 
moved,  and  not  perceiving  the  cause  wherefore  they  did  laugh,  turned    V'^ri' 
him  towards    them   in    a    great    rage,    saying,    "  Ah   woodcocks ! 


woodcocks  r  ple^Iaugh 

Then  said  one  of  the  commissioners,  "Why  say  you  so,  my  lord?"  fcom^"^ '" 
*'  Marry,*"  quoth  he,   "  I  may  well  call  them  woodcocks,  that  thus 
will  laugh,  and  know  not  whereat ;  nor  yet  heard  what  I  said  or 
read." 

"  Well,  my  lord  of  London,"  said  the  archbishop,  "then  I  perceive 
you  would  persuade  this  audience,  that  you  were  called  hither  for 
preaching  of  your  belief  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  and  therefore 
you  lay  to  these  men's  charge  [meaning  Hooper  and  Latimer],  that 
they  have  accused  you  of  that :  howbeit,  there  was  no  such  thing  laid 
to  your  charge ;  and  therefore  this  audience  shall  hear  openly  read 
the  denunciation  that  is  put  up  against  you,  to  the  intent  they  may 
the  better  perceive  your  dealing  herein."     And  therewithal  he  said  xue 
unto  the  people,  "  My  lord  of  London  would  make  you  believe,  that  0°/ arch- 
he  is  called  hither  for  declaring  and  preaching  his  opinion  touching  J'^g'^''^^" 
the  sacrament  of  the  altar  :   but,  to  the  intent  you  may  perceive  how  pie. 
he  goeth  about  to  deceive  you,  you  shall  hear  the  denunciation  that 
is  laid  in  against  him  read  unto  you :"   and  thereupon  he  delivered  sir  joim 
the  denunciation  unto  sir  John  Mason,  knight,  who  there  read  it  J'eadeth 
openly.     This  done,  the  archbishop  said  again  unto  the  audience,  ^'jf^pf^. 
*'  Lo  !  here  you  hear  how  the  bishop  of  London  is  called  for  no  such  tion. 
matter  as  he  would  persuade  you." 

With  this  the  bishop,  being  in  a  raging  heat,  as  one  clean  void  of  Bonner  in 
all  humanity,  turned  himself  about  unto  the  people,  saying,  "  Well, 
now  hear  what  the  bishop  of  London  saith  for  his  part."     But  the  ^jed  "o 
commissioners,  seeing  his  inordinate  contumacy,  denied  him  to  speak  speak  to 
any  more,  saying,  that  he  used  himself  very  disobediently ;   with  pie. 
more  like  words  of  reproach. 

Notwithstanding  he,  still  persisting  in  his  unreverent  manner  of  Hecharg- 
dealing  with  the   commissioners,   pulled  out   of  his  sleeve  another  arch-' 
book,  and  then  said  unto  the  archbishop,  "•  My  lord  of  Canterbury,  ^'fth''con- 
I  have  here  a  note  out  of  your  books  that  you  made  touching  the  trariety. 
blessed  sacrament,  wherein  you  do  affirm  the  verity  of  the  body  and 
blood  of  Christ  to  be  in  the  sacrament,  and  I  have  another  book  also 
of  yours  of  the  contrary  opinion  ;  which  is  a  marvellous  matter." 

To  this  the  archbishop  answered,  that  he  made  no  books  contrary  The  arch- 
one  to  another,  and  that  he  would  defend  his   books,  howbeit  he  {^url^Jth 
thought  the  bishop  understood  them  not :   "  For  I  promise  you,"  ^^^^^\fJ 
quoth  he,  "  I  will  find  a  boy  of  ten  years  old,  that  shall  be  more  apt  books. 
to  understand  that  matter  than  you  my  lord  of  London  be." 

Thus,  after  much  multiplying  of  like  words,  the  commissioners,  ronner 
thinking  not  good  to  spend  any  more  waste  time  with  him,  willed  m^i",ied 
him  to  show  forth  his  answers  unto  the  articles  objected  the  last  day  |JJ  "JjJ^"" 
against  him  :  whereupon  he,  having  them  ready,  did  read  the  same  artuiea. 
openly  to  them  ;  wherein,  after  many  words  of  his  former  protestation 
recited,  with  a  marvellous  lamentation  to  see  that  one  of  his  vocation, 
at  the  malicious  denunciation  of  vile  heretics,  should  be  used  after 
such  strange  sort,  havinq;  nevertheless  done  the  best  he  could  to  declare 


766 


THE    THIRD    SESSION'    AGAINST    BONNER. 


Edward  his  obediciice  unto  the  king's  majesty  for  tlie  repressing  and  dis- 

^ —  couraging  of  rebellion  and  rebels,  and  also  for  the  advancement  of 

A.  D.    the  verity  of  C'hrist's  true  body  and  his  presence  in  the  sacrament  of 
the  altar,  for  which  only  the  malicious  denouncers  with  their  complices 


had  studied  to  molest  and  trouble  liim,  he  then  comcth  to  answering 

the  articles,  and  saith,  that  to  the  first,  second,  and  foiu-th,  he  hath 

Bonner     already,   in    the    former   answers    to   the    denunciation,    sufficiently 

etii  to  the  auswercd,  and  therefore  w^as  not  bound  bv  law  to  answer  any  further, 

articles,    ^s  to  the  third  and  fifth,  he  said  to  this  effect : 

That  he  began  to  write  his  sermon,  but  being  soon  weary,  he  did  only  make 

certain  notes  thereof,  without  help  of  any  other,  saving  that  he  showed  them 

to  his  chaplains,  requiring  them  to  put  him  in  remembrance  thereof.    Amongst 

the  which,   for  the   better  setting  forth   of   the   king's  majesty's  power  and 

authority  in  his  minority,  he  had  collected  as  well  out  of  histories,  as  also  out 

of  the  Scriptures,  the  names  of  divers  young  kings,  who,  notwithstanding  their 

minority,  were  faithfully  and  obediently  honoured,  and  reputed  for  very  tnie 

Examples  and  lawful  kings  :  as  Henry  III.,  being  but  nine  years  old  ;  Edward  III.,  being 

th  V"^'-    ^^^^  thirteen  years  ;  Richard  II.,  being  but  eleven  years  ;  Henry  VI.,  being  not 

young,      fully  one  year ;  Edward  V.,  being  but  eleven  years;  Henry  VIII.,  being  but 

and  yet     eighteen  years  of  age.     And  out  of  the  Old  Testament,  Osias  and  Achas,  who 

su   cien  .  ^ygj.g  ]J^(.  sixteen  years  old ;  Solomon  and  Manasseh,  being  but  twelve  years ; 

Josias,  Joachim,  and  Joash,  being  but  eight  years  of  age  when  they  entered 

Bonner     their  reigns.     All  which  notes,  with  many  others,  he  had  pui-posed  to  declare, 

his  Ob-'  *  if  they  had  come  into  his  memory,*  as  indeed  they  did  not,  because  the  same 

livion.       was  disturbed,  partly  for  lack  of  use  of  preaching,  and  partly  by  reason  of  a 

bill  that  was  delivered  to  him  from  the  king's  council,  to  declare  the  victory 

then  had  against  the  rebels  in  Norfolk  and  Devonshire,  which  being  of  some 

good  length,  confounded  his  memory  ;  and  partly  also  for  that  his  book  in  his 

His  book  sermon  time  fell  away  from  him,  wherein  were  divers  of  his  notes  which  he  had 

of  notes,   collected  for  that  purpose :  so  that  he  could  not  remember  what  he  would,  but 
fell  from  .  t      'i  i     i     i  i  it  i      i  •       .  • 

him  at  his  yet,  m  generality,  he  persuaded  the  people  to  obedience  to  the  kings  majesty, 

sermon,     whose  minority  was  manifestly  known  to  them  and  to  all  others. 

Then,  as  to  the  sixth  (he  said),  he  knew  not  the  rebels'  opinion,^ 
and  therefore  could  not  answer  thereunto.  And  as  for  answer  to  the 
seventh,  eighth,  ninth,  and  eleventh  articles,  which  touched  his  pas- 
toral office,  he  said  that  notwithstanding  his  manifold  and  great 
troubles,  as  well  by  his  own  business  and  his  family's  sickness,  as  also 
by  uncharitable  informations  made  against  him,  yet  he  hath  not  failed 
to  give  order  unto  his  officers  straitly  to  look  unto  such  matters  ;  and 
such  as  he  hath  known,  which  Avere  very  few  or  none,  he  caused  to  be 
punished  according  to  the  laws.  All  which  answers,  with  others 
written  with  his  own  hand  hereunder  follow. 

The  Answers  of  Bonner  unto  the  Articles  objected  to  him  by  the 
King's  Commissioners  the  first  time. 

I,  Edmund,  bishop  of  London,  under  protestation  heretofore  by  me  made, 
exhibited,  and  repeated  before  you,  which,  in  all  my  sayings  and  doings,  I 
intend  to  have  repeated  and  rehearsed  again,  to  all  lawful  eftects  and  purposes, 
for  my  honest  and  necessary  defence ;  with  protestation  also  of  the  nullity  and 
iniquity  of  your  process  I  had  made  in  this  behalf;  and  likewise  of  the  gene- 
rality, uncertainty,  obscurity,  contrariety,  repiignancj',  variety,  insufficiency, 
and  invalidity  of  the  things  alleged  and  deduced  before  you  against  me,  as  well 
in  the  commission  and  denunciation  in  divers  parts,  as  also  touching  the  articles 

(1)  A  good  prelate,  that  had  lost  his  memory  for  lack  of  preaching. 

(2)  Bonner  knew  not  the  rebels'  opinion,  if  you  will  believe  him. 


HIS    ANSWERS    TO    THE    ARTICLES    OBJECTED.  767 

and  interrogatories  so  ministered  unto  me :  lamenting  not  a  little,  that  one  of  Edward 
my  vocation,  at  the  malicious  denunciation  of  vile,  heretical,  and  detestable       f^- 
persons,'  should  be  used  after  this  strange  sort;  having  done  the  best  I  could  to 
declare  mine  obedience  unto  the  king's  most  excellent  majesty,  for  the  repressing    V^"  Tq* 
and  discouraging  of  rebellion  and  rebellious  persons,  and  for  the  advancement 
of  the  verity  of  Christ's  true  body  and  his  presence  in  the  most  blessed  sacra- 
ment of  the    altar :    for  which    only   the    malicious    demmciators    with    their 
complices  have  studied  to  molest  and  trouble  me ;   although  colourably  they 
would  be  seen  to  pretend  other  causes,  especially  the  good  and  tranquillity  of 
this  realm,  which  our  Lord  God  knoweth  they  care  nothing  for,  but  contrari- 
wise do  let  and  impeach  the  same ;  corrupting  and  infecting  with  their  poisoned 
and  false  doctrine,  and  teaching  the  king's  subjects  in  this  realm,  to  the  great 
peril  and  danger  thereof  many  ways :  do  answer  unto  certain  pretensed  articles 
and  interrogatories  ministered  by  you  indeed  unto  me  the  said  bishop,  the  13th 
day  of  September,  1549,  as  followeth  -.^ 

To  the  first  article  objected  against  me,  beginning  thus  :  '  First  it  is  reported,' 
&c.,  and  ending  thus,  '  to  observe  and  follow  the  same,'  I  do  say,  and  for 
answer  do  refer  me  unto  my  former  answers  heretofore,  that  is  to  wit,  the  13th 
of  September,  made  and  exhibited  by  me  before  you  unto  the  said  pretensed 
denunciation,  touching  this  matter :  alleging  withal,  that  a  report  of  things 
doth  not  absolutely  prove,  nor  necessarily  infer  things  to  be  in  very  deed  true 
after  such  a  sort,  fashion,  manner,  and  form  as  sometimes  they  be  reported  and 
rehearsed. 

To  the  second,  beginning  thus  :  '  Item,  whether  that  you,'  &c.,  and  ending 
thus  :  '  as  they  were  put  unto  you  ; '  I  do  answer  and  say,  that  this  article  doth 
depend  on  the  first  article  next  before,  which,  after  such  sort,  fashion,  manner, 
and  form  as  it  is  deduced,  was  justly  by  me,  in  my  answer  made  unto  the  same, 
denied  ;  and  I  therefore  now  am  not  bounden  by  the  law  eftsoons  to  make  other 
answer  thereunto. 

To  the  third,  being  an  interrogatory,  and  beginning  thus:  '  Item,  whether,' 
&c.,  and  ending,  'thus  ye  did  preach;'  I  do  answer  and  say,  that  I  began  to 
write  a  piece  of  my  sermon,  and  being  soon  weary  thereof,  I  did  leave  off,  and 
did  make  only  certain  notes  of  my  said  sermon,  and  put  the  same  notes  in 
writing  of  mine  own  hand,  without  help  or  counsel  of  any  other ;  and  the  same 
notes  did  show  unto  my  chaplains  Master  Gilbert  Bourn  and  Master  John 
Harpsfield,  both  before  and  also  since  my  said  sermon,  only  desiring  them  to 
put  me  in  remembrance  of  my  said  notes  and  process  to  be  made  thereupon, 
and  also  to  search  out  for  me  the  names  of  such  kings  as  were  in  their  minority 
when  they  began  to  reign. 

To  the  fourth  article,  beginning  thus  :  *  Item,  that  ye  have  not  declared,'  &c., 
and  ending  thus,  *  as  it  is  in  your  article ;'  I  do  answer  and  say,  that  this  article 
doth  depend  upon  the  first  and  second  articles  here  before  denied,  deduced  in 
such  sort,  manner,  and  form  as  is  expressed  in  the  same ;  and  moreover  I  say, 
that  already  answer  is  made  hereunto  by  me,  in  my  former  answers  made  to 
the  said  pretensed  denunciation. 

To  the  fifth  article,  beginning  thu,s  :  '  Item,  that  ye  have  not,'  &c.,  and  end- 
ing thus,  '  declared  it;'  I  do  answer  and  say,  that  this  article  also  doth  depend 
upon  the  first  and  second  articles  ;  and  that  answer  is  made  thereunto  by  me 
already  in  my  former  answers  made  unto  the  said  pretensed  denunciation.  And 
moreover  I  do  say,  that  for  the  better  advancement  and  setting  forth  of  the 
king's  majesty's  royal  power  and  authority,  even  in  his  minority,  and  for  the  due 
obedience  of  his  majesty's  subjects  unto  his  highness,  even  during  the  said 
minority,  I  had  collected  together,  as  well  out  of  histories  as  also  out  of  the 
scripture  of  the  Old  Testament,  the  names  of  divers  kings  being  in  minority, 
who,  notwithstanding  their  said  minority,  were  faithfully,  duly,  and  reverently 
obeyed,  honoured,  served,  taken,  and  reputed,  for  very  true  and  lawful  kings,  as 
Henry  III.,  being  but  nine  years  old  when  he  entered  to  reign  and  govei-n  as 
king;  Edward  III.,  being  but  thirteen  years  of  age;  Richard  II.,  being  but 
eleven  years  old;  Henry  VI.,  being  not  fully  one  year  of  age;  Edward  V., 
being  but  eleven  years  old ;  Henry  VIII.,  being  about  eighteen  years  old  ;  and 

(1)  He  meaneth  the  bishop  of  Canterbury. 

(2)  After  his  loii^'  period  well  blown  up  with  much  waste  wind  of  words,  at  length  he  beginneth 
to  answer  to  the  articles  before  objected. 


les 


THE    THIRD    SKSSION    AGAINST    BOXNEIl. 


Edward    SO  all  these  kings,  being  in  their  minority  as  the  king's  majesty  that  now  is,  and 

•      yet  having  authority  and  power  regal,  as  appertaineth  ;  and  in  the  Old  Tcsta- 

A.  D.    ment,  Osias  and  Achaz  were  very  true  kings  in   their  minority,   being  but 

1549.    sixteen  years  of  age  ;  Solomon  and  Manasses  being  but  twelve  years  of  age ; 

Josias  and  Joachim  being  but  eight  years  of  age  ;  and  Joash  being  but  eight  years 

old  :  all  which  things,  I  say,  I  had  collected  in  notes,  communicating  the  same 
with  my  said  two  chaplains ;  and  praying  them  to  put  me  in  remembrance, 
if  in  numbering  of  them,  or  in  setting  forth  in  my  other  notes,  at  the  time  of 
my  sermon,  I  did  fail,  or  have  default  of  memory  in  any  wise.  And  all  these 
^°""*''  things  I  would  have  specially  set  forth  in  my  said  sermon,  if  they  had  come  to 
oblfvion.  ™y  memory,  as  indeed  they  did  not,  partly  for  disturbance  of  my  memory  not 
accustomed  to  preach  in  that  place,  partly  also  by  reason  of  a  certain  writing 
that  was  sent  to  me  from  the  king's  majesty's  privy  council,  being  of  good 
length,  to  declare  unto  the  people  touching  the  victory  against  the  rebels, 
especially  in  Norfolk,  Devonshire,  and  Cornwall ;  confounding  my  memory  in 
things  which  before  I  had  set  in  good  order ;  and  partly  also  for  the  falling 
away  of  my  book  in  the  time  of  my  said  sermon,  in  which  were  contained 
divers  of  my  said  notes  touching  the  king's  majesty's  minorit}-,  as  is  aforesaid, 
having  yet  nevertheless  otherwise,  in  generality  and  speciality,  persuaded  the 
people  to  obedience  unto  the  king's  said  majesty,  whose  minority  to  them  and 
all  others  is  notoriously  and  manifestly  known ;  and  his  majesty,  saving  of 
these  late  rebels,  faithfully,  truly,  and  reverently  obeyed  of  all  the  rest  of  his 
subjects. 

To  the  sixth,  which  beginneth,  '  Whether  ye  will,'  &c.,  and  ending  thus,  '  the 
opinion  or  no  ;'  I  do  answer  and  say,  that  not  knowing  certainly  of  which  rebels 
the  article  meaneth,  nor  yet  what  their  opinion  is  indeed,  I  ought  not  to  be 
driven  to  make  answer  hei-eunto,  nor  yet  can  make  good  and  perfect  answer 
therein  though  I  would. 

To  the  seventh  article,  beginning  thus :  '  Item,  that  ye  know,'  &c.,  and  end- 
ing thus,  '  the  king's  majesty's  book  ;'  I  do  answer  and  say,  that  albeit  I  have 
by  the  space  of  these  five  weeks  last  past  and  more,  been  in  manner  con- 
tinually in  business  and  trouble,  as  well  in  providing  for  my  said  sermon,  as 
otherwise,  specially  by  reason  of  my  family,  much  vexed  with  sickness,  to  my 
great  disquietness  and  charge,  and  also  by  reason  that  I  have  been  so  much 
troubled  and  cumbered  by  informations  and  complaints  unjustly  and  unchari- 
tably made  against  me,  over  and  besides  the  having  of  divers  and  simdry 
persons,  which  daily  resoi-t  and  come  unto  me  for  their  suits  and  business,  both 
in  matters  of  justice  and  otherwise,  yet  I  have  not  omitted  to  send  forth  to  my 
archdeacons  and  other  my  officers,  to  inquire  and  search  diligently  in  this 
behalf,  and  to  certify  me  accordingly ;  and  yet  I  cannot  hear  certainly  of  any 
that  have  heard,  been  at,  or  celebrated  masses  or  evensongs  in  the  Latin  tongue, 
after  the  old  rite  and  manner,  except  it  be  in  the  house  of  my  Lady  Mary's 
grace,  or  in  the  houses  of  the  ambassadors,  nor  yet  there,  nor  in  any  of  them, 
but  by  flying  and  not  assured  report ;  and  without  knowing  the  names  and 
persons  that  so  have  heard,  been  at,  or  celebrate  the  same  :  and  in  this  behalf 
how  far  I  can  and  ought  to  proceed,  and  after  what  sort,  I  do  refer  me  unto  tlie 
statute  late  made  in  that  behalf 

The  eighth  article,  beginning  thus  :  '  Item,  that  ye  have,'  &c.,  and  ending 
thus,  'punishment  unto  them;'  I  do  answer  and  say,  that  this  article  doth 
depend  on  the  next  article  going  before  ;  and  so  consequently  answer  is  already 
thereunto  made. 

To  the  ninth  article,  beginning  thus  :  '  Item,  that  ye  know,'  &c.,  and  ending 
thus,  '  nor  see  them  punished  ;'  I  do  answer  and  say,  that  touching  such  as 
either  have  been  denounced  or  detected  for  such  criminous  and  culpable  per- 
sons to  me  or  my  ofiicers,  there  hath  been  process  already  made  before  my  said 
officers,  as  it  appeareth  in  my  register,  and  the  acts  of  my  court ;  and  more- 
over, I  have  given  express  commandment  to  my  said  officers,  to  inquire  and 
search  for  more  such  offenders,  and  to  certify  me  thereof,  that  I  may  proceed 
against  them  accordingly. 

To  the  tenth  article,  beginning  thus  :  '  Item,  ye  were,'  &c.,  and  ending 
thus,  '  the  king's  majesty's  authority  in  his  minority  ;'  I  do  answer  and  say, 
that  as  touching  the  time  mentioned  in  the  article,  and  the  declaration  to  be 
made  by  Dr.  Cox,  I  do  not  well  remember  eitlier  the  same  time,  or  yet  the 


HIS    ANSWERS    TO    THE    AIltlCLES    OBJECTED.  7()9 

special  points  and  substance  of  the  said  Dr.  Cox's  declaration.     Tnitli  it  is,  I   Edward 
was  at  a  sermon  made  at  Paul's  cross  by  the  said  Dr.  Cox,  wherein  he  inveighed       ^'^■ 
against  my  lord  of  Winchester ;  and,  as  far  as  I  can  now  call  to  my  remem-     a   t\ 
brance,  it  was  toushing  disobedience  wherewith  my  lord  of  Winchester  by  the     1 1-40' 

said  Dr.  Cox  seemed  to  be  charged ;  and  for  a  sermon  also  that  my  lord  of '-^ 

Winchester  was  seeming  to  have  made  before  the  king's  majesty  in  the  court  of 
Winchester. 

To  the  eleventh  article,  being  by  itself  delivered  unto  me  the  14th  of  this 
present  September,  1549,  in  the  night,  at  my  house  of  London,  beginning 
thus,  '  Item,  that  the  rites,'  &c.,  and  ending  thus,  '  the  misuses  thereof;'  I  do 
answer  and  say,  that  I  have  already  given  commandment  to  my  officers  to 
make  diligent  search  and  inquire  herein,  and  do  certify  accordingly,  to  the  intent 
I  may  proceed  therein  as  appertaineth ;  and  would  before  this  time  myself  have 
also  inquired  and  proceeded,  had  I  not  so  been  of  all  sides  oppressed  and  pes- 
tered with  multitude  of  other  necessary  business,  as  I  have  been,  to  my  great 
disquietness  and  trouble. 

When  lie  had  ended  the  readmg  of  these  answers,  the  commission-  The  fifth 
ers  said  unto  him  that  he  had  in  the  same  very  obscurely  answered  k[suffi- 
unto  the  fifth  article,  ministered  the  13th  of  September;  wherefore  an"'^vv^ied 
they  willed  him  there  expressly  to  answer  by  mouth,  whether  he  had, 
according  to  the  injunctions  delivered  unto  him,  declared  the  article 
beginning  thus :  "  You  shall  also  set  forth  in  your  sermon  that  our 
authority,"  &c.  :  whereunto  he  again  answered,  that  he  had  already 
made  as  full  and  sufficient  an  answer  in  writing,  as  he  was  bound  to 
make  by  law. 

The  iudges  then  replied,  that  the  answers  already  made  in  that  Bonner's 

..  1  '  -1  •  obscure 

part  were  obscure  and  insufficient,  so  that  it  appeared  not  certainly  answer, 
whether  he  had  preached  indeed  according  to  the  same  injunction  or 
not ;  and  therefore  they  eftsoons  willed  him,  as  before,  directly  to 
answer  whether  he  had  so  accordingly  preached  or  no,  the  bishop  still 
answering  as  before. 

The  judges  again  demanded  of  him,  whether  he  woidd  otherwise  His  fro- 
answer  or  no  ?     To  the  which  he  said.  No,  unless  the  law  should  Tumacy"' 
compel  him.     Then  they  asked  him  whether  he  thought  the  law  did 
compel  him  to  answer  more  fully  or  no  ?     He  answered.  No ;  adding 
further,  that  he  was  not  bound  to  make  answer  to  such  positions. 

The  commissioners  then,  seeing  his  froward  contumacy,  told  him 
plainly,  that  if  he  persisted  thus  in  his  frowardness,  and  would  not 
otherwise  answer,  they  would,  according  to  law,  take  him  '  pro  con- 
fesso,'  and,  '  ex  abundanti,'  receive  witness  against  him  ;  and  there- 
Avithal  did  recite  again  to  him  six  of  the  first  and  principal  articles, 
demanding  his  final  answer  thereunto :  who  said,  as  before,  that 
he  had  already  fully  answered  them  by  writing  ;  but  whereas  they 
requested  to  have  his  notes,  which  he  said  he  had  made  of  his  sermon, 
they  should  have  them  if  they  would  send  for  them.  And  whereas 
in  his  answer  to  the  sixth  article,  he  doubted  what  the  opinion  of  the 
rebels  was,  the  judges  declared  unto  him  that  their  opinion  was, 
"  that  the  king's  majesty,  before  his  grace  came  to  the  age  of  one  and  xhe 
twenty  years,  had  not  so  full  authority  to  make  laws  and  statut-s,  as  y^'''.^'*'' 

11  n       1  1     1         1  •  1  •  11  traitorous 

when  he  came  to  further  years ;  and  that  Ins  subjects  were  not  bound  opinions 
to  obey  the  laws  and  statutes  made  in  his  young  age.''     Whereunto  Iheki'"'^ 
the  bishop  answered,  that  he  was  not  of  the  opinion  of  the  rebels  p?^^'' 
mentioned  in  that  article,  as  did  well  appear  by  his  answers,  as  well  unto  nty 
tlie  denunciation,  as  also  unto  the  fifth  article  objected  against  him. 
VOL.  v.  3d 


er  in 
mine- 


770  Till".    Tlllltl)    SESSION    AGAIKST    EOKXKK. 

E<fward        Which  ciiiled,  they,  perceiving  his  scornful  carelessness,  presently 

'. did  admit  for  witness,  upon  the  articles  objected  against  him,  Master 

John  Cheek,  Henry  Markham,  John  Joseph,   John  Douglas,  and 
Richard  Chambers,  whom  also  they  onerated  with  a  corporal  oath 
upon  the  holy  evangelists,  truly  to  answer  and  depose  upon  the  same 
articles  in  the  presence  of  the  bishop,  who,  under  his  former  protesta- 
tion, like  a  wily  lawyer,  protested  of  the  nullity  of  the  receiving, 
admitting,  and  swearing  of  those  witnesses,  with  protestation  also  to 
Protesta-  object  against  the  persons  and  sayings  of  the  Avitnesses  in  time  and 
Bonner    P^^cc  Convenient ;  demanding  also  a  competent  and  lawful  time  to 
against    minister  interrojjatories  asrainst  them,  Avith  a  copy  of  all  the  acts  to 

tile  wit-  .  ^ 

nesses.  that  day:  wherewith  the  delegates  were  well  pleased,  and  assigned 
him  to  minister  his  interrosatories  ajjainst  Master  Cheek  on  that 
present  day,  and  against  the  rest,  on  the  next  day  before  noon. 

All  which  interrogatories  whoso  listeth  to  peruse,  may  hereunder 
read  the  same,  *the^  bishop  protesting,  "  de  nimia  brevitate  et 
angustia  temporis  et  de  gravamine  sibi  in  ea  parte  et  aliter  per  hunc 
processum  illato  :"* 

Certain  Interrogatories  exhibited  by  Bonner  to  be  ministered  against 
the  aforesaid  Witnesses,  upon  the  articles  above-mentioned,  the 
eighteenth  of  September. 

I  Edmund,  bishop  of  London,  under  my  protestations  heretofore  made 
before  you,  do  minister  these  interrogatories  ensuing,  against  all  and  singular 
the  pretensed  witnesses  already  received  and  sworn,  as  hereafter  to  be  received 
and  sworn  against  me  the  said  bishop  in  this  matter ;  requiring  and  desiring 
under  the  said  protestation,  that  all  and  singular. the  said  pretensed  witnesses 
may  be  examined  in  virtue  of  their  oath  upon  the  said  interrogatories,  and 
every  part  and  parcel  of  them. 

First,  That  all  and  singular  the  said  witnesses,  in  virtue  of  their  oath,  be 
examined  generally  and  specially  of  all  and  singular  the  interrogatories  com- 
monly used  and  accustomed  to  be  made  in  such  luatters ;  especially  touching 
their  age,  their  condition,  their  dwelling-place,  now  and  heretofore,  by  the 
space  of  these  twelve  years  last  past ;  with  whom  all  this  time  they  have  also 
dwelled,  and  been  familiar  or  conversant;  with  the  names  and  the  places  and 
persons  and  other  circumstances  expedient  in  this  behalf;  and  by  whom  they 
have  been  found  and  maintained,  and  for  what  purpose.  Et  intcrrogetur 
conjimctim,  divis'im,  et  de  quolihet. 

II.  Item,  Touching  the  pretensed  articles  made  in  this  behalf,  and  injunctions 
mentioned  in  the  same,  that  they  and  every  of  tliem,  in  virtue  of  the  said  oath, 
may  be  examined  whether  they  know  their  said  articles  and  injunctions  to  be 
true  in  all  parts ;  Jiow  they  know  them  to  be  true ;  by  whom,   when,   and  in 
what  place :  deposing  the  formal  words  of  the  said  pretensed  articles  and  in- 
junctions in  especial,  as  they  are  deduced. 
Bonner's       The  first  article :  And  therein  let  them  depose  how  he  or  they  know  the  said 
interroga-  articles  and  injunctions  to  be  received  from  the  king's  majesty :  how  also  he  or 
concern-    tl^^y  know  that  I,  the  said  bishop,  received  the  said  injunctions  at  the  hands 
ing  the     of  the  lord  protector's  grace  :  how  also  they  were  sitting  in  the  council  cham- 
mst  arti-  ^g|. ,   ,-noreover  who  were  the  rest  of  the  council  then  sitting,  specifying  their 
names  and  surnames,  or  titles :  also,  whether  the  tenth  of  August  this  present 
year,   or  of  the  last  year.     Moreover  whether  the  ai'ticles  or  injunctions  were 
joined  together,  or  apart:  whether  the  tenor  thereof,  and  the  form  and  manner 
of  the  doing  and  following,  touching  me  the  said  bishop,  and  also  touching  tlie 
preaching  thereunto,  was  as  is  deduced  in  the  first  article :  declaring  moreover, 
when,  where,  and  how,   I,  the  said  bishop,   accepted  the  said  injunctions,  or 
promised  to  observe  and  follow  the  same,  and  by  what  express  words.     FA  in- 
terroqetur  id  xupra. 

(1)  Sec  Edition  1  jfiS.  paje  707.— Ed. 


CERTAIN    INTKRllOGATORIES    EXHIBITED    BY    IHM.  771 

III.  Item,  Whether  the  said  witnesses,  or  any  of  them  were  present  at  my   Edward 
last  sermon  made  at  Paul's  cross  :   where  they  then  stood,  by  whom,  when  tliey       ^^■ 
came  to  it,  and  at  what  part  of  the  said  semion  :  how  long  they  tarried  thereat,      »    t\ 
at  what  part  thereof  or  in  all  they  were  offended:  what  were  the  formal  words,     i  540 

or  at  the  leastwise  in  substance,  that  I,  the  said  bishop,  then  uttered,  or  where- — 

with  they  were  offended,  and  by  what  occasion :  and  who  with  him  or  them 

did  hear  it,  and  in  what  place  their  contests  did  stand  ;  how  long  they  tarried, 
and  at  what  part  they  came  thither  or  departed  thence.     Et  interrogetur  ut  siipra. 

IV.  Item,  Whether  the  said  witnesses  or  any  of  them  were  desired  or  required, 
by  any  person  or  pei'sons,  to  be  witness  in  this  matter;  and  by  whom,  when, 
where,  and  how  the  same  was  done,  and  in  whose  ])resence.  El  interrogetur 
ut  supra. 

V.  Item,  Whether  they  or  any  of  them  had  consulted  with  others  to  come 
unto  my  sermon,  for  what  purpose,  by  whom  they  were  induced  and  moved, 
and  how  they  agreed ;  and  what  thejr  did  after  my  said  sermon  for  the  im- 
pugnation  or  depraving  thereof.     Et  interrogetur  ut  supra. 

VI.  Item,  Whether  they  or  any  of  them  have  been  or  be  conversant  or  fa- 
miliar with  any  that  hath  been  known,  noted,  or  reputed  for  a  sacramentary, 
in  denying  the  verity  of  Christ's  true  and  corporal  presence  in  the  sacrament 
of  the  altar ;  and  whether  he  and  they  detest  and  abhor  and  abstain  from  the 
company  of  all  such  persons  as  be  known,  noted,  or  suspected  for  sacramentaries 
in  that  behalf,  and  what  opinion  he  and  they  have  with  their  contests  touching 
the  said  presence,     Et  interrogetur  tit  supra. 

VII.  Item,  Whether  they  or  any  of  them  have  wished  me,  the  said  bishop, 
to  be  deprived  or  jiut  in  prison  ;  and  whether  they  or  any  of  them  have  reported 
and  said  that  I  shall  be  deprived  or  imprisoned,  rejoicing  thereof;  and  for  what 
cause  they  have  so  wished  or  reported,  or  any  of  their  contests.  Et  interro- 
getur ut  supra. 

VIII.  Item,  Whether  they  or  any  of  them  have  been  in  times  past  a  friar, 
preacher,  minorite,  Augustine,  or  Carmelite,  monk,  canon,  observant,  or  reli- 
gious person,  professing  solemnly  poverty,  chastity,  and  obedience,  according 
to  the  laws,  customs,  or  ordinances  of  this  realm,  then  used  and  observed.  Et 
interrogetur  ut  supra. 

IX.  Item,  Whether  they  or  any  of  them,  being  so  professed,  have  been,  or 
be  since  that  time,  married  to  any  person ;  having  likewise  or  otherwise  been 
professed  or  loose,  or  been  a  widower  ;  and  how  oft  they  have  been  married,  and 
whether  any  of  their  wives  be  yet  alive.     Et  interrogetur  tit  supra. 

X.  Item,  Whether  they  or  any  of  them  have  read  the  commission  in  this 
matter,  and  whether  they  or  any  of  them  do  know  or  think,  that  the  com- 
mission, injunctions,  articles,  and  denunciation,  do  agree  together  or  no :  and 
wherein  they  think  or  know  discrepancies  or  diversities  to  be  between  them  in 
this  behalf.     Et  interrogetur  ut  supra. 

XI.  Item,  If  they,  or  any  of  them  do  depose,  that  I  liave  not  sincerely  and  Concern- 
wholly  declared  as  is  contained  in  the  second  article,  let  him  and  every  of  them  "l^^^,^ 
be  examined,  in  virtue  of  their  oath,  how  they  do  know  it,  and  by  what  means;  article, 
declaring  whom  they  think  to  have  knowledge  therein  with  them.     Et  interro- 
getur ut  supra. 

XII.  Item,  If  they  or  any  of  them  do  depose  that  I  have  transgressed  and  Concern- 
offended  in  the  fourth  article  beginning  thus :    '  Item,  That  ye  have  not  de-  j.J^^^*{^« 
clared,'  &c.  let  them  and  every  of  them  be  examined,  in  virtue  of  their  oath, 
whether  they  know  that  these   words  following,   as  matins,  masses,  now  said 

after  that  sort  in  this  realm,  were  and  be  put  in  the  injunction  pretended  to  be 
ministered  unto  me,  the  said  bishop,  or  no.     Et  interrogetur  ut  supra. 

XIII.  Item,   If  they  or  any  of  tliem  do  depose  that  I  have  transgressed  and  Concern- 
offended  touching  the  fifth  article,  let  them  and  every  of  them  be  examined,  in  JJIK^*''^ 
virtue  of  their  oath,  whether  the   injunctions  pretended  in  this  behalf  were 
signed  with  the  king's  usual  signet,  or  other  at  all ;    whether  it  was  sealed  with 

any  seal :  whether  it  was  subscribed  by  the  lord  protector's  grace,  or  any  of  the 
privy  council:  whether  it  was  in  full  council  sitting  delivered  unto  me  by  the 
lord  protector  :  whether  it  was  delivered  to  me,  the  rest  of  the  king's  majesty's 
privy  council  there  then  sitting :  whether  on  the  said  days  as  is  contained  in 
the  fifth  article  :  by  whom  it  was  written,  when,  and  where.  Et  interrogetur 
ul  supra. 

3  D  2 


772 


THE    FOURTH     SESSION    AGAIXST    BONNER. 


Edward 

ri. 

A.D. 

1549. 


Concern- 
injj  the 
seventh. 


Concern- 
ing the 
ninth. 


Concern- 
ing the 
tenth. 


Concern- 
in;,'  the 
eleventh. 


XIV.  Item,  If  they  or  any  of  them  depose,  that  I  do  defend  the  opinion  of 
the  rebels,  let  them  be  examined,  and  every  of  them,  what  rebels  they  be,  what 
is  their  opinion,  and  liow  tlielawof  this  realm  doth  determine  therein,  declaring 
by  what  words  and  facts  I,  the  said  bishop,  did  speak  and  do ;  and  at  what 
time  and  place,  and  in  whose  presence  such  words  or  acts  were  spoken  or  done. 
Et  biterroyctit?-  ut  supra. 

XV.  Item,  If  they  or  any  of  them  do  depose,  that  I  know,  or  have  heard 
say  credibly,  that  since  the  time  of  the  said  pretensed  injunctions,  certain 
persons  within  my  diocese  have  heard,  been  at,  or  celebrated  mass  or  evensong 
in  the  Latin  tongue,  and  after  the  old  rite  and  manner,  other  than  according 
to  the  king's  majesty's  book,  let  them  and  every  of  them  be  examined,  in  virtue 
of  his  said  oath,  how  they  know  that  1  so  know,  or  have  heard  say  ;  and  of  the 
name  or  names  of  the  party  or  parties ;  and  of  the  time  and  place  when,  and 
where  it  was ;  and  whether  any  denunciation  or  detection  were,  according  to 
the  statutes  and  ordinances  of  this  realm,  made  unto  me  or  no.  Et  interro- 
getur  ut  sujyra. 

XVI.  Item,  If  they  or  any  of  them  do  say,  that  I  know  or  have  heard  say 
of  such  notable  advdterers  and  offences  mentioned  in  the  ninth  article,  let  them 
and  every  of  them  be  examined,  in  virtue  of  his  and  their  oath,  what  they  do 
know  that  I  do  know,  or  have  heard  say ;  and  who  be  the  persons ;  where  they 
dwell ;  who  hath  denovmced  or  detected  them ;  and  how  I  could  and  ought  to 
have  cited  them  and  punished  them  in  this  behalf.     Et  interrogetur  ut  supra. 

XVII.  Item,  Whether  they  or  any  of  them  do  say,  that  I  know  certainly 
now,  what  Dr.  Cox  declared  in  his  sermon  at  Paul's  cross,  as  is  deduced  in  the 
tenth  article  :  let  them  be  inquired  and  every  of  them,  in  virtue  of  their  oaths, 
how  they  can  prove  it,  by  whom,  and  after  what  sort.     Et  interrogetur  ut  supra. 

XVIII.  Item,  If  they  or  any  of  them  do  say,  that  I  do  know  or  hear  cer- 
tainly of  the  diversity  of  the  rites  of  the  common  service  of  the  church,  now 
set  forth,  and  of  the  ministers  and  parsons  transgressing  therein,  let  them  and 
every  of  them,  in  virtue  of  their  oath,  be  examined  whether  there  hath  been 
any  detection  or  denunciation  made  to  me  thereupon ;  and  how  they  know  or 
can  prove  that  I  have  been  culpable  and  negligent  herein.  Et  interrogetur 
ut  supra, 

XIX.  Item,  Whether  they  or  any  of  them  have  been  spoken  unto  or  soli- 
cited herein  to  testify,  and  after  what  sort ;  by  whom,  when,  and  where ;  and 
what  was  their  conference  and  communication  therein.  Et  interrogetur  ut 
supra. 

XX.  Item,  That  they  and  every  of  them  declare  and  show  the  true  and 
sufficient  cause  of  their  testimony,  in  all  and  singular  the  premises. 


Bonner 
ajiain  pro- 
testeth 
a;,'aiiist 
the  wit- 
nesses. 


After  this  tlie  jucls^e's  delegate  assigned  the  bishop  to  appear  again 
before  them  upon  Wednesday  then  next  ensuing,  between  the  hours 
of  seven  and  eight  of  the  clock  before  noon,  in  the  hall  of  the  arch- 
bishop"'s  manor  of  liambeth,  there  to  show  the  cause  why  he  should 
not  be  declared  "  pro  confesso,"  upon  all  the  articles  whereunto  he 
had  not  then  fully  answered,  and  to  see  further  process  done  in  the 
matter.  *The'  said  bishop  of  London,  being  by  the  said  judges 
delegate,  at  and  in  the  time  of  his  act  and  process  sped  the  sixteenth 
day  of  September,  examined  openly,  upon  certain  of  the  articles 
aforesaid,  answered  to  them  as  followcth : 

Touching  the  first,  the  judges'  delegate  demanded  of  him,  whether  he  had 
received  from  the  king's  majesty  by  the  hand  of  my  lord  protector's  grace,  and 
other  of  the  king's  honourable  council  in  the  council-chamber,  certain  injunc- 
tions in  writing,  beginning,  '  By  the  king,'  and  ending,  '  Forasmuch,'  &c. 
Whereunto  the  said  bishop  answereth,  that  he  hath  already  made  a  sufficient 
answer  thereunto  in  writing. 

To  the  second  article  the  said  bishop  of  London  saith,  that  he  hath  already 
made  a  sufficient  answer. 


(I)  See  Edition  15G3,  p.  709.— Ed. 


EXPLANATORY    DECLARATION    OF    THE    KING. 


773 


Touching  the  third  article,  the  judges  require  the  said  bishop  to  deliver  such    Edward 
notes  of  his  sermon  as,  he  saith,  he  made  ;  which  he  promiseth  he  shall  have,       ^^' 
if  they  send  for  them.  ^  p 

To  the  fourth  article  he  saith,  he  hath  also  answered  heretofore.  1549* 

Touching  the  fifth,  it  is  answered  as  afore  in  the  acts.  

To  the  sixth  he  saith,  he  hath  made  a  full  and  sufficient  answer  already ; 
and  because,  as  the  judges  said,  he  doubteth  what  the  opinion  of  the  rebels  is,  it 
is  now  declared  unto  him  by  the  said  judges,  that  this  is  their  opinion  ;  namely 
that  the  king's  majesty,  before  his  grace  be  come  to  the  age  of  twenty-one 
years,  hath  not  so  full  authority  to  make  laws  and  statutes,  as  when  he  cometh 
to  further  years ;  and  that  his  subjects  be  not  bound  to  obey  the  laws  and  sta- 
tutes made  in  the  said  young  age,  as  appeareth  by  the  tenor  of  the  which  article 
proceeding :  and  they  requiring  his  answer  theremito.  The  said  bishop  an- 
swereth :  that  he  is  not  of  the  opinions  of  the  rebels  mentioned  in  this  article; 
and  saith  farther,  that  this  may  appear  by  his  answer  made  to  the  pretensed 
denunciation,  and  also  by  his  answer  to  the  five  of  their  articles  objected  against 
him,  on  the  thirteenth  of  September.* 

And  so  Bonner,  still  protesting  of  the  nullity  and  invalidity  of  all 
their  proceedings,  they  did,  for  that  present,  depart. 

In  this  mean  while  the  commissioners  certified  the  king^s  majesty  The  com- 
and  his  council,  of  the  bishop''s  demeanour  towards  them,  and  what  "Js^cenify 
objections  he  had  made  against  their  proceedings,  making  doubts  and  ^^  gj^^"^ 
ambiguities,  whether,  by  the  tenor  of  his  majesty''s  commission,  the  ner's  de- 
commissioners  might  proceed  not  only  at  the  denunciation,  but  also  ™'^^"°"'^- 
at  their  mere  office ;  and  also  whether  they  might  as  well  determine 
as  hear  the  cause.     Whereupon  his  majesty,  by  advice  aforesaid,  for 
the  better  understanding  thereof,  did,  the  17th  of  September,  send 
unto  the  commissioners  a  full  and  perfect  declaration  and  interpreta- 
tion of  his  will  and  pleasure  in  the  aforesaid  commission,  giving  them 
hereby  full  authority  to  proceed  at  their  own  discretions,  as  appeareth 
more  at  large  by  the  tenor  thereof  ensuing : 

A  certain  Declaration  or  Interpretation  of  the  King,  touching  certain 
points  and  doubts  in  his  former  Commission,  with  License  given 
to  the  Commissioners,  as  well  to  determine  as  to  hear,  in  the  case 
of  Bonner. 

Edward  the  sixth  by  the  grace  of  God  king  of  England,  France,  and  Ireland, 
defender  of  the  faith,  and  of  the  church  of  England,  and  also  of  Ireland,  in 
earth  the  supreme  head ;  To  the  most  reverend  father  in  God,  Thomas  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury,  metropolitan  and  primate  of  England ;  the  right  reverend 
father  in  God  Nicholas,  bishop  of  Rochester;  our  trusty  and  right  well-beloved 
councillors,  sir  William  Peter  and  sir  Thomas  Smith,  knights,  our  two  principal 
secretaries;  and  Wilham  May,  doctor  of  law  civil;  and  dean  of  Paul's  ;  greet- 
ing :  Whereas  we  of  late,  by  the  advice  of  our  most  entirely  beloved  uncle 
Edward  duke  of  Somerset,  governor  of  our  person,  and  protector  of  our  realms, 
dominions,  and  subjects,  and  the  rest  of  our  privy  council,  have  addressed  unto 
you,  five,  four,  or  three  of  you,  our  letters  patent  of  commission,  bearing  date 
at  Westminster  the  eighth  day  of  September,  in  the  third  year  of  our  reign ; 
willing  you  by  force  thereof  to  hear  the  matters  and  cause  of  contempt  therein 
expressed,  and  calling  before  you  as  well  the  denouncers  thereof,  as  also  the 
right  reverend  father  in  God  Edmund  bishop  of  London,  against  whom  such 
denunciation  is  made,  as  in  our  said  letters  of  commission  more  at  large  doth 
appear  ;  we  be  now  credibly  informed,  that  upon  the  said  commission  divers 
doubts  and  ambiguities  have  and  may  rise :  As,  whether  you,  by  the  tenor  of 
the  said  commission,  may  proceed  not  only  at  the  denunciation,  but  also  of 
mere  office  :  And  also,  whether  ye  may  as  well  determine,  as  hear  the  said 
cause. 


774  THE     FOUtlTH     SESSION    AGAINST     BONNEK. 

Edward        For  furthiT  declaration  whereof  we  do  now  interpret  and  declare,  that  our  full 

^^-      mind  and  pleasure,  by  the  advice  aforesaid,  was  by  our  said  commission,  and 

A   T)      now  is,  that  you  should  })roceed  as  well  by  mere  office,  as  also  by  the  way  of 

1  -.\g"     denunciation,  and  by  either  of  them,  or  by  any  other  ways  or  means  at  your  dis- 

L_  cretions,  whereby  the  truth  and  merits  of  the  cause  may  be  most  speedily  and 

best  known ;  and  that  ye  might  and  may  as  well  finally  determine  as  hear  the 
said  matters ;  in  all  your  orders  and  doings  cutting  away  all  vain  and  super- 
fluous delays,  and  having  respect  to  the  only  truth  of  the  matter.  And  this 
our  declaration  we  send  unto  you  of  our  sure  knowledge  and  mere  motion,  by 
the  advice  aforesaid ;  supplying  all  default,  ceremony,  and  point  of  the  law, 
which  hath,  shall,  or  may  arise  of  your  doings  by  reason  of  any  default  of  words 
in  our  said  former  commission  or  any  part  thereof,  any  law,  statute,  or  act  to 
the  contrary  notwithstanding.  And  therefore  we  will  and  command  you  to 
proceed  in  the  said  matters  accordingly,  as  well  to  our  aforesaid  commission  as 
this  our  declaration  ;  and  so  fail  ye  not.  In  witness  whereof  we  have  made 
these  our  letters  patent. 

At  Hampton-court,  the  seventeenth  day  of  September,  in  the  third 
year  of  our  reign. 

THE    FOURTH    SESSION^    AGAINST    BONNER,    BISHOP    OF    LONDON, 

BEFORE   THE   KINg's  COiMAIISSIONERS,    IN    THE   GREAT    HALL 

AT  LAMBETH,  THE  EIGHTEENTH  OF  SEPTEMBER. 

After  this  declaration  being  sent  down  and  received  from  the  king, 
the  bishop  of  London  (according  to  the  commissioners"'  assignment 
the  Monday  before)  appeared  again  before  them  upon  Wednesday 
the  18th  of  September,  in  the  great  hall  at  Lambeth ;  where  under 
his  wonted  protestation,  first  he  declared,  that  although  he  had 
already  sufficiently  answered  all  things,  yet,  further  to  satisfy  the 
term  assigned  unto  him,  to  show  cause  why  he  ought  not  to  be  de- 
clared "  pro  confesso,"  upon  the  articles  theretofore  ministered  against 
him,  and  to  the  which  he  had  not  fully  answered,  he  had  then  a 
matter  in  writing  to  exhibit  unto  them,  why  he  ought  not  so  to  be 
declared,  which  he  read  there  openly ;  the  copy  and  words  whereof 
be  as  follow. 

*Matter^  exhibited  up  to  the  Commissioners  by  Bonner,   why  he 
ought  not  to  be  declared  for  cast  and  convicted. 

I,  Edmund,  bishop  of  London,  under  protestation  heretofore  by  me  made 
before  you,  which  I  have  heretofore  repeated ;  and,  especially,  imder  protes- 
tation of  the  nullity  and  invalidity,  injustice  and  iniquity,  of  your  pretensed  and 
unlawful  process  made  by  you  against  me ;  and,  especially,  against  your  pre- 
tensed assignation  made  by  you  the  last  session  unto  me  appearing  in  your  pre- 
tensed acts:  clo  say,  that  your  said  assignation  is  unavailable,  nothing  worth  in 
law,  unlawful,  unjust,  and  unreasonable ;  and  I,  therefore,  not  boiuul  by  the 
law  to  obey  unto  it,  for  just  and  reasonable  causes  hereafter  following.  First, 
it  is  true,  notorious,  and  manifest,  that  the  said  pretensed  assignation,  in  words 
and  pronunciation,  was  made  by  you  sir  Thomas  Smith,  one  of  the  pretensed 
conunissioncrs  in  this  matter,  without  express  consent  given  imto  you  by  your 
pretensed  colleagues  in  the  commission ;  or,  at  least,  he,  as  a  commissioner, 
did  proceed  herein  with  the  rest  of  the  said  colleagues,  and  did  induce  the  acts, 
prescribing  to  the  actuary  or  scril)e,  what  he  therein  should  write. 

Item,  It  is  likewise  notorious  and  manifest,  that  the  said  colleagues  did,  in 
your  absence,  begin  to  sit  as  commissioners  and  judges,  by  virtue  of  the  said 
commission  pretended  to  be  sent  unto  you,  and  began  to  make  process  against 
me,  as  appeareth  in  the  acts  of  the  first  session  in  this  matter;  by  reason 
whereof  ye  ought  not  by  the  law  to  have  intermeddled  ihei-ein  otherwise  than 

(U  In  this  session  Bonner  exhibiteth  more  matter  in  writing,  wliy  lie  oualit  not  to  be  declared 
'  pro  confesso.' 

(2)  This  appeal  of  bishop  Bonner,  taken  out  of  the  First  Edition,  p.  "09,  is  substituted  for  a 
brief  abstract  of  the  same  document  in  later  editions. — Ed. 


HIS    OBJECTIONS    TO    THEIIl    JUDGMENT.  775 

the  law  doth  sufler  you  to  do ;   which  ye  have  done  indeed  naughtily  and  un-  Edward 
lawfully,  contrary  to  justice  and  good  reason,  and  are  unmeet  to  be  conimis-      ^^• 
sioner  against  me  in  this  behalf.  »    j-. 

Item,  It  is  likewise  true,  notorious  and  manifest,  that  the  answers    being    irxq' 

already  given  by  me  fully,  lawfully,  and  sufhciently,  so  far  as  the  law  bindeth  me, L 

as  well  to  the  pretensed  denunciation  in  that  matter,  as  also  to  all  and  singular 
articles,  that  in  any  wise  against  me  have  been  objected  in  this  behalf;  and 
nothing  in  the  least  wise  sufficient  and  good  in  law  to  be  alleged,declared,  specified 
or  apparent  to  the  contrary  in  any  specialty  or  particularity  ;  by  reason  whereof  I 
ought  not  further,  without  special  allegation,  declaration,  specification,  and  ap- 
pearance, to  make  other  or  more  special  answer  therein,  no  cause  in  law  sufficient 
and  reasonable  compelling  and  enforcing  me  thereunto.  I  am  not  by  law  bound 
to  do  further  than  I  have  done,  referring  me  as  well  to  my  answers  given  to  the 
said  pretensed  denunciation  and  articles,  as,  also,  unto  the  king's  ecclesiastical 
laws,  used  and  observed  commonly  here  within  this  realm. 

Item,  It  is  likewise  true,  notorious,  and  manifest,  that  in  all  proceedings 
hitherto,  ye  have  proceeded  so  extraordinarily  and  unduly  in  this  matter,  that 
ye  have  confounded  all  kind  of  lawful  process  ;  sometimes  proceeding  '  ad  de- 
nunciandum  ;'  sometimes  'ex  officio  mero;'  sometimes  '  ex  officio  mixto  ;'  con- 
trary to  the  king's  ecclesiastical  laws,  and  contrary  also  to  the  commission 
directed  in  this  behalf;  referring  me  to  all  the  same.  And  it  may  be  said 
herein,  that  hitherto  ye  have  proceeded  against  me  summarily,  against  the  true 
sense  of  the  word,  and  proceeded  also  'cum  strepitu,'  but  '  sine  figura  judicii.' 

Item,  It  is  likewise  true,  notorious,  and  manifest,  that  divers  of  the  articles 
pretensed  are  superfluous  and  impertinent,  not  relevant,  though  they  were 
proved,  containing  in  them  untruth  and  falsity ;  some  also  be  obscure,  general, 
and  uncertain,  nor  can  have  certain  answers  made  unto  them.  And  also  others 
be  depending  of  articles  being  denied,  or  at  the  least  way  qualified  ;  some  also 
captious  and  deceitful  to  bring  the  answer  into  a  snare  ;  some  also  containing 
matter  of  divers  sorts,  part  whereof  is  not  true,  but  false  ;  and  some  also  being 
articles  of  the  law,  and  such  sort  that,  by  the  king's  ecclesiastical  laws,  a  sub- 
ject of  this  realm  is  not  bound  to  make  answer  unto  them,  but  lawfully  may 
refuse  and  deny  to  do  it,  by  reason  of  the  said  just  and  reasonable  causes  being 
in  this  behalf. 

Item,  It  is  likewise  true,  notorious,  and  manifest,  that  you  sin,Thomas  Smith, 
when  I,  Edmund  bishop  of  London,  was  last  with  the  council  in  the  council- 
chamber,  at  Whitehall :  ye  the  said  sir  Thomas,  after  the  departure  of  the  lord  pro- 
tector from  the  said  council,  and  after  the  departure  of  the  rest  of  the  lords 
from  the  said  council,  did  write  yourself  certain  articles  and  injunctions, 
amongst  which  was  that  of  the  king's  majesty's  minority  and  his  authority  in 
the  same,  which  articles  or  injunctions  ye  writ  yourself;  and  afterwards,  also, 
ye  copied  them  upon  an  altar  or  table  within  the  said  council-chamber ;  and  you 
yourself,  and  none  other,  did  then  write  the  same,  and  deliver  it  to  me.  By 
reason  whereof  it  cannot  be,  nor  is,  true,  that  which  in  the  commission,  denun- 
ciation, articles,  and  other  things  is  deduced  and  objected  against  me  in  this 
behalf;  referring  me  as  well  to  the  tenor  of  the  said  commission,  denunciation, 
injunctions,  and  articles,  as  also  unto  my  allegations  and  answers  herein  made 
unto  the  same,  remaining  in  the  acts  of  this  cause  and  matter.* 

When  these  fond  and  frivolous  objections  were  thus  read,  the 
archbishop,  seeing  his  inordinate  and  intolerable  contempt  towards 
them,  charged  him  very  sharply,  saying  thus  : 

'  My  lord  of  London,  if  I  had  sitten  here  only  as  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  The  inio- 
it  had  been  your  part  to  have  used  yourself  more  lowly,  obediently,  and  reve-  JfJ^^j'^J^pt 
rently  towards  me  than  you  have  ;  but,  seeing  that  I,  with  my  colleagues,  sit  and  irre- 
here  now  as  delegates  from  the  king's  majesty,  I  must  tell  you  plain,  you  have  J;'^^':"^''^- 
behaved  yourself  too,  too  much  inordinately.     For  at  every  time  that  we  have  J^-^l^. 
sitten  in  commission,  you  have  used  such  unseemly  fashions,  without  all  reve-  ner,  re- 
rence  and  obedience,  giving  taunts  and  checks  as  well  unto  us,  with  divers  of  Pf^^^'^- 
the  servants  and  chaplains,  as  also  imto  certain  of  the  ancientest  that  be  here,  ^.^^^^  ^^ 
calling  them  fools  and  daws,  with  such  like,  as  that  you  have  given  to  the  thearch- 
nniltitude  an  intolerable  example  of  disobedience.     And  I  assure  you,  my  lord,  bishop. 


776  THE    FOURTH    SESSION    AGAINST    BONNER. 

Edward^  there  is  you,  and  one  other  bishop  whom  I  could  name,  that  have  used  yourselves 
^^-      so  contemptuously  and  disobediently,  as  tlie  like  I  think  hath  not  before  been 
*   jy     heard  of  or  seen  ;  whereby  ye  have  done  much  harm. 

l^'^^-        At  these  words  the  gross  bishop  (a  beast,  a  man  might  jvistly  term 
Bonner's  him)  Said  scornfullv  to  the  archbishop,  "  You  show  yourself  to  be  a 

scornful  ,    •      t         " 

answer,    meet  judge. 

The  archbishop,  then  proceeding,  laid  to  his  charge  how  indiscreetly, 
the  last  day  in  the  chapel,  he  had  called  all  the  people  woodcocks. 

Whereunto  he  answered,  that  the  last  session  Hugh  Latimer,  one 
of  the  denouncers,  being  there  present,  had  practised  with  the  audi- 
ence, that  when  he  lifted  up  his  hand  to  them,  they  should  (and  did 
us  it  were  by  a  token  given  them)  say  as  he  said,  and  do  as  he  did  ; 
as,  at  one  time,  upon  the  lifting  up  of  his  hand,  they  cried,  "  Nay, 
nay ;""  and  at  another  time,  "  Yea,  yea,""  and  laughed  they  could 
not  tell  Avhereat ;  with  such  like  fashions. 
Vain  sus-  Uuto  whicli  words  Latiuicr,  seeing  his  vain  suspicion,  replied, 
Bonner°    Saying,  that  he  lifted  not  up  his  hand  at  any  time  but  only  to  cause 

them  to  hold  their  peace. 
The  Then  secretary  Smith  said  to  the  bishop,  that  in  all  his  waitings 

I^creta°y  ^"^  auswcrs  that  he  had  hitherto  laid  in,  he  would  not  once  acknow- 
smith.  ledge  them  as  the  king''s  commissioners,  but  used  always  protestations, 
with  divers  ink-horn  and  naughty  terms,  calling  them  pretensed  com- 
missioners, pretensed  delegates,  pretensed  conmiission,  pretensed 
articles,  pretensed  proceedings;  so  that  all  things  were  pretensed 
with  him. 

Alltiiinj^s      '  Indeed,'  said  secretary  Smith,  '  such  terms  the  proctors  of  churches  use,  to 
pretensed  (jgi^y  matters  for  their  clients,  when  they  will  not  have  the  tinith  known.     But 

witli  Hon-  .'  ii-»  •*  «.  •!  1 

iier,  that   you,  my  lord,  to  use  us  tlie  kmg  s  majesty  s  commissioners  with  such  terms,  you 

made        ^q  therein  very  lewdly  and  naughtily.     And  I  pray  you  what  other  thing  did  the 
hfm"*       rebels?    For  when  letters  or  pardons  were  brought  them  from  the  king  and  his 
Bonner      couiicil,  they  would  not  credit  them,  but  said  they  were  none  of  tlie  king's  or  his 
and  tlie     council's,  but  gentlemen's   doings,   and  made  under  a  bush;   with  such  like 
com-''        terms.    But  now,  my  lord,  because  hitherto  we  cannot  make  you  confess  whether, 
pared.        in  j^our  sermon  that  you  preached,   j'e  omitted  the  article  touching  the  king's 
majesty's  authority  in  his  tender  age  or  not,  but  still  have  said  that  ye  will  not 
otherwise  answer   than  ye  have  done,  and  that  ye  have  already  sufficiently 
answered  (with  many  such  delays),  so  as  we  can  by  no  means  induce  you  to 
confess  plainly  what  you  did,  yea  or  nay  ;  therefore,  I  say,  to  the  intent  we  may 
come  to  the  truth,  we  have  dilated  the  matter  more  at  large,  and  have  drawn 
out  other  articles  whereimto  you  shall  be  sworn  ;  and  then  I  trust,  you  will  dally 
with  us  no  more  as  you  have   done :  for,  although  ye  make  your  answers  in 
writing,  yet  you  shall  be  examined  by  us,  and  make  your  answers  by  mouth  to 
the  same  articles ;  or  else  you  shall  do  worse.     Indeed  I  do  not,  as  I  said,  dis- 
commend your  protestations  and  terms  of  law,  if  it  were  in  a  young  proctor  that 
would  help  his  client's  cause  ;  but  in  you,  it  may  not  be  sufi'ered  so  to  use  the 
king's  commissoners.' 

New  ar-  Then  did  the  delegates  minister  unto  him  certain  new  articles  and 
injunc-  iujunctions,  and  did  there  oncratc  him  with  a  corporal  oath  in  form 
nis'tered  ^^  ^^^^^  ^o  make  a  full  and  true  answer  thereunto.  The  bishop,  not- 
to  Bon-  withstanding,  still  (according  to  his  wonted  manner)  under  his  former 
protestation,  protested  of  the  nvdlity  and  invalidity  of  these  articles, 
injunctions,  and  process,  desiring  also  a  copy  thereof,  with  a  conipe- 
assi^ned  tcut  tiuic  to  auswer  thereunto.  To  whom  the  judges  decreed  a  copy, 
day  to"  commanding  him  to  come  to  his  examination  to  the  archbishop  the 
appear,     ncxt  dav  at  eight  of  the  clock  before  noon. 


HIS    INFORMATION    AGAINST    LATIMER.  T77 

Then  the  commissioners  did  receive  for  witness  upon  these  new  i'<'«'"-'' 

articles  now  ministered  unto  tlie  bishop,  sir  John  Mason,  Icnight, '■ — 

sir  Thomas  Chalenor,  knidit.  Master  William  Cecil,  Armiafcl  Wade,    ^•^' 
and  William  Hunnings,  clerks  to  the  king's  majesty's  council,  whom 


New 
witness 


they  onerated  with  a  corporal  oath  in  the  presence  of  the  bishop, 
who,  still  protesting  of  the  nullity  of  their  receiving  and  swearing,  against 
objected  against  them  and  their  sayings  ;  and  therewith,  repeating 
his  interrogatories  already  ministered,  said,  he  had  more  to  minister 
by  to-moiTow  at  eight  of  the  clock. 

The  same  day  and  time  likewise  the  bishop  exhibited  unto  the 
commissioners  an  information,  or  rather  cavillation  against  Hugh 
Latimer,  Avhich  also  I  thought  to  impart  unto  the  reader. 

*The^  Infonnation  given  against  Hugh  Latimer,  Priest,  of  Saint 
Laurence  Poultney,  by  Edmund,  Bishop  of  London,  the  eighteenth 
day  of  September,  a.d.  1549. 

In  the  said  act  and  session,  Edmund  bishop  of  London  giveth  information 
and  saith:  that  that  said  Hugh  Latimer,  priest — pretending  the  good  and 
tranquillity  of  this  realm  of  England,  as  he  saith,  and  that  the  same  is  very 
greatly  and  manifestly  hindered  and  impeached,  when  any  of  the  king's 
majesty's  people  and  subjects  do  believe  or  say,  that  the  king's  majesty,  our 
sovereign  lord,  in  his  minority,  hath  not  full  power  and  authority  royal,  as 
fully  and  justly  as  when  his  majesty  doth  come  to  full  and  perfect  age:  and, 
likewise,  that  it  is  also  hindered  and  impeached,  when  any  of  the  king's 
majesty's  said  people  and  subjects  do  declare  or  say,  that  the  king's  said  people 
and  subjects  are  not  bound  to  obey  the  king's  majesty  in  his  said  minority — hath, 
of  late,  in  open  audience  reported  and  said,  that  the  said  Hugh  Latimer  hath, 
with  his  ears,  heard  divers  persons  of  this  realm,  at  sundry  and  divers  times, 
unreverently,  unobediently,  and  not  faithfully,  speak  of  the  king's  majesty — that 
now  is,  words  in  effect  and  substance  as  followeth  :  '  Tush!  the  king,'  meaning 
the  king  of  England  that  now  is,  '  is  but  a  babe  or  child  :  what  laws  can  he 
make  ?  or  what  can  he  do  in  his  minority  ?  Let  him  have  a  toast  and  butter,  or 
bread  and  milk ;  and  that  is  more  meet  for  him,  than  to  make  laws  or  statutes  to 
bind  us  to  obey  them.  We  are  not  bound  to  obey,  till  he  be  past  his  minority, 
and  come  to  his  full  and  perfect  age.' 

And  those  words  were  spoken  before  you,  my  lord  of  Canterbury,  my  lord  of 
Rochester,  Master  Thomas  Smith,  and  Master  William  May,  by  the  mouth  of 
the  said  Hugh  Latimer  at  your  last  session ;  and  the  said  Hugh  Latimer 
was  neither  controlled  by  any  of  you  for  these  words  nor  any  of  them,  nor  yet 
commanded  to  biing  in  such  persons  as  had  uttered  and  spoken  the  said  words, 
b\it  passed  in  silence:  saving  that  I,  the  said  Edmund,  did  speak  against  the 
said  Hugh  Latimer  in  this  behalf,  telling  them  that  I  would  detect  and  de- 
nounce hereof.  By  all  which  it  appeareth  that  the  said  Hugh  Latimer  hath 
long  concealed,  and  not  opened  the  words  aforesaid,  in  such  places,  and  to  such 
persons,  as  of  bounden  duty  he  ought  and  should ;  but  kept  the  persons  and 
sayings  secret,  either  not  taking  this  matter  of  such  importance  as  he  pre- 
tended, either  else  unfaithfully  and  untruly  behaving  himself  towards  the 
king's  majesty  and  his  council ;  worthy,  therefore,  to  be  convented  and  punished, 
with  his  aiders  and  abettors,  favourers  and  councillors.* 

These  vain  cavillations  ended,  the  commissioners  for  that  day  finished  a  new 
their  session,  assigning  the  bishop  to  appear  in  that  same  place  again  assigned 
upon   Monday  then  next  following,  between  the  hours  of  six  and  1°  appe"a" 
nine,  in  the  forenoon,  then  and  there  to  show  a  final  cause  why  he 
should  not  be  declared  "•  pro  confesso.''     And  so  delivering  him  a 
copy  of  the  articles,  they  departed  ;  the  contents  whereof  ensue  : 

(1)  A  lirief  summary  of  this  information  being  all  that  is  inserted  in  recent  editions,  the  above  is 
extracted  from  the  First  Edition,  p.  712.— Ed. 


778 


THE    FOURTH    SESSION    AGAINST    BOXNEK. 


Edward 

'  Articles  and  Positions  given  by  the  King's  Commissioners  to  the 
A.D.  Bishop  of  London,  to  be  answered  by  him  jointly  and  severally 
^5^^-        in  every  point  the  second  time. 

I.  That  ye  were  sent  for  to  the  lord  protector's  grace,  and  the  rest  of  the 
council,  and  came  thither  into  the  court  at  Westminster  the  tenth  of  August, 
or  some  other  day  of  the  same  month. 

II.  Item,  That  at  the  same  time  the  lord  protector  and  divers  other  of  the 
king's  majesty's  privy  council  sitting  in  council,  ye  were  called  in ;  and  there 
the  said  lord  protector  did,  on  the  king's  majesty's  behalf,  declare  unto  you 
divers  faults  and  abuses  which  were  found  in  you,  and  gave  you  strait  charge 
to  amend  them ;  adding  threatening,  that  else  you  should  be  otherwise  looked 
unto. 

III.  Item,  That  the  said  lord  protector's  grace  did  declare  unto  you,  for  better 
admonition  and  amendment  of  you,  that  you  should  have,  from  the  king's 
majesty,  by  his  advice  and  the  rest  of  the  privy  council,  certain  articles  and 
injunctions,  to  observe  and  follow,  given  you  in  writing. 

•  IV.  Item,  That  there  and  then  the  said  lord  protector  commanded  sir  Thomas 
Smith  knight,  secretary  to  the  king's  majesty,  to  read  a  certain  paper  book  of 
injunctions  and  articles  unto  you,  the  said  secretary  standing  at  the  council- 
table's  end,  and  you  standing  by  and  hearing  the  same. 

V.  Item,  That  the  said  lord  protector  there  and  then  willed  certain  things  in 
the  said  book  of  injunctions  to  be  reformed,  as  whereas  ye  were  appointed  to 
preach  sooner,  at  your  request  it  was  appointed  unto  you  to  preach  the  Sunday 
three  weeks  after  the  date  of  the  said  writing. 

VI.  Item,  That  in  the  said  articles  the  lord  protector's  grace  found  fault, 
because  an  article  or  commandment  unto  you  set  forth  and  declared  of  the 
king's  majesty's  authority  now  in  his  young  age  and  of  his  laws  and  statutes  in 
the  same  time,  was  omitted  ;  and  therefore,  either  immediately  before  you  came 
into  the  council  chamber,  or  you  being  present  and  standing  by,  commanded 
the  said  secretary  Smith  to  put  it  in  writing,  and  annex  it  to  the  rest  of  the 
articles. 

VII.  Item,  That  the  said  secretary  Smith,  then  and  thei-e  did,  immediately 
upon  commandment,  write  into  the  said  book  or  paper,  wherein  the  rest  of  the 
articles  were  written,  the  said  article,  namely,  You  shall  also  set  forth  in  your 
sermon,  that  the  authority  of  our  royal  power  is  (as  truth  it  is)  of  no  less  autho- 
rity and  force  in  this  our  young  age,  than  was  that  of  any  of  our  predecessors, 
though  the  same  were  much  elder,  as  may  appear  by  example  of  Josias  and 
other  young  kings  in  the  Scripture;  and  therefore  all  our  subjects  to  be  no 
less  bound  to  the  obedience  of  our  precepts,  laws,  and  statutes,  than  if  we  were 
of  thirty  or  forty  years  of  age. 

VIII.  Item,  That  the  lord  protector  did  so  deliver  you  the  l)Ook  or  paper, 
willing,  first,  the  said  secretary  Smith  to  amend  all  things  as  he  had  appointed. 

IX.  Item,  That  ye  then  and  there  did  promise  to  the  lord  protector's  grace, 
that  ye  would  obsei've  and  fulfil  all  in  the  said  injunctions  and  articles  con- 
tained. 

X.  Item,  That  all  things  in  the  said  book,  put  in  and  mentioned  by  the  said 
secretary  Smith,  and  the  same  so  read  to  you  by  him,  and  you  first  agreeing 
that  all  that  was  by  him  so  written  was,  by  the  lord  protector's  appointment, 
the  said  book  was  so  delivered  imto  you  then  and  there,  by  the  said  secretary 
Smith  in  the  council  chamber. 

XI.  Item,  That  you  have  the  said  book  in  your  possession,  or  else  know 
where  it  is,  the  true  copy  whereof  in  effect  is  annexed  to  these  articles. 

XII.  Item,  That  ye  were  commanded  in  the  same  injunctions  to  preach  the 
Sunday  three  weeks  after  the  delivery  thereof  at  Paul's,  and  there  to  treat  upon 
certain  articles,  as  is  specified  in  the  said  book  of  injunctions,  and  especially 
the  said  article,  beginning,  '  Ye  shall  also  set  forth,'  and  ending,  'thirty  or 
forty  years  of  age.' 

XIII.  Item,  That  for  the  accomplishment  of  part  of  the  said  injunctions  and 
commandment,  you  did  preach  the  first  day  of  September  last  past  at  Paul's 
cross. 

XIV.  Item,    That   at   the   said  sermon,   conlraiy   to    your   injunctions,  yc 


ARTICLES    GIVEN    BY    THE    COMMISSIONERS.  779 

omitted  and  left  out  the  said  article,  beginning,  '  Ye  shall  also  set  forth  in  your  Edvard 

sermon,'  &c.,  and  ending,  '  thirty  or  forty  years  of  age.'  ^^■ 

XV.   Ye  shall  also   answer  whether  ye   think   and  believe   that  the  king's  a    rj 

majesty's  subjects  be  bound  to  obey  as  well  the  laws,  statutes,  proclamations,  1540" 

and  other  ordinances  made  now  in  this  young  age  of  the  king's  majesty,  as L 

the  laws,  statutes,  proclamations,  and  ordinances  made  by  his  highness's  pro- 
genitors. 

These  articles  being  thus  ministered  to  tlie  said  bishop  of  London, 
the  next  day  being  Thursday  and  tl)e  19th  of  September,  the   fore- 
named  commissioners  sat  in  the  archbishop''s  chamber  of  presence  at 
Lambeth,  attending  the  coming  of  the  bishop  of  London  ;  before  whom 
there  appeared  Robert  Johnson,  the  bishop's  registrar,  and  there  did 
declare  unto  the  commissioners,  that  the  bishop  his  master  could  not 
at  that  time  personally  appear  before  them  without  great  danger  of 
his  bodily  health,  because  that  he  feared  to  fall  into  a  fever  by  reason  Bonner, 
of  a  cold  that  he  had  taken  by  too  much  over- watching  himself  the  a^Lver,"^ 
last  night  before,  Avhereby  he  was  compelled  to  keep  his  bed  :  never-  '^°^^^  "o* 
theless,  if  he  could  without   danger  of  his  bodily  health,  he  would  not 
appear  before  them  the  same  day  at  afternoon.     This  excuse  the  ^^p^^"^" 
judges  were  content  to  take  in  good  part.     Yet,  said  master  secretary 
Smith,  if  he  were  sick  indeed,  the  excuse  was  reasonable,  and  to  be 
allowed  ;  "'  but,"  quoth  he,  "  I  promise  you  my  lord  hath  so  dallied 
Avith  us,  and  used  hitherto  such  delays,  that  Ave  may  mistrust  that 
this  is  but  a  feigned  excuse  :  hoAvbeit,  upon  your  faithful  declaration, 
Ave  are  content  to  tarry  until  one  of  the  clock  at  afternoon."    And  so 
they  did,  Avilling  Master  Johnson  to  signify  then  unto  them,  Avhether 
the  bishop  could  appear  or  not. 

At  Avhich  hour  Robert  Johnson  and  Richard  Rogers,  gentlemen  Pretend 
of  the  bishop's  chamber,  appeared  again  before  the  commissioners,  hisfev^J" 
declaring  that  (for  the  causes  afore  alleged)  their  master  could  not 
appear  at  that  time  neither.     Whereupon   master  secretary  Smith 
said  unto  them, 

'  My  lord  of  London  your  master  hath  used  us  very  homely,  and  sought  His  ex- 
delays  hithei'to  ;  and  now,  perhaps,  perceiving  these  last  articles  to  touch  the  ^'^^^  "°* 
quick,  and  therefore  loath  to  come  to  his  answer,  he  feigneth  himself  sick.    But,  taken  by 
because  he  shall  not  so  deceive  us  any  more,  Ave  will  send  the  knight  marshal  t'lp  com- 
unto  him,  willing  him,  if  he  be  sick  indeed,  to  let  him  alone,  for  that  is  a  "g^^'°"' 
reasonable  excuse  ;  but,  if  he  be  not  sick,  then  to  bring  him  forthwith  to  us  : 
for  I  promise  you  he  shall  not  use  us  as  he  hath  done ;  we  Avill  not  take  it  at  his 
hands.     And,  therefore,  master  Johnson  (said  he),  you  do  the  jiart  of  a  trusty 
servant  as  becometh  you ;  but  it  is  also  your  part  to  show  my  lord  his  stub- 
born heart  and  disobedience,  which  doth  him  more  harm  than  he  is  aware  of. 
What !  thinketh  he  to  stand  with  a  king  in  his  own  realm  ?     Is  this  the  part  of  A  good 
a  subject  ?     Nay,  I  ween  we  shall  have  a  new  Thomas  a  Becket.     Let  him  fjo^sent 
take  heed ;  for  if  he  play  these  parts,  he  may  fortune  to  be  made  shorter  by  the  to  Bon- 
head.     He  may  appeal  if  he  think  good ;    but  whither  ?     To  the  bishop  of  ^"^7 
Rome  ?    So  he  may  help  himself  forwards,  I  say,  he  cannot  appeal  but  to  the 
same  king,  who  hath  made  us  his  judges,  and  to  the  bench  of  his  council ;  and 
how  they  will  take  this  i^atter  when  they  hear  of  it,  I  doubt  not.     He  would 
make  men  believe,  that  he  were  called  before  us  for  preaching  his  opinion  of 
the  sacrament,  wherein  T  assure  you  he  did  both  falsely  and  naughtily  ;  yea 
and  lewdly  ;  and  more  than  became  him ;  and  more  than  he  had  in  cojnmand- 
ment  to  do ;  for  he  was  not  willed  to  speak  of  that  matter,  and  perhaps  he  may 
hear  more  of  that  hereafter:  but  yet  we  will  lay  no  such  thing  to  his  charge, 
and  therefore  we  will  not  have  him  to  delav  us  as  he  doth.' 


780  THE    FOURTH    SESSION    AGAIXST    BOXNER. 

Edivard        This  cndcd,  the  delegates  notwithstanding  decreed  to  tarry  again 

. '- —  for  him  until  two  of  the  clock  at  afternoon   the   next   day,   being 

A.  D.    Piiday,  and  the  20th  of  September. 

*Intcrrogatories^  educed  and  ministered  by  Bonner,  the  second 
time,  against  the  Witnesses  aforenamed  and  assigned ;  for  them 
to  be  deposed  upon  by  the  Commissioners. 

I.  First,  If  they,  or  any  of  them,  depose  upon  the  first  article  and  position, 
thus  beginning:  '  That  it  were  sent,'  &c.,  and  ending  thus:  '  of  the  same 
month  :'  let  them,  in  virtue  of  their  oath,  be  examined,  whether  that  they 
know  or  believe  surely,  that  that  writing  of  articles  and  injunctions,  which  sir 
Thomas  Smith  knight,  one  of  the  principal  secretaries  to  the  king's  majesty, 
saith,  was  delivered  by  the  hands  of  the  lord  protector's  grace  in  the  council- 
chamber,  to  me  the  bishop  of  London,  had,  amongst  other  things,  this  clause  fol- 
lowing :  '  Given  at  our  palace  at  Westminster  the  seventh  day  of  August,  in  the 
third  year  of  our  reign.'  And  whether  they  know  or  believe,  that  there  were 
any  other  articles  and  injunctions  besides  that  writing  bearing  the  said  date  ; 
and,  if  they  say  so,  let  them  be  inquired  and  examined  upon  their  oath,  of  the 
whole  tenor  thereof,  and  every  part  or  parcel  of  the  same,  with  the  date  thereof, 
seal,  subscription,  sign,  and  other  circumstances  expedient  for  knowledge  in 
this  behalf;  and  let  them  give  a  sufficient  cause  of  their  knowledge  herein. 
£t  intcrrogetur  conjiinctim,  divisim,  et  de  quolibet. 

II.  Item,  Whether  they,  or  any  of  them,  do  know  or  credibly  have  heard 
say,  that  I,  the  said  bishop,  received  from  the  king's  majesty,  by  the  hands  of 
the  lord  protector's  grace,  sitting  in  the  council-chamber  at  council  with  the 
rest  of  the  lords  of  the  council  the  tenth  of  August,  certain  injunctions  to  be 
done  and  followed  by  me  the  said  bishop,  and  articles  by  me  to  be  preached. 
Ef,  &c. 

III.  Item,  In  case  they,  or  any  of  them,  do  depose  upon  the  contents  of  the 
second  article,  beginning  thus:  '  Item,  that  at,'  &c. ;  and  ending  thus,  '  I 
looked  unto,'  &c. :  let  them  be  examined  in  virtue  of  their  oath,  if  they  know 
certainly  the  time  touched  in  the  said  article,  and  whether  it  be  of  the  seventh 
of  August  or  of  the  tenth  thereof;  or  of  what  other  special  time,  with  causes  of 
their  knowledge  therein  ;  and  whether  the  declaration  touched  in  the  said 
article  was  by  mouth,  or  in  writing;  and  the  tenor  thereof:  with  declaration 
of  the  former  words  in  that  behalf,  and  who  were  present  thereat.     Et,  &c. 

IV.  Item,  In  case  they,  or  any  of  them,  do  depose  upon  the  third  article,  let 
them  in  virtue  of  their  oath  be  examined  of  the  time  and  place  thereof,  and 
what  should  be  the  articles  and  injunctions  in  every  part ;  the  date  thereof, 
and  causes  of  their  knowledge  therein,  and  who,  and  how  many  were  there 
present.     Et,  &c. 

V.  Item,  In  case  they,  or  any  of  them,  do  depose  upon  the  contents  of  the 
fourth  article,  let  them  be  examined  as  before,  whether  that  pretensed  paper  or 
book  of  insti-uctions  and  articles  mentioned  in  the  said  article,  was  the  selfsame 
in  all  points,  that  is  spoken  of  in  the  first  interrogatory  ;  and  whether  the  said 
paper  or  book  was  signed  with  the  king's  majesty's  hand,  or  scaled  with  any 
his  grace's  seal  or  signet,  or  subscribed  with  any  of  the  hands  of  the  king's 
majesty's  council ;  and  let  them  give  cause  of  their  knowledge,  and  who  and 
how  many  were  present  thereat,  and  of  the  time. 

VI.  Item,  In  case  they,  or  any  of  them,  do  depose  upon  the  contents  of  the 
fifth  article,  let  them  and  every  of  them  be  interrogated  and  examined  in  virtue 
of  their  oath,  whether  the  said  book  was  delivered  to  me  the  said  bishop,  or 
not ;  and  of  the  time  thereof,  with  canscs  of  their  knowledge  ;  and  how  many 
and  who  wci-e  present  thereat,  and  of  the  special  place  where  it  was  done. 

VII.  Item,  In  case  they,  or  any  of  them,  do  depose  upon  the  contents  of 
the  sixth  article,  let  them  be  examined  as  before,  whether  any  such  article  was 
written  and  dehvered  to  me,  the  council  sitting  within  the  council-chamber ; 
and  of  the  time  thereof,  with  causes  of  their  knowledge  ;  and  how  many  and 
who  were  present  thereat,  and  of  the  special  place  wherein  it  was  done. 

(1)  For  these  interrogatories  see  Edition  15G3,  pp.  712,  713. — Eb. 


INTERROGATORIES    MINISTERED    RY    HIM.  781 

VIII.  Item,  In  case  they,  or  any  of  them,  do  depose   upon  the  seventh  Edward 
article,  let  them,  in  virtue  of  their  oath,  be  examined  of  the  special  time  and       ^'^■ 
place ;  and  whether,  at  the  delivery  thereof,  the  lord  protector  or  the  rest  of     »    pj 
the  council  were  then  present,  or  not ;  with  the  causes  of  their  knowledge.  ,  ^40' 

IX.  Item,  If  they,  or  any  of  them,  do  depose  upon  the  contents  of  the  eighth  '- 

article,  let  them  be  examined  as  before,  whether  the  lord  protector  or  the  rest 

of  the  council  were  present  in  the  council-chamber,  or  departed  before  master 
secretary  Smith  had  the  article  touched  in  the  seventh  article  before  expressed, 
beginning  thus  :  '  Item,  that  the  said  secretary,'  &c. ;  and  ending  thus,  '  forty 
years  of  age.' 

X.  Item,  Let  them,  and  every  of  them,  in  virtue  of  their  oath,  be  examined 
whether  I,  the  said  bishop,  at  any  time  that  motion  was  made  either  of  sermon 
to  be  made  by  me,  or  else  of  articles  to  be  declared  by  me,  did  only  excuse 
mine  inability  for  lack  of  exercise :  but  also  add,  that  in  case  T  should  be  en- 
forced by  the  council  to  preach  or  declare,  I  would  do  the  best  I  could,  without 
further  promises,  or  taking  upon  me  to  do. 

XI.  Item,  If  they,  or  any  of  them,  do  depose  upon  the  tenth  article,  let 
them  be  examined  in  virtue  of  their  oath,  whether  the  things  mentioned  in  the 
said  article,  were  put  into  the  book  and  amended,  the  lord  protector  and  the 
rest  of  the  council  being  present  or  absent ;  and  who  and  how  many  were  then 
present,  with  the  causes  of  their  knowledge  therein. 

XII.  Item,  If  they,  or  any  of  them,  do  depose  upon  the  eleventh  article,  let 
them  be  examined  in  virtue  of  their  oath,  whether  they  know,  think,  or  believe, 
that  that  book  which  is  in  my  possession,  or  else  known  where  it  is,  be  the  very 
true  book  that  was  delivered  in  this  behalf  unto  me  ;  and  whether  they  know, 
think,  or  believe,  that  the  copy  annexed  to  the  articles  be  a  true  copy  thereof, 
in  all  words  and  sentences  agreeable  unto  the  same  ;  giving  causes  of  their 
knowledge  therein. 

XIII.  Item,  If  they,  or  any  of  them,  do  depose  upon  the  contents  of  the 
twelfth  article,  let  them  be  examined  in  virtue  of  their  oath,  by  whom  I  was  so 
commanded,  as  in  the  article  is  contained ;  by  what  words,  in  what  place, 
before  whom,  in  writing  or  by  mouth,  at  what  time  and  after  what  sort ;  giving 
causes  of  their  knowledge  therein. 

XIV.  Item,  If  they,  or  any  of  them,  do  depose  upon  the  contents  of  the 
thirteenth  article,  let  them  be  examined  as  before,  whether  they  or  any  of  them 
did  hear  me  preach ;  when  came  they  to  my  preaching ;  where  did  they  stand ; 
what  words  and  sentences  they  then  heard ;  who  was  with  them  there  as  co- 
tests  ;  with  cause  of  their  knowledge  ;  and  how  many  of  their  acquaintance  were 
then  present. 

XV.  Item,  If  ^^they,  or  any  of  them,  do  depose  upon  the  contents  of  the 
fourteenth  article,  let  them  be  examined,  in  virtue  of  their  oath,  how  and  by 
what  means  they  know  it  was  so ;  and  whether  of  a  malicious  set  purpose,  or 
else  by  forgetfulness. 

XVI.  Item,  If  they,  or  any  of  them,  do  depose  upon  the  fifteenth  and  last 
article,  let  them  be  examined  as  before,  whether  they  be  lawyers  or  no ;  specially 
whether  they  know  certainly  the  laws,  statutes,  and  ordinances  of  this  realm  in 
this  behalf  or  not;  giving  sufficient  causes  of  their  knowledge  in  this  behalf. 

XVII.  Item,  Touching  Master  Cecil,  one  of  the  pretcnsed  witnesses,  let 
him  be  examined  in  virtue  of  his  oath,  whether  the  eighth  day  of  September 
1549,  in  open  audience  in  the  court  kept  in  the  Great  Hall  at  Lambeth,  he, 
the  said  Master  Cecil,  did  not  openly,  and  with  vehemence,  report  and  say,  that 
I,  the  bishop  of  London,  was  the  most  inobedient  and  wilful  that  he  had  seeii 
or  heard  of,  and  one  that  most  evil  behaved  himself  to  the  commissioners  ; 
with  other  words  unseemly  then  spoken  :  specifying  the  said  words,  and  to 
whom  they  were  spoken ;  and  how  many  and  who  answered  unto  them,  and 
what  they  said.* 

THE    FIFTH    ACTION    OR    PROCESS    THE   TWENTIETH    OF   SEPTEM- 
BER,   AGAINST    BONNER    BISHOP    OF    LONDON,    BEFORE 
THE    king's    commissioners. 

At  which  day  and  time  the  bishop  appeared  himself  personally 
before  them  in  the  same  Chamber  of  Presence ;  where  first  he  did 


782 


THE    FIFTH    SESSION    AGAINST    BOXXKR. 


Edward 

ri. 

A.D. 
1549. 


He  an- 

s-n'ereth 
in  a  gene- 
ral. 


exhibit  his  answers  unto  tlie  last  articles  ministered  unto  him  the 
eighteenth  of  September  ;  the  contents  whereof  hereunder  follow  : 

The  Answer  of  the  said  Bishop  of  London  made  unto  the  Articles 
ministered  unto  him  the  second  time. 

The  answers  of  me,  Edmund  bishop  of  London,  under  mine  accustomed 
protestation  given  unto  the  articles  of  late  ministered  and  exhibited  against  mo 
here  in  this  court;  with  special  protestation  also,  that  I  do  not  intend  in  any 
wise  to  make  answer  to  any  of  the  said  articles  otherwise  than  the  law  of  this 
realm  doth  bind  me  to  do,  nor  to  speak  or  say  contrary  to  any  thing  that  in 
my  former  answers  I  have  said  or  done;  and  that  if  it  so  chance  me  to  do,  it 
is  not,  nor  shall  it  be,  with  my  good  will  or  full  consent ;  and  that  so  soon  cis 
I  shall  perceive  it,  I  intend  to  revoke  it,  and  so  now  as  then,  and  then  as  now, 
do  so  in  that  case  revoke,  to  all  honest  and  lawful  purposes. 

To  the  first  article  I  do  answer  and  say,  that  there  was  a  messenger,  whose 
name  I  know  not,  that  came  unto  me  to  Fulham,  as  I  now  remember,  but  I  do 
not  remember  the  day  thereof;  and  he  said  that  my  lord  protector's  grace  re- 
quired me  to  come  by  and  by  to  speak  with  him.  And  thereupon,  having 
made  the  said  messenger  to  break  his  fast,  I  repaired  to  the  court  at  West- 
minster; but  not  upon  the  tenth  day  of  August,  but  some  other  day  of  the  said 
month. 

To  the  second  article  I  do  say,  that  it  is  obscure,  uncertain,  and  over  general, 
especially  in  those  words  'at  the  same  time,'  which  may  be  referred  to  the 
tenth  of  August,  and  then  answer  already  is  made  thereunto ;  and  it  may  be 
referred  to  some  other  day  of  the  said  month  of  August,  either  before  the  tenth 
of  August,  or  after.  And  because  it  remaineth  undeclared,  I  am  not  bound  in 
law  to  answer  unto  it,  neither  yet  to  these  words  and  sentences  in  the  said 
article,  to  wit,  '  then,  and  there,'  for  they,  without  declaration,  are  uncertain, 
obscure,  and  general ;  and  I,  before  the  specification  and  declaration  thereof, 
not  bound  herein  to  make  an  answer,  especially  having  already  made  full  and 
sufficient  answer  in  this  matter,  according  to  the  commission,  as  I  do  take  it, 
and  according  unto  the  law ;  which  also  willeth,  that  if  a  certain  answer  be 
looked  for,  the  position  and  article  must  before  be  certain. 

To  the  third,  fourth,  fifth,  sixth,  seventh,  eighth,  ninth,  tenth,  eleventh, 
twelfth,  thirteenth,  and  fourteenth  articles,  he  answereth  all  after  one  manner 
and  sort,  as  thus  :  That  it  doth  depend  on  the  articles,  to  which  for  causes 
aforesaid,  he  saith,  he  is  not  bound  in  law  to  make  answer,  especially  having 
already  made.  Saving  that  in  the  sixth  he  addeth  thereunto,  that  he  at  no 
time  heard  the  lord  protector  find  fault,  nor  commanded,  as  is  deduced  in  the 
said  article,  so  far  as  he  doth  find.  Also  saving  the  seventh  article,  where  he 
addeth,  '  Nevertheless  confessing  and  acknowledging,  with  heart  and  mouth, 
the  king's  majesty's  authority  and  regal  power  and  minority,  as  well  and  full 
as  in  his  majority.' 

Also  saving  the  eighth,  ninth,  tenth,  and  eleventh  articles,  where  he  addeth, 
'  As  they  be  deduced,  they  are  not  true  ;  as  aj^peareth  in  conferring  one  with 
another.' 

To  the  twelfth  and  fourteenth  articles,  he  addeth,  '  As  they  be  deduced,  they 
are  not  true  ;'  confessing,  nevertheless,  the  king's  majesty's  authority  and  power 
regal,  as  before  is  expressed. 

To  the  fifteenth  article  he  answereth  and  saith,  that  it  is  a  position  in  law, 
and  that  yet  both  now  and  heretofore  he  hath  made  answer  thereunto  in  effect 
and  substance,  as  appeareth  in  his  former  answers,  and  so  shall  do  always 
according  to  the  law  and  his  bounden  duty,  acknowledging,  as  he  hath  already 
done,  the  king's  majesty's  regal  power  in  his  minority,  to  be  no  less  than  in  his 
majority;  and  the  subjects  bound  to  obey  unto  his  grace,  his  laws,  statutes,  and 
ordinances,  and  his  said  authority,  as  well  in  his  minority  as  in  his  majority ; 
not  allowing,  but  expressly  condemning  the  opinion  of  all  rebels  holding  the 
contrary. 

After  this,  perceiving  that  master  secretary  Smith  was  somewhat 
more  quick  with  him  than  others  of  the  commissioners,  and  that  he 


HIS    RKCIISATION     OF    Sill    THOMAS    SMITH.  783 

would  not   suffer  him  any  longer  to  dally  out  the  matter  with  his  Edward 

vain  quiddities  and  subtleties  in  law,  but  ever  earnestly  urged  him  to _ 

go  directly  to  his  matter,  and  therewithal  sometimes  sharply  rebuking  A.  D. 
him  for  his  evil  and  stubborn  behaviour  towards  them ;  Bonner,  to  _1^^- 
deface  his  authority  (as  he  thought),  did  also  then  exhibit  in  writing  Bonner 
a  recusation  of  the  secretary's  judgment  against  him  ;  the  form  and  secretary 
manner  whereof,  as  he  exhibited  it  unto  the  judges,  I  thought  here  ^"".'i'^' '" 
also  to  exhibit  unto  the  reader  as  hereunder  followeth  :  j"''^''- 

The  Recusation  of  the  Judgment  of  Sir  Thomas  Smith,  made  by 
the  Bishop  of  London  the  first  time. 

In  the  name  of  God,  Amen.     Forasmuch  as  equity,  natural  reason,  and  all  causes 
good  laws,  do  require  that  judges  shall  be  of  that  integrity,  wisdom,  circum-  ^^*iy  ^'^ 
spection,  learning,  and  indifFerency,  that,  exercising  the  office  and  room  of  a  secreury 
judge,  they  may  and  shall  do  it  without  hatred,  malice,  or  grudge  against  any  Smith, 
person  convented  or  called  before  them ;    uprightly,   sincerely,  and  duly  exe- 
cuting and  doing  their  office  unto  them  in  any  wise  committed  :  and  forasmuch 
also  as  all  judgments  and  process  ought  to  have  their  due  course,  and  proceed 
without  suspicion  or  corruption  in  any  wise :  and  finally,  forasmuch   as  very 
dangerous  it  is  to  appear  and  make  defence  before  an  incompetent  judge,  who 
commonly  and  accustomably,  of  private  and  unlawful  corrupt  affection  to  the 
one  side,  and  for  malice,  hatred,  and  envy  borne  against  the  other  side,  rather 
serveth  his  carnal,  corrupt,  and  wilful  appetite,  than  by  any  thing  else  is  moved  to 
obedience  and  keeping  of  good  order,  law,  or  reason,  touching  him  that  is  con- 
vented  and  compelled  to  make  answer  against  his  will :   I  therefore,  Edmund  Bonner 
bishop  of  London,  having  perceived  and  felt  by  all  the  sayings,  proceedings,  ^^^^i^g^^' 
and  doings  of  you  sir  Thomas  Smith,  knight,  one  of  the  two  principal  secretaries  against 
to  the  king's  majesty,  in  this  matter  attempted  and  moved  against  me,  that  ye  ^i"'- 
have  been,  and  yet  continually  are,  a  notorious  and  manifest  enemy  of  me  the 
said  Edmund,  and  much  offijnded  that  I  sliould  in  any  wise  allege  and  say,  or 
use  any   such  things  for  my  most  defence,  as  the  law  giveth  me  license  and 
liberty  to  do ;  yea,  hearing  most  favourably  and  effectually  my  denouncers  and 
enemies  with  both  ears  in  any  thing  that  they  shall  allege,  purpose,  attempt,  or 
do  against  me,  though  their  persons  in  law  are  not  in  any  wise  to  be  heard  or 
admitted,  nor  yet  their  sayings  true ;  and  not  hearing  me  so  much  as  with  one 
ear  in  my  lawful  sayings  and  doings  in  this  behalf;  but,  contrariwise,  opening 
your  mouth  at  large,  ye  have  sundry  times,  against  good  wisdom  and  reason, 
outraged  in  words  and  deeds  against  me  the  said  Edmund,  saying,  among  other 
words  :  '  that  I  did  as  thieves,  murderers,  and  traitors  are  wont  to  do,  being  my- 
self (as  ye  untruly  did  say),  inwardly  indeed  culpable ;    and  yet  outwardly 
otherwise  unable  to  defend  the  matter  against  me,   but  only  by  taking  ex- 
ceptions, and  making  frivolous  allegations  against  my  judges  and  commission- 
ers :  and  that  I  have  been  and  am  as  sturdy,  wilful,   and  disobedient,   as  may 
be  in  your  judgment  and  opinion,  maintaining  and  upholding  the  rebels  and 
their  opinions ;  and  that  I  shall  answer  by  mouth,  or  else  smart  and  do  worse ; 
or  else  ye  will  send  me  to  the   Tower,  there  to  sit  and  be  joined  with  Ket 
and  Humphrey  Arundel  the  rebels:'  over  and  besides  divers  other  threatenings 
and  comminatory  words  by  you  pronounced  and  uttered  unseemly,  and  far 
unmeet  to  proceed  out  of  the  mouth  of  you,  that  are  in  such  room  and  place 
as  ye  be  in. 

And  moreover,  increasing  your  malice,  evil  will,  and  grudge  borne  against 
me,  ye  have,  amongst  other  things,  untruly  surmised,  written,  alleged,  and 
said,  that  a  certain  book  of  articles  and  injunctions  by  tlie  lord  protector's 
grace  in  the  full  council,  after  a  certain  prescribed  fashion  and  form  ni  the 
denunciation,  commission,  and  articles  which,  de  facto,  were  induced,  brought 
in,  and  objected  against  me,  was  delivered  unto  me  :  and,  moreover,  of  an  evil 
will  and  ungodly  intent  and  purpose,  contrary  to  the  truth,  ye  have  withdrawn, 
added,  altered,  and  qualified  divers  things  in  the  same,  otherwise  than  they 
were  spoken  and  done  ;  and  j'ct  ye  are  not  ashamed  to  allege,  write,  and  say, 
tliat  all  is  true,  and  one  consonant  and  agreealile  in  all  points  with  the  other, 


784 


THE    FIFTH    SESSION    AGAINST    BONNER. 


Edward    whereas  indeed  it  is  not  so.>     And  yet  have  further,  de  facto,  against  the  law, 

"       and  against  tlie  commission  to  you  directed,  and  against  my  just  and  lawful 

A.  D.    allegations  and  sayings,  proceeded  unlawfully  and  unjustly  against  me,  attempt- 

1549.     "^o  many  things  against  me  unlawfully  and  unjustly,  as  appeareth  in  the  acts 

of  this  matter,  to  the  which  I  do  refer  me  so  far  forth  as  they  make  for  me, 

and  be  expedient  by  me  and  for  me  to  be   alleged  and  refen-ed  unto  yourself 
also  unlawfully  and  unjustly,  de  facto,  with  your  colleagues;  the  which,  with- 
out you  had  begun  the  said  matters,  proceeding  where  by  the  law  ye  so  ought 
not  to  have  done  indeed,  but  abstained  therefrom,  as  heretofore  sundry  times 
I  have  alleged,  appearing  in  the  acts  of  this  court  ;  I  do,  upon  these  just  and 
reasonable  causes,  according  to  the  order  of  the  king's  majesty's  ecclesiastical 
The  _         laws,  refuse,  decline,  and  recuse  you  the  said  sir  Thomas  Smith,  as  an  incom- 
hnvs''       petent,  unmeet,  and  suspect  judge,  against  me  in  this  behalf;  and  decline  your 
termed      pretensed  jurisdiction  in  this  matter  for  causes  aforesaid,  desiring  nothing  but 
the  king's  justice,  and  offering  myself  prompt  and  ready  to  prove  them  as  far  as  I  am 
asticai       bound,  and  according  to  the  order  of  the  king's  majesty's  ecclesiastical  laws  of 
laws.         this  realm  in  this  behalf,  as  time,  place,  and  otherwise  shall  require. 

The  reply      This  rccusation  ended,  the  secretary  told  him  plain,  that,  notwith- 

tary         Standing,  he  would  proceed  in  his  commission,  and  would  be  still  his 

B^Mer."  JU'ig'e  ^""'til  he  were  otherwise  inhibited  ;  and  said  unto  him  further, 

"  My  lord  !   whereas  you  say  in  your  recusation,  that  I  said  that  you 

did  like  thieves,  murderers,  and  traitors  ;  indeed  I  said  it,  and  may 

and  will  so  say  again,  since  we  perceive  it  by  your  doings."" 

Whereupon  the  bishop  in  a  great  and  stout  rage  replied,  saying, 
Bminerin  "Well,  sir!  bccausc  you  sit  here  by  virtue  of  the  kino-'s  commission, 

*A  l*f  lung  ir»iT  1 

ejjafe.  and  tor  that  ye  be  secretary  to  his  majesty,  and  also  one  of  his 
highnesses  council,  I  must  and  do  honour  and  reverence  you ;  but  as 
you  be  but  sir  Thomas  Smith,  and  say  as  ye  have  said,  that  I  do 
like  thieves,  murderers,  and  traitors,  I  say  ye  lie  upon  me,  and  in 
that  case  I  defie  you ;  and  do  what  ye  can  to  me,  I  fear  you  not, 
and  therefore,  "  quod  flicis,  fac  citius." 

Whereat  the  archbishop  with  the  other  commissioners  said  unto  him, 
that  for  such  his  unreverent  behaviour  he  was  worthy  imprisonment. 

Then  the  bishop,  in  more  mad  fury  than  before,  said  again  unto 
him,  "A  God's  name  ye  may  do  de  facto:  send  me  whither  you  will, 
and  I  must  obey  you  ;  and  so  will,  except  ye  send  me  to  the  devil ; 
for  thither  I  will  not  go  for  you.^  Three  things  I  have  ;  to  wit,  a 
small  portion  of  goods,  a  poor  carcase,  and  mine  own  soul :  the  two 
first  ye  may  take  (though  unjustly)  to  you,  but  as  for  my  soul,  ye 
get  not,  "  Quia  anima  mea  in  manilaus  meis  semper." 

"  Well,"  said  the  secretary,  "  then  ye  shall  know  that  there  is  a 

kins" 

"Yea,  sir,"  saitli  the  bishop,  "  but  that  is  not  you;  neither,  I  am 
sure,  will  you  take  it  upon  you." 

*'  No  sir,"  said  again  the  secretary,  "  but  we  will  make  you  know 
who  it  is."  And  with  that  the  commissioners  commanded  the  bishop 
and  all  the  rest  to  depart  the  chamber,  until  they  called  for  him 
again. 

Now,  in  the  mean  while  that  the  commisioners  were  in  consultation, 
the  bishop  with  Gilbert  Bourn  his  chaplain,  Robert  Warnington  his 
commissary,  and   Robert  Johnson  his  registrar,  were  tarrying  in   a 

'   (1)  Here  Bonner  most  proudly  shameth  not  to  belie  the  king's  secretary  and  one  of  his  majesty's 
council,  charging  him  vrith  altering  and  adding  unto  the  council's  injunctions. 
(2)  I  pray  God  ye  go  not  for  yourself. 


HIS    FIIIST    APPEAL    TO    THK    KIXc'  785 

void  quadrant-place  before   tlie  door  of  tlie  same  clianibcr  ;  "where   f^du-ard 

the  bishop,  leaning  on  a  cupboard,  and  seeing  his  chaplains  very  sad, '~ 

said  unto  them  in  effect  as  followeth  :  -^-  ^• 

1549 
'  Sirs,  what  mean  you  ?  Why  show  you  yourselves  to  be  so  sad  and  heavy  in  L'_ 

mind,  as  appeareth  to  me  by  yoiu-  outward  gestures   and  countenances?      I  Bonner's 
would  wish  you,  and  I  require  you,  to  be  as  merry  as  I  am  (laying  therewith  1,1^  chap- 
his  hand  upon  his  bi'east);  for,  afore  God,   I  am  not  sad  or  heavy,  but  merry  lains  in 
and  of  good  comfort ;  and  am  right  glad  and  joyful  of  this  my  trouble,  which  is  *l'e/i«''''' 
for  God's  cause  ;  and  it  grieveth  me  nothing  at  all.     But  the  great  matter  that  place, 
grieveth  me  and  pierceth  my  heart,  is,  for  that  this  Hooper  and  such  other  ijefore  the 
vile  heretics  and  beasts,  be  suffered  and  licensed  to  preach  at  Paul's  cross,  and  of  pre-^' 
in  other  places  within  my  diocese  and  cure,  most   detestably  preaching  and  stnce  at 
railing  at  the  blessed  sacrament  of  the  altar,  and  denying  the  verity  and  pre-  I-amiicth. 
sence  of  Christ's  true  body  and  blood  to  be  there  :  and  so  infect  and  betray  my 
flock.     But,  I  say,  it  is  there  in  very  deed,  and  in  that  opinion  I  will  live  and  Here 
die,  and  am  ready  to  suffer  death  for  the  same.     Wherefore  ye,  being  christian  Bonner's 
men,  I  do  require  you,  and  also  charge  and  command  you,  in  the  name  of  God,  heart 
and  on  his  behalf,  as  ye  will  answer  him  for  the  contrary,  that  ye  go  to  the  burstetl\ 
mayor  of  London,  and  to  his  brethren  the  aldermen,  praying  and  also  requiring  °"  ' 
them  earnestly,  in  God's  name  and  mine,  and  for  mine  own  discharge  on  that  p„pjsi, 
behalf,   that   from    henceforth,    when    any   such    detestable    and    abominable  message 
preachers,  and  especially  those  who  hold  opinion  against  the  blessed  sacrament  ^jj^^^g  ^o 
of  the  altar,  do  come  to  preach  unto  them,  they  forthwith  depart  out  of  their  pre-  the  lord 
sence,  and  do  not  hear  them  ;  lest  that  they,  tarrying  with  such  preachers,  shoidd  '"^y"', 
not  only  hurt  themselves  in  receiving  their  poisoned  doctrine,  but  also  give  a  5^^,^ 
visage  to  the  encouragement  of  others,  who  thereby  might  take  an  occasion  to 
think  and  believe,  that  their  erroneous  and  damnable  doctrine  is  true  and  good  : 
And  this  eftsoons  I  require  and  command  you  to  do.' 

And  then  turning  himself  about,  and  beholding  two  of  the  arch- 
bishop's gentlemen,  who  in  the  same  place  kept  the  chamber-door 
where  the  commissioners  were  in  consultation,  and  perceiving  that 
they  had  heard  all  his  talk,  he  spake  unto  them  also  and  said  : 

'  And,  sirs,  ye  be  my  lord  of  Canterbury's  gentlemen;   I  know  ye  very  well;  Bonner's 
and  therefore  I  also  require  and  charge  you,  in  God's  behalf,  and  in  his  name,  '^''^'"l,^, 
that  ye  do  the  like,  for  your  pai'ts,  in  places  where  you  shall  chance  to  see  and  hear  0,^  arch- 
such  corrupt  and  erroneous  preachers  ;  and  also  advertise  my  lord  your  master  bishop's 
of  the  same,  and  of  these  my  sayings,  that  I  have  now  spoken  here  before  you,  ^",|/^ 
as  ye  are  christian  men,  and  shall  answer  before  God  for  the  contrary.' 

With  this  the  commissioners  called  for  the  bishop  again,  who  did 
read  unto  them  an  instrument,  containing  a  provocation  to  the  king, 
which  he  made  in  manner  and  form  here  following  : 

The  first  Appellation  intimated  by  Edmund  Bonner,  Bishop  of 

London. 

In  the  name  of  God,  Amen.  It  shall  appear  to  all  men  by  this  public 
instrinnent  that  a.d.  1549,  the  20th  day  of  September,  the  third  year  of  the 
reign  of  our  most  high  and  renowned  prince  Edward  the  Sixth, >  by  the  grace  of 
God  king  of  England,  France,  and  Ireland,  defender  of  the  faith,  and  in  earth 
the  supi-eme  head  of  the  church  of  England  and  Ireland,  in  a  chamber  witliin 
the  palace  of  the  said  bishop,  situated  in  London,  and  in  the  presence  of  me 
the  public  notary,  and  of  the  witnesses  hereafter  named,  the  aforesaid  bishop 
did  personally  appear,  and  there  did  show  forth  in  writing  a  certain  protestation 
and  appellation,  the  tenor  whereof  ensueth  : 

'  In  the  name  of  God,  Amen.     I,  Edmund  bishop  of  London,  say,  allege, 

(1 )  Bonner  appealeth  to  the  king,  because  he  could  not  to  the  pope. 
VOL.  V.  3  E 


786 


FIFTH    SESSION    AGAINST    liOXNF.R, 


Edward  and  pr()]K)mul,  before  you  being  a  public  notary,  and  these  credible  witnesses, 

^^-      here  present,  that  although  I,  the  aforesaid  Edmund,  have  attained  the  bishopric 

j^  Q_    aforesaid  by  the  benevolence  of  the  prince  of  famous  memory  king  Henry  the 

1549.     Eighth,  and  was  lawfully  elected  and  translated  to  the  same,  with  his  rites  and 

appurtenances,  and  have  of  a  long  time  possessed  peaceably  and  quietly  the  same, 

and  presently  do  possess,  being  taken  as  bishop  and  lawful  possessor  of  the  said 
bishopric,  and  am  lawfully  called,  taken,  and  re])uted  notoriously  and  publicly ; 
and,  moreover,  do  keep  residence  and  hospitality  in  the  same,  according  to 
the  order,  state,  person,  and  dignity,  and  as  the  revenues  of  the  same  would 
permit;  and  have  exercised  and  done  all  things  appertaining  to  my  pastoral 
ofhce,  as  the  laws  do  require,  as  hereafter  I  trust  by  God's  grace  to  do  and 
observe ;  a  man  of  good  name  and  fame,  neither  suspended,  excommunicated, 
nor  interdicted,  neither  convicted  of  any  notable  crime  or  fact,  always  obeying 
readily  the  commandment  of  the  church,  and  other  my  superiors  in  all  lawful 
causes  ;  nevertheless,  fearing  upon  certain  probable  causes,  likely  conjectures, 
threatenings,  and  assertions  of  certain  injiu-ious  men  my  enemies,  or  at  the  least, 
such  as  little  favour  me,  that  great  damage  may  come  to  me  hereafter  about 
the  premises  or  part  of  them  ;  and  lest  any  man  by  any  authority,  command- 
ment, denunciation,  inquisition,  office,  or  at  the  request  of  any  person  or  persons, 
may  attempt  prejudice  or  hurt  to  me  or  my  said  dignity,  either  by  my  excom- 
munication, interdicti(m,  sequestration,  spoiling,  vexing  and  perturbing  by  any 
manner  of  means ;  do  appeal  unto  the  most  high  and  mighty  prince  our 
sovereign  lord  Edward  the  Sixth,  by  the  grace  of  God  king  of  England, 
France,  &c.,  and  in  these  my  writings  do  provoke  and  appeal  to  his  regal 
majesty.  I  do  also  require  the  apostles,^  so  much  as  in  this  case  they  are  to 
be  required,  the  first,  second,  and  third  time,  earnestly,  more  earnestly,  and 
most  earnestly  of  all,  tliat  there  may  be  given  to  me  the  protection,  tuition, 
and  defence  of  my  aforesaid  most  dread  sovereign  lord,  for  the  safeguard  of  me, 
my  dignity  and  title,  and  possession  in  the  premises,  and  to  all  that  will  cleave 
to  me  in  tin's  behalf.  I  do  also  protest,  that  I  will  be  contented  to  correct, 
reform,  and  amend  this  my  present  protestation,  and  to  the  same  to  add,  to 
take  away,  and  to  bring  the  same  into  the  best  form  and  state  that  may  be 
devised  by  the  counsel  of  learned  men,  or  as  the  case  shall  require ;  and  the 
same  to  intimate  according  to  time  and  place,  and  the  order  of  the  law,  and 
still  shall  require.' 

Upon  all  the  which  things  the  aforesaid  Edmund,  bishop  of  London,  did 
reqiure  the  public  notary  hereunder  written  to  make  unto  him,  and  the  witnesses 
hereafter  named,  one,  two,  or  more  copies  of  this  protestation. 

These  things  were  done  the  year,  day,  and  time  above  written,  there  being 
present  Gilbert  Bourn,  bachelor  of  divinity,  John  Harpsfield  and  Robert  Colen, 
masters  of  arts,  Jolni  Wakeling  and  Richard  Rogers,  learned  men  ;  being  of 
the  diocese  of  Worcester,  Westminster,  Coventry,  Lichheld,  and  Ciloucestcr, 
and  specially  requested  to  be  witnesses  of  the  same.  And  I,  France  Harward, 
of  the  diocese  of  Worcester,  and  public  notary  by  the  king's  regal  authority, 
forasmuch  as  I  was  present  when  the  foresaid  protestation,  appellation,  and 
other  the  premises  were  done,  the  year  of  our  Lord,  the  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
king,  the  day  of  the  month  and  place  aforesaid,  the  witnesses  above  named 
l)eing  present,  and  forasmuch  as  I  did  enact  the  same,  therefore  to  this  present 
public  instrument,  written  faithfully  with  mine  own  hand,  I  have  put  to  my 
mark,  being  specially  requested  unto  the  same. 


Bonner 
requireth 
these 
things 
to  l)e 
entered 
in  regis- 
ter. 


Whicli  tliiny  after  he  liad  read,  he  did,  under  his  protestation, 
first  intimate  nnto  the  arcl)l)ishop,  the  bishop  of  Rochester,  and  Dr. 
May,  and  tlien  protesting  also  not  to  recede  from  his  recusation,  did 
likewise  intimate  the  same  unto  JNIaster  Secretary  Smith,  requiring 
the  registrar  to  make  an  instrument  as  well  thereupon,  as  also  upon, 
his  recusation,  with  witness  to  testify  the  same. 

Then  the  delegates  did  again  proceed  to  the  examination  of  the 
last  answers,  and  finding  the  same  imperfect,  they  demanded  of  him 

term  of  canon  law,  and  siKnifieth  as  much  as  letters  reverential  or  di- 


(1)  '  Apostles  '  is 
missories. 


HIS    LAST    AKSWKK    TO    THK    AUTI('[,K,S.  787 

(according  to  the  first  article),  what  special   day  of  August  he  was  Eiiuatd 

sent  for  by  tiie  lord  protector-  ?    To  whom  he  obstinately  answered,  L_ 

that  he  was  not  bound  to  make  other  answer  than  he  had  already    A.  D. 
made,  imless  they  did  put  their  articles  more  certain  :  neither  would    ^•'''^" 
he   othcrAvise  answer  as   long  as  master  secretary  Smith  was  there 
present,  whom  he  had  before  recused,  and  therefore  woidd  not  recede 
from  his  recusation. 

The  secretary,  seeing  him  so  wilful  and  perverse,  said  sharply  unto 
him,  "  My  lord  !  come  oif,  and  make  a  full  and  perfect  answer  unto 
these  articles,  or  else  we  will  take  other  order  with  you  to  your  pain." 

"  In  faith,  sir,"  then  said  the  bishop  again,  "  I  have  thought  ye  liad 
been  learned ;  but  now,  before  God,  I  perceive  well  that  either  ye 
be  not  learned  indeed,  or  else  ye  have  forgotten  it :  for  I  have  so 
often  answered  lawfully  and  sufficiently,  and  have  so  often  showed 
causes  sufficient  and  reasonable,  why  thereunto  I  ought  not  by  law 
to  be  compelled  (you  showing  nothing  to  the  contrary,  but  sensuality 
and  will),  that  I  must  needs  judge  that  you  are  too,  too  ignorant 
herein." 

"  Well,"  said  Master  Secretary,  "  ye  will  not  then  otherwise 
answer  ?'''' 

"  No,"  said  the  bishop,  "  except  the  law  com]3el  me." 

Then  said  the  secretary,  "  Call  for  the  knight-marshal,  that  he 
may  be  had  to  ward." 

With  that  all  the  rest  of  the  commissioners  charged  the  bishop,  Bonner 
that    he  had   at    that    time    sundry   ways    very    outrageously   and  mamK-a 
irreverently   behaved   himself  towards  them  sitting  on    the  king''s  'j^^'"^ 
majesty''s  commission,  and  especially  towards  sir  Thomas  Smith,  his  shaisea. 
grace''s  secretary ;  and  therefore,  and  for  divers  other  contumelious 
words  which  he  had  spoken,  they  declared  they  would  commit  him 
to  the  Marshalsea. 

By  this  time  the  marshal's  deputy  came  before  them,  whom 
Master  Secretary  commanded  to  take  the  bishop  as  prisoner,  and  so 
to  keep  him,  that  no  man  might  come  unto  him  ;  for  if  he  did,  he 
should  sit  by  him  himself. 

When  the  secretary  had  ended  his  talk,  the  bishop  said  unto  him, 
"  Well,  sir,  it  might  have  become  you  right  well,  that  my  lord's  grace 
here  present,  being  first  in  commission,  and  your  better,  should  have 
done  it." 

Then  the  commissioners,  assigning  him  to  be  brought  before  them 
on  Monday  next  before  noon,  between  seven  and  nine  of  the  clock  in 
the  hall  of  that  place,  there  to  make  full  answer  to  these  last  articles, 
or  else  to  show  cause  why  he  should  not  be  declared  "  pro  confesso," 
did,  for  that  present,  break  up  that  session. 

Now  as  the  bishop  was  departing  with  the  undcr-marshal,  he  in  a  Bonnei's  - 
great  fury  turned  himself  again  toward  the  commissioners,  and  said  to  ('^eaft 
sir  Thomas  Smith,  "Sir,  whereas  ye  have  committed  me  to  prison,  ^°'J^'^^"ot 
ye  shall  understand  that  I  will  require  no  favour  at  your  hands,  but  but  he' 
shall  willingly  suffer  what  shall  be  put  unto  me,  as  bolts  on  my  heels,  needs 
yea,  and  if  ye  will,  iron  about  my  middle,  or  where  ye  will."  stomach. 

Then  departing  again,  he  yet  returned  once  more,  and  foaming 
out  his  poison,  said  unto  the  archbishop ;  "  Well,  my  lord  !  I  am 
sorry  that  T,  being  a  bishop,  am  thus  handled  at  vour  grace's  hand ; 

3  E  2 


788  THK    SIXTH    SKSSIOX    A(;ATXST    boxxer. 

Kdwuid  but  more  sorry  tliat  ye  suffer  abominable  lieretics  to  practise  as  tlicy 

"     do  in  London  and  clsewlierc,  infecting  and  disqnietino'  tlic  king\s  liege 

A.  D.    people.     And  therefore  I  do  require  you,  as  yo\i  will  answer  to  God 

^^^^'    and  the  king,  that  ye  will  henceforth  abstain  thus  to  do  :  for  if  you 

Bonner's  do  not,  I  will  accusc  you  before  God  and  the  king^s  majesty;  answer 

to  it  as  well  as  ye  can.""  And  so  he  departed,  using  many  reproachful 

words  against  sundry  of  the  conmion  people,  who  stood  and  spake  to 

him  by  the  way  as  he  went. 

THE    SIXTH    ACTION     OR     PROCESS     UPON     MONDAY    THE    TWENTY- 
THIRD    OF    SEPTEMBER,    HAD    ACiAINST    BONNER,    BISHOP    OF 
I-ONDOX,   BEFORE    THE    COMMISSIONERS,    IN    THE    GREAT 
HALL    AT    LAMBETH. 

It  was  assigned,  as  ye  heard,  in  the  fourth  act  prosecuted  the 
18th  day  of  September,  that  upon  Monday  then  next  following,  being 
the  23d  of  the  same  month,  the  bishop  should  again  appear  before 
the  commissioners  within  the  great  hall  at  Lambeth,  then  to  show  a 
final  cause  why  he  should  not  be  declared  "  pro  confesso,'"'  upon  all 
the  articles  whereunto  he  had  not  fully  answered. 

According  to  which  assignment,  the  same  23d  day  of  September, 
the  bishop  was  brought  before  them  by  the  under-marshal  (to  whom 
for  his  disobedient  and  obstinate  behaviour  he  was  before  that  time 
committed),  and  there  did  first  declare  unto  them,  that  his  appear- 
ance at  that  time  and  place  was  not  voluntary,  but  coacted  ;  for  that 
he  was  against  his  will  brought  thither  by  the  keeper  of  the  Marshal- 
sea  ;  and  therewithal  also,  under  his  former  protestation,  recusation, 
A  general  and  appeal,  did  then  again  intimate  a  general  recusation  of  all  the 
tfon  oT     commissioners,  alleging  in  the  same,  that  because  the  archbishop,  with 
Bonner     all  liis  colleagucs,  had  neither  observed  the  order  of  their  commission, 
the  com-   nor  yet  proceeded  against  him  after  any  laudable  or  good  fashion  of 
mission-    j^jjgn-,gj^t^^  but,  coutrariwisc,  had  sundry  times,  as  well  in  his  absence 


1 


ers 


as  in  liis  presence,  attempted  many  things  unlawfully  against  his 
person,  dignity,  and  state,  especially  in  committing  him  to  strait  prison, 
and  yet  commanding  him  to  make  answer :  and  further,  because 
that  he,  with  the  rest,  had  proceeded  in  commission  with  sir  Thomas 
Smith  knight,  supporting  and  maintaining  all  his  evil  doings  (not- 
withstanding that  he  the  said  bishop  had  before  justly  recused  and 
declined  from  liim),  he,  therefore,  did  also  there  refuse  and  decline 
from  the  judgment  of  the  said  archbishop  and  his  colleagues,  and  did 
except  against  their  jurisdiction  as  suspect,  and  they,  thereby,  unmeet 
persons  to  proceed  against  him.  Therefore,  according  to  his  former 
appeal,  he  intended  to  submit  himself  imder  the  tuition,  protection, 
and  defence  of  the  king^s  majesty  ;  for  whose  honour  and  reverence' 
He  still  sake  (he  said)  they  ought  not  to  proceed  any  further  against  him, 
to  his"*  but  quietly  suffer  him  to  use  the  benefit  of  all  the  recusations,  pro- 
former      vocations  and  other  lawful  remedies  before  alleged,  with  other  super- 

protests-  o       '  1 

tion.        fluous  words,  at  large  to  be  read  and  seen,  as  followeth. 

The  Second  Recusation  made  by  Edmund  Bonner,  bishop  of  London. 

In  the  name  of  God.     Amen.     Forasmuch  as  both  natural  reason  and  all 
good  policies  of  laws,  especially  of  this  realm  of  England,  do  admit  and  suffer 


HIS     llECUSATION    OF    THE    COMMISSIONERS. 


789 


liiin  that  is  conveiited  before  an  incompetent  and  suspect  judge,  to  refuse  him   Edward 
and  todecHne  his  jurisdiction,  inasmuch  as  the  law  and  reason  on  the  one  side  will       ''^• 
process  to  run  uprightly  and  justly,  and  that  on  the  other  side  corruption  and      a    i;* 
malice  earnestly  labour  to  the  contrary,  and  need  therefore  to  be  bridled ;  and     ,  r'_iq* 

because  you,  mj^  lord  of  Canterbury,  with  your  colleagues  in  this  behalf  (deputed 1- 

as  ye  say  commissioners  against  me),  neither  have  observed  your  said  commission, 
neither  yet  proceeded  hitherto  against  me  after  any  laudable,  lawful,  or  any 
good  fashion  of  judgment ;  but,  contrariwise,  contrary  to  your  commission,  and 
against  the  law,  good  reason,  and  order,  have,  at  sundry  times  and  in  sundry 
acts,  attempted  and  done  many  things  against  me  unlawfully,  unseemly,  and 
unjustly,  and  suffer  the  like  to  be  attempted  and  done  by  others,  not  reforming 
and  amending  the  same,  as  appeareth  in  divers  and  sundry  things  remaining 
in  your  acts : 

And  moreover,  because  you,  my  said  lord,  with  your  said  colleagues,  have 
(both  in  mine  absence,  being  let  with  just  causes  of  impediment,  which,  accord- 
ing to  the  laws  of  this  realm,  I  have  fully  alleged,  and  very  sutticiently  and 
justly  proved,  according  to  the  order  of  the  king's  ecclesiastical  laws),  injuri- 
ously, and  much  to  the  hinderance  of  my  name,  person,  title,  dignity,  and 
iitate,  and  also  otherwise,  especially  in  my  presence ;  against  all  laws,  good 
order,  and  reason,  without  good  cause  or  ground  attempted  and  done  many 
things  against  me,  especially  touching  mine  imprisonment;  sending  me  to 
strait  ward,  and  yet  commanding  me  to  make  answer,  as  appeareth  in  your 
unlawful  acts : 

I,  for  these  causes,  and  also  for  that  ye  my  said  lord  and  your  said  colleagues, 
proceeding  with  sir  Thomas  Smith  knight  (whom  upon  just  and  lawful  causes 
I  have  refused,  recused,  and  declined),  have  favoured,  yea  maintained,  sup- 
ported, and  borne  him  in  his  unlawful  and  evil  doings,  do  also  refuse,  recuse 
and  decline  you  my  said  lord,  with  the  rest  of  your  said  colleagues  agreeing 
and  joining  with  you  ;  and  do  except  against  your  proceedings,  doings  and 
jurisdiction  as  suspect,  and  thereby  unmeet  persons  to  proceed  herein  against  me. 

And  further,  I  do  allege,  that  having  been  provoked  to  the  king's  most 
excellent  majesty,  as  appeareth  by  the  tenor  of  my  provocation  remaining  in 
your  acts,  whereunto  I  do  protest  that  I  intend  to  adhere  and  cleave,  submitting 
myself  unto  the  tuition,  protection,  and  defence  of  his  said  majesty  in  this 
behalf,  ye  in  any  wise  ought  not  (if  ye  regard  the  person  and  authority  of  his 
gi-ace's  royal  power,  as  ye  ought  to  do)  to  proceed  herein  against  me ;  espe- 
cially for  the  honour  and  reverence  ye  ought  to  have  unto  his  majesty  in  this 
behalf.  And  because  it  appeareth  that  ye  do  not  duly  and  circumspectly  con- 
sider the  same,  as  ye  ought  to  do,  but  more  and  more  do  grieve  me ;  that  not 
considered,  I  both  here  to  all  purposes  repeat  my  former  recusation,  provocation, 
and  all  other  remedies  that  heretofore  1  have  used  and  mentioned  in  your  said 
acts ;  and  also  do,  by  these  presents,  refuse,  recuse,  and  decline  you  my  said 
lord,  and  your  said  colleagues,  and  your  jurisdiction,  upon  causes  aforesaid, 
offering  myself  prompt  and  ready  to  prove  all  the  same,  before  an  arbiter  and 
arbiters,  according  to  the  tenor  and  form  of  the  law  herein  to  be  chosen,  requir- 
ing you  all,  for  that  honour  and  reverence  ye  ought  to  bear  to  our  said  sovereign 
lord,  and  his  laws  allowed  and  approved  in  this  behalf,  that  ye  do  not  attempt 
or  do,  nor  yet  suffer  to  be  attempted  or  done,  anything  in  anywise  against  me, 
or  unto  my  prejudice ;  but  suffer  me  to  use  and  enjoy  the  benefit  of  my  said 
former,  and  this,  recusation,  provocation,  allegation,  and  other  lawful  remedies 
mentioned  in  your  said  acts.  And  in  case  ye  do  dc  facto,  where  ye  ought  not 
(lejure,  attempt,  or  suffer  any  thing  to  be  attempted  or  done  against  me  in 
any  wise  herein,  I  protest  herewith,  and  hereby,  of  my  great  grief  and  hurt  in 
that  behalf;  and  that  not  only  I  do  intend  to  appeal  from  you,  but  also,  accord- 
ing to  the  king's  ecclesiastical  laws,  to  accuse  and  complain  upon  you,  as  justly 
and  truly  I  both  may  and  ought  to  do. 

Notwithstanding  these  recusations,  and  former  appellations,  the 
archbishop  with  the  rest  told  him  ])laiu,  that  they  would  be  still  his 
judges,  and  proceed  agahist  him  according  to  the  king's  connnission, 
until  they  did  receive  a  supersedeas,  which  ii"  he  did  obtain,  they 
would  gladly  obey. 


7i)0  THE    SIXIH    SESSION    AGAINST    BONXEK. 

Edward        Then  the  bishop,  seeing  that  they  would  still  proceed  against  hin?. 

'      did  there    likewise    intimate    another   appellation    unto    the    king''? 

A.  D.   majesty,  expressing  therein  in  effect  no  other  matter,  but  such  as  is 

^549.    already  alleged  in  the  two  former  recusations  and  appeals  ;  saving  that 

Another -he  requireth  that  letters  dimissory  or  appellatory  might  be  given 

"ti'mfof     him  according  to  the  law,  and  that  for  his  better  safeguard  he  did 

Bonner  to  g^jju-jit,  himself  Under  ttie  protection  of  the  king. 

*The*  Second  Appeal  made  and  put  in  by  the  Bishop  of  London. 

In  this  appeal  he  heginneth :  '  In  the  name  of  God,  Amen.'  Then,  first,  he 
showeth  therehi,  by  what  authority,  and  for  what  causes,  he  may  lawfully  make 
his  appeal  for  his  defence.  Secondly,  he  showeth  to  my  lord  of  Canterburj', 
and  to  liis  other  colleagues,  expressed  in  the  said  commission,  how  that  against 
law,  order,  honesty,  reason,  yea  and  against  the  tenor  of  their  commission,  they 
have  unjustly,  unseemly,  unreverently,  and  ungodly,  grieved,  evil-handled,  and 
endamaged  him,  as  well  in  sending  for  him  after  such  sort  as  they  did,  as  also 
in  their  unlawful  and  imgodly  proceeding  against  him.  And  especially  of 
this  outrageous  and  uncharitable  behaviour  of  sir  Thomas  Smith,  secretary  to 
the  king's  majesty  ;  '  who,'  saith  Bonner,  '  as  exempt  from  law  and  reason, 
saith.  He  will  follow  his  will.therein,  and  not  the  law.'  And  thereof  in  complain- 
ing to  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  and  the  rest  of  the  commissioners  in  his 
appeal,  he  saith,  '  They  ought  not  so  to  do,  especially  in  the  denunciation  and 
promotion  of  two  vile  famous  sacramentaries.' 

In  consideration  whereof  he  showeth  he  hath  a  just  and  lawful  remedy 
granted  by  the  laws  of  the  realm,  especially  a  recusation  and  provocation,  which 
he  had  exhibited,  and  which  remained  in  their  courts,  unto  which  he  referred 
himself;  which, he  saith,  had  not  been  duly  considered  on  their  parts:  but  they  had 
proceeded  and  done  contrary,  in  making  him  prisoner  in  his  own  house,  whereas 
he  had  good  cause  to  be  absent  therc-from  by  the  laws  of  this  realm ;  and  also 
in  sending  him  to  the  Marshalsea,  which  they  neither  could  nor  ought  so  to  do, 
after  his  recusation  and  provocation  duly  and  lawfully  made  from  them  to  the 
king's  miij'.'Bty ;  and  there  he  calleth  him  'supreme  head.' 

And  iiuther  he  saith,  because  he  was  much  damnified  and  grieved  at  their 
luijust  and  unlawful  doings  and  proceedings  against  liim,  he  therefore  refused 
and  recused  them  as  before  he  had  done,  and  did  appeal  to  his  sovereign  lord 
king  Edward  VI. ;  and  there  he  confesseth  him  again  supreme  head  of  the  church. 

After  this,  again,  in  this  appeal  he  accuscth  them  of  their  unjust  doings,  and 
namely,  sir  Thomas  Smith  knight;  who,  contrary  to  the  law,  notwithstanding 
his  recusation,  provocation,  and  allegations  against  them,  have  appointed  him  a 
term  to  show  cause  why  he  ought  not  to  be  taken  'pro  confesso.'  And  therein 
lie  doth  ask  and  desire,  first,  second,  third,  yea,  instantly,  letters  dimissory, 
appellatory,  libels,  or  a})pcllatories,  to  be  given  him  according  to  order  of  law, 
submitting  himself  and  his  whole  cause  and  causes,  goods,  dignity,  state,  and 
title,  under  the  protection  and  defence  of  the  king's  majesty,  according  to  law 
and  custom  in  that  behalf:  unto  which  appeal,  he  saith,  he  will  join,  and  pro- 
secute it  to  all  purposes  thereof  profitable  for  him  in  that  behalf!,  according  to 
the  law,  and  not  go  there-fro)n. 

Further  he  saith,  that  the  time  of  his  first  appeal  remaineth  imto  him  yet :  and 
therefore,  for  that  they  are  suspected  judges  for  causes  aforesaid,  he  maketh  a 
new  appeal;  and  therein  intimateth  his  said  recusation  again  with  his  present 
appeal,  but  tliey  slumld  do  wrong  to  the  king's  grace ;  unto  whom  he  maketh 
his  appeal  that,  being  delivered  from  them,  he  might  prosecute  his  said  recu- 
sation and  appeal,  as  appertaineth  and  to  the  law  is  agreeable.* 

The  commissioners  for  all  this  stuck  still  mito  their  commission, 
and  would  not  in  any  case  defer;  but  urged  him  straitly  to  make  a 
more  full  answer  to  his  articles  than  he  had  done. 

To  whom  the  bishop  said,  that  he  would  stand  unto  his  rccu- 

(1)  Sec  Edition  ijGS,  rp.  .'2L',  72S.— Ed. 


HIS     LKTTKll    TO    THE    l.OllD    MAYOll    OF    LONDON.  791 

satiuns  and  appellations  before  made,  and  would  not    make  other  Edward 

answer.  ^— 

Then  the  deleijates  demanded  of  him  what  cause  he  had  to  allco-e,    -^-  ^• 
why  he  ought  not  to  be  declared  "  pro  confesso,"   upon  the  articles 


Avhereunto  he  had  not  fully  answered;  the  bishop   still  answerin <^ J^^^V^J"!^ ^^ 
(as  before)  that  he  would   adhere  unto  his  appellation  and  recu-  answer. 
sation. 

Whereupon  the  archbishop,  with  consent  of  the  rest,  seeing  his  Bonner 
pertinacy,  pronounced  him  "  contumax,"  and  in  pain  thereof  declared  guiuyl^ 
him  "pro  confesso,"  upon  all  the  articles  which  he  had  not  answered. 

This  done,  master  secretary  Smith  showed  forth  a  letter  Avhich  the 
bishop  of  London  had  before  that  time  sent  unto  the  lord  mayor  and 
the  aldermen  of  the  city  of  London,  the  tenor  whereof  ensueth  as 
folio  weth. 

A  Letter  of  Bonner  to  the  Lord  Mayor  of  London. 

'  To  the  right  honourable  and  my  very  good  lord,  the  Lord  Mayor  of  London, 
with  all  his  worshipful  brethren  ;  my  very  dear  and  worshipful  friends ; 
with  speed. 

Right  honourable !   with    my   very  humble  recommendations : — Whereas  I 
have  perceived  of  late,  and  heard  with  mine  ears,  what  vile  beasts  and  heretics 
have  preached  unto  you,  or  rather,  like  themselves,  prated  and  railed  against  the 
most  blessed  sacrament  of  the  altar,  denying  the  verity  and  presence  of  Christ's 
true  body  and  blood  to  be  there,  giving  you  and  tlit  people  liberty  to  believe 
what  ye  list;    teaching  you  detestably,  that  faith  in  this  behalf  must  not  be 
coacted,  but  that  every  man  may  believe  as  he  will !   by  reason  whereof,  le:.t 
my  presence  and  silence  might  unto  some  have  been  seen  to  have  allowed  their 
heretical  doctrine,   and  given   credit  unto   them,  betraying   my  flock  of  the 
catholic  sort,  ye  know  I  departed  yesterday  from  the  heretic  prater's  uncharit-  Bonner 
able  charity,  and  so  could  have  wished  that  you,  and  all  other  that  be  catholic,  wouia 
should  have  done,  leaving  those  there  with  him  that  be  already  cast  away,  and  JJ^a/tg^^ 
will  not  be  recovered.     For  your  tarrying  with  him  still,  shall  not  only  hurt  Hooper's 
yourselves  in  receiving  his  poisoned  doctrine,  but  also  shall  give  a  visage  that  sermon. 
their  doctrine  is  tolerable,  by  reason  that  ye  are  content  to  hear  it,  and  say 
nothing  against  it.     And  because  I  cannot  tell  when  I  shall  speak  with  you  to 
advertise  you  hereof,  therefore    I  thought  good,  for  mine  own  discharge  and 
yours,   thus  much  to  write  unto  you,  requiring   and  praying  you  again  and 
again,  in  God's  behalf,  and  for  mine  own  discharge,  that  ye  suffer  not  yourselves 
to  be  abused  with   such  naughty  preachers  and  teachers,  in  hearing  their  evil 
doctrine  that  ye  shall  perceive  them  go  about  to  sow.     And  thus  our  blessed 
Lord  long  and  well  presei've  you  all,  with  this   noble  city,  in  all    good  rest, 
godliness,  and  prosperity.     Written  in  haste,  this  Monday  morning,  the  IGth 
of  September,  1549. 

Your  faithful  beadsman  and  poor  bisho]), 

Ednumd  Bonner. 

This  letter  being  read,  the  secretary  demanded  of  him  whether  he  Bonner's 
wrote  it  not :  to  whom  he  would  not  otherwise  answer,  but  that  he  ferred.^' 
would  still  adhere  and  stand  unto  his  former  recusations  and  appeals  ; 
which  the  commissioners  seeing,  determined  to  continue  this  case  in 
state  as  it  was  until  Friday  then  next  following,  between  the  hours  of 
eight  and  nine  of  the  clock  before  noon,  assigning  the  bishop  to  be 
there  at  the  same  time  and  place,  then  to  hear  a  final  decree  of  this 
matter,  he  still  protesting  as  before. 


7i)2 


THK    SKVENTH    SESSION    ACiAlNST     UONNKI!. 


Friendly 
vords  of 
the  com- 
missiou- 
trs  to 
Bonner. 


Edu'iiid 

VI. 
THE    SEVENTH  SESSION   Oil  APPEARANCE  OF  BOXXEll  OX  TUESDAY 

A- !)•  THE    EIUST    OE    OCTOBEJl,    BEEORE    THE    KINg's    COM- 

1.549 

•  MISSIOXERS    AT    LAMBETH. 

.  Upon  Friday  the  commissioners,  for  divers  urg-ent  causes  lettin<^ 
them,  did  not  sit  in  commission  according  to  their  appointment,  but 
deferred  it  until  Tuesday  the  first  of  October  then  next  following. 
Upon  that  day  the  bishop  appearing  before  them,  the  archbishop 
made  this  declaration  unto  him  : 

That  although  as  upon  Friday  last  they  had  appointed  to  ])ronounce  their 
final  decree  and  sentence  in  this  matter,  yet  forasmuch  as  they  thouglit  that  that 
sentence  (although  they  had  just  cause  to  give  it)  should  have  been  very  sore 
against  him,  they  had  not  only  deferred  the  same  imtil  this  day,  but,  minding 
to  be  more  friendly  to  him  than  he  was  to  himself,  and  to  use  more  easy  and 
gentle  reformation  towards  him,  had  also  made  such  suit  and  means  for  him, 
that  although  he  had  grievousl}'  offended  tlie  king's  majesty,  and  very  dis- 
obediently behaved  himself,  yet,  if  he  would  in  the  mean  while  have  acknow- 
ledged his  fault,  and  have  been  contented  to  make  some  part  of  amends  in 
submitting  himself  according  to  his  bounden  duty,  he  should  liave  found  nuicli 
favour;  so  the  sentence  should  not  have  been  so  sore  and  extreme  agtiinst  him 
as  it  was  like  now  to  be ;  for  which  they  were  very  sorry ;  esj)ecially  to  see  the 
continuance  of  such  stubborn  disobedience,  whereby  they  were  then  more 
enforced  to  give  such  sentence  against  him. 

The  bishop,  nothing  at  all  regarding  this  gentle  and  friendly  admo- 
nition and  favour,  but  persisting  still  in  his  wonted  contumacy,  drew 
forth  a  paper,  whereon  he  read  these  Avords  following. 

A  Declaration  of  Bonner  before  the  Commissioners. 

I,  Edmund  bishop  of  London,  brought  in  as  a  prisoner  by  his  keej)er,  out  of 
the  Marshalsea,  here  before  you  my  lord  of  Canterbury  and  yourpretensed  col- 
leagues, do,  under  my  former  protestations  heretofore  by  me  made  before 
you  and  remaining  in  your  act,  declare  that  this  my  presence  here  at  this 
time  is  not  voluntary,  nor  of  mine  own  free  will  and  consent,  but  utterly 
coacted  and  against  my  will ;  and  that  being  otherwise  sent  for  or  brought 
before  you  than  1  am  (that  is  as  a  prisoner),  I  would  not,  being  at  liberty, 
have  come  and  appeared  before  yoxi,  but  would  have  declined  and  refused  to 
make  any  appearance  at  all,  and  would  have  absented  myself  from  you,  as 
lawfully  and  well  I  might  have  done  ;  standing  to,  using  and  enjoying  all  and 
singular  my  lawful  remedies  and  defences  heretofore  used,  exercised  and  en- 
joyed, especially  my  provocation,  and  appellation  heretofore  interponed  and 
made  unto  the  king's  most  excellent  majesty,  to  whom  eftsoon^,  '  ex  abundanti,' 
I  have  both  provoked  and  appealed,  and  also  made  supplication,  as  appeareth 
in  these  writings,  which,  under  protestation  aforesaid,  I  do  exhibit  and  leave 
here  v.-ith  the  actuary  of  this  cause;  requiring  him  to  make  an  instrument 
thereupon,  and  the  persons  here  present  to  bear  record  in  that  behalf;  espe- 
cially, to  the  intent  it  may  appear,  I  do  better  acknowledge  the  king's  majesty's 
authority  even  in  his  tender  and  young  age,  provoking  and  appealing  to  his 
majesty  as  my  most  gracious  sovereign  and  supreme  head,  with  submission  to 
his  highness  (as  appeareth  in  my  appellation  and  other  remedies)  for  my  tuition 
111.'  king,  and  defence,  than  some  other  (1  do  mean  you  my  lord  of  Canterbury  and 
your  said  pretensed  colleagues),  who,  by  law  and  good  reason,  ought  to  have 
deferred  and  given  place  unto  such  provocation,  appellation,  and  sm)plication, 
as  heretofore  lawfully  have  been  by  me  interponed  and  made  unto  his  majesty's 
most  xoyaX  ])erson  and  authority  in  tliis  behalf. 

As  soon  as  the  bishop  had  read  these  words,  he  did  deliver  as  well 
that  paper,  as  also  two  other,  unto  the  actuary,  the  one  containing  an 


Bonner 
pretend- 
eth  suli- 
rnissioii  to 


Edward 
VI. 

A.D. 

1549. 

HIS    APl'liALb    TO    TUK    I'lllVV     COUXCII..  793^ 

ap])ellation,  and  the  other  a  supplication  unto  tlie  king's  niajcsty 
which  appellation  beginncth  thus  : 

The  Third  Appeal  made  and  put  in  by  the  Bishop  of  London. 

'  In  the  name  of  God,  Amen.' — Wherein  first  he  showed  '  how  naturally  every 
creature  dechneth  gladly  from  that  thing  which  goeth  about  to  hurt  it ;  and 
also  seeketh  help  and  remedy  to  withstand  such  hurts  and  injuries.' 

Further,  he  showed  '  that  it  is  found  by  experience  to  be  hurtful  and  dan- 
gerous to  trust  him  that  once  hath  hurt  and  beguiled,  lest  he  might  add  more, 
I'ather  than  to  take  aught  from.' 

Moreover  he  showed,  '  that  he  had  found  heretofore,  at  the  hands  of  the 
archbishop  of  Canterbury  and  the  rest  of  the  colleagues  in  this  matter,  much 
extremity  and  cruelty,  injuries,  losses,  and  griefs,  contrary  to  God's  law,  and 
the  laws  and  statutes  of  this  realm,  and  against  justice,  charity,  and  good 
order;  being  well  assured,  if  they  were  not  stayed  but  proceeded,  they  would 
add  more  evil  to  evil,  loss  to  loss,  displeasure  to  displeasure ;  as  (said  lie)  their 
servants  have  reported,  and  they  agreeably  do  show  the  same.' 

Again  in  the  said  appeal  he  showed  '  that  the  bishop  of  Canterbury,  and  the 
other  commissioners,  ought  to  have  considered  and  done  better  in  that  matter 
for  honour  and  obedience  to  the  king's  majesty,  which  hitherto  they  have  not 
done  (said  he),  in  that  they  have  not  given  place  to  his  provocations  and  appel- 
lations heretofore  made  unto  liis  grace  justly  and  lawfully,  and  upon  good  and 
just  causes  ;  namely,  for  the  unjust  griefs  they  did  against  him,  which  (he  said) 
do  appear  in  the  acts  of  that  matter ;  as  in  pronouncing  him  contmnacem  un- 
reasonably, without  good  cause ;  and  further  in  assigning  the  term  ad  audienduin 
finale  decretum,  and  in  committing  him  to  strait  prison,  as  appeareth  in  their 
acts.  Therefore  he  did  not  only,  ex  ahundanti,  ad  omneui  juris  cautelam, 
decline  and  refuse  their  pretensed  jurisdiction  as  before,  but  also,  by  these  pre- 
sents here  sliowed,  he  did  appeal  from  the  said  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  and 
the  rest,  unto  the  king's  majesty,  asking  also  those  letters  of  appeal  which  the  Letters 
law  doth  admit ;  saying,  he  did  not  intend  to  go  from  his  former  provocations  ''^,^^'J"'"''' 
and  appellations,  but  to  join  and  cleave  unto  them  in  every  part  and  parcel,  Apostoli. 
submitting  himself  to  the  protection  and  defence  of  the  king's  majesty  :  and  he 
therein  made  intimation  to  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  and  to  his  said  col- 
leagues, to  all  intents  and  purposes  that  might  come  thereof.' 

Furthermore,  as  touching  the  supplication  above  mentioned,  which 
Bonner,  as  we  said,  put  up  in  writing  to  the  commissioners,  the  copy 
thereof  hereunder  likewise  ensueth. 

The  Supplication  of  Bonner  to  the  Chancellor  of  England,  with  all 
the  rest  of  the  King's  Majesty's  most  honourable  Privy  Council. 

Please  it  your  most  honourable  good  lordships,  with  my  most  humble  recom- 
mendations, to  understand,  that  albeit  I  have,  according  to  the  laws,  statutes, 
and  ordinances  of  this  realm,  made  supplication,  provocation,  and  appellation 
vmto  the  king's  most  excellent  majesty,  from  the  unlawful  and  wicked  process 
of  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  the  bishop  of  Rochester,  master  secretary 
Smith,  and  the  dean  of  Paid's ;  as  also  as  well  from  their  unjust  interlocutory, 
as  also  their  definitive  sentence,  whereby  in  law  I  ought  to  have  liberty  to 
come  abroad  and  prosecute  the  same,  yet,  such  is  the  malignitj'  of  the  judges 
against  me,  with  bearing  and  maintenance  of  others,  who  sundry  and  many 
ways  have  sought  my  niin  and  desti-uction,  that  I  am  here  penned  and  locked 
up,  used  very  extremely  at  their  pleasure,  and,  for  the  contentation  of  the  said 
master  Smith,  not  suffered  to  find'  sureties,  or  to  go  abroad  to  prosecute  and 
sue  my  said  appellation. 

In  consideration  whereof,  it  may  please  your  said  good  lordship  to  take  some 
order  and  redress  herein,  especially  for  that  it  is  now  the  time  that  the  king's 
subsidy,  now  due,  ought  to  be  called  upon,  and  justice  also  ministered  unto  his 
majesty's  subjects ;  which,  being  as  I  now  am,  I  cannot  be  suffered  to  do.  Aiul 
thus,  without  fin'thcr  extending  my  letter  therein,  considering  that  your  great 


794  THE    SEVENTH    SESSION    AGAINST    BONNEK. 

Edwarii    wisdoms,  experience,  and  goodness,  can  gather  of  a  little,  what  is  expedient 
^^-      and  necessary  for  tlie  whole,  I  do  beseech  Almighty  God  to  preserve  and  keep 
j^  T\      well  all  your  lionourable  good  lordships. 

1549.        Written  in  haste  this  seventh  of  October,  1549,  in  the  Marshalsea. 

Your  honourable  lordship's  poor  orator,  and  most  bounden  beadsman, 

Edmund  London. 

The  arch-  Tlicsc  tilings  cndccl,  tlic  arclibisliop  said  unto  him,  "  My  lord  ! 
answeAo  wlicrc  jou  Say  tliat  you  come  coacted,  or  else  you  would  not  have 
Bonner.  ^  appeared,  I  do  much  marvel  of  you  :  for  you  would  thereby  make  us 
and  this  audience  here  believe,  that  because  you  are  a  prisoner,  ye 
ought  not  therefore  to  answer  ;  which,  if  it  were  true,  it  were  enough 
to  confound  the  whole  state  of  this  realm.  For  I  dare  say,  that  of 
the  gi-eatest  prisoners  and  rebels  that  ever  your  keeper  there*''  (meaning 
the  under  marshal)  "  hath  had  under  him,  he  cannot  show  me  one 
that  hath  used  such  defence  as  you  here  have  done." 

"  Well,"  quoth  the  bishop,  ''  if  my  keeper  were  learned  in  the 
laws,  I  could  show  him  my  mind  therein." 

"  Well,"  said  the  archbishop,  "  I  have  read  over  all  the  laws  as 
well  as  you,  but  to  another  end  and  purpose  than  you  did ;  and  yet 
I  can  find  no  such  privilege  in  this  matter." 

Then  master  secretary  Smith  did  very   sore  burden  and  charge 
him,  how  disobediently  and  rebclliously  he  had  always  behaved  him- 
self towards  the  king's  majesty  and  his  authority.     Whereupon  the 
bishop,  under  his  protestation,  answered  again,  that  he  was  the  king''s 
majesty''s  lawful  and  true  subject,  and  did  acknowledge  his  highness 
to  be  his  gracious  sovereign  lord,  or  else  he  would  not  have  appealed 
unto  him  as  he  had ;  yea,  and  would  gladly  lay  his  hands  and  his 
neck  also  under  his  grace's  feet ;  and  therefore  he  desired  that  his 
highness"'s  laws  and  justice  might  be  ministered  unto  him. 
Bonner         "  Yea,"  quotli  Mastcr  Secretary,  "  you  say  well,  my  lord  :  but  I 
toThT"'^  pray  you  what  other  have  all  these  rebels  both  in  Norfolk,  Dcvon- 
rebeisof   shirc,  and  Cornwall,  and  other  places  done?     Have  they  not  said 
shire.       thus  ?    Wc  bc  tlic  king's  true  subjects  ;  we  acknowledge  him  for  our 
king,  and  we  will  obey  his  laws,  with  such  like  :  and  yet,  when  either 
commandment,  letter,  or  pardon,  Avas  brought  unto  them  from  his 
majesty,  they  believed  it  not,  but  said  it  was  forged  and  made  under 
a  hedge,  and  was  gentlemen's  doings ;  so  that  indeed  they  neither 
would  nor  did  obey  any  thing." 
Thepco-       "Ah  sir,"  said  the"  bishop,  "  I  perceive  your  meaning;  as  wlio 
fng'a""'''  should  say  that  the  bishop  of  London  is  a  rebel  like  them."     "Yea, 
Bonner.    ]^y  ,y,y  trotli,"  quoth  the  secretary.     Whereat  the  people  laughed. 

Then  the  dean  of  Paul's'  said  unto  him,  that  he  marvelled  much, 

and  was  very  sony  to  see  him  so  untractable,  that  he  would  not  suffer 

Bonner     tlic  judgcs  to  spcak.     To  whoui  the  bishop  disdainfully  answered, 

taunts."*    "  AVell,  master  dean  !   you  must  say  somewhat."     And  likewise  at 

another  time  as  the  dean  was  speaking,  he  interrupted  him  and  said, 

"  You  may  spcak  when  your  turn  conieth." 

contenip-      Then  said  the  secretary  Smith,  "  I  would  you  knew  your  duty." 

of^Bon-    "  I  would,"  quoth  he  again,  "  you  knew  it  as  well  as  I  :"  with  an 

"^'■"         infinite  deal  more  of  other  such  stubborn  and  contemptuous  talk  and 

(1)  Doctor  May. 


HIS    DEPUIVATION    AND    APPEAL-  795 

behaviour  towards  tliem  ;   ■which  the  commissioners  "weiffhinof,  and  Edward 
perceiving  no  likelihood  of  any  tractable  reason  in  him,  they  deter-         " 
mined  that  the  archbishop,  with  their  whole  consent,  should  at  that    A.  D. 
present  there  openly  read  and  publish  their  final  decree  or  sentence    ^^^^- 
definitive  against  him  ;  which  he  did,  pronouncing  him  thereby  to  be 
clean  deprived  from  the  bishopric  of  London,  and  further,  as  in  the 
same  appeareth  in  tenor  as  is  hereunder  to  be  seen  ;^  which  sentence 
of  deprivation  ended,  the  bishop  immediately  did  therefrom  appeal  by 
word  of  mouth,  alleging  that  the  same  sentence  there  given  against 
him,  was  '  lex  nulla  \    the  tenor  of  whose  words  I  thought  here  to 
express,   according  as  they  were  by  him  uttered,  in  this  wise  as 
followeth : 

'  I,  Edmund,  bishop  of  London,  brought  in  and  kept  here  as  a  prisoner  against  jj^e 
my  consent  and  will,  do,  under  my  former  protestation  heretofore  made,  and  to  words  of 
the  intent  it  may  also  appear  that  I  have  not,  being  so  here  in  this  place,  con-  l'""""  ^ 
sentcd  or  agreed  to  any  thing  done  against  me  and  in  my  prejudice,  allege  and  from  the" 
say  that  this  sentence  given  here  against  me,  is  lex  nulla ;  and  so  far  forth  as  sentence 
it  shall  appear  to  be  aliqiia ;  I  do  say  it  is  iniqua  et  injusta,  and  that  therefore  \^y^ 
I  do  from  it,  as  iniqua  et  injusta,  appeal  to  the  most  excellent  and  noble  king 
Edward  the  Sixth,  by  the  grace  of  God  king  of  England,  France,  and  Ireland, 

(1)  Senientia  Deprivatiotiis  lata  contra  Edmundum  Londinensem  Episcopum. 

In  Dei  nomine,  Amen.  Nos  Thomas,  miseratione  divina  Cantuariensis  archiepiscopus,  totius 
AnglicE  primas  et  metropolitanus  ;  Nicliolaus,  eadem  miseratione  Roffensis  episcopus :  Thomas  Smith 
miles,  illustrissimi  in  Christo  principis  et  domini  nostri  domini  Edwardi  Sexti,  Dei  gratia  Anglise 
FrancicE  et  Hiberniae  regis,  tidei  defensoris,  et  in  terris  ecclesiae  Anglicanse  supremi  capitis, 
5pcretariorum  principalium  alter ;  et  Wilhelmus  May,  juris  civilis  doctor,  ecclesiee  catliedralis  divi 
Pauli  decanus ;  dicti  illustrissimi  principis  et  domini  nostri  regis  ad  infra-scripta,  una  cum 
eximio  viro  domino  Wilhelmo  Petro  milite,  'ejusdem  serenissimse  Regiae  Majestatis  etiam  secre- 
tatiorum  principalium  altero,  cornmissarii  sive  judices  delegati ;  cimr  ista  clausa,  videlicet,'  Depu- 
tamus  vos  quinque,  quatuor  vel  tres  vestrum,  &c.,  recte  et  legitime  deputati  contra  te  Edmundum, 
permissione  divina  Londini  episcopum — in  causa  et  causis,  in  Uteris  commissionalibus  dictae 
serenissimse  Regias  Majestatis  expressis  et  specificatis,  rite  et  legitime  procedentes  et  judicialiter 
inquirentes,  auditisque  per  nos  et  intellectis  ac  primilm  examine  debito  mature  discussis  meritis  et 
circumstantiis  causae  et  causarum  inquisitionis  ejusmodi,  servatisque  ulterius  per  nos  de  jure  in 
hac  parte  servandis;  in  prsssentia  tui  episcopi  antedicti,  judicialiter  coram  nobis  constituti  ac  pro- 
testantis  de  coactione  et  de  caeteris  (prout  in  ultima  protestatione  hodie  per  te  facta  continetur); — 
addefinitionem  causs  et  causarum  hujusmodi  prolationemque  sententicE  nostrae,  sive  nostri  linalis 
decreti,  super  eisdem  ferendae  sic  duximus  procedenduni,  et  procedimus  in  hunc  qui  sequitur 
modum.  Quia  (tam  per  acta,  actitata,  deducta,  proposita,  exhibita,  allegata,  probata,  pariter  et 
confessata,  in  causa  et  causis  hujusmodi  facta,  habita,  et  gesta,  quam  per  confessionem  tuam  pro- 
priam,  factique  notorietatem,  et  alia  legitima  documenta)  evidenter  invenimus  et  ^compertum 
h'abemus  te  praefatum  episcopum  Londini  inter  cetera  (pro  meliori  officii  tui  pastoralis  adminis- 
tratione)  in  mandatis  habuisse,  ut  de  his,  qui  duas  aut  tres  uxores  ut  maritas  in  unum  haberent 
aut  quiexternos  et  non  probates  ecclesiae  ritus  in  hoc  regno  sequerentur  (quibus  rebus  tua  diocesis 
Londinensis  praecipue  erat  infamata),  inquireres,  teque  ea  facere  omnino  neglexisse ;  Item  ex- 
presse  tibi  per  Regiam  Majestatem  prasscriptum  fuisse,  ut  ipse  episcopus  adesses  concionibus  ad 
crucem  Pauli  habitis,  tam  ut  eas  honestares  tua  praesentia  quam  ut  possis  eos  accusare,  si  qui 
male  ibidem  coneionarentur ;  te  tamen  contra  non  solum  abiisse,  sed  etiam  scriptis  Uteris  majorem 
Londini  et  aldermannos  ut  inde  recederent  admonuisse  et  exhortatum  tuisse  :  Item,  inter  alia 
quoque  per  Regiam  Majestatem  tibi  injuncta  in  mandatis  tibi  datum  fuisse,  quod  articulum 
quendam — statum  reipublicae  (tunc  perniciosissima  rebellione  proditorum  conti-a  ilium  articulum 
sentientium  gravissime  perturbatEE)  praecipue  concernentem,  et  propterea  supremum,  necessarium, 
et  specialiter  tibi  iiijunctum,  (videlicet :  '  Ye  shall  also  set  forth  in  your  sermon,  that  our  authority 
of  our  royal  power  is  (as  of  truth  it  is)  of  no  less  authority  and  force  in  this  our  younger  age,  than  is 
and  was  of  any  of  our  predecessors,  though  the  same  were  much  elder,  as  may  appear  by  example 
of  Josias  and  other  young  kings  in  Scripture.  And  therefore  all  our  subjects  to  be  no  less  bound 
to  the  obedience  of  our  precepts,  laws,  and  statutes,  than  if  we  were  thirty  or  forty  years  of  age.') — 
apud  Crucem  sive  snggestum  divi  Pauli  Londini,  certo  die  tibi  in  ea  parte  praefixo  et  liniitato, 
in  publica  tua  concione  tunc  et  ibidem  populo  recitares  et  explicates ;  teque  modo  et  forma  pra;- 
missa  eundcm  articulum  juxta  mandatimi  et  officii  tui  debitum  reeitare  et  explicare  minime 
curasse,  sed  contiimaciter  et  Inobedienter  omisisse,  in  maximum  Regis  Majestatis  contemptum, 
ac  in  ejus  regni  prrejudicium  non  modicum,  necnon  in  subditorum  suorum  malum  et  perniciosum 
exempium;  contumaciamque  et  inobedientiam  multiplicem,  tam  in  hac  nostra  inquisitione  quam 
alias,  perpetrasse  commisisse  et  contraxisse  :  Idcirco  nos  Thomas,  Cantuariensis  archiepiscopus 
primas  et  metropolitanus  judexque  delegatus,  antedictus,  Christi  nomine  primitus  invocato,  ac 
ipsum  solum  Deum  oculis  nostris  praeponentes,  de  et  cum  expresso  consensu  pariter  et  assensu 
coUegarum  nostrorum  prasdictorum  una  nobiscum  assidentium,  deque  et  cum  consilio  jurisperi- 
tnrum  cum  quibus  communicavimus  in  hac  parte,  te  Edmundum  Londini  episcopum  antedictum 
a  tuo  episcopatu  Londinensi,  una  cum  suis  juribus  et  pertinentibus  commodkatibus  et  cceteris 
emolunientis  quibuscumque,  deprivandum  et  prorsus  amovendum  fore  de  jure  debere  pronuuciamus 
decerninius  et  declaramus,  prout  per  pracsentes  sic  deprivamus  et  amovemus  per  banc  nostram 
sententiani  defiiiitivam,  sive  hoc  nostrum  finale  decretum,  quam  sive  quod  ferimus  et  promulgamus 
in  his  scriptis. 


I.'X)  TlIK    SEVKNTH     SIOSSION"    AGAIXST     UONNKR. 

Kdivnni    cleteiider  of  tlie  faith,  and  of  the  church  of  England  and   also   Ireland  (next 

'^  ■'■       and  iniinediatel}'  under  God  here  on  earth)  supreme  head,  and  unto  his  court  of 

.    rx      chancery  or  parliament,  as  the  laws,  statutes,  and  ordinances  of  this  realm  will 

\r  iq     suffer  and  bear  in  this  behalf;  desiring  instantly,  first,  second,  and  third,  accord- 

! L  ing  to  the  laws,  letters  reverential,  or  dimissories,  to  be  given  and  delivered 

unto  me  in  this  behalf,  with  all  things  expedient,  requisite,  or  necessary  in  any 
wise. 

And  thereupon  also  the  said  bishop  rec^uired  the  public  notary  or 
actuary,  William  Say,  to  make  an  instrument,  and  the  witness  afore- 
said and  others  present  to  record  the  same  :  to  whom  so  appealing, 
and  requiring  as  before,  the  said  judge's  delegate  said,  that  tliey  would 
declare  and  signify  to  the  king's  majesty  what  was  done  in  this  matter  ; 
and  thereupon  would  defer  or  not  defer  to  his  said  appellation, 
according  as  his  grace's  pleasure  and  commandment  should  be  given 
to  them  in  that  behalf. 

And  after  all  this,  the  said  bishop  of  London  said  to  them,  "  Jam 
functi  estis  officio.     What  will  your  grace  do  with  me  now,  touch- 
ing my  imprisonment  ?  will  ye  keep  me  still  in  prison  ?  shall  I  not 
now  be  at  liberty  to  prosecute  mine  appeal  ?"     To  whom  the  arch- 
bishop answering,  said,  that  they  perceived  now  more  in  that  matter 
than  they  did  at  first,  and  that  this  matter  was  greater  rebellion  than 
he  was  aware  of;  and  therefore  they  said  that  as  yet  they  would  not 
discharge  him.     And  thereupon  they  committed  him  again  to  his 
keeper  in  prison. 
The  aicii-      Tliis  talk  finished,  the  archbishop,  considering  that  most   of  the 
dareTii'^''  audicuce  there  present  did  not  understand  the  meaning  of  the  sen- 
Boiiiier's  tence,  being  read  in  the  Latin  tongue,  said  to  them,  "  Because  there 
sentence   j^^  yciKviy  of  you  hcrc  that  understand  not  the  Latin  tongue,  and  so 
*'''"''*■       cannot  tell  what  judgment  hath  been  here  given,  I  shall  therefore 
show   you  the  effect   thereof:"    and    therewith  he   did    declare   in 
English  the  causes  expressed  in  the  sentence,  adding  thereunto  these 
words : 
BoMiicr         "  Because  my  lord  of  London  is  found  guilty  in  these  matters, 
■inirun-'  therefore  we    have  here,   by  our  sentence,   deprived    him    of   our 
bishopud.  bishopric  of  London ;  and  this  we  show  unto  you,  to  the  intent  that 
from  henceforth  ye   shall   not   esteem  him  any  more   as  bishop  of 
London.'" 
iiisdis-         Then  Bonner  desired  the  archbishop  to  declare  likewise  what  he 
«m"is'to   had  done,  and  how  he  had  appealed.     But  the  other,  seeing  his 
Infssi""    ft"o^\""'d    contempt,    refused    it,    saying,    you    may    do    it    yourself. 
crs.  Whereupon  very  disdainfully  again  he  said,  "  Jam  functi  estis  officio. 

Wliat  will  your  grace  do  with  me  touching  my  imprisonment  ?  will 
you  keep  me  still  in  prison  .^"" 
Bonner         To  wlioui  the  couniiissioncrs  answered,  that  they  perceived  now 
(•om"       iiioi'c  in  the  matter  than  they  did  before,  and  that  his  behaviour 
niitted  to  was  greater  rebellion  than  he  was  aware   of.     And  therefore  they 
er!'  *^'''''  would  not  discliargc  him,  but  committed  him  again  to  his  keeper  to 
be  kept  in  prison  ;  where  he  most  justly  remained  until  the  death  of 
that  most  worthy  and  godly  prince  king  Edward  VT. ;  after  which 
time  he  wrought  most  horrible  mischief  and  cruelties  against  the 
saints  of  God,   as  ap})eareth  hereafter  throughout  the  whole  reign  of 
queen  Mary.   From  the  executing  of  the  which  like  tyranny,  the  Lord 
of  his  great  mercy  keep  all  other  such,  Amen  ! 


HIS    APPEAI,    TO    THE    COUNCIL    AKD    TO    THE     k'lKG.  KM 

Now,  immediately  after  his    deprivation  he  writeth  out  of  tlie   ^'/ej-^'-rf 

INIarshalsea  other  letters  supplicatory  unto  the  lord  chancellor,  and  '. — 

the  rest  of  the  king's  council,  wherein  he  thus  complaineth,  that  by  A.  D. 
reason  of  the  gi'cat  enmity  which  the  duke  of  Somerset  and  sir  _^ — '^- 
Thomas  Smith  bare  unto  him,  his  often  and  earnest  suits  unto  the 
king-  and  his  council  could  not  be  heard.  He  therefore  most  humbly 
desired  their  lordships,  for  the  causes  aforesaid,  to  consider  him,  and 
to  let  him  have  liberty  to  prosecute  his  matter  before  them  ;  and  he 
would  daily  pray  for  the  g-ood  preservation  of  their  honours,  as  ap- 
peareth  by  the  words  of  his  own  supplication  hereunder  following. 

Thus  after  the  commissioners  had  finished  with  Bonner,  he,  being 
now  prisoner  in  the  Marshalsea,  leaving  no  shift  of  the  law  unsought 
how  to  work  for  himself  as  well  as  he  might,  drew  out  a  certain  sup- 
plication, conceived  and  directed  to  the  king's  majesty,  out  of  the 
said  prison  of  the  Marshalsea. 

A  Supplication  made  and  directed  by  Edmund  Bonner,  late  Bishop 
of  London,  to  the  Privy-Council. 

To  the  right  honourable,  my  lord  chancellor  of  England,  with  all  the  rest  of 
the  most  honourable  privy-council  : 

Please  it  your  most  honourable  good  lordships,  with  my  most  humble  com- 
mendations, to  understand,  that  albeit  heretofore  I  have  made  such  suit,  and  to 
such  persons  as  I  cannot  devise  to  make  more,  or  to  more  higher;  this  is  to 
wit,  to  the  king's  most  excellent  majesty,  and  his  most  gracious  person  in  divers 
sorts,  and  also  unto  your  most  honourable  good  lordships  being  of  his  privy- 
council,  for  redress  of  such  notable  and  manifest  injuries  and  extremities  as 
have  been,  contrary  to  all  law,  honesty,  and  good  reason,  inflicted  upon  me  by 
my  lord  of  Canterbury,  my  loi'd  of  Rochester,  Dr.  Smith,  and  Dr.  May  :  yet, 
because  the  said  Dr.  Smith,  being  a  minister  to  the  duke  of  Somerset,  and  they 
both,  my  deadly  enemies,  hath  sundry  ways  studied  and  laboured  my  ruin  and 
destruction,  staying  and  letting  heretofore  all  my  lawful  remedies  and  suits, 
having  therein  help  and  furtherance  of  these  two  other  aforesaid  persons,  being- 
ready  at  foot  and  hand  to  accomplish  all  their  desires  and  pleasures,  I  shall  at 
this  present  (having  for  a  time  forborn-e  to  trouble,  for  good  respects,  your  most 
honourable  good  lordships  with  any  my  suits,  and  especially  for  your  other 
manifold  great  affairs  in  the  king's  majesty's  business,  myself  yet,  the  mean 
while,  neither  wanting  good  will,  nor  yet  just  cause,  being  where  I  am,  to  make 
such  suit)  renew  my  siut,  and  most  humbly  beseech  your  most  honourable  good 
lordships  to  give  me  leave  to  make  most  humble  supplication  again  to  your 
said  lordships,  for  honest  and  lawful  liberty  to  pi'osecute  my  appellation  and 
supplication  heretofore  made  to  the  king's  most  excellent  majesty ;  and,  accord- 
ing to  the  law,  to  make  my  suit  for  redress  of  the  said  great  and  manifest 
injuries,  extremities,  and  wrongs,  done  against  me  by  the  said  persons.  And 
your  said  lordships,  over  and  besides  the  furtherance  of  justice  many  ways 
herein  to  me  and  othei-s,  and  the  collection  of  the  king's  majesty's  subsidy  now 
to  be  levied  of  the  clergy  in  my  diocese,  which  hitherto  hath  been  and  is  stayed 
by  reason  of  the  premises,  shall  also  bind  me  most  greatly  and  entirely  to  pray 
daily  for  the  good  preservation  of  your  said  most  honourable  good  lordships ;  in 
all  honour,  felicity,  and  joy,  long  to  continue  and  endure  unto  God's  pleasure. 
Written  in  the  Marshalsea  the  26th  of  October,  1 549. 

Your  lordship's  most  faithful  and  assured  beadsman, 

Edmund  London. 

Substance  of  a  Supplication  made  and  directed  by  Edmund  Bonner, 
late  Bishop  of  London,  to  the  King's  Majesty,  out  of  the  Prison 
of  the  Marshalsea. 

In    this    supplication,    first,  after   the    used   form   of   style,    he  prayed  for 
the  prosperous  estate  of  the  king  long  to  reign.      Then  he  showed  that  his 


r98 


THE    SEVENTH    SESSION    AGAINST    HONNEU. 


Edward  faitlifiil  heart  and  service  to  liiin  liatli,  is,  and  shall  he,  as  it  was  to  his  father 

^^-  before. 
A.  D.  Then  he  dechired  how  he  had  been  belied  of  evil  men,  and  misreported  not 
lo49.  to  bear  a  true  heart  to  his  grace,  but  a  rebellious  mind,  in  denying  his  royal 
power  in  his  minority  ;  whereas  indeed,  he  saith,  his  grace  should  find  him 
always,  during  life,  both  in  heart,  word,  and  deed,  to  do  and  acknowledge 
otherwise,  and  to  be  most  willing  to  sliow,  &c.,  and  to  do  all  other  things  for 
his  grace,  as  willingly  as  any  other  subject,  or  as  those  that  were  his  de- 
nouncers, who,  he  thought,  were  not  sent  of  his  grace,  but  pretensed  com- 
missioners, &c. 

Further,  lie  complained  of  his  denunciation  by  certain  commissioners  (who 
said  the}'  were  sent  by  his  grace),  alleging  the  same  not  to  be  lawful;  and  of 
his  long  and  sharp  imprisonment;  and  that  the  commissioners  observed  neither 
law  nor  i-easonable  order,  but  extremity.  And  whereas  he  had  made  appeal  to 
his  grace,  and  he  could  not  have  it ;  he  dcsii-ed  to  liave  law  to  prosecute  and 
sue  his  appeal  for  his  i-emedy,  and  that  he  (considering  his  vocation)  might 
not  be  slmt  up  and  put  from  liberty,  which  his  meanest  subjects  have. 

Tlien  he  desired  his  grace's  letters  of  Sujiersedeas  against  the  commissioners, 
and  that  the  matter  might  be  lieard  before  the  council ;  and  tlien  lie  doubted 
not  but  to  be  found  a  true  faithful  man,  and  herein  to  have  wrong.  So  in  the 
end  he  concluded,  that  this  (prostrating  himself  even  to  the  veiy  ground,  and 
humbly  kissing  his  grace's  feet)  was  the  only  thing  which  lie  humbly  dc- 
sii-ed,  &c. 

This  done,  and  tlic  supplication  perused,  the  king  eftsoons  giveth 
in  charge  and  commandment  to  certain  men  of  honour  and  worsiiip, 
and  persons  skilful  in  the  law,  as   to  the  lord  Rich,  high  cliancellor, 
the  lord  treasurer,  the  lord  marquis  Dorset,  the  bishop  of  Ely,  lord 
Wentworth,  sir  Anthony  Wingfieid  and  sir  William  Herbert,  knights. 
Dr.  Richard  Wootton,  Edward  jNIontague  lord  chief  justice,  sir  John 
Baker  knight,  with  judge  Hales,  John  Gosnold,  Dr.  Oliver,  and  also 
Dr.  Leyson,   that  they,  scanning  and  perusing  all  such  acts,  matters, 
and   muniments  of  the  said  Bouner  by  him  exhibited,   produced, 
propounded,  and  alleged,  with  all  and  singular  his  protestations,  re- 
cusations, and  appellations,  should,  upon  mature  consideration  there- 
of,  give  their  direct  answer  upon  the  same,  whether  the  appellation 
of  the  said  lionner  Avere  to  be  deferred  unto;   whether  the  sentence 
defined  against  him  stood  by  the  law^  sufficient  and  effectual,  or  not : 
Bonner's  who,  cftsoous,  after  diligent  discussion,  and  considerate  advisement 
uX  ■*'    had  of  all  and  singular  the  premises,  gave  their  resolute  answer,  that 
bl-'imrea-  ^^^^  prctcnscd  appellation  of  Edmund  Bonner  aforesaid  was  naught 
sonabie.    and  uurcasonablc,  and  in  no  wise  to  be  deferred  unto  ;  and  that  the 
His  sen-   scnteuce  by  the  commissioners  against  him,  was  rightly  and  justly 
jusTand    pronouuccd.'    And  this  was  the  conclusion  of  Bonner's  whole  matter 
lawful.     ^in\  deprivation  for  that  time. 

(I)  The  editor  subjoins  the  decision  of  these  parties  who  determined  upon  the  execution  of  the 
sentence  of  Edmund  Bonner,  bishop  of  London:  they  are  quoted  from  the  first  edition  of  the  Acts 

and  Monuments,  pp.  724 — 720. 

An  Instrument  made  and  drawn  of  the  Judgment  and  Sentence  of  certain  noble  Personages,  with  the 
Assent  of  divers  Lawyers,  why  the  Appeal  of  Bonner,  made  from  the  Sentence  uf  his  Deprivation, 
ought  not  in  any  effect  or  force  to  stand. 

In  Dei  nomine,  Amen.  Praesentis  publici  instrumenti  seriecunctis  evidcnter  appareat,  quod  anno 
Domini  juxta  supputationem  ecclesije  Anglicaiice  millesimo  quingentesimo  quadragesimo  iiono, 
Uegnique  illustrissimi  et  serenissimi  in  Chrislo  prinripis  et  domini  nostri  Edwardi  ejus  nominis 
Sexti,  Dei  gratia  Anglirr  Franciwet  Hiberni<e  regis,  tidei  defensoris.ac  in  terra  ecclesia  Anglicaiirect 
Hibernica?  supremi  capitis,  anno  quarto,  mensis  veroFebruarii  die  tertio  : — In  mei(iiotarii  publici  Re- 
gia>que  Majestatis)  ad  clausas  ecelesiastica?  legistria?  infra-scripti,  testiumque  inferiiis  nominatoruni. 
pnesentia;  honorandi  et  illustres  viri  domini — Richardus  Kychc  miles,  dominus  Ryche,  sunimus 
cancellarius  Angliae  ;  AVilhelmus  dominus  Sanctus  Johannes,  j>r;Eclari  ordinis  Garthcri  miles,  comes 
WilKinia;,  magnus  thesaurarius  .Anglia;  Henricus  ]\Iarchio  Dorset,  ejusdem  prreclari  ordinis  (!ar- 
theri  miles ;  ac  reverendus  pater  Thomas  Eliensis  episcopus ;  Tliomas  dominusWentworih :  Antonius 


HE    IS    SENT    TO    THE    MARSHAT.SEA    PRISON.  799 

Thus  then,  leavmg  Dv.  Bonner  awhile  in  tlic  Marslialsca  witli  his  Edward 

keeper,  we  will  proceed  (the  Lord  pennitting)  further  in  the  course '- — 

A.  D. 

Wingfield,  pvfficlari  ordinis  Gartheri  miles,  hospitii  ejusdem  domini  nostri  regis  contrarotulator  ;     -i  c^q 

Wilhelinus  Harbard,  ejusdem  praclari  ordinis  Gartheri  miles,  prasfati  domini  nostri  regis  equitum  |_J_ 

magister;  Nicholaus  Wootton  le^um  doctor,  alter  primariorum  ejusdem  domini  nostri  regis  secreta- 
riorum ;  Edwardus  Montague  miles,  primarius  justiciariusdicti  domini  regis  ad  communia  placita; 
Johannes  Baker  miles,  cancellarius  curiie  priniitiarumet  decimarum  ejusdem  domini  nostri  regis — 
hii  quidem  omnes  ab  intimis  consiliis  dictas  Kegias  Majestatis  existentes,  accersitis  ad  se  venera- 
bilibus  viris,  domino  Jacobo  Hales  milite,  ejusdem  dimiini  nostri  regis  ad  communia  placita 
justiciario,  \inacum  Jnhanne  Gosnold  arraigero,  municipalium  hujus  regni  peritis ;  necnon  Johanne 
Olyver  et  Griffino  Leyson,  legum  doctoribiis :  hahentes  (uti  dicebatur)  a  Regia  Majestate  in  man- 
datis,  uti  negotium  appellationis— pcrdominum  Edmundum  nuper  I-ondini  episcopum  interpositaB 
a  quadam  sententia,  sive  finali  deereto,  privationis  episcopatus  sui  Londini  (in  eum  per  reverend, 
in  Christo  patreni  dominum  Thomam  miseratione  divina  Cantuariensem  archiepiscopum  totius 
Angliae  primatem  et  metropolitanum,  de  et  cum  consensu  reverendi  patris  domini  Nicholai  per- 
missione  divina  RotTensis  episcopi,  domini  Thomee  Smith  militis,  et  Wilhelmi  May  legum  doc- 
toris,  ecclesia;  cathedralis  divi  Pauli  Londini  decani,  vigore  literariim  commissionalium  dicti 
domini  nostri  regis  eis  in  hac  parte  directarum,  in  quodam  negotio  denuntiationis  et  inquisitionis 
versus  prajfafum  dominumEdmundum.lata  et  promulgata) — excuterent  ventilarent  et  considerarent, 
et  tandem  quod  juris  et  equitatis  in  ea  parte  fore  comperirent  finaliter  decernerent :  Me  notarium 
publicum  et  registorem  infra-scriptum  omnia  et  singula  acta,  exhibita,  deducta,  proposita,  et 
allegata,  ceteraque  munimenta  et  instruraenta  in  dicto  negotio  per  pra?fatos  commissaries  et  coram 
eis  qualitercunque  habita,  gesta,  et  facta,  ex  registro  regio  (penes  me  prajfatum  notarium  et  regis- 
torem remanente)  proferre,  et  seriatim  atque  ex  ordine  declarare  atque  perlegere  jusserunt.  Quibus 
omnibus  et  singulis  'mature  atque  distincte  lectis  et  recensitis  et  eorum  contentibus  hue  inde 
ventilatis  tractatis  atque  ponderatis,  prtefati  nobiles  et  honorandi  domini,  a  consiliis  dictee  Regiae 
Majestatis,  unanimi  consensu  et  assensu  in  proximum  diem  sequentem  super  prsemissis  ulterius 
deliberandum  esse  censuerunt,  atque  interim  se  (turn  episcopum  tum  jurisconsultos  antedictos)  an 
appellationi  per  dictum  dominum  Edmundum  (sic  ut  praifatur)  interposit.-E  esset  deferendum,  et  an 
sententia,  per  praefatos  delegates  regios  contra  dictum  dominum  Edmundum,  nuper  J,ondini  epi- 
scopum, (ut  praifatur)  latas  sit  efticax  et  do  jure  valida,  consulturos  esse  declararunt ;  prffisentibus 
me  notario  et  registore  infra-scripto,  necnon  domino  Thoma  Challenor  milite,  et  Armegillo  Wade 
armigero,  necnon  Wilhelmo  Say  notario  publico,  testibus  in  ea  parte  exhibitis.  Quibus  ad  hniic 
qui  superiiis  memoratur  moduni  peractis,  quarto  die  hoc  ejusdem  mensis  Februarii,  annoprBedicto, 
dicti  honorandi  et  illustres  domini,  Richardus  Riche  cancellarius,  Wilhelmus  St.  Johannes  comes  et 
thesaurarius,  necnon  Wilhelmus  Marchio  Northampton,  Henricus  Marchio  Dorset,  etiam  Jo- 
hannes comes  Warwici  magnus  magister  hospitii  domini  nostri  regis,  Thomas  Eliensis  episcojjus, 
Thomas  dominus  Wentworth,  Antonius  Winglield  contrarotulator,  Wilhelmus  Harbard  magister 
equitum,  Nicholaus  Wootton  secretarius,  Edwardus  Montague  justiciarius,  Johannes  Baker  can- 
cellarius primitiarum  et  decimarum,  Regiae  Majestatis  antedictaa  a  consiliis  intimis— assistentibus 
una  cum  eisdem  Jacobo  Hales  justiciario,  Johanne  Olyver  et  Griffino  Leyson  legum  doctoribus, 
ac  Johanne  Gosnold  armigero,  superius  memoratis  — simul  convenientes  :  auditis  per  eos,  et 
intellectis,  et  diligenter  et  mature  discussis  et  ventilatis,  meritis  et  circumstantiis  dicti  negotii 
appellationis;  ac  toto  et  iiitegro  processu  (in  ea  parte  habito)  seriatim  excusso  atque  rimato  de  et 
ex  consilio  jurisperitorum  prcefatorum  cum  quibiis  in  ea  parte  communicarant ;  attentis  per  eos  ct 
diligenter  pensatis  tam  verbis  tenoreque  et  eifectu  dictarum  literarum  commissionalium  (praefatie 
Regiae  Majestatis  coliimissariis  sive  delegatis  in  negotio  meraorato  directarum),  quam  circum- 
stantiis hujusmodi  negotii;  naturaque  dlctfecausje  et  forma  appellationis  in  hac  parte  interposits 
diligenter  consideratis  et  inspectis:  dictae  pretensae  appellationi  nuUo  modo  deferendum  esse; 
maleque  et  sine  aliqua  rationabili  sive  legitima  causa  ex  parte  dicti  domini  Edmundi  in  dicto 
negotio  appeUatum,  ac  bene  per  memoratos  commissarios  sive  delegates  pronunciatum  fuisse  et 
esse  ;  appellationemque  hujusmodi  ad  memoratura  dominimi  nostrum  regem  et  ejus  curiam  can- 
cellariae  sive  parliamentum  ex  nimis  veris  justis  seu  legitimis  causis  in  hac  parte  interpositum 
fuisse  et  esse,  pronunciarunt  et  declararunt :  necnon  sententiam  sive  decretum  finale  perdictos  de- 
legates Regios  (a  quibus  in  hac  parte  fuit  utcunque  appellatum)  firmum  et  rectum  esse  censuerunt 
et  declararunt;  silentiumque  perpetuum  dicto  domino  Edmundo  quoad  praemissa  imponeiidum 
esse  censuerunt  et  tinaliter  adjudicarunt.  Quam  quidem  censuram,  sive  judicium,  sic  per  cos  ex 
unanimi  assensu  et  consensu  (ut  pra?fertur)  latam  et  communiter  interpositam  et  pronunciatam 
honorandi  et  illustres  domini  mihi  praefato  notario  et  registori  postmedum  intimarunt  et  nettiica- 
runt,  ac  inde  publicum  instrumentum  conficere  mandaruut  atque  instanter  requisierunt,  ac  sua 
nomina  ipsimet  ptcesentibus  subscripserunt  in  fidem  et  testimonium  pra?missorum. 

Sic  subscribitur:    Richard.  Riche   cancel.;    Willielm.  Wiltshire;    Henricus  Dorset.;   Them. 

Eliensis;    Them.   Wentworth;     Anthon.  Wingfield;    Wilhelm.  Herbert.; 

Nichol.  Wootton;    Edward.   Montague;     JoUan.  Baker;     Johan.  Olyver; 

Griffinus  Leyson;  Johan.  Gosnold. 

Breve  regium  de  certinrari  directum  regtis  commissariis,  ad  transmittcndvm  in  curiam  canccUaricB 
sententiam  dcprivationis  a  Uteris  coiitra  dictum  episcopum  Londini  latam. 

Edwardus  Sextus,  Dei  gratia  AnglicB  Francias  et  HibernicB  rex,  fidei  defensor,  et  in  terra  ecclesia; 
AnglicanEE  et  Hibernicae  supremum  caput,  reverendissimo  in  Christo  patri  Thoma?  Cant.  epis. 
totius  Angliae  primati  et  mctropolitano,  ac  reverendo  in  Christo  patri  Nicholao  Roffen.  episcopo, 
predilectoque  et  fideli  censiliario  sue  Wilhelmo  Petre  militi,  uni  duorum  principalium  secretario- 
rum,  necnon  dilectis  sibi,  Wilhelmo  May  legum  doctori  decano  ecclesiae  cathedralis  divi  Pauli 
Londini,  et  Thom;e  Smith  militi,  nuper  uni  secretariorum  suornm,  et  eorum  cuilibet,  salutem ! 
Volentes  certis  de  causis  certiorari  de  quadam  sententia  seu  finali  judicio  vel  deereto,  per  vos  vel 
aliquem  vestrum  versus  Edmundum  Londini  Episcopum,  late,  et  promulgate  nobis ;  mandamus 
quod  sententiam  judicium  seu  decretum  praedictum  nobis  in  cancellariam  nostram  sub  sigillis 
vestris,  vel  trium  vestrorum,  cum  celeritate  certificetis  una  cum  praesentibus.  Teste  meipso 
apud  Westmonast.,  quinto  die  Feb.,  anno  regni  nostri  quarto. 

Ceriificalorium  dictorum  Rcqiorum  commissariorum,  super  dicto  Breri  Regio  factum  ad  Curiam 

Cancellaria,  U7ia  cutn  tenore  sententiie  dcprivationis  predictce. 

[To  the  King's  most  excellent  Majesty  in  his  High  Court  of  Chancery.] 

Excellentissimo  et  invietissimo  in  Christo  principi  et  domino  nostro,  domino  Edwarde  Sexto,  Dei 

gratia  Angliae  Franciae  et  Hiberniae  regi,  fidei  defensori,  et  in  terra  ecclesiae  Auglicanae  et  Ilibernicae 


800  IJOXXKU     IX    THF,    .MAUSHAI-SKA    I'RISOX. 

ndward  of  our  stoi'v,  as  the  order  of  years  and  time  requireth.  And  altliougli 
'     the  trouble  of  the  lord  protector*  fjilleth  here  jointly  with  the  de- 
privation of  Dr.  Bonner,  yet,  because  he  was  shortly  again  delivered 
out  of  the  same  through  the  Lord's  mighty  working,  I  will  therefore 
delay  the  tractation  thereof,  till  the  time  of  his  second  trouble,  which 
was  two  years  after ;  and  so,  in  the  mean  time  returning  again  into 
our  discourse,  intend,  by  the  Lord's  leave,  to  collect  and  continue  the 
matters  begun,  touching  the  king's  godly  proceedings  for  reformation 
of  religion  in  the  aforesaid  year  of  our  Lord  concui-ring — the  vear 
1549. 
Disputa-       And  here  first  a  note  would  be  made  of  Peter  Martyr  and  of  his 
Pe"c"       learned  travails  and  disputation  in  the  university  of  Oxford  the  said 
wuh  Dr    pi'^sent  year  with  Dr.  Chcdsey  and  others,  about  the  matter  of  the 
c'hedsey.  sacramcut ;  which  was,  that  the  substance  of  bread  and  wine  was  not 
changed  in   the  sacrament,   and  that  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ 
were  not  carnally  and  bodily  in  the  bread  and  wine,   but  united  to 
the  same  sacramentally. 
Act  of  In  like  manner,  some  touch  or  mention  here  also  would  be  made 

mJiiTfor  of  the  ecclesiastical  laws,^  for  the  gathering  and  compiling  whereof 
ecciesias?  thirty-two  pcrsons  were  assigned  by  act  of  parliament  the  said  present 
ticaiiaws.  year,  1549.      But  because  these  be  rather  matters  of  tractation, 
than  historical,  I  mean  (God  willing)  to  defer  the  further  considera- 
tion thereof  unto  the  end  of  the  history  of  this  king's  days,  and  so  to 
pass  forward  to  other  matters  in  the  mean  while. 

supremo  capiti,  vestri  humillimi  oratores  Thomas,  permissione  di vina  Cantuancnsis  archiepiscopus, 
totius  Angliae  primas  et  metropolitanus,  Nicholaus  Roft'ensis  Episcopus,  et  Gulielraus  Ma)'  legum 
doctor,  ecclesiae  cathedralis  divi  Pauli  Londini  decanus,  omnimodo  ohedieiitiam  ct  reverentiam 
tanto  excelleiitissimo  principi  et  domino  nostro  supremo  debitam,  cum  humillimae  subjectionis 
honore  !  Quum  itaque  a  serenissima  Majestale  vestra  literas  mandatorias  pra^sentibus  aiinexas 
receperamus,  quibus  Celsitiidinem  vestram  de  sententia  sive  linali  judicio  vel  decreto,  versus 
Edmundum  Episcopum  Londini  (virtute  literarum  vestrarum  commissionalixim  nobis  et  aliis  in 
ea  parte  directarum)  per  nos  lato  sive  promulgate,  certiorem  reddere  in  mandatis  babuinms:  Nos 
hujnsmodi  mandato  vestro  regio  juxta  officii  nostri  debitum  quam  humillime  obteraperantes, 
scrutinium  in  registro  vestro  regio  (penes  ejusdem  caus^  registorem  et  actuarium  remanente)  pro 
promissis  fieri  curavimns;  ex  quo  inter  alia  ejusdem  causae  acta,  exhibita,  et  munimenta  liquido 
apparet,  qu6d,  primo  die  mensis  Octobris,  anno  DominiCcB  incarnationis  154!),  regnique  vestri 
ilorentissimi  anno  tertio,  coram  nobis  commissariis  sive  delegatis  antedictis — in  aula  manerii 
archiepiscopalis  Cant,  apud  Lambehitlie  in  eomitatu  Surrey,  inpreedicta  causa  (vigore  delegationis 
nobis  a  Majestate  vestra  factae,  in  praesentia  notarii  publici  subscripti,  nostri  in  eadem  causa 
actuarii,  testiumque  inferius  nominatorum),  judicialiter  et  pro  tribunali  sedentibus  et  legitime 
cognoscentibus  — comparuit  personaliter  prscfatus  Edmundus  Londini  Episcopus :  in  cujus  prajsentia 
nos  archiepiscopus  antedictus,  deetcumexpresso  consensu  pariter  et  assensudicti  reverendi  patris 
RolTensis  episcopi,  Thomit  Smith  militis,  ac  prrefati  Gulielmi  May  legum  doctoris,  collegaruni 
nostrorum  una  nobiscum  judicialiter  et  pro  tribunali  sedentium,  sententiam  nostram  definitivam, 
sive  nostram  finale  decretum  sive  judicium,  tulimus  legimus  et  promulgavinms  in  scriptis,  sub  eo, 
qui  se(iuitur,  verborum  tenore  : 

'  In  Dei  nomine,  Amen,  &c.  Prasentibus  tunc  ibidem  Gulielmo  Saieo  notario  publico  ejusdem 
causa;  actuario,  necnon  magistris  Gulielmo  Cooke,  Johaniie  Cooke,  et  Hichardo  Lyal  viris  doctoribus, 
Hugone  Latymero  theologia;  professore,  Johanne  Josepho  sacrre  theologian  baccalaureo,  et  multis 
aliis  testibus  ad  hoc  speciatim  accersitis  et  ad  pra;missa  audienda  rogatis.  Quae  omnia  et  singula 
iios  archiepis.  episcop.  et  decanus,  vestraj  Majestatis  delegati  sive  commissarii  antedicti,  vestras 
Celsitudini  in  almam  vestram  cancellariae  curiam  certilicamus  et  significamus  per  praesentes.  In 
quorum  omnium  et  singulorum  fidem  et  testimonium  nos  archiepiscop.  episcop.  et  decanus 
antedicti  sigilla  nostra  pr;esentibus  apponi  curavimus.  Datum  quoad  sigillationem  predictam 
octavo  die  Fcbruarii,  anno  Domini  juxta  supputationem  ecclesia;  Anglicana"  1549  et  regni  vistri 
Ilorentissimi  quarto.'     [The  hisiorical  date  is  1550. — Ed.] 

(1)  The  lirst  trouble  of  the  lord  protector  was  about  the  month  of  October,  1549. 

(2)  Stat.  an.  3  Ed.  VI.  [3  and  4  Edw.  VI.  c.  11.— Ed.] 


END    OK    VOL.   V, 


\ 


LONDON  : R.   CLAV,    PRINTER,    BREAD-STKELT-HILL. 


DATE  DUE 

1 

t^fe:g!.^^8iBSpH«^  s 

^- ^ 

^'^l^lm^ 

\ 

1 

*^g-^ 

"N^ 

^1995 

LV/      vs/«<^ 

MDVJUi 

^96 

** 

ji^k-^HTtS 

r— 

*- 

JUII3( 

zooz 

lUN^n 

'^P ;"!,'' 

GAYLORD 

PRINTED  IN  U    S    A.